《Battle and Sex Is All A Primordial Fiend Needs》


 Chapter 1 Making Dumb Decisions

    ?"Damn it! Damn it!" Evary Seth cried inwardly as he quickly ran through Dunkel forest.


    The forest was known for its tall trees with their long branches and wide leaves which blocked out sunlight making visibility within the forest a nightmare for him and his escape all the more difficult.


    As if his problems weren''t enough thedy whom he was carrying on his back kept on struggling to get off despite her severe injuries and their current predicament.


    He had no idea why he even bothered trying to save her as it drastically reduced his speed and with it his chances of surviving this encounter.


    I mean sure I like and admire her, her expansive knowledge and brilliance in human biology are incredible especially when she teaches, her words sound like an angel singing melodies straight to my ear.


    I just wished there was a way to make her ept me he thought, but damn it!, he furiously shook his head, this is my life I am risking right now, is it worth it risking my life for a woman who will never ept me, we don''t even have much of a rtionship other than being work acquaintances.


    Growl! The roars of the approaching pack of wolves brought Seth out of his reverie and he desperately tried to increase his pace in vain.


    The only reason he was able to stay alive this long was due to his head start and the low grades of the wolvesing after him, grade 0 monsters the lowest of levels of monsters yet he knew that if they caught up to him he was dead meat.


    The sounds of the wolves drawing nearer put him in desperation the likes of which he hadn''t been in before.


    what did he have to live for he began wondering to himself as scenes of his life shed through his mind, and then just as they were passing by a slope he suddenly stopped, dropped thedy on his back, took out a ss sk from the pouch hanging on his hips and the poured its contents all over her.


    She tried to shield herself but with her weakened body, she could barely lift her hand to her face. She shot him one of the coldest looks he had ever seen and would never have expected from such a beautiful face, but he ignored it, after emptying the contents of the bottle, he proceed to pick her up and then threw her down the slope.


    Then he turned around and began running away again, all this happening in the span of 10 seconds. As he ran, he looked back, and seeing his n working he smiled mockingly to himself wondering if he had done the right thing.


    ..........


    Gibson Rose wouldn''t in her entire life have ever believed a day like this could be a possibility not to talk of it actually happening.


    She had decided to absorb the essence from a grade 4 dungeon as the humans here called it. The fact that she had to thoroughly make preparations against such an insignificant dungeon irritated her and showed how low she had fallen.


    She had made calctions and found the location with the weakest space and most potent energy with a link to a grade 4 dungeon and then ced a 6 meters wide rectangr seal on the ground in that location which would be used to summon the dungeon.


    She began channeling copious amounts of qi from her body to the seal and 10 minutester the grade 4 dungeon portal began emerging.


    It started with blue sparks appearing in the air, slowly expanding, and then 15 minutester and a pitch back circle 50 meters in diameter with a blue circumference appeared floating in the air just some 3 meters above ground within the seal. Before the portal could be fully formed, she took out a talisman and threw it at the portal.


    The portal lit up in red and then red strands came out of its circumference and attached itself to the seal on the ground and then greenish-like energy began flowing out of the portal climbed on the red strands and moved to the seal on the ground.


    The seal on the ground then lit up with green light and then a green beam shot out at the other end of the seal and attached itself to Rose, she had sessfully begun to absorb the dungeon''s essence.


    While qi was the energy that was present in the world and could be absorbed by anyone and used to cultivate, essence was akin to the life energy of an entity and without essence, the entity dies. The essence of a dungeon was extremely special as it contained the essence of the universe.


    Rose began to slowly absorb the essence with little to no difficulty but as she progressed, a noticeable strain could be seen on her face.


    She continued on and was able to absorb 95% of the portal''s essence, which helped her regain about 4% of her original strength.


    Everything had been going well so far and she continued on with the absorption when the portal suddenly attacked her.


    The portal seemed toe to life as it forcefully cut off the flow of its essence to the seal and then moved towards Rose as if to devour her.


    Rose was calm as she had expected this, she took out another talisman and threw it at the portal with a bit of reluctance marring her beautiful face. With her being stuck in this world for an undetermined amount of time, she had to be frugal in the use of her limited resources.


    As the talisman flew towards the portal, dark red strands began growing out of it and wrapping around the portal while some attached themselves to the seal on the ground.


    At first, it seemed to work as the portal had beenpletely encapsted by the red strands in a cocoon when all of a sudden the portal exploded out of the cocoon and then shot out a ck beam at Rose.


    Rose was shocked but she immediately regained her calm and summoned her qi and with a wave of her hand arge red wall was formed which she then ced between her and the beam.


    The ck beam collided with the wall and was stalled for a moment before surprisingly piercing through and hitting a stunned Rose. The beam did not cause her any physical damage but when she looked through her body with her soul sense, a horrified looke upon her face for the first time since entering this world.


    Dark antimatter energy was known as the most disastrous kind of energy in the universe, its ability to corrode anything it touches and feed on qi to get stronger made it a terror.


    It appearing in such an underdeveloped world was unbelievable. Rose had just been able to scan the beam with her soul sense just as it hit her and she discovered traces of dark anti-matter.


    The red wall had been able to block out most of the energy in the beam but the traces of dark antimatter had easily passed through and hit her, her clothes the most fragile thing on her had immediately been disintegrated just by its aura, leaving her beautiful body naked for the world to see but unfortunately there was no one around to behold such a sight.


    The antimatter moved into her body rapidly approaching thergest source of qi it could find, her heart and dantian contained thergest quantities of qi and she could not afford them getting injured.


    Seeing that the dark antimatter was in such very little quantity, she calmed down and immediately shot back around 20 paces away from the portal, hurriedly sat down in a crossed-leg position with her eyes closed, and began to expel the energy.


    At her original strength, she could have expelled such an insignificant amount of dark antimatter with a thought but now she had to give her utmost best to get rid of it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fortunately for her, the portal had be dormant after firing off that beam, and she calcted that she had around 20 minutes before the portal became active again which was more than enough time for her to deal with the dark antimatter energy and then the portal.


    She was just 3 minutes in when the was a sudden spike in energy from the portal and a huge wolf 20 meters tall jumped out, roared, and began immediately running toward her.


    Sensing it with her soul sense, she rated it as a grade 2 monster, "the portal shouldn''t be able to summon monsters higher than grade 0 after losing all that essence, how did this guy get out" she thought to herself.


    Not even bothering to stand up or open her eyes she swung her hand towards the wolf as a red sword appeared in it and struck the approaching wolf.


    The wolf seeing its opponent''s apparent disregard for it, howled out in fury and struck her with its ws.


    As both sword and w collided, Rose''s eyes immediately shot open as she found herself being flung backward coughing blood as she flew.


    She couldn''t believe that she had lost the sh, the attack had sent her qi in turmoil and given the dark antimatter the chance to ravage her insides more making her cough out more blood from her luscious lips.


    Before Rose could recover her bnce, the wolf had already pounced on her and swiped its ws at her.


    She could channel her qi through her body and dodge the attack but that will leave the dark antimatter unchecked which will spell her doom as the energy was already on the brink of prating into her heart thanks to the recoil from losing the earlier sh. So she instead turned and received 3 deep w shes on her naked back.


    Rose was sent airborne again and she then hit the ground in pain, she had underestimated the wolf and now was gravely paying for it.


    She couldn''t allow this battle to go on as the dark antimatter was still attacking her from within.


    After establishing a semnce of bnce in her body, Rose diverted what qi she could spare from her dantian and immediately shot off at the wolf. She was so fast the wolf couldn''t see her and the next moment a red line magically appeared on its neck, blood began spraying out of it and then the wolf''s head fell.


    On the other side, Rose appeared on her knees with an intensely glowing red sword in hand which she used to support herself. The sword faded out and she fell down t on her face, breathing heavily and trying to calm the storm raging within her.


    Before she could get herself a breather she saw more wolvesing out of the portal but thankfully they were grade 0 beasts, it seemed higher stage beasts could no longer get through.


    Rose had expended a lot of energy keeping the dark antimatter at bay while fighting the grade 2 wolf at the same time and now she was physically exhausted.


    Seeing the pack of wolves running towards her she had no other choice but to make the shameful decision of fleeing, no matter how much she wanted to eradicate them, she was just too injured internally and externally and she still had to deal with the dark antimatter.


    Gathering what little qi she could spare in her legs, sheunched a movement technique and shot off at an extreme speed away from the approaching wolves.


    Rose lost awareness of her surroundings and only ran forward till the movement techniques finally ran out qi and she crashed into the ground.


    The denseness of her skin protected her naked body from sustaining any more injuries but her already present injuries were aggravated.


    In all her 500 years of existence, this was the most disgraceful state she had ever been in, out in the open, naked and covered in filth for the world to see was a massive hit to her pride.


    She pushed away such thoughts and continued expelling the little bits of dark antimatter in her when she heard the howls of the wolves approaching her location.


    Once again she had been arrogant and believed that her movement technique was more than enough to get her far away but it seemed she was terribly wrong, given how little time had passed since she crashed, it will seem she hadn''t gone far.


    Now she was filled with despair, the little qi she had was barely enough to protect her heart and dantian and still repel the dark antimatter. She couldn''t move her lower body as the dark antimatter had ravaged all the qi there destroying the bones as it moved. Diverting anymore qi was the same as a death sentence for her.


    Rose had been in many life and death scenarios and was never afraid of death, but this time, she wanted to live. How could she ept dying in this underdeveloped world, death at the hands of grade 0 monsters Ha! Ha! Ha! She mockinglyughed to herself, after all her struggles and victories over hegemonies who could squash this world with a mere gaze she was going to die here at the hand of mere grade 0 monsters.


    No!, this was humiliation beyond imagination for her, she didn''t want to die, not like this and for the first time in 400 years she thought in her mind "please anyone save me" she thought to herself.


    After thinking of these things she closed her eyes and when she opened them they were filled with resolution.


    She had decided to release her qi and let the dark antimatter destroy her, suicide was better than being eaten by grade 0 wolves, but just then she heard heavy footsteps running towards her on her right.


    She painfully moved her head to the right wondering how the wolves had appeared so close to her without her being aware as she looked, she could make out the figure of a man approaching.


    Seeing another human put her on alert and then slight panic when she remembered her current situation, when the man got closer she could make out his face, and surprisingly it was someone she knew, a colleague of hers at work.


    Evary Seth, she had a favorable impression of him at school as she was quite a brilliant guy well the most intelligent guy she had seen so in this world so far, though he hid it.


    He was a genius but his disability made him aughing stock for many people especially those who envied his brilliance and well she did pity him but had never given much thought to him.


    But still, a man was going to see her naked while she was covered in dirt and there was nothing she could do about it, with the current crisis she was in, she didn''t have the time to wallow in such thoughts.


    She watched carefully as he approached her, while she wondered what he was even doing in this forest.


    The surprise which appeared on his face clearly showed that he recognized her. He then quickly schooled his features, picked her up without saying a word, ced her on his back, and then immediately began running away from the sounds of the approaching wolves.

 Chapter 2 An Exciting Death

    ?The faster and stronger pump of his blood as it flowed out of his heart and moved through his body, his increasing sensitivity to his surroundings and enhancement to his five senses, it was like his body had been restricted in a cage for a long time and had finally been released.


    It had been 7 years since he hadst felt like this, the thought of the approaching wolves no longer filled him with dread but instead excited him. The thought of fighting them sent eureka feelings throughout his body.


    He knew what was he was happening to him, this all started because he decide to save Rose and sacrifice himself.


    Why did he do this?


    It was all his arrogance, more specifically his pride just won''t let him sacrifice a woman he had a vested interest in just to save his skin, the thought irritated him and revolted him.


    His uncontroble pride had gotten him countless troubles in his earlier years and now it seemed it was getting him in trouble again.


    7 years of oppressing his emotions with drugs just because hecked the power to back up his arrogance and pride but not this time. The massive rush of adrenaline and the constant feeling of danger had washed away the effects of the drug and now his emotions were out in full swing.


    He could feel his emotions threatening to overwhelm him but this time he didn''t fight it, he epted it and be one with it.


    He could feel his energy being replenished and the aches in his body from all the running disappearing, allowing him to maintain and even increase his pace to an extent, but he knew that still wouldn''t help him survive, he would soon run out of energy this was all just a temporary boost.


    With his enhanced eyesight he could better make out the images of the pursuing wolves when he nced back, he was definitely going to die today and he had no intention of dying alone.


    The earth was ruled by different human factions and asionally terrorized by monsters whoe out of randomly spawned dungeons and caused mass killings. With the existence of dungeons and its monsters, it was the work of cultivators, humanities soldiers to deal with such appearances.


    The cultivators were divided into several stages ording to their level of power with the cadet stage being the lowest and made up of four sub stages which are: the early cadet, the middle cadet, the advanced cadet, and the peak cadet.


    As the weakest of monsters, Grade 0 monsters could be likened to cadet stage cultivators. They couldn''t shoot out qi attacks but had way stronger muscles and sharper sense than normal animals.


    As long as one trained rigorously enough even without guidance or resources he would be sure to advance to the early cadet stage in at most 2 years.


    This was Seth''s level, he was still at the early cadet stage after 7 years of training and currently had no chance of ever progressing further.


    Against normal humans and even middle stage cadets, he was a threat but with his low power level, he couldn''t engage in an open confrontation with such arge pack of wolves as that would spell instant death.


    He needed to face as few of them as possible at a time, preferably with him not being surrounded.


    As he thought of a n to give himself a worthwhile death, he began to sense a familiarity with his surroundings and a smile crept up his face as he changed direction and charged forward harder.


    6 minutester and he could see a cave, this was his destination, his ce of death. He rushed into the cave and took a look around, checking its interior and seeing that there was nothing out of the ordinary, he turned around and walked to the entrance.


    The cave was fairlyrge and wide with enough space for 50 people tofortably fit in, it had tall walls and a wide opening at its top which made it one of the few lighted locations in the forest. But what made him decide to choose this location for the battle was its long and narrow entrance, it made the cave a very defensible location.


    He was going to use this defensive advantage in his fight against the wolves, he wouldn''t have to worry about being attacked from the back and only a limited number of wolves would be able to attack him from the front at a time.


    He took off his shirt and threw it to the back, pulled out two sharp-looking daggers which had always been attached to his hips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He got into a slightly crouching position with his legs spread apart, and his daggers held in reverse grips in his hand, his stance akin to a mantis waiting for its prey.


    As seconds passed he could hear the sound of the wolves drawing closer, he could feel his excitement increasing long untouched heights


    10 more seconds and he could see the first wolf and then the rest of the pack following closely behind.


    He immediately sprang into action when the first wolf got within attacking distance and lunged at him, its mouth wide open, ready to bite into him, and its ws posed to brutally sh into him.


    His mind became calm and everything looked clearer to him as he swiftly moved out of the way of the wolf''s w and urately pierced his right dagger into its left eyes and into its brain. He quickly withdrew his dagger while at the same time blocking the w of another wolf with his left dagger and then repeating the same action with his right dagger.


    If anyone was watching they would see a 25 year old man nimbly dodging and urately piercing the eyes of wolves as they attacked him, each attack of his was an instant kill.


    The feeling of fighting with his life on the line thrilled him, the whimpering of the wolves as they died was music to his ears.


    He had always had an amazing talent for fighting which made him quite a popr figure and sought after prodigy in his early days, well that was until he was discovered to be qi deficient.


    Qi deficiency wasn''t theck of qi but theck of pathways through which qi used to circte around the body, this made one unable to temper his body with qi though it was present in his body.


    Thousands of years ago when qi was just introduced to this world, it was amon disability but a very rare case to see nowadays.


    Treatment for it was too expensive for someone like him to even think about and even those lucky enough to be treated always disyed mediocre talent in cultivation, such an Investment in Seth was just not worth it for anyone even with his talents.


    Regr training to keep his body fit was all he did nowadays, the way he fought right now reeked of an experienced fighter but that wasn''t the case, all this was his unexinable battle instincts and incredible control over his nerves.


    But no matter how incredible his talents, it still couldn''t make up for his inability to use qi and it began to show.


    20 minutes into the fight and he was beginning to weaken, his recent energy boost already exhausted. He barely dodged out of the way of a wolf bite and retaliated when he was shed on his arms by another wolf. He hurriedly moved back and tried to stabilize himself but was once taken unaware by another wolf from his left which had crept up to him, he barely dodged its lunge as he grimly realized that his senses had begun dulling.


    Gradually he was pushed back into the cave and once he was pushed in, there would be only one ending for him.


    The pile of wolves that had been created from his earlier kills was now being used as elevation for the other wolves making him an easier target to attack and their attacks more effective, this forced him to move several steps backward in a bid to reduce this advantage.


    He found himself being forced backward till he was finally pushed into the cave. a never ending number of wolves swarmed into the cave and immediately attacked him.


    His body was covered in wounds from scratches and bites he began shing daggers left and right with a mad grin on his face not caring to defend himself.


    He could feel a stinging from his right shoulder and realized that his right arm had been torn off, he tried attacking another wolf with his left hand but it dodged and instead mmed into his chest sending him to the ground, Seth watched as the wolves instantly raced up and began biting into him.


    He felt empty as he watched death in the form of the wolf approach him, "so this is death, hope I can get a real nice fuck in the afterlife, I deserve that much after such a glorious battle" heughed inwardly, he had no time to think of regrets.

 Chapter 3 Bloodline Awakening 1

    ?Rose had thought she had been used as bait by Seth to attract the wolves and give himself a chance to escape, but when she saw the wolves bypass her, she knew she had read his intentions wrongly.


    She had no idea why he would decide to save her but unfortunately, she didn''t have the time to ponder on this, she immediately focused her attention on expelling the dark matter.


    Without any more disturbances, she sessfully expelled thest traces of dark antimatter in her in a few minutes.


    After that, she shakily took out a rejuvenation pill from her space ring, consumed it, and then began practicing her cultivation technique to help her refine the pill faster.


    A rejuvenation pill had the ability to replenish its user''s energy and heal all injuries present on its user, unfortunately, she couldn''t use it earlier as all pills were generally made using the world''s essence which would have instead acted as premium food for the dark antimatter energy.


    About 4 minutester, there was an explosion of energy around her and when the energy wave dyed down, Rose could be seen looking all healed and well dressed up.


    She immediately shot into the air and flew towards Seth''s location, hoping he was still alive.


    With her soul sense, finding him was very easy and she arrived at his location she came upon an unexpected sight of him fighting with the wolves and seemed to actually be winning for now.


    It had to be known that the grade 0 wolves were all of different strengths with some rivaling peak stage cadets, yet Seth was able to hold his own quite well.


    "What an interesting boy" she mumbled to herself.


    Expectedly he began to tire and was pushed back into the cave, yet she did nothing but quietly floated over him with neither him nor the wolves being the wiser about her presence.


    Eventually, he was defeated, and just when he was on the verge of death, she stretched out her hand and summoned fireballs that appeared all around her which were sent down with a wave of her hand. The fireballs fell and instantly turned everything they touched both in and out of the cave to ashes, the wolves didn''t even have a chance to whimper as they died.


    She moved toward him,nded down, and then forced a rejuvenation pill down his throat.


    Seth groggily opened his eyes, feeling like he had just had the best sleep of his life, he couldn''t help but moan as he stretched his body.


    "So heaven does exist after all, and it seems I made it," he thought to himself as he opened his eyes but was met with sudden brightness that stung his eyes.


    He quickly closed his eyes and then tried opening them again but this time slowly. When his eyes finally adjusted to the brightness and he could see, he looked around and observed his surroundings.


    A scorched ground with some patches of ashes scattered around was all he could see as he observed his surroundings, well that was if u didn''t count the goddess standing before him.


    She had long red hair that reached her waist, enchanting red pupils, and red plump lips, and further down arge pair of breasts that strained toe out of its entrapment.


    She was light skin inplexion with a face so beautiful that he felt calling her a beauty was an understatement, the blue gown she wore exposed her right leg and he had to say they were the most beautiful legs he had ever seen, he felt like crawling up to her and worshipping her feet.


    He suddenly shook his head and his eyes then glowed with rity, he found himself breathing heavily and a thin film of sweat on his forehead, he hadn''t gone anywhere, he was still in the same cave and had been healed most likely by the goddess before him.


    What just happened now he wondered to himself, he felt like he had entered into a trance and his body was being controlled by someone.


    Why did this goddess look so much like Rose, no she was definitely Rose, he didn''t know why he was so sure but he trusted his instincts.


    "Mrs. Gibson" he called out to her as he stood up, "what just happened to me?" he asked her staring at her warily.


    "Well what you just experienced was a weak illusion thates over anyone that looks at me when some of my power is released, weaker cultivators usually lose their minds, but u a mere cadet easily broke out of it, you intrigue me child" Rose replied him.


    Being called a child by a woman who looked just 6 years older than him didn''t sit right with him, why would she call him a child, unless?


    He looked at her and asked, "and how old are you exactly?."


    Rose looked at him and began walking around him like a predator stalking its prey and replied "after everything that has happened to you my age should be the least of your worries".


    Seth turned to face her looked her in the eye and said confidently with a cocky smirk " you are wrong, as my future wife, learning more about you takes priority and I believe learning your age is a good starting point, don''t worry I won''t reject you no matter how old you are."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose''s face showed no change in expression to his words, she stopped moving, stared at him, and then exerted the barest of her soul pressure around the cave.


    Seth felt the change in the atmosphere but with his emotions in full swing he casually shrugged it off, he walked towards her and then wrapped his arms around her slim waist, well more like attempted to.


    Rose had been observing Seth all this while, she could see no fear in his eyes as he talked to her and she could feel his desire to possess her, a desire she had felt more than once in quite a lot of once-alive men.


    When he moved towards her and then attempted to hold her, she sted him with a wave of her qi which sent him flying backward, and then she spoke while moving toward him


    "What makes you so sure I won''t just kill you for daring to touch me, perhaps I was wrong about you and you''re still under the illusion or maybe you''re just a horny dog who can''t control himself," She said.


    Seth could feel that he had several broken ribs and internal injuries when hended on the ground, he attempted to sit up but was pressed back down by a beautiful looking leg with white feet wearing red heels, the heels dug into his chest inflicting pain on him and then its owner came into his sight.


    "In this world, you can be arrogant, prideful, or even stupid so long as you can back it up, now tell me, boy, what gives you the confidence to dare im me as yours? Were I not indebted to you, I would squash you like the insignificant bug you are". Rose said with disgust directed at him.


    Don''t get him wrong, Seth could sense that her power was way beyond hisprehension, his instincts told him that she was a being that could wipe out his existence effortlessly, yet this very instinct refused to act submissively before her.


    He had always liked her but had been able to suppress his feeling, but with his emotions now running amok, he wanted her and had every intention of making her his yet her words snapped him out of his fantasies of dominance and back to reality.


    No matter how much confidence Seth had in himself, those words sent his confidence crashing. Every word she spoke was the truth, he was the weakest of the weak, what did have to pride himself in, his mind tried to find a way to deny it but he knew it was the truth he was a bug that could be squashed at any time by almost anyone yet here he was trying to hit on a woman like Rose.


    This was one of the reasons he had begun taking emotion suppressants, his pride, and arrogance which he couldn''t back had ced him in trouble too many times making him look like a fool, and once again he had made a fool of himself.


    Were he any other man, Rose would have killed him a long time ago but Seth was different, he had willingly traded his life for her own for reasons she could not guess, she owed him her life something no other man could ever im.


    "Now! Now! I didn''t tell you all that just to have you break down on me" Rose said with a roll of her eyes when she saw his downtrodden expression.


    Seth had been going through an internal dilemma but on hearing Rose''s words, he squashed his doubts and looked at her with narrowed eyes, "what do you want" he asked.


    He has a strong mind Rose thought to herself then replied to him "earlier you saved my life, I don''t like being indebted to anyone, so am going to pay off my debt by healing you of your disability".


    "I may have saved your life but you also did save my life, I believe that makes us even," Seth said.


    "Even now when I offer you salvation you still wish to hold on to your pathetic pride," Rose said with slight annoyance leaking into her voice.


    "There is a vast difference in the value of our lives, a thousand of your lives can''t make up for a single life of mine, do you understand," rose said to him with a smile on her face.


    "Fine then how are you going to heal me?" Seth asked looking up at her warily.


    Rose smirked at him, she took her leg off his chest and gestured for him to stand up which he did with a lot of difficulty.


    "Am going to give you the most powerful bloodline on earth, when the bloodline gets assimted in you, it will repair all imperfections in you, including giving you qi pathways along with several perks thate along with it and best of all it''s going to increase you cultivation talent by several times, basically you will evolve" Rose said.


    "And the disadvantages?" Seth immediately asked.


    Well Rose said as she rose her hand and stroked his cheek, "you have a 50% chance of death and in the event that you seed, you are no longer going to be human" she finished.


    "What would I be and what will¡­." Seth began asking but was stopped by Rose putting a finger on his lips.


    "Let''s leave the questions for after you sessfully evolve, as for what you will be if you seed, you will be a member of the vampire race, and not just any vampire but a noble vampire, a special ss of vampire. So are you in?" Rose asked.


    .

 Chapter 4 Bloodline Awakening 2

    ?He had no reason to trust her, perhaps she had cooked up some trap for him, but the temptations of her offer were just too strong.


    Having this amazing battle talent but not being able to fight to his heart''s content, living as a weakling his whole life, and being unable to do a thing about it was a constant pain for him whenever he thought about it.


    Yet here was someone offering to heal him, she imed there would be no side effects and dangled the prospects of him getting a bloodline.


    Bloodlines were one of the most sought-after features for a cultivator, many a time, it was valued more than cultivation talent.


    Top governments on earth were known to possess a good number of bloodline wielders whom they valued and were given exclusive ess to rare resources, while the big ns in the world used their ridiculously powerful bloodline to dominate regions.


    The thought of getting one that was as strong as or maybe even stronger than all other bloodlines on earth was a massive temptation but this also made him warier of Rose and curious about her background.


    She said she wanted to pay back the debt of him saving her life, while she might have had a hidden agenda behind all this, did he have a choice, this might be the only chance he ever gets to change his fate in this life.


    All these thoughts flew through his head in seconds and when hee out of his thought process he replied with a simple " I''m in".


    Rose wasn''t surprised as she had expected him to agree, he clearly enjoyed fighting and might even be a battle maniac, there was no way he going to refuse a chance to get his hands on some real power.


    After answering her, Seth could see a wide grin appear on her face and the next instant her hand which had been stroking his cheeks went to the back of his head, gripped it, and forcefully pulled his head closer to hers.


    He could barely make out two fangs appearing in her mouth as his head was tilted to the right and Rose''s head shot forward and her beautiful lipstched onto his neck with her teeth biting into his flesh.


    Rose had met Seth on different asions but never had she felt anything special about him other than his intelligence, but when she watched him fight earlier, the desire to have a taste of his blood began growing in her.


    It was normal for vampires to show disdain towards the blood of weaker beings but desire that of powerful cultivators especially those of their enemies as they could absorb their essence.


    She hade across one of the powerful figures of earth and had felt nothing but disgust at the thought of even having a taste of this figure''s blood, yet here she was craving the blood of an earthling who barely qualified to be called a cultivator.


    As she bit into him, her n which had been to only taste his blood was forgotten as she found herself unable to stop drinking his blood as she moaned unconsciously at its taste.


    The taste was far from what she had expected, she even had a hard time describing it.


    If normal blood could be likened to water, then the blood of powerful cultivators could be likened to expensive wine but Seth''s blood was different, its taste could be likened to that of the purest and holiest water in the world.


    Every gulp of his blood refreshed her and rejuvenated her in indescribable ways.


    She even had the thought that it strengthened her bloodline and it was the absurdity of this thought that snapped her out of her bloodlust, reminding her of her main objective here.


    Regaining control of herself, she stopped feeding on him and began injecting the transformation venom into him through her fangs.


    It was called a venom because of its ability to cause a horrifyingly painful death if one failed to sessfully transform into a vampire.


    She wished Seth would seed as the cost of producing venom for a high-level vampire transformation was far from cheap, it involved her sacrificing some of her essences.


    She pulled her head back when she was done and let Seth drop to the ground. She moved several steps back, waved her hand and a throne chair appeared which she sat down on, and then began observing Seth.


    Seth had been expecting many things when Rose bit his neck, but he didn''t expect her to begin sucking his blood.


    From the moment he hade into Rose''s grip, he found he couldn''t control his body and now could only watch as she drank his blood.


    "Was this her n all along he wondered to himself, to suck out all the blood in me till I die" he thought?<novelnext></novelnext>


    The next moment she stopped drinking his blood, making him wonder what wasing next when he felt something enter his body.


    He felt as if hot magma was being directly poured into his body through his neck, his body began trembling all over, and then he felt himself fall down to the ground with an even more intense pain washing over him, it was like he had hot ants moving in his body and biting into his flesh and organs.


    On earth, bloodlines were thought of as aplex mutation in the body that made qi behave differently and allow its wielder to carry out actions thought of as impossible, but in the universe, it was well known that the strength of bloodline corrtes to its age and peak strength of its past wielders.


    But there was a secret about bloodlines known to only the extremely powerful in the universe, and that was the fact that every bloodline had a consciousness.


    This consciousness exited in a different ne inessible to cultivators and it had two functions. One, it made it possible for foreigners to get the bloodline of a n, and two, it acted as a faith bank for a bloodline.


    Faith could be said to be energy gotten from the trust, confidence, respect, love, and pride one had in their bloodline, a popted n filled with a history of strong individuals was bound to umte a lot of faith from their powerful emotions resulting in a stronger faith and a bigger faith bank.


    Under dire stress or dedicated and intense training or in a moment of enlightenment, a bloodline n member could ess this bank and gain a fortuitous encounter, like gaining insight into how to better use his bloodline or his bloodline might be strengthened or even evolved to a stronger version.


    In the event of the total annihtion of a bloodline n, as long as such a n had a strong enough bloodline consciousness, the bloodline of that n could be revived with just a drop of blood from the n.


    While the bloodline consciousness of other ns needed just the faith bank to bestow bloodline power upon a person, the vampire race was different, to bestow their bloodline upon someone, their bloodline consciousness used both faith energy and the essence of the vampire carrying out the transformation.


    All this was information even Rose was still too low level to know about, so she was none the wiser when a horrible sh between three different bloodline consciousnesses began taking ce in Seth''s soul as he trembled on the ground.


    The dragon bloodline consciousness had spent thest 25 years in regret, 25 years ago it had sensed an attractive energy from a newly born infant from its n and had arrogantly gone to check it out, it moved into the boy''s soul without a care until it met that terrifying entity.


    The dragon n was a behemoth in the universe and as its bloodline consciousness, its strength could be imagined yet on meeting the entity in this boy, it had felt primal fear from the depths of its being.


    It tried to flee only to discover that it had been trapped in the boy''s soul, after sting off its energy several times in a bid to escape and failing, it directed its attention back to the entity which had surprisingly allowed it to run rampant. After carefully observing it, He discovered that it was slumbering.


    Stuck in here with no way to escape and unable to attack it for fear of awakening it, it did the next best thing it could think of.


    It cut off the flow of qi between the body and soul which destroyed the boy''s chance of building his qi pathways as the soul was needed to instruct qi on how to build qi pathways in the body. It did this to prevent him from getting stronger and supplying the entity with powerful qi which will awaken it.


    It also tried its best to create afortable environment for the entity, with the boy''s path to power blocked, he could hopefully die early taking whatever this thing was with him and freeing it.


    For the past 25 years, its n had been working quite smoothly till today when it felt another consciousness brazenly smash into the boy''s mind without care just like it had years ago, and began sending out energy all through the body.


    As consciousnesses, they didn''t need a physical medium to speak and could simply message one another telepathically, the dragon consciousness hurriedly tried to exin the situation to invading consciousness but that just made things worse.


    Of course, the invading bloodline was the vampire bloodline consciousness entering into Seth''s soul and upon receiving a message from another consciousness within Seth it instantly became enraged and stormed towards the sender''s location not bothering to listen to the message as it felt indignant that another being dared to possess the same body it wanted.


    25 years of soothing this entity had tamed the dragon consciousness arrogance, and so it had made the mistake of sending out a timid message to the vampire consciousness giving out a false impression that it was a weakling.


    By the time it realized its mistake it was toote as the vampire consciousness had already begun attacking its location with waves of energy.


    The dragon consciousness had isted the entity in afortable surrounding filled with its energy so as to keep it from outside disturbances.


    The vampire consciousness noticed the isted area but couldn''t sense what was beneath the energy covering, so it carelessly attacked the location with full force to the dread of the dragon consciousness.


    The next moment all the dragon consciousness fears were confirmed and its 25 years of patience were flushed down the drain as a primordial aura filled with pride and disdain for the world instantly exploded outward from the sleeping entity.


    The terror brought forth by the aura snapped the vampire consciousness to its sense as it realized it had made a terrible mistake. Immediately, it turned around and tried to escape, but felt itself being held in ce by a terrifying aura, unable to move an inch.

 Chapter 5 Bloodline Awakening 3

    ?Seth felt like he was experiencing a never ending pain, he could feel a foreign force invade his body and ruthlessly ravish it, he totally ignored his surroundings and focusedpletely on trying to stay conscious.


    The next moment he felt his consciousness being pulled by another force within his body, he tried resisting but was barely able to put up a fight as he was pulled away.


    When he came to himself, he found that he was in arge mass of what appeared to be water, all he could see was water as far as his sight could reach.


    The water was dark red in color and had a viscosity simr to blood, he could only hope it wasn''t blood.


    He observed himself, and he noticed that he couldn''t feel his body.


    He had no physical body, it was just his mind that was present at the moment, he couldn''t see or feel his surroundings, but somehow he still knew his surroundings and could feel what was happening around him.


    He could feel three tyrannical auras a distance away from him, he could sense two of the auras fighting against one and that they were awfully losing to it.


    He could sense a familiarity with one of the auras, particrly the one suppressing the other two, and this particr aura felt like himing across a long lost part of his body that had been cut off.


    As he observed all this, his mind became filled with so many questions, when a wave of energy rippled out from the familiar aura and hit him, he immediately had most of his questions answered as the aura spoke to him.


    It couldn''t be called speaking as he heard no voice, all he knew was that he understood a message being conveyed to him as the waves of energy calmly washed over him.


    It couldmunicate with him, but couldn''tmunicate with it, and the next instant memories rushed into his head, and then he felt his consciousness leave that space and return to reality followed by a wave of iprehensible pain many times stronger than what he had been feeling before entering the space.


    He couldn''t help but scream out and roll on the ground and mmed his head on the ground several times in a bid to alleviate his pain, he felt like his mind was being shed apart by different swords over and over again.


    Cracks began appearing all over his skin as blood spilled out, he could feel his muscles and bones turn to mush as a tornado of qi began forming around him and drilling into his body. Gradually a cocoon made of qi from the surroundings formed around him and then he lost consciousness.


    Hourster Seth woke up, but this time with a splitting headache far from the pleasant feeling he had when Rose had healed him, this was the second time he was losing consciousness, and at this point, he really wanted to get home and hit the bed, his poor head deserved this much.


    Learning from his earlier experience, he slowly opened his eyes but was met with darkness this time, it seemed he had been out for far longer than he thought as it was already nighttime.


    He looked around and noticed he was in a shallow crater most likely caused by the earlier mini tornado of qi, he then immediately checked for Rose but could not see her anywhere.


    "Had she left because it was nighttime and she needed to meet her husband" he stupidly thought to himself with a chuckle


    He felt like there was something amiss as he walked out of the crater and after giving it some thought he realized what was wrong.


    He could see that it was dark yet at the same time he had no problems seeing in that darkness, everything was as clear as day to his eyes, and when he tried thinking of why, a small wave of memories surged up in his mind bringing along a migraine.


    Thankfully the earlier splitting headache had faded out so he was able to easily get over the migraine.


    He then went through the memories and after that he sighed, he bit his finger and then began drawing a hexagonal seal on the air with the blood flowing out of his finger, and the blood unsurprisingly remained floating in the air as a seal was drawn.


    He then channeled qi into the floating sea which lit up with a ck light and then pressed down on the seal with his palm till it hit the floor with a bang.


    The seal then began sending out ck ripples of qi through the entire cave and with each ripple, the crater in the cave began filling up with earth which was being brought from areas of higher concentration.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A few minutester, the crater was no more, he looked around, nodded his head, and then disappeared from his spot in a sh of ck lightning and then appeared some distance outside the cave, he then looked to the right with a smile on his face and quietly waited.


    A few minutester, Rose appeared in front of him with a gust of wind.


    With his new senses, it took him barely a second to recognize that she was a clone as he could feel nothing but a dense amount of qi simr to Rose''s from the figure in front of him.


    He showed no outward reaction to this discovery but instead flexed his and asked her with a cocky grin, "what do you think about my transformation?".


    "You took way too long and still barely seeded," Rose said in a disappointed tone. The faster one transformed the stronger the vampire he would be and with how long Seth took she began questioning her assessment of his abilities.


    She had hoped that while paying off her debt to Seth she could at least make a powerful vampire and with Seth''s arrogance, a powerful enemy for the earth which would give her some entertainment and as a bonus, put the earth under pressure and hopefully make it grow faster.


    Given her long stay, she had grown fond of this world and didn''t mind indirectly helping it grow, surely her mother could overlook this reasonable interference.


    But given how long Seth took to transform, coupled with the really weak vampire aura she could feel from him, this little project of hers was clearly a failure.


    "Get yourself dressed and leave the forest," Rose said as she turned to leave not bothering to entertain his question.


    "What about my questions you promised to answer" Seth hurriedly asked her.


    " Am busy right now, I will answer them some other time, now leave," Rose said as she released a horrifying aura on Seth which brought him to his knees, and then she left not even bothering to look at him once.


    "Perhaps I overdid it", Seth mumbled to himself and then stood up when he sensed Rose had gone too far to notice him.


    Seeing how disappointed she was in him, showed that she had a high expectations of him and also that she wasn''t present for most of the duration of his transformation and missed the whole cocoon fiasco.


    He was stilling to terms with what happened to him and it was better to keep things a secret till he could protect himself which is why he had knelt down when Rose had unleashed her aura on him.


    Sure he still liked her and with everything that had happened today his confidence in making her his woman had soared, yet he had to acknowledge that before her eyes he was still an ant and he didn''t want to find out how she treated ants with abnormal and interesting traits.


    He then raised his head up, looked at the sky, and then beganughing like a mad man, as he indulged in the feel of the power coursing through him, he had never felt so strong and alive in his life.


    When he came out of his reverie. He looked toward the direction Rose had left through.


    Rose might have refused to tell him what was happening, but with his powerful sense, he could feel the battle taking ce over there.


    His blood tingled a little for him to rush into that battle but he easily controlled himself this time, seemed even his blood could have a cooldown.


    He could sense that Rose was way stronger than her opponents and he had no intentions ofing under the world''s radar yet, so immediately covered his body with ck lightning and sped out of the forest.


    When he left the forest, he ran for a little while and then came across a well lit up city in the distance, the lightening on his body disappeared and his body instead began oozing out ck smoke and then he disappeared, blending seamlessly into the darkness as he ran into the city and then made a beeline straight for his home albeit at a slower speed unnoticed by anyone.

 Chapter 6 Hard Morning [R-18]

    ?"All tenants please ...¡­ down to ...¡­ an emergency meeting", "all tenantse .... the lobby for an emergency ... ", a loud robotic voice repeatedly spoke out of a speaker.


    "Annoying" was all Seth thought as he ignored whatever announcement was being made and kept on sleeping.


    3 hourster


    "Young man, open this door right now, or am going to throw you out of this building, do you hear me!? ", "stupid brat open up this door¡­", "get out here right now", this time a female voice could be heard banging on the door of his apartment.


    Seth could feel the bright rays of the sun shining on his face and he opened his eyes and stood up,pletely ignoring the irritating voice outside his apartment.


    "Well at least am in my room" Seth mumbled with a yawn looking at the spot where he had been sleeping and then the open window as he slowly recollected how he had gotten here.


    A horrible stench got into his nose as he looked around and after a little investigation, found out he was its source.


    The blood, dirt, and sweat umted from yesterday was giving off a horrid stench, he quickly moved to the bathroom and took off his badly torn trousers and got into the shower, and began taking a thorough bath.


    The icy cold water flowed down his body and brought his attention to a ring problem, he had a morning wood, he immediately switched to a cold shower hoping it solved his problem.


    Bang!


    He could hear the door to his apartment hopefully being opened, not broken.


    A loud voice shouted out "Evary Seth where the hell are you, who do you think you are to dare ignore my call".


    Seth paid no attention to her as he stood under the shower, then he heard the door to the bathroom being swung open with force.


    He opened his closed eyes and observed the sexy noisy intruder.


    Miss Alexia was a blond fair skinned 55-year-old woman, she had huge pair of breast resting on her chest and a big heart shaped ass with wide hips which swayed hypnotically whenever she moved.


    She had light wrinkles on her face which served to entuate her mature status, she was a dream fuck for thousands of men in the city.


    Despite all this, no one ever tried hitting on her or as much as openly looked at her lustfully.


    Alexia was a peak cadet stage cultivator making her someone noteworthy, but with her arrogant personality that was far from enough to save her from the male predators in the city.


    Miss Alexia was publicly known as the favorite mistress of the city''s governor and that was more than enough to have any male in the city obediently keep to themselves.


    Today she had called for an emergency meeting but after casually doing a roll call, she discovered that one of her tenants actually had the guts to ignore her call, as if that wasn''t enough, he actually ignored her and refused to open the door when she knocked making her look like a fool as she stood out there.


    She had angrily broken into his apartment and traced him to the bathroom, without thinking much, she had barged into the bathroom preparing to give the brat a piece of her mind and maybe even through him out if he didn''t beg her satisfactorily.


    Yet when got in, all she could see was a handsome face resting on a well sculptured body along with the biggest and hardest dick she had ever seen pointing at her.


    When Seth observed her delicious body, he could feel his dick throb in pain and his primal instinct to mate awaken in him, without wasting a moment, he immediately moved and locked lips with her while one of his hands roughly squeezed her breasts and the other held her on the waist and pulled her closer to him.


    He could feel her struggling to get out of his grip, so he firmly held her face and looked her in the eye and she immediately calmed down.


    Alexia had felt indignant when Seth began kissing her but immediately she looked into his eyes, she found herself wanting him and her body growing hot, before she knew it, she was moaning to his touches and she reached out her hand and began stroking his cock.


    Seth immediately intensified the kiss and then began kissing and sucking around her neck. Alexia had just woken up and was still in her nightgown which made it easier for Seth to easily pull it off.


    Alexia wore no bra underneath her gown giving Seth a premium view of her bountiful breast and engorged nipple, looking further down she had on ck panties which he immediately tore off and was greeted by her pink glistening well-shaved pussy.


    He took a few seconds to admire her alluring body, then he dived into her breast and began sucking her nipples.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Every touch of Seth brought about unimagined pleasure to Alexia and she found herself moaning uncontrobly. It only got worse when Seth began touching her pussy, she felt overwhelming pleasure and an iing orgasm.


    Before she could orgasm, he retracted his hands giving her a reprieve but before she could rx, Seth picked her up by her hips, and then she felt something hard, hot, and really big begin piercing into her pussy.


    "It''s too big" she cried out when she felt his dick tip stretching her pussy way beyond what she could handle.


    Seth replied with a grunt, then took his dick away from her pussy and almost instantly began putting it back in her.


    "Dragons dick" Seth mumbled inaudibly with a grin as he attempted to enter her the second time.


    Alexia was frightened as she thought Seth was going to ignore her pleas, but when his dick entered her this time, it felt smaller and stretched her just enough to make her feel very full.


    Immediately, Seth gradually began pumping into her as he slipped in more off his dick, he locked lips with her as he continued thrusting and in no time his dick waspletely in.


    The sound of flesh pping against flesh was all that could be heard in the bathroom and 7 minutes in, Alexia had her first orgasm in Seth''s arm but he continued pumping into her throughout her orgasm.


    Seth could feel the extra tightness of her pussy and it sent waves of pleasure through his body, but this was far from bringing him to the edge.


    He slowed down and allowed alexia a moment of rest and a minuteter he began hammering into her, each thrust more intense than the previous but this time it was apanied by a gradual increase in his dick size, " Dragons are some real sex masters" he thought as he pumped her.


    Alexia had just gotten somewhat calm from her first orgasm when she felt Seth thrusting into her once more. As his tempo increased she felt as if his dick was getting bigger in her, the feeling sent waves of pleasure through her and she could feel another orgasm approaching.


    Thebination of his sweat, his bulging muscles, and his thick grunts of pleasure made him seem like a beast, and when she looked into his eyes all she saw was a primal hunger for her which just made her hornier.


    All these while Seth had not changed position as he still stood up carrying her in his arms and he didn''t look tired at all.


    "When did this nerdy kid get so strong" she wondered to herself before falling back into the throes of their passion.


    Seth began channeling qi to his dick as he fucked her and the next instant Alexia found herself going through another orgasm, but this time Seth showed no mercy as he only hammered harder and with dick finally grew to its original size.


    Alexia could feel her pussy stretch really wide this time, but fortunately, the lube provided by her orgasm made it easier to handle.


    As a higher level cultivator, Alexia had expected Seth to tire out before her but from the look of things she hoped he would cum soon, she was already approaching her limit and 10 minutester her wish came true as Seth roughly fucked her with her heavier breaths and came in her.


    She could feel the torrent of cum pour into her and this also sent her cuming at the same time.


    "I need a long rest she fleetingly thought as she rested her head on Seth''s shoulder but then she realized that something was wrong, the hard object in her had not softened ore out, instead it was beginning to move and this sent dread through her.


    "Seth please stop, I can''t take it anymore" Alexia begged with teary eyes.


    ? Since Seth began fucking Alexia, every thrust into her was an extreme high for him, his body wanted more and he was going to get it, when he finally released in her, he entered into a short enlightenment and could feel improvements In his cultivation.


    The euphoria was addicting and he wanted more, but then he heard Alexia begging him to stop.


    The sight of a troublesome hot milf begging him with teary eyes to stop fucking her had the opposite effect and it took him every ounce of concentration not to ravish her for the second time.


    Seth slowly took his still-hard dick out of Alexia, which was followed by the flow of their juices out of her pussy, he carried her and ced in the tub and then filled it with warm water.


    He got into the tub and then proceeded to scrub her clean, offering asional massages as he went.


    Alexia didn''t know what to think when she saw him begin to clean her, she had expected him to abandon her there or ckmail her or even begin to panic after realizing what he had done, after all, he just fucked the governor''s favorite mistress.


    When Seth was done cleaning her, he changed the water in the tub, got out, took a shower, and then left the bathroom.

 Chapter 7 Soul Space

    ?Seth walked out of the bathroom and went to the wardrobe in his room, his wardrobe was quite big with enough space for 6 people tofortably sit and still have adequate space between them.


    Unlike other people''s wardrobes which are normally filled with clothes, shoes, and other wears, 80% of Seth''s room was filled with books, a desk, and an office chair with various drawings of seals on the wall.


    For the first time since he could remember, Seth spared only a nce at this side of the wardrobe and then moved to the side filled with clothes.


    He picked out a ck in trouser and a red long-sleeved shirt and wore them, he searched along one of the shelves and picked up ck sses which he put on and then brushed down his hair.


    He looked at the man in the mirror and surprisingly other than a light paleness to his skin, he looked as he always did.


    Seth had always had a slim body frame but after yesterday''s transformation, though hadn''t gotten all beefed up, he now had perfectly toned muscles all over his body, but with his clothes covering it up, he looked like your everyday nerd.


    After dressing up, he moved to the other side of the wardrobe and sat down in his office chair, he leaned into it with a sigh as his mind began wandering.


    He had almost lost control of himself this morning but fortunately for Miss Alexi he had regained himself just at the right times, she had no idea how close she was to experiencing torture or possibly death by sex.


    He closed his eyes and took in deep breaths and exhaled loudly, the sound of his breathing was all that could be heard in the room.


    For the next 5 minutes, this continued and then he opened his eyes and looked at the new but familiar environment he was now in.


    If his conjunctures were right, then this space should be located in the depth of his soul but this time around he hadn''t arrived as just a consciousness, he had arrived with a physical form, though he wasn''t sure what this body was made of, he could move his hands and legs like he were in his true body.


    Thest time he came here, he had found himself deep underwater unable to move an inch, but this time he found himself standing on the same dark red viscous sea surrounded by a world of red with a ck sun hanging high up in the sky and an ind floating some distance above him.


    Other than the small ind above him, all he could see for endless miles was this red sea and it gave the ce a creepy atmosphere.


    He bent down and tried to feel the water but when his hand made contact, the surface of the water merely stretched down as he pressed, and then it bounced back up when he released the pressure


    The surface of the sea behaved like a really strong stic membrane and would let nothing get through it or perhaps he was just too weak to break through it.


    He could faintly feel the aura of that entitying from within the sea but fortunately or unfortunately for him, it was asleep.


    "I need to quickly get stronger if I want to awaken it and get answers without putting myself at risk" he mumbled to himself as he thought back to the message the entity had sent him yesterday.


    shback!!!


    "25 years of slumber and you are still so weak, unfortunately, I need to force myself back into hibernation, or else your bloodline will awaken and those greedy fiendcelestials will sense you ande here to devour you.


    Given your pathetic level of power, we can both guess how such an encounter will end.


    I will suppress and seal these two bloodline consciousnesses in you, they contain a wealth of information that you can ess and use to grow fast in this limited world.


    The stronger you are, the more memories you can pull out of them.


    Remember all you need is battle and sex, don''t forget that.


    For now, I will use what power I can afford to expose to give you relevant memories you currently need from them.


    shback end!!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    He had felt the aura of the two consciousness, and they had been dreadful yet that entity had easily suppressed them while using as little power as possible.


    Yet this very same entity actually forced itself into slumber just to hide away from a particr group of enemies it called fiendcelestials, he couldn''t imagine what level of strength they possessed yet he most likely had to face them in the future.


    The thought of so many people with power all around him and him having to hide from any of them irritated him and his pride screamed for power to eradicate them.


    This swing in his emotions immediately reflected on the red sea as it turned turbulent with huge waves forming and tsunamis descending.


    It almost looked like the end of the world scenario as the storms raged yet the area 10 meters around Seth was unaffected as if the seas feared to disturb him.


    He took calm breaths and when he had gotten a hold of himself, he looked at the ind in the sky and willed himself to go there and like a  teleport, he found himself in a huge dimly lit room with a really high ceiling and could feel two different powerful qi signatures.


    He could barely make out tworge cages as tall as the room whose bars were made of deep purple qi, and within these cages, he could feel terrifying qi signatures.


    As he observed the room, four orbs of light lit up in the room, two in each cage but on closer inspection, they looked more like a pair of eyes.


    Both of these red eyes looked in his direction as they moved up and down seeming to inspect him and then the lights went out as they closed their eyes.


    Seth merely smiled and with a thought conjured a huge throne made of lightning and ck mes between the two cages, this was one of the advantages of being in this space, he could make his thoughts a reality to a certain extent.


    He sat on the throne like an emperor in his pce and stretched out his right hand toward the cage on the left, barely a secondter, a strand of the purple qi could be seen straining to detach itself from one of the bars and then it slowly flew to his palm.


    He could feel a close connection to it as he grasped it within his palm but at the same time, he could feel a force pulling it away from him, the next instant he opened his hand and it shot out and quickly flew back to the cage and seamlessly merged back with it.


    Seth sighed at this, this was probably the qi of that entity and the qi of his bloodline but that entity had locked away his bloodline and his ess to that qi with it.


    It was unfortunate that he couldn''t judge its strength as he felt no pressure from it, but seeing how it was able to hold these two terrors in cages, it should be really powerful he thought.


    Removing himself from such thoughts, he returned his attention back to the two cages, while he might not be able to overpower these two terrors or inconvenience them for now, this was still his soul space and he could feel every movement in it.


    He had felt a slight fluctuation of qi from them when he had pulled out the strand of qi from the cage.


    "You just saw me manipte the qi of your cages are you sure you want to keep on showing such disregard for me, the one being that can actually free you from these cages," Seth said in a serious tone.


    He waited for some seconds but felt absolutely no reaction from them, showing absolute disregard for his words.


    From the few memories that had been given to him, he couldn''t me them for being so arrogant and refusing to speak to a being as weak and young as him despite his significance to their freedom.


    "You know, the bloodlines in my world are awfully weak, I wonder how strong they would get if I had them feed on your faith energy" Seth casually said after some thought.


    Almost immediately, Seth could feel a terrifying pressure wash over him from both cages as a pair of huge red eyes opened and stared at him in anger.


    The cages kept both consciousnesses in their cage and confined most of their aura, but the little aura which could get through was more than enough to squash Seth''s physical and most importantly deliver fatal injuries to his soul which could leave him retarded.


    But other than a slight difort, he was able to brush off the aura thanks to the greatest harvest he had gotten from yesterday.


    Yesterday he had awakened his soul sense.

 Chapter 8 Exerting Dominance

    ?On earth, there was only one method of cultivation, but in the universe, there were three main ones and several others.


    The three main ones were qi cultivation, body cultivation, and soul cultivation.


    Earth''s knowledge of body cultivation was merely in theories while its knowledge of soul cultivation waspletely absent.


    Earth practiced just qi cultivation and this was divided into the cultivation preparatory phases which was the cadet stage and then 9 cultivation levels.


    These 9 levels were separated into 3 categories, they were the soldier level, the general level, and the Kaiser level.


    All these 9 levels were each divided into three stages, the gaseous stage, the liquid stage, and the solid stage.


    Yesterday during his transformation, that entity had intervened and fully merged both the dragon bloodline and the vampire bloodline into his body.


    The merging of these bloodlines had literally transformed his entire body so much so that even Rose Could barely recognize him as a vampire.


    His body had gotten so strong that even Alexia a peak stage cadet was unable to put any sort of resistance against him even though he was still a middle stage cadet.


    So far the strongest person Seth hade across other than Rose whose level he still couldn''t point out due tock of reference was the governor of the city.


    The governor of the city was said to be a 2nd stage solid soldier cultivator and he had been able to feel his aura once when he had been part of a delegation that weed the governor to the high school he works at.


    But right now, he felt that he had a chance of defeating such a person in battle with just the strength of his body, he could only imagine how strong he would be with the bloodline from that entity.


    Despite how drastic the increase in his body''s power, its value couldn''t bepared to his acquisition of soul sense.


    Before yesterday he had no idea of what soul sense was, but if he was interpreting his recently gained memories right, then soul sense was an ability wielded by only Kaiser-level cultivators and above.


    The appearance of soul sense was what made the gap in power between Kaiser level cultivators and general level cultivators several times wider.


    Soul sense came from an evolution in the soul as it was washed by the world''s qi during the breakthrough from general level to kaiser level.


    But he had gotten his with a different method, during the merging of bloodlines, the entity had essed the faith energy of the two consciousness something that should not be possible for anyone to ess.


    It had then filled his soul with their faith energy and this had evolved his soul, bringing it to a level of power that a cultivator at his level should never be able to wield.


    Here he was a mere middle stage cadet yet he could crush general level cultivators, the thought of such power sent his body shivering in excitement but he calmed himself down with the realization that things couldn''t be so easy.


    Sure he was overpowered by having a soul sense, but the drain on his little qi reserves was overwhelming.


    He was able to use his soul sense to locate Rose yesterday and today he used it inbination with bewitch, one of the vampire techniques he had learned, to hypnotize Alexia into wanting to fuck him.


    Alexia was only a cadet stage cultivator and her qi and mind defenses were almost nonexistent, but he doubted a soldier level cultivator could be so easily controlled.


    "Well I could always just crush their souls," he thought with a smirk.


    A general stage cultivator would have a strong defense against mental and soul attacks and while he did not doubt that he could still break through their defenses and kill them, such an action will basically leave him drained of qi and an easy prey for any other enemy.


    Well, the simple solution to all this was for him to get stronger, he had to engage himself in lots of battles and have more sex ording to that entity he thought with doubts on his face.


    Though the brief enlightenment he had encountered from his session with Alexia gave him some hope on this skeptical path to power.


    Coming out of his thoughts on this overpowered ability of his, Seth stood up from the throne and looked at both consciousness then said,


    "Your existence has been entwined with mine, even now if you have no respect for me, I know at the very least that you fear the power hidden in me.


    You have enjoyed a lifespan beyond what I can imagine and you know that in this world of ours, strength decides what is right and wrong and the strength in me supersedes yours by arge margin and that strength will eventually be mine.


    Now you can choose to serve me and eventually get your freedom, perhaps even get some benefits in the long run or you can go against me and eventually be destroyed when I get stronger than you, the choice is yours".<novelnext></novelnext>


    After saying this, Seth sat back on his throne and quietly waited, 5 minutester, the cage to his right lit up and a huge face made of ck fumes with huge red eyes that dwarfed him appeared in it, its eyes looked at him and it spoke


    "As long as you promise to set me free when my power is no longer a threat to you, I will serve you".


    The vampire consciousness might be an extremely arrogant being, but it had experiences umted from its thousands of years of existence.


    In all its years of existence, it hade across lots of powerful beings through its n members, some of these powerful beings had almost brought an end to the vampire n but thanks to their perseverance, determination, and luck, the vampire n had survived this encounters and grown to the hegemon it was today.


    Since the rise of the vampire n, it had almost forgotten the meaning of fear and caution but after meeting the entity in his boy, he had been sharply reminded that there were existences way more powerful than him in the universe and he had unfortunately provoked one of them.


    Bloodline consciousnesses were known to exist in a ne beyond the reach of anyone, other bloodline consciousness couldn''t ess the locations of others no matter how strong they were.


    But there was another location where a bloodline consciousness could exist that almost no one in the world was privy to and that was in the soul of those who carried their bloodline.


    While living in someone''s soul sounded like a good alternative to get around and experience new things, it had a fatal weakness.


    A bloodline consciousness in a soul could be trapped by simple soul capturing seals or techniques and if the soul they inhabited was destroyed, they also died.


    For the vampire bloodline consciousness, its life was already in Seth''s hand and with the power of that entity, its chances of escaping were almost nonexistent, it might as well cooperate with Seth and hopefully leave this prison.


    Seth was aware of all this so he wasn''t surprised when it submitted to him, it wouldn''t hurt if he could at least ask for their advice, that was something he couldn''t get from their memories.


    He wanted to exert dominance over them because while they weren''t aware of that entity''s current predicament, they weren''t aware that the entity could not afford to use all of its power else they could have sacrificed their stored faith energy and escaped from this ce.


    Being this arrogant to them gave off the impression that he still had the full backing of the entity which merely tolerated their existence for its own reasons.


    "I agree to your terms" was all Seth said with a nod of his head, he then turned and stared at the silent dragon bloodline consciousness in thought.


    "He should be ring up right about now, "Seth thought, and just like predicted he could hear the sounds of the dragon consciousness furiously mming against its cage with furious roars.


    "How dare you think of making me your servant you" it roared furiously".


    The dragon n members were known for being extremely arrogant, sometimes the infamy of their arrogance superseded their strength, so one could only imagine how arrogant their bloodline consciousness was.


    "Would you rather you perish at my hand and leave to the Dragon n to decline in power and eventually be eliminated by their enemies" Seth replied it.


    "Are you so heartless to let your own n be wiped out of existence" it answered back.


    "Well it''s true that I was born into the dragon n but you should know how detached my being is from the n, I have never had any interaction with a member of my n and I currently have no rtionship with it.


    My blood looks down on all other bloodlines and the fact that I have to rely on your bloodlines to get stronger irritates it, do you think I would bat an eye on the extinction of such a n if it gives me power" Seth replied with a snort, not even deigning to look at it as he spoke.


    The dragon consciousness surprisingly chuckled, and then spoke challengingly, "will u still let the dragon n be destroyed if your mother and sister were there"


    This statementpletely caught Seth off-guard, he had watched both his father and mother die when he was younger and watched their coffins being lowered into the grave.


    His origin as a descendant of the dragon n had put his mind in turmoil over who his actual parents were, but he decided to push off investigating these thoughts till he was strong enough, but now it seemed this consciousness actually had the answers to his questions.


    There was a chance that it was lying, but in the end, he still had to bite the carrot.


    "I had a father and mother who took care of me and they are both dead he solemnly said, the idea of me having another family is not that surprising but the thought of meeting them does interest me," Seth musingly said.


    "Ha!, Ha!, Ha!, Ha!, who said anything about you having a different mother, your father might have died, but your mother is very much alive and you even have an elder sister, you can try reading my memories but I assure you, you will get nothing" the dragon bloodline consciousness mockingly said.


    Sure that entity could somehow ess its faith energy and even its memories but he was sure it could not ess its astral ne, its astral ne was its sanctuary which not even those so called gods could ess, the memories of the boy''s parents were kept there until it retrieved them, their existence was all it currently knew of.


    "You''ve lived in me my whole life and know what makes me tic and you know I will be interested in my family, but I doubt you said all this just to save your hide, so tell me, what do you want in exchange for this information," Seth said as he leaned forward and intensely stared at the dragon consciousness straight in the eyes.

 Chapter 9 Skilled Lips [R-18]

    ?"Nothing ", was all it said.


    "Just make sure you don''t embarrass the dragon n, when your power increases and bes satisfactory enough for my taste, I will tell you about your family, till then you can count on my help", the consciousness arrogantly said and closed its eyes.


    The room was once again plundered into darkness.


    Seth sat on his throne in disbelief, his lips twitching as he tried to stop himself from reacting to the bloodline conciseness words.


    "How arrogant" he mumbled, it did all this just to ce itself above him.


    Now it seemed like he was begging for help while it was helping him due to their previous kinship and not because it was being held, hostage.


    He couldn''t call it out on the implications of its words, that will just be childish after all it had epted to help him in the end.


    As someone with almost the same arrogance and pride trying to make it properly swear servitude to him was like acknowledging that he needed it.


    "HA! HA! HA! HA! HA! HA!" Seth loudlyughed for some time like a madman with his hand covering his face.


    "These old monsters can be quite crafty huh," he thought


    "I can''t always rely on my wits when dealing with such beings, only with power can I dominate thempletely".


    Suddenly Seth looked up at the dark ceiling and watched for a while then he said out loud, "oh it seems she''s finally recovered ".


    With a thought, everything around him faded away and the next moment he found himself back in his wardrobe.


    He stood up from his chair and walked out to his room and at that very same moment, he could see Alexia stepping out of the bathroom.


    "How do you feel," he asked her as he moved towards her.


    Alexia was surprised when she saw Seth in the room and instead of replying to him after hearing his words, she instead retorted.


    "Here I thought you had cajoled me in the tub so you could buy yourself time to run away, but it seems I overestimated your intelligence".


    Alexia had a sneer on her face as she spoke to Seth but when he came close to her, she felt her legs soften at his presence and a blush creep up on her face.


    "How do you feel," Seth asked again but this time looking her in eyes as he stroked her cheeks, he didn''t use any techniques on her this time but he could see that themands from the earlier hypnotism had rooted itself in her.


    Perhaps he had been a little too harsh on her soul, he could only hope he hadn''t damaged it.


    Alexia wanted to reply him, but her eyes wonderingly nced at his crotch area and there should see the outline of his hard dick which was being constrained by his trouser.


    She immediately took a step back and looked at him with watery eyes, and pleadingly said.


    "Please It still aches down there, let me use my mouth am quite skilled with it".


    "I really dealt her psyche a hard blow, she assumed I wanted sex and didn''t even entertain the thought of rejecting me and onlyins out of self-preservation, I should be more careful how I use my soul sense in the future," Seth thought as he moved to the bed and then sat down on its edge.


    "Might as well enjoy this misunderstanding" he thought.


    "Come and show me how skilled your mouth is," he said with an inviting smile.


    Alexia smiled with a nod like a little girl about to show off her talents, she dropped to her knees and crawled between Seth leg''s, unbuckled his belt, andpletely took off his trouser making Seth raise a brow.


    "Seems she''s going to go all out with this".


    She then took off his underwear next and then held his dick with both her hands and stared at it like it were a big delicious lollipop.


    She smacked her lips and then took out her tongue and began to lick the top of his dick while giving it an asional kiss.


    Then she suddenly wrapped her lips around the top of his dick and began sucking it gradually taking more of it into her mouth as she went.


    As If that wasn''t enough, she raised her head and looked into his eyes as she continued sucking.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth could feel the abnormal warmth of the inside of her mouth as she sucked him, "was this what she meant by her skills" he thought as waves of pleasure assaulted him.


    When she couldn''t in any more of his dick, she gave it a long suck and then took it out her mouth.


    The sight of her spit drooling out of her mouth and connecting with his cock turned him on more and his dick almost began increasing in size but he stopped it.


    Alexia gave him a smile and then opened her mouth wide and then swallowed over half of his cock, she didn''t stop there as she slowly swallowed in more of it like her mouth was a pit with no end.


    Before he knew it she had swallowed his whole dick and then while looking him in the eye, she ced both her hands behind her back and began moving her head up and down on his dick.


    The sight of this usually troublesome milf fervently swallowing his dick while at the same time looking at him with eyes that begged for praise pushed him to the edge.


    He immediately took a hold of her head, stood up, and began ramming his cock down her throat.


    Throughout this, she didn''t once gag or ask for a break, she kept on staring at him with a gaze filled with adoration and a plea for more.


    Some minutester, he found himself nutting down her throat, she pulled her head back and began sucking his remaining cum into her mouth, her expression showing how much she enjoyed its test.


    Although he just came, the pressure in him didn''t die down but instead evolved to a raging fire filled with a desire to taste her pussy.


    Immediately he reached out and grabbed Alexia by the waist and threw her on the bed with hernding on all fours, he reached for her gown which he had worn before she came out of the bathroom, and tore it off.


    Alexia tried resisting him when she felt her gown being torn off as she guessed his intention was to fuck her pussy but two heavy ps to her ass stopped her struggles.


    Little teardrops began dropping from out her eyes caused by the pain of the ps but Seth did not stop his actions and instead pierced halfway into her with a single thrust.


    "Ahhhh, please! Please take it out!" Alexia screamed.


    Seth reached out to her arms and pulled her till her back touched his chest,


    "I am sorry, you''re just so sexy I couldn''t resist tasting your pussy" Seth whispered in her ears and began kissing her all over her neck.


    Then he held her face, turned it towards him, and had a long passionate kiss with her.


    "Don''t worry am going to make you feel real good okay!" Seth whispered once again in her ears, but this time she replied


    "Okay Daddy, Fuck me as you want".


    Seth was surprised at being called daddy but didn''t have time to think about this as began moving his dick in and out of her while his hands grabbed her breasts and began fondling them.


    As time went by Seth went faster and Alexia found herself moaning and cumming multiple times while Seth showed no sign of approaching an orgasm.


    The sound of Seth''s hips pping against her fat ass as he fucked her and Alexia''s moans of pleasure as she enjoyed his heavy thrusts filled the room.


    Seth so no reason to change their sex position as he became engrossed in the sensation of pussy gripping his dick, especially the times when she came.


    Minutester his hands gripped her neck tightly as he fucked Alexia harder, he looked down and the sight of her ass rippling time as he fucked her and the clenching of her pussy as she orgasmed for the fifth time sent him over the edge and he finally came together with her


    When he was done with his orgasm, he sat back down on the bed and watched Alexia fall face down on the bed with heavy breaths and cum slowly flowing out of her pussy.


    He watched with intrigue as Alexia struggled and crawled over to his dick and began sucking the cum left in it.


    "No wonder she is the Governor''s favorite mistress," he thought, "her love for cum is quite a turn on, guess am going to have to kill the governor" he casually thought.


    When she was done sucking the cum out of his dick, she began cleaning up his dick with slow licks but she then discovered that he was quickly getting hard again, She weakly looked at him with a questioning and fearful look.


    Seth understood her worries and luckily for her there was something he wanted to do before satisfying any more of his sexual cravings.


    "With how early you began terrorizing this building, I doubt you had breakfast this morning, go take a shower am going to prepare us something to eat," Seth said as he put on a robe and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 10 Fucked Up Mind

    ?*** Little announcement: am gonna update my previous chapters to fix spelling errors and grammar, nothing else. Apologies for any unexpected side effects, like the deleting of paragraphments.***


    As Seth moved to the Kitchen, he first decided to check on the door of his apartment, hopefully, Alexia hadn''t broken it down.


    When he arrived at the entrance of his apartment, he could see the door wide open, he checked the door and discovered that the only thing wrong with it was its lock which had been destroyed.


    "Well at least she didn''t pull off the whole door," he thought as he calmly walked out of his apartment and looked at the empty hallway without surprise.


    His apartment was on thest floor of the building and only two people lived there, him and Alexia, Alexia''s apartment took 80% of the space, while he took the remaining.


    Everyone tried their best to stay under Alexia''s radar so it was quite difficult to find anyone other than him, Alexia, or Alexia''s guests on this floor.


    He turned back to his apartment, entered and closed the door.


    Immediately the door closed, faint ck strands of lightning began appearing all over his body, and then as he moved towards the kitchen, the strands began changing to faint ck snakes crawling on his body.


    This was the umtion of the enlightenment he had gotten from fucking Alexia today, while others had to spend hours meditating, studying books and seeking guidance, all he had to do was ess knowledge from the consciousness in him and fucking any pussy to get enlightenment on whatever he needed to know.


    "Sounds like something from a system novel," he thought with augh.


    As he reached the kitchen, the lightening on him faded away, unlike yesterday when he had remnants of the world''s qi within him, right now he could barely sustain the ck lightening with his pitiful quantity of qi, and now he was nearly out of qi.


    He quietly began preparing arge breakfast as he could also feel that his appetite has increased.


    "Hopefully he wouldn''t need to consume a cow alone to be filled up".


    When he was almost done preparing the meal, he asked seemingly no one,


    "Why are you now hiding, do I scare you".


    Alexia was surprised that he knew about her, but she schooled her features and came out, she stared at his back as he continued cooking and asked with a serious tone,


    "What did you do to me Seth, did you drug me?".


    "Is that the lie you told yourself because you can''t ept the truth?" Seth said as he turned to look at her.


    Looking at her, Seth couldn''t help but whistle, he definitely liked what he saw, this womanined about his sex drive yet she dressed so alluring.


    Seth might be taller than Alexia, but he had a smaller frame and the sight of her wearing one of his shirts could be imagined.


    Her huge breast could not be covered by his shirt as they spilled out at the top, and her hips could barely be covered leaving much of her ass in the open.


    "We both know you enjoyed the earlier fuck and most likely still want more, so why not stop with the pretend and tell me what is bothering you," Seth said.


    "The governor is very possessive of me, if he finds out that we did, he will ¡­." Alexia said but was interrupted by Seth.


    "Forget about the governor, no one can harm me or you," Seth said with confidence as he turned back and continued with his cooking.


    He was already done preparing the meal, so he carried the dishes and ced on the table


    "Come and eat" Seth called out to her as he sat down and pointed at a chair opposite the table for Alexia.


    Alexia instead walked over to Seth and knelt by his chair as her hand reached for his cock.


    "what are you doing?" Seth asked in surprise as he caught Alexia''s hand.


    "I want to eat your cum" Alexia replied with an innocent look.


    "I really should be careful how I use my soul sense," Seth thought for the second time today.


    "Not today, you won''t be able to handle me if I decide to fuck you again, so go and sit on your chair and let''s have breakfast," said Seth looking at her with a frown.


    "Meanie," Alexia said with a pout as she stood up and walked to her sit making sure to sway her ass.


    She sat down and immediately grabbed her food and began quietly devouring her meal, showing how hungry she was.


    Seth made a sigh of relief when she began eating, considering how unfeeling he usually was, Alexia was someone his heart could feel a twinge for and he did feel a little guilty that he might have seriously damaged her personality.


    "It''s good to see you still care about me despite doing whatever it is you did to me," Alexia said all of a sudden.


    "What do you mean?" Seth asked with a narrowing of his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I always thought you were a weird pitiful kid, but since I met you this morning, I be really horny whenever am around you".


    "Well right now you don''t seem concerned about it" Seth replied.


    "Well you haven''t been a disappointment so far, your big dick and that chiseled body of yours along with your delicious cum is a real turn on for me," Alexia said with a moan.


    "Besides, the fact that I stole the governor''s favor right under his wife''s nose a first stage solid soldier, should prove that am not a dummy, something about you has changed and my instincts tell me that going against you will only bring me death". Alexia said with a smirk as she seductively licked her spoon and continued eating.


    Seth quietly listened to her and when she was done talking, he said nothing in reply and continued eating.


    The house descended into an eerie silence as only the sound of collision between tes and spoons and chewing could be heard.


    When they were done eating, Seth took their tes and dropped them in the sink and went back to the dining table, he sat down and faced Alexia who was staring at him with a horny look and asked,


    "Why did you call for an emergency meeting this morning", he asked looking at her seriously.


    Alexia sensing that he meant business, also became serious and replied him,


    "Well there was an incidentst night, public information is that there was an unexpected appearance of a dungeon portal, luckily the city found out in time and the governor with a team of cultivators went to deal with the situation.


    A grade 0 dungeon was discovered and monsters from it were easily dealt with, but there are rumors that some of the monsters somehow sneaked into the city.


    The gov''t has asked everyone to be vignt and immediately report any suspicious activity, though they didn''t ept or deny the presence of monsters in the city, there has been quite some panic in the city since early today morning".


    "Hmmm, and what does your inside info say", Seth asked.


    "Well a grade 0 dungeon did appear alright, but analysis of the area shows a strong possibility of the appearance of a higher grade dungeon portal and the possibility that a high grade beast came out of it.


    There is also suspicion that the dungeon was artificially summoned as the governor had engaged in a battle with an unknown figure.


    As for rumors of the city being infiltrated, a powerful unknown qi was barely sensed breaking into the cityst night, till now there has been no leads on it, and that is what has had the city administration worried.


    I hear the city administration might ask for the intervention of the federal government" Alexia calmly exined to Seth.


    "And the governor told you all this," Seth asked casually, but inside him he was shocked that the governor will reveal something so sensitive to this woman, was he an idiot who didn''t know how to keep his mouth shut.


    Alexia chuckled, stood up from her seat, walked to Seth and sat on hisp,


    "You''re probably thinking about why the governor will reveal something so sensitive to me, but you see, I can be quite the passionate lover"


    Alexia said as she ced her hand on his chest and loosened his robe, exposing his rock-hard abs and hardening dick.


    She began stroking his dick and leaned forward to his ear and whispered


    "Why don''t I show you how passionate I can be daddy".


    As she licked his ear, she began sliding down between his legs.


    As amazing as it was to be sucked off by Alexia, Seth knew that her body was already at its limit.


    With a slight pulse of his qi through his soul, he lightly sent Alexia flying away from him.


    "Go home, being a distance from me should keep you from being horny, I will solve this little problemter," Seth said.


    Alexia just stood up with a smile and nodded her head to his words and began walking out of the apartment.


    "Oh and I don''t share my women, make up your mind before the next time we meet," Seth said to her just as she was going out of the door.


    Alexia stopped at his words for a few seconds and then continued walking out, she had a lot of thinking to do today.


    Seth stood up and looked at his hard cock with a frown, sure he had fucked Alexia twice, but he was far from being satisfied, the fear of killing or traumatizing her was the only thing keeping him from screwing her again.


    Alexia was a peak cadet stage cultivator yet she could only go two rounds with him which was strange, but does that mean he needed to fuck a 1st stage solid soldier or maybe even a 2nd stage soldier to be satisfied.


    Seth had felt bottled up since he woke up this morning, he wanted to screw a pussy and he was definitely going to screw one to his cocks satisfaction and he knew just who to screw.


    It was time to visit school, that troublesome principal''s ass had always been the talk of the male teachers, it was time to see if it was worth the hype.


    "What is it with troublesome women and big asses" he wondered as he made his way to the bathroom.

 Chapter 11 Suppression

    ?Seth nced at his watch it was just 1 pm in the afternoon, he had cleaned up and dressed with some ir this time, though he probably still looked nerdy.


    Wearing ck bogus trousers, a slightlyrge white t-shirt, white sneakers, and finally ck sses which rested on his nose.


    With his well-shaved face and trimmed hair, he looked like a student on his way to school as he sat down on the bus.


    People were mostly at work or busy with other activities at this time of the day so the bus had very few people on board making the short journey a quiet one.


    Cities on earth were ranked into different grades in rtion to the overall might of their cultivators or the cultivation level of their strongest cultivator, they were grades 0, A, B, C, and D.


    Seth lived in Moroc city which was one of the cities under the Ergand Federation one of the hegemons on earth and it was ssified as a grade D city, he worked in the number one high school in the city, Moroc high school.


    High schools taught students the general information they needed to know and prepared them for entry into the different colleges they might aspire to enroll in.


    Moroc high school was known for producing the greatest number of students who passed the military college exams and became ranked cultivators.


    Preparatory phase cultivators were not taken seriously in the cultivation world, soldier level and above cultivators were considered true cultivators and were referred to as ranked cultivators.


    Despite being a grade D city, Moroc city spanned over 500km making it one of thergest grade D cities in the federation but still far from the Size of a grade C city.


    Moroc high school was quite some distance from his apartment so it took him close to 30 minutes to get there.


    The bus stopped him at the entrance of the school where he got down and walked to the gate, just as he crossed and began heading towards the teacher''s lounge, he was stopped by the guards.


    "I guess today isn''t going to be a peaceful one huh," Seth thought, should I go on a blood bath he thought as continued walking away with his hands in his pocketspletely ignoring the guards.


    While he was now aware that Rose wasn''t an aboriginal of earth, he was pretty sure Rose had a vested interest in this school, and if there was one person he didn''t want to offend, at least not yet, it was Rose.


    The way he saw these guards as ignorant ants was probably the same way she saw him, his life hanged on her mercy and if he ever annoyed her to the point that she overlooked his saving her life, there was a 90% chance that he would die.


    "Seems you grew some ballsst night ehhh Seth, you cross the gate and you don''t even bother greeting us, we call you and you ignore us, perhaps you need some discipline" one of the guards shouted out as he quickly moved forward, and blocked his way.


    The guard was about to spit out when more bullshit when an authoritative voice spoke making him immediately eat back his words,


    "Mr.Evary follow me to my office" a sharp voice authoritativelymanded.


    A few seconds after the voice spoke, Seth burst out into a full blownughter like a madman as he held his face with both hands.


    Here he was thinking about how to gain ess to the principal office and then out of nowhere, he finds all his problems solved.


    Himughing like this in public was most definitely not proper, but he didn''t give a fuck, if he wanted tough, then he was going to fuckinugh at whomever and whatever he wanted to whenever he wanted to.


    "Did I say anything funny" the same voice spoke with irritation,


    "Yeah, you actually did" Seth replied as he regained his calm.


    "Well what did I say," the voice asked this time with anger clearly evident in its voice


    "It''s something quite embarrassing, I think it''s best I tell you when we get to your office", Seth said with a bright smile.


    Yep, Principal Leah, his target had delivered herself into his arms, he had been thinking of a way to get to her office but here she was offering to take him to her office.


    "Maybe these guards aren''t so bad," he thought.


    Royl Leah was a woman who had struggled to get to her current position and she valued her public image, so she didn''t hesitate to agree to Seth''s idea.


    "Follow me," she said and immediately began walking away.


    With a smile on his face, Seth immediately followed her as enjoyed the beautiful view of Leah''s ass swaying left and right as she moved.


    They walked into the administration building and then into the elevator and the Leah swiped it with a silver-colored card.


    The principal office was located on the top floor of the building, essible only to a select few, and this was what made reaching her an issue.


    Entry into the top floor was quite stringent and it was also well protected with seals all over.


    Seth''s n had been to break through the seals and well he hadn''t figured out the rest of the n, but that didn''t matter now, he had a free pass.


    Coming out of the elevator they entered an emptyvishly decorated hallway and then walked to one of the few doors in the hallway and both entered.


    Seth walked into her office and he had to say he was thoroughly impressed, itsvish decorations spoke a lot about how much Leah valued her image.


    As they walked in, Leah walked around her desk to the other side and then faced Seth and spoke.


    Dragons were known for their pride, strength, and promiscuity, and as expected such a n had lots of tricks to seduce the opposite sex, though most of the time they just used brute force given their pride.


    Well given Seth''s pride one could imagine what method he was going to use.


    "So now tell me, what was so ...." was all Leah could say before her office was filled with a ck sh.


    When the ck sh faded, Leah could be seen frozen in her position with her head slightly bent like it was about to evade something and Seth could be seen in front of her with his right hand''s index finger on Leah''s forehead.


    Seth didn''t have any interest in wasting time trying to seduce Leah and at the same time didn''t want to deal with the hassle of raping her.


    So he did the best of both worlds, he brutally seduced her, he wasn''t sure if that was a thing, but that was the best description of his actions.


    At Moroc high school, the minimum cultivation one was required to have to work as a teacher there was the cadet stage, Seth being employed as a teacher while being at the cadet stage was due to his proficiency with seal theory.


    The art of using seals was a very difficult one to master and people who could use seals with a certainpetence were called seal masters.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Being a seal master was one of the most luxurious upations for a cultivator to have, they were always in high demand by powers around the world and were respected wherever they went.


    Seth''s proficiency in sealing had been graded as outstanding yet hisck of a proper cultivation level and previous inability to get one destroyed his hopes of ever bing a seal master.


    A seal master needed to channel qi to build the least useful seals, but channeling Qi was impossible for a cadet stage cultivator, but Seth no longer faced this problem thanks to his soul sense.


    While cadet stage cultivators could only use their hands or weapons to fight, Seth could use his powerful soul as a medium to channel his qi out of his body and that was how he could produce ck lightning.


    And now he used this cheat of his to deal with Principal Leah.


    Leah was a 2nd stage gas soldier cultivator and the thought of being threatened by a beginner cadet stage cultivator never crossed her mind, so when she felt a powerful burst of qi from Seth, she was stunned and failed to react in time and before she knew it, he had appeared in front of her, his finger tapping her forehead and a powerful force pressing down on her which froze her in ce.


    Leah''s mind immediately went into overdrive as she began making ns to react when she felt a foreign force invade her mind, she struggled to fight against it but quickly lost the battle and then felt a foreign energy begin to tamper with her mind.


    With her frozen and her mind taken over, Leah was powerless to do a thing and could only observe in despair when she heard a voice speak out loud and felt herself regain control of her body.


    Immediately Seth ced his finger on her head, he quickly activated the small seal drawn at the tip of the finger.


    This seal was one of his designs which should theoretically give him ess to a person''s mind, allowing him to easily invade a ranked cultivator''s mind while expending less qi and hopefully reducing the chances of damaging the mind, it will be quite troublesome if he turned the principal into a cock slut.


    The pressure from his soul sense was meant to freeze her soul as her body by proxy for as long as his qi would let him, which was more than enough time for him to imnt thoughts of the extreme need to sexually satisfy him in her.


    He had just broken through her feeble attempts at defense when he felt a powerful qi moving towards the door of the office, he was barely able to suppress Leah''s memories of the past few minutes and immediately return to his position behind her desk when the door of the office opened and a calm soothing motherly voice spoke out with concern,


    "Is everything okay here?"


    "Good afternoon Miss Gibson, principal Leah seems to have overstressed herselftely and had a slight headache, I believe she needs a lot of rest," Seth said with a smile as he turned to face Rose.


    Rose threw a nce at him after hearing his words and then moved towards Leah.


    "Principal Leah are you alright," she asked with a worried tone.


    Leah rubbed her head as she felt a slight throb from it and had difficulty remembering what had been happening a few minutes ago, but on hearing Seth''s words she immediately straightened up hoping to keep up a strong front, and replied to Rose''s concerns with a forced smile.


    "I am fine madam Rose, don''t bother yourself with Mr.Evary''s words, am just stressed out by his recent blunder, is there something I can help you with?".


    Seth had to give her a thumbs up for her quick thinking, but did she have to push the me to him.


    "No I just wanted to submit these files," rose said as she ced some files on her table.


    " Mr. Evary, principal Leah looks quite stressed out, why don''t you leave her for today ande back another time," Rose said as she took hold of Seth''s hand not even giving him a chance to respond as she pulled him out of the office.


    As Seth followed Rose out of the office and began descending in the elevator, thoughts of killing Rose randomly appeared in his head, Seth was doing all he could to keep calm at this point.


    He had just dered that no one could stop him from doing what he wanted yet Rose had just interfered with his ns right when it was on the brink of sess.


    He couldn''t believe he had just been cock blocked, one day he was going to punish her for this.


    "So you found out about the noble vampire''s ability to hypnotize and the first thing that popped into your head was to hypnotize a 2nd stage soldier, be thankful that am still grateful enough to save you from doing something so stupid.


    Feel free to do what you want in this world, but as long as you are in this city I expect you to behave is that understood?" Rose said as he leaked off some of her aura around him.


    "Yes" was all Seth could bitterly say.


    Now one would think that Seth was acting all cowardly toward Rose but that was because they couldn''t see what he was seeing.


    To the cultivators watching Rose, she looked like a 45-year-old woman beautiful woman, but when he enhanced his eyes with his soul sense, what he saw was a 30-year-old woman whose beauty was so great he could not describe and the thickness, quality, and quantity of her qi was so far out of his understanding.


    This appearance of rose was different from what he had observed yesterday like she had gotten an upgrade in her power


    Staring at her was like watching a hidden goddess walk amongst men and his instincts told him it was definitely not the time to get on her bad side.


    The elevator was silent all the way down and Rose immediately walked away when it opened.


    Seth left the elevator and decide to leave the school, his ns for a satisfying screw session all screwed up leaving him with blueballs and now he had just gotten scolded like he were a kid.


    "What I need now is power, my blood screams for battle," Seth thought, his sex craving washed away by Rose''s earlier suppression.


    "But where do I find an opponent," Seth thought in frustration, he couldn''t just randomly go on a killing spree, he was battle thirsty not bloodthirsty.


    While deep in thoughts on finding an opponent to fight, Seth saw a newspaper stand by the road and decide to check it out, perhaps there was an ongoingpetition he could join Seth uninterestingly thought.


    As he nced at the headlines of the exposed newspapers, a certain one caught his eye.


    [HAMMER GANG ESCAPE PURSUIT OF RAMON CITY AS THEY DISAPPEAR AFTER ENTERING INTO THE LONGSAM CANYON]


    The hammer gang was an infamous terrorist group and was said to have a 3rd stage solid soldier as their leader.


    They were a bloodthirsty group that killed for money and were responsible for many mass massacres.


    "Longsam canyon "Seth mumbled as old memories of the ce flooded through his head


    He didn''t have a weapon nor had he practiced any fighting style, fighting such a bloodthirsty group would be foolish of him.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha "Sethughed out loud drawing the gazes of people to him


    Who cared how strong they were, his blood boiled for battle and he was going to satiate this lust with their blood.

 Chapter 12 Another Disappointment

    ?Ramon city was one the grade B cities in Ergand Federation and it was located to the northeast of Moroc city.


    Moroc city and Ramon city were immediate neighbors, they had no city or settlement between them other than a 10 km wide, 50 km long canyon between them, this canyon was called Longsam canyon.


    Longsam canyon was formed from a battle that took ce many years ago, many believed that it was caused by a battle between a cultivator above the general stage and a monster that broke out of a dungeon portal.


    Information concerning the events with lead to the formation of Longsam canyon was kept under wraps but there were rumors that the battle was with a slow and veryrge monster.


    With such a history, the outer parts of Longsam canyon were a very popr touristic site for both cultivators and non-cultivators, there were stories of some cultivators achieving enlightenment and breaking through after observing the battle scars within the canyon.


    Seth had once decided to take a vacation and had chosen to tour Longsam canyon, the tour had been done under the guide of cultivators and they explored only the outer section of the canyon as its inner part was known to harbor powerful beasts.


    Animals on earth that contained qi and could progress in the cultivation journey were referred to as beasts.


    Both beasts and monsters were ranked in the same way, though it was acknowledged that monsters were stronger than beasts and had a higher level of intelligence.


    Three days ago, Seth would have smartly stayed away from this canyon, but today here he was in an armored truck driving on through a sparsely vegetated area, most of the ground was covered with sand.


    He had taken an unofficial road to the canyon to avoid the hassle of having to deal with security checkpoints on the road, keeping himself hidden was an added bonus.


    Two days ago, after deciding to quench his battle lust with the blood of the Hammer gang, Seth had immediately left Moroc city without informing anyone.


    He had some money in his ount and currently wasn''t really bothered about saving any of it, so he had bought an armored truck from the ck market.


    The purchase had been done on the evening he came up with his maybe suicidal n, and the next morning he had set out for the canyon.


    This was his second day on the road after driving for most ofst night, the transformation had improved his stamina and endurance by leaps and bounds and Seth found himself quite refreshed after just 3 hours of rest.


    Seth had everything that was required for him to make such a long journey to and from his destination but right now he found himself quite frustrated with his current situation.


    A day on this journey and now the second day and Seth still hadn''te across a beast, he had high hopes of getting an appetizer on the journey before meeting the main dish but this n had been a bust so far.


    With loud booming hip hop songing out of the truck with asional horns, Seth hoped to attract a powerful enough beast but that n didn''t seem to be working and he was already on the brink of giving up when his eyes lit up in happiness.


    Far away to his left, there was some scarce vegetation in the distance and he could see a huge 20metre long lizard running towards him.


    With a mad grin on his face, Seth swerved the car in the lizard''s direction and began driving in its direction at an increased speed.


    When Seth was 3km from the beast, he stopped the car and calmly came down, took off his top which exposed his slim and perfectly muscled body, took out a can of cold beer from the truck, and then began walking toward the fast approaching lizard as he downed his drink in big gulps.


    With every step, he took, he increased his pace, and when he was done with the drink, he shot off with an illusionary burst of ck lightening towards the panther a gleeful smile on his face.


    With every second that passed, they both drew closer to each other and Seth could feel his blood pump faster through his body with excitement, when they were 2km apart, he used his soul sense to scan the beast.


    The distinction of power between beasts of the same level could only be achieved by experts who could drawparisons and correctly judge their power, Seth knew the beast was a grade 2 beast but wasn''t sure of its strength cement in that level, but feeling the strength of the qi in its muscles, he was going to take it as a peak grade 2 beast, which increased his expectation for this battle.


    When they were both half a km away from each other, Seth saw something which stunned him as stopped running and began checking his surroundings, confusion all over his face.


    The lizard had been approaching him with a look of confidence and obvious hunger for his flesh when all of a sudden, he saw a look of horror and feare over its face as it quickly changed its direction and began running away at a faster speed.


    Seth had been confused by the sudden change in the lizard and began looking around for the source of its fear but couldn''t sense anything else for miles around them, hepletely overlooked the possibility that he might be the cause of this fear.


    While Seth was brainstorming on what just happened, he felt a presence emerge in him and then a voice loftily spoke to him.


    "You contain the bloodline of a higher-evolved beast"


    After a second he recognized who just spoke to him, it was the vampire bloodline consciousness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But I can''t even release my bloodline aura and neither did I use my soul sense aura on it", Seth spoke back to it with his thought in a confused tone.


    Seth knew about the dragon n''s connection with the dragon beast from the absorbed memories, but he didn''t and couldn''t normally use his qi, so his bloodline couldn''t be the cause of this.


    "A Beast far above another on the pedestal of evolution would suppress lower beasts without having to try and that is an unshakable rule of the Universe" Seth heard a voice filled with pride reply in his mind, but this time it was the dragon bloodline consciousness who spoke.


    After that reply, he felt both of their presences die out.


    Seth didn''t have the opportunity to ask more questions so he focused his attention back on the fleeing lizard.


    "He wanted a warm-up session and he was going to get it", Seth thought and once again shot off after the lizard with far greater speed thanst time.


    "A beast will always fight back when cornered, let''s see what you can do on the brink of death," Seth thought with a smirk as he pursued the lizard.


    The sight of the huge lizard desperately running away from Seth was aical sight and in no time, he reached quickly reached the beast and mmed it from the side with his small body.


    Boom!!


    Could be heard as they both collided and the beast flew to the side with Seth falling to the ground with a roll and immediately standing up.


    "This body is awesome "Seth eximed with augh as he rolled his shoulders and shot after the beast which was just picking itself from the ground.


    Seth arrived before the recovering lizard and gave it a kick to its lower mouth and followed by two more to the under of its mouth which sent it airborne once again.


    Seth jumped into the air with a mad glint in his eyes and sent the lizard racing back to the earth with another powerful kick.


    Landing back on the ground, Seth was prepared to follow up with another attackbo but was forced to stop as the beasty down on the ground with its head bowed, a sign of surrender.


    Seth could only watch with a frustrated expression as the lizard bowed its head right there waiting for its death, hell it was even whimpering.


    With an angry expression, he turned around and walked back toward the truck, perhaps if the lizard was being cowardly of its own vition he could have killed it, but from the words of the consciousness, they had no say in how they behaved towards him.


    When he arrived at the truck, he got in and floored the gas, not even bothering to look at the lizard for thest time, he drove off towards the canyon.


    "The hammer gang better not be a disappointment too," Seth thought, a cold look on his face as he made ns on how to deal with them.


    ...¡­.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    The sound of collision between fleshes could be heard within a grey-colored room, arge bed along with its upants was all that could be seen in the room.


    Ramus Fahren was the leader of the infamous hammer hang.


    He and his gang had just sessfully escaped the pursuit of Ramon city even after they had sent a general stage cultivator after them, and no he was having a well-deserved rxation with some of his spoils of war.


    The shameful look on the mother''s face as she rode his dick as fast and hard as she could in a bout to save her daughter''s life excited him and as if that was not enough, he had her 20year old daughter in the same bed watching them.


    This mother and daughter were the family of his most recent assassination target whom he had decided to keep.


    As high-ss citizens, they were known to show proper etiquette, but the lewd scene that he had them create thrilled him to no end, unable to resist the mesmerizing sight of this matured widow jiggling breasts, he reached up and began roughly kneading them and then sucked them.


    After having his fill of her breasts, he pushed her off him, and then pointing his dick and both mother and daughter, he spoke


    "Why don''t you be a good mother and teach your daughter how to use her lips to properly service a man," Fahren said with a smirk as his eyes roamed all over the young girl''s naked body.

 Chapter 13 Descent

    ?As the only one who had a semnce of understanding on seals in Moroc city, Seth was a valued teacher in Moroc high school but at the same time because of his cultivation level, his authority and influence in the school was almost nonexistent.


    Seth''s presence at Moroc high School gave it a boost in its reputation after all finding a cultivator proficient in seals in a grade c city was almost impossible, just the fact that Moroc high school gave tutorship on seals gave it substantial clout even among grade c cities.


    Despite Seth''s cultivation level, he was one of the school''s most paid staff and this made a lot of people upset, especially those with higher cultivation than him, they would sometimes cause problems for him like the school guards who tried stopping him.


    Due to the number of enemies he had acquired, Seth found it almost impossible to get a vacation out of the city, his application to leave the city were always denied under the guise of him being too weak and possible dying.


    Seth had somehow been able to convince the school to let him visit the Longsam canyon, and it during this short outing that he hade up with an unbelievable spection which he might now have a chance of confirming.


    A dust covered armored truck could be seen driving speedily through the bumps and holes of its makeshift road, the armored truck charged through the sandy ins lke and unstoppable beast but it began slowing down when a huge opening in the earth appeared in its sight.


    When the truck finally stopped, a weirdly dressed young man stepped down from it and gave his body a much needed stretch, he was described as weirdly dressed due to his loose orange trousers and orange top.


    If anyone was here to see him, they would see a man dressed what could only be orange pajamas coupled with his orange sunsses, it was a real a bright choice of clothing.


    Fortunately for Seth there was no one around toment on his choice of clothing, especially in such considering his surroundings.


    "Four days of traveling", Seth thought as he looked at the seemingly endless hole in the distance while running his hand through his ck hair.


    He went to the trunk of the truck and took out a huge camping bag and ced it on his back.


    "I should get myself a space ring "Seth grumbled out.


    Space rings were very expensive to make and rare to find, they were normally seen on general stage cultivators.


    "A gang as troublesome as the hammer gang should have one right", Seth thought with a grin, he had high hopes for his uing battle with this gang.


    After taking out the bag, Seth took out a book and closed the trunk, he opened the book and flipped through its pages with some concentration, finding the page he was looking for, Seth cleanly tore it out, and mmed on the side of the truck and then poured his qi into it.


    The paper lit up in ck light when qi entered into it and a circr seal appeared on its surface which then grew in size till it covered the whole truck.


    A few minutester, the truck seemed to blink out of existence as it could no longer be seen and Seth face had a slight look of exhaustion.


    The seal he had ced on the car worked on the principal if refraction and reflection, when the seal was activated with qi, it made light pass through it making it seem like there was nothing on that spot.


    The amount of qi required to power the seal had been a little taxing on his meagre quantity of qi.


    "My body strength is more than enough to get me through while my qi recovers" Seth thought as he began jogging towards the canyon.


    After a few minutes, Seth arrived at the edge of the canyon and after another stretch of his body, Seth began his rigorous and grueling descent down to the bottom of the canyon.


    The canyon had an official entrance built by the government which had facilities that made descent to the canyon''s bottom a piece of cake, but it was half a day away from Seth''s location.


    Most cultivators like Seth who didn''t want to bother with the identity checks and protocols at the entrance preferred to enter the canyon from it edges.


    Descent down the edge of the canyon was a very risky endeavor as one was prone to attacks from flying monsters which were always in the air, coupled with the steep walls of the canyon, climbing down into the canyon could be seen as a suicidal move.


    Seth had seen different flying monsters in the sky as he jogged towards the canyon but none of them had attacked him, some of those far away flew towards him but immediately turned away when they got closer.


    This rtionship between him and the beasts continued even as Seth vulnerably climbed down the walls of the canyon right till his feet touched its floor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wasting no time, Seth took out a bottle from his bag, drank some water and immediately headed deep into the canyon with a light jog.


    The further one moved towards the middle of Longsam canyon, the deeper one went and the wider the canyon became.


    The outer parts of the canyon should have contained a substantial number of people but today Seth came across no one as he ran though.


    On the day the hammer gang entered into the canyon, they had created another massacre in their wake scaring anyone from venturing into it, this coupled with the government ban on its entry was the reason for its current desertion.


    Seth calmly continued his run and a few minutester appeared in front of a short wide pir of rock which jutted out on the side of the canyon.


    Seth approached the pir, ced his right hand on it and then channeled some qi into it, and a few secondster, a small seal appeared on the rock beside his hand.


    When the seal appeared, Seth immediately changed the speed of his qi flow which was followed by the disappearance of the first seal and the appearance of another seal which prompted him to change the speed of his qi flow again.


    Seth had to change his qi flow 5 times with the appearance of a 5 different seals and then after changing the speed of his qi flow for thest time, a massive seal covering the entire surface of the rock appeared.


    Seth took a deep breath when this happened, a look of slight exhaustion on his face.


    After a few seconds of rest while still standing, he injected his soul sense into the massive seal on the rock with his right hand still on the rock and remained in that position for 3 hours.


    Three hourster, Seth took his hand off the rock and copsed to the ground in exhaustion, he had was all out of qi right now and defenseless, but that didn''t stop a smile of victory and pride from appearing on his face.


    Seth had no rtionship with the hammer gang and would have ignored that piece of news concerning them, but the mention of "Longsman Canyon" had made him change his mind.


    Three years ago while in this canyon, he had stumbled across this rock and discovered there were seals on it  and after sessfully struggling to make sense of it, he hade up with a spection on what it was, a teleportation seal.


    The ability to teleport was stuff of the legend in lower raked cities, such a thing was only know to exit in top cities.


    Knowledge on how to even draw up teleportation seal was something so far out of his reach, yet here he had found a still functional one.


    .


    Seth was sure he could unravel the hidden teleportation seal if he could make use qi, but he wasn''t sure he could bypass the seals security checks required to activate it.


    Back then, he had been forced to leave the seal without being able to satisfy his curiosity, but today was different, he had been able to unravel the hidden seal and was now on the verge of activating it after bypassing all its security checks thanks to his soul sense.


    His soul sense acted as if it was a higher authority to the seal which gave him high control over it.


    Seth opened up his bag and one could see that it was almost contained only food, Seth aware of his incredible hunger had packed up a lot of food and now after sessfully unravelling the seal, he could feel a ferocious hunger brewing within him.


    He hastily gobbled up his food, and then took an hour to rest.


    When Seth felt himself back to full energy in every aspect, he pulled out two iron bats from his bag and ced them on his back in a cross position and then moved towards the rock.


    The hammer gang were said to have disappeared aftering into this canyon and he was betting that they had used this seal to teleport to another location.


    Seth could feel ripples of excitement shoot through his blood as he prepared to activate the seal and most likely meet the hammer gang.


    He moved towards the rock and once again ced his hand on it and sent his soul sense into it, he focused his attention on the seal likest time, but this time he didn''t stay in a fixed position for long as a few minutester he was surrounding by a white light and teleported away.

 Chapter 14 Orange Monster

    ?Ryan Mira was a 2nd stage liquid cultivator from Ramon city who had offended the wrong people, and unfortunately for her, despite being a seal master, her skills were not noteworthy enough to get her out of her current problem.


    In a bid to escape from the pursuit of her enemies, she came across the Longsam canyon and wandered deep into its center region.


    It was here that due to some extraordinary luck, she stumbled on an advanced seal, and was teleported away to an isted region which saved her life.


    It had been 1 year since that day and she had spent most of her time trying to understand the seal, but she couldn''t do everything alone and unfortunately for her, she was forced to get into a working rtionship with the hammer gang.


    While they supplied her with the necessary resources she required, they also brought her a lot of problems, their recent adventure which brought the attention of the government to the canyon had almost given her a heart attack.


    She was currently in a bare room with just an altar along with some coerced assistants of hers in what she expected to be another entry room into this ce.


    Pushing away distracting thoughts from her mind, she knelt on all fours as she studied therge seal which covered the entire floor of the room when with a loud bang, a bright white light suddenly appeared with no warning on the empty altar behind her.


    Just before she could make sense of the white light, it disappeared the next second just as silently as it had appeared, but this time the altar wasn''t empty.


    This light had left something less bright or to be more specific a brightly dressed person behind, this individual wore orange clothes which practically screamed "look at me", as he looked around the room with a bright smile as if expecting an apuse from them.


    Seth was right to call it teleportation as he had instantly been transported to this ce.


    Observing his surroundings, he was currently standing on an elevated tform which was in a room with arge seal on the floor, and then his eyes moved to the woman kneeling on the floor with her head facing his direction along with her big heart-shaped butt pointing in his direction.


    "Nice ass, "Seth said, "if you swear to cut off all ties with the Hammer gang, I will spare you, what do you say", Seth asked with a perverted smile.


    "Who are you," Mira asked as she shakingly stood up and then slowly moved back while making sure to keep her eyes on him the whole time.


    She had only taken a few steps backward when she saw the orange dress man disappear with an orange and ck sh and then she began hearing the sounds of flesh being bashed through.


    Her eyes tried to follow what was happening in the room, but she could only see her assistant having their heads being bashed in half whenever a ck and orange shadow passed by them.


    Before she could regain herself, she felt someone appear on her right and a hand begin fondling her ass.


    Mira look to her right and stared at the happily smiling man who had his eyes glued to her exposed cleavage, his left hand wrapped around her waist as he fondled her ass and his right hand holding a blood-covered bat.


    "Don''t mind me, go on and activate the rm" Seth said as he squeezed her incredibly soft ass, "with how soft her ass is, I wonder what her breast will be like" Seth thought which prompted him to begin giving her ass light ps.


    Mira could do nothing but watch as she was being molested by this devil, when she tried to sense his cultivation level, all she felt was an almost stagnant qi in his dantian area.


    There were seven Qi gates through which qi left the dantian, the number of qi gates one opened in the cadet stage determined his rank.


    When Mira tried to sense his cultivation, she felt a near stagnation of qi flow in his body and only 4 qi gates opened which implied that he was a middle stage cadet.


    The thought of him being a middle stage cadet was instantly thrown out of her mind as not even a 3rd stage soldier could do what he just did without her being able to react, the only logical option was that he was a general stage cultivator who was hiding his cultivation level.


    This thought filled her with dread, but Mira was a woman who had been able to deal with Fahren''s shenanigans, and seeing how young Seth looked, she immediately calmed herself down and with a trembling hand, she took out a short stick with carvings on it from the pocket of her robe and showed to Seth with a look of fear and innocence.


    Seeing her action, Seth only smiled wider and said "don''t worry, as long as you''re a good girl I won''t hurt you, okay" which was then followed by an almost meek nod from Mira.


    "Good, now activate it," Seth said after seeing the woman''s nod.


    Mira channeled her qi into the stick and it immediately lit up in a barely noticeable faint red and then died down.


    "Good girl," Seth said while delivering a hard p to her delicious bottom, "now wait for me here," said Seth and immediately moved towards the only door in the room.


    Seth held both bats in his hand as he left the room and found himself in a corridor, his face scrunched up in a frown as he thought over what he had found out after using his soul sense to check out theyout of this new environment.


    He was forced out of his thoughts when he sensed some vibrant qi signatures approaching his location,


    "Well, I will think of thatter, time to y" Seth mumbled and immediately sprinted forward.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A group of ten men could be seen holding machetes, swords and various other weapons could be seen running forward when they saw a man dressed in orange clothes holding two bats running towards them.


    "Suspected target in sight, will be engaging¡­" was all the leader of the group could say to his before he had his head bashed in, another member of the group immediately attacked but Seth easily swerved out of the way of his weapon and delivered a hit on the leg followed up by a kick to his chest.


    The other members of this group weren''t deterred by the death of their leader and another member of their group, they instead spaced themselves and began attacking in pairs.


    The first one to attack him, shed his glowing sword at Seth many times, but Seth was able to easily see through each one and dodge it, one of the shes made contact with the wall leaving a deep gash in it with showed the incredible power behind those shes.


    Despite seeing this, Seth wasn''t fazed but instead felt bored, all the cultivators before him were 1st stage soldiers, "am I being underestimated or what" Seth thought as he decided to stop ying around and began bashing their heads with each wild swing.


    Seth didn''t need to use a technique to beat them as his power stats far outssed theirs, 1st stage soldiers and most 2nd stage soldiers couldn''t control their qi when it came out of their body, so they mostly fought by enhancing their muscles in different ways while some were also skilled enough to enhance a weapon with qi.


    With this limitation, a fight between Seth and such cultivators became a battle of physic and given Seth''s ridiculous body strength, Seth felt like he was bating away annoying flies.


    Within 20 seconds, only two men were left and both seeing the hopelessness of winning against this orange monster, they turned around and ran away, but unfortunately for them, Seth was having none of that as he simultaneously threw both his bats at them.


    The bats shot through the air and punched through the chests of both men and they both fell down dead.


    Seth strolled up to their bodies and reached out to collect the bats but then hesitated, fighting with the bats seemed to make his fights boring, sure using them was safer as he was going to meet way stronger people soon but that wasn''t enough of a reason to dissuade his feelings.


    The thought of using his own hands to rip through flesh sent his blood boiling and he immediately left his bats and began running toward another approaching qi signatures.


    Josh was a 2nd stage cultivator assigned to lead his team and deal with the base''s invader as well as to safely retrieve Mira.


    They had just entered arge hall when they saw an orange blur rushing toward them.


    ''" Spread out" he shouted as he pulled out his sword, poured qi into it, and swung it at the orange blur.


    Red waves of fire shot out of his sword with each swing at the approaching man, this forced Seth to stop his approach and begin dodging the fire waves.


    Seth hadn''t trained in advanced fighting techniques, so each of his dodges was extremely crude and disorderly with him barely moving out of the way at thest moment.


    Josh seeing this immediately moved into action as shot at Seth with his sword under the cover of the fire waves,


    Unknowingly to him, this would be the biggest andst mistake of his life as he saw Seth''s fist punch through the fire wave he was behind and quickly move for his face.


    With little time to dodge, he swung his sword to intercept this fist, he had expected sent to pull back his fist but that didn''t happen.


    Just as fist and sword were about to meet, Seth opened up his palm and with increased speed and godly uracy, he pped the side of the sword which sent it moving away from him.


    After pping the side of the sword, Seth didn''t waste any time as he immediately reached out for the hand which was holding onto the sword and grabbed it, then he delivered a powerful kick between the shoulder and arm of the hand which resulted in the sound of flesh being torn apart as josh flew backward possessing only one hand.


    Seth felt a ssh of blood on his face as he tore off this hand, and this ssh of blood seemed to fan the me of bloodlust within him as he immediately shot up in the air after josh''s airborne body and pierced into his chest with a single punch,nding down with josh''s still beating heart in his hand.


    Since the transformation, this was Seth''s first real battle, and he was now exploring the limit of his power, sure he had made some spections on hisbat power, but watching himself take out an experienced 2nd stage solid cultivator with such ease shocked him.


    "Can I really defeat a 3rd stage cultivator?" Seth thought with glee and an increased battle lust.


    "Where is your gang leader," Seth asked with a wide grin as he looked at josh''s shocked teammates.


    When josh had told them to spread out, they had all done so confidently, their n had been for josh to pin him down from midrange for some time while they prepared a follow-upbination attack on him, yet for some reason, josh had acted out of script and gone into closebat with him.


    Josh was a 2nd stage solid cultivator so him going out of script had brought about only a little surprise, but before the team could adjust to josh''s impromptu move, they watched him ruthlessly lose his hand and then literally lose his heart to this orange monster, all this done within the frame of 10 seconds.


    Now that very same orange monster was asking for their leader''s location as he held josh''s slowly dying heart.


    "When did we provoke such a monster, "most of the team members thought as they trembled.

 Chapter 15 Boring Slaughter

    ?"I am going to take that as a no" Seth said seconds after asking his question, not even giving them


    time to reply to his question, "it should be fun killing my way to him though".


    And with those words, Seth attacked once again not even listening to their sounds ofin on his unfair questioning, this time he went after a bald guy holding arge axe, the bald man swung his axe in desperation and the extreme desire to cut his enemy but Seth simply reached out his hand and grabbed the axe with his bare hands.


    He immediately pulled on it dragging the bald man who was still tightly gripping it, then Seth smashed his head hard against that of the bald man with the end result being a deep depression on the man''s forehead after which he fell backward lifelessly while Seth merely gave his forehead some knocks as he looked at the remaining people with a grin.


    Seeing such brutality from Seth was the final straw that broke the camel as the rest of the team immediately began running away in fear.


    "Someone call the leader and tell him the intruder is a general level cultivator" someone screamed out as they fled," ask the leader for help" other voices could be heard saying as the group ran away, Seth''s disy of strength had been so so overwhelming that everyone nowbeled him a general level cultivator.


    There were only two ways out of the hall they had been in and with Seth standing in front of one of them, they were all forced to flee in the same direction.


    The hammer gang team was made up of both rogue and stray cultivators so while they could make use of rudimentary formations, they didn''t have the discipline of a well-trained army and fled in a disorderly manner.


    Seeing them all packed up in a single direction tempted Seth to unleash a powerful attack on them, but thest bits of self-preservation in him stopped him, he hadn''t yet killed the most powerful cultivators, using up his qi on rats will be a stupid move.


    With a sigh at his inability to freely have fun, Seth shot off after the fleeing gang, and the next moment all that could be heard were screams and sounds of tearing and piercing of flesh.


    Within seconds there was silence in that hallway and all that could be seen were blood-stained walls, a floor strewn around with flesh, and a manpletely covered in blood walking away from the gory scene with his hands in his pocket spotting a bored expression.


    Ramus Fahren had been having an incredible week, he hadpleted a high-paying mission and got to enjoy doing a lot of lewd things with a hot mother and her sexy daughter, he even had ns of finally getting Mira into his bed but today everything just had to go wrong.


    This ce was meant to be an inessible location, the safest ce he had evere across in his life and yet it had somehow it had been infiltrated.


    "How ipetent can that bitch be to let someone ess this ce", Fahren loudly grumbled,


    "Move your asses and get this thing done quickly, how long till he gets here?" Fahren shouted out to seemingly no one.


    "Josh''s team reported to have encountered him three minutes ago, but we currently aren''t able to contact his team, they are most likely dead", a man walking beside Fahren hurriedly replied.


    "Damn it, that''s too little of a time to take out josh and his team, could the intruder be a high stage general level cultivator", Fahren calmly mumbled.


    Fahren had once had the opportunity to watch a general stage cultivator fight so he had an idea of what power they could unleash, normally he would have been terrified of facing a cultivator of such a level but this time had something he could rely on.


    Leading a gang asrge and notorious as the hammer gang was not an easy thing to do, but Fahren had been able to sessfully do this for 4 years thanks to his cautiousness.


    once again, it seemed his cautiousness would save him from a danger he could have hardly expected.


    Mira had confidently told him many a time how secure this ce was but in the end, his cautious attitude still couldn''t be satiated and he had gone along and added a formation as hisst security line.


    Formations and seals are almost identical as both involved the drawing of symbols except for two differences which they possessed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For seals, its symbols were drawn only on a single object be it a sheet of paper, arge wall, or even the human body, and only a single person was required to activate it, while for formations, its symbols could be drawn on single or multiple objects which worked dependently on each other and required more than one person to activate it and use it.


    Fahren had ced a high level formation powerful enough to kill a general level cultivator in this temporary base of theirs as ast means of defense and now he couldn''t help but smile at the thought of having the death of a general cultivator added to his long list of kills.


    "Ahhh the fame" Fahren thought in glee and then looked to his left.


    "Has there been a sighting of any other invader" Fahren suddenly asked the man who was following beside him?


    "No sir, no team has reported a sighting" the man replied.


    As troublesome as a general level cultivator attacking them sounded, he had faith in being able to deal with such a threat using his formation, but the fact that only one man had attacked them so far worried him.


    "What if it''s not the government attacking," Fahren thought, "what if it''s a lone cultivator who somehow found his way here, or could Mira have betrayed us".


    Fahren would have cautiously chosen to flee even with him having the power of the formation, but right now fleeing was not a choice as the only person able to take him out of this ce was Mira and from the info, he had received, the invader had been first spotted at herst seen location, this was what prompted him to suspect she had betrayed them.


    "That bitch better not have betrayed me else am going to¡­." was what Fahren had been thinking when he heard a loud Boom From one of the hallways which led to his current location.


    "Everyone get to your position and be ready" he spoke calmly and immediately took calm breaths.


    Minutes earlier...¡­


    Seth couldn''t really say he was having the time of his life, the ughtering session he was carrying out was getting boring.


    Yes, a ughtering session, he couldn''t call these fights he was having a battle, the movements of these cultivators in his eyes were really slow even the top 2nd stage soldier cultivators were slow and as easy to kill as the first one he had met earlier.


    "Have I be overpowered?" Seth thought as gave a hard p whichpletely took off the head of one of the men attacking him, so far whenever the different enemy groups came across him and saw how powerful he was, they would begin fleeing away, so right now he was the one hunting them.


    "More like hunting chickens" Seth sarcastically thought, with his soul sense, he could cover most of the base and had already found the area with the strongest concentration of qi but had decided to pick off the others before meeting the big boss.


    Seth was forced to focus on his current fight when the thick muscled man d in armor whom he was currently fighting boxed him into a corner and then went in for a heavy blow with his qi enhanced gauntlets.


    Seth hadnded a few blows on the man but the man had been able to shrug them off, and now with no more space to move or dodge and seeing the heavy blow heading for him, Seth simply swung his own hand at him but decide to use a little of his qi with his soul sense this time.


    A loud BOOOOOM! Followed by a ssh of blood and flesh was what greeted Seth''s face and body when both his and the man''s fist connected.


    Remaining unfazed by the gory shower, Seth used the sleeve of his shirt to wipe his face as he began moving toward the location of hisst battle here.


    After a few minutes of unobstructed walking, he could see the door to his current destination,


    "I wonder what kind of trap they''ve built for me " Seth idly wondered as he moved into arge and brightly lit up room filled with cultivators.

 Chapter 16 A Mad Man

    ?After making use of his soul sense multiple times since getting it, Seth had discovered that there was something different about itpared to others, on the night that changed his life, he had been able to feel Rose''s soul sense and locate her without her knowing a thing.


    With his soul sense, Seth had the option of scanning the room before entering it which would have led to him instantly finding out whatever n was being cooked up in there, but he didn''t.


    So far, Seth had had a really easy time crushing his enemies and he was really hoping for a challenge this time, hopefully, whatever trap they prepared would push him to the edge.


    A blood-covered man walked into the room with a smile on his face, his left hand in the pockets of his trousers and his right hand running back and forth through his hair, he stopped walking when he was smack in the center of the room.


    Fahren had prepared himself for any possible scenario, he wasn''t even much surprised when the intruder arrogantly walked into the middle of the room despite the likely hood of a trap, but he was surprised when he saw how young the intruder was, he looked like he was just 20 year old yet he was already a general stage cultivator.


    "Could he be a genius of one of those bloodline families", Fahren thought with a frown.


    if whatever family he came from found he killed their genius, he doubted he could survive their hunts, unlike the government where the deployment of a powerful cultivator would require a lot of politics which could be subtly influenced, a powerful family could decide to send a powerful cultivator to end his life within an hour.


    "This fight just became a whole lot troublesome, well let''s first see what kind of a person you are, "Fahren thought with a narrowed gaze as he put his impromptu n to fish information out of Seth in motion.


    "My lord", Fahren said with a respectful bow, "we mistook you for the government forces out of ignorance and attacked you, for this, we are deeply sorry, please ept our apology," Fahren said again followed by a deep bow.


    "Please ept this little gift as a token of our ....." Fahren was saying this when he was interrupted by the orange-d man.


    "Wooh man, no need to apologize, I came here specifically to kill the hammer  .... ehh you guys are members of the hammer gang right?" Seth asked as he sheepishly scratched his head.


    While it made sense for this guys to be the infamous hammer gang, it was still a little irresponsible of him to go on a killing spree without even confirming their identity.


    Fahren was prepared to immediately begin fighting when the orange guy interrupted him, but his next questionpletely threw him off-guard, was this guy implying that he had justmitted a massacre without even being sure he was killing the right people?


    "Where did this madmane from?" Fahren thought as he immediately gave the signal for his men to activate the formation, he didn''t even entertain the thought of trying to deceive the orange guy, his kind were very unpredictable and he had to kill this madman immediately.


    With Fahren giving the signal, four cultivators along with Fahren immediately rushed out of the group and surrounded Seth from all four angles while the remaining cultivators immediately surrounded Seth and the four cultivators in a triangr formation and mmed their hands together as qi flowed from them into diagrams on the floor of the room and a yellow translucent barrier grew out of the ground and slowly began covering Seth and the four people surrounding him.


    With this formation, Fahren''s n of killing Seth was all but assured, but this n all hinged on one important aspect, that Seth was caught in the formation.


    Fahren was ready to go all out and even sacrifice his most valuable treasure just to make sure Seth was captured in the formation, yet in the end, all his worries and ns had been for naught as Seth quietly watched the formation being activated with nothing but a curious gaze.


    When Seth had been causing mayhem within the base, he had killed a ton of people yet hadn''te across a 3rd stage soldier level cultivator, but when he entered this room, he felt qi more powerful than any he hade across from four people in the room and now these four people were surrounding him.


    "So you are the 3rd stage cultivators around here huh," Seth said as he observed all of them with a bright smile on his face while waiting for the formation to bepletely activated.


    Seth looked at the man who had spoken to him earlier, with his dark skin, thick muscles, low-cut hair along with a long scar running from his left eye down to his chin, especially with the reallyrge hammer he was carrying, he fit the description he had gotten on the leader of the hammer gang.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m a really fast guy, I hope that thing won''t slow you down," Seth said with a genuinely worried look as he stared at Fahren''s hammer.


    "He''s mad man" was the thought that went through everyone''s mind after hearing Seth''s words.


    Seth had just turned to inspect the weapons of the other cultivators when he felt a huge force immediately m onto his shoulders along with a suction force appearing all over his body.


    "So that''s what it does," Seth said as he felt the effects of the formation.


    Despite having a long activation time, the effects of this formation made up for its fatal weakness.


    it was a formation that drastically increased the weight of those caught within it by applying a heavy gravitational force on them, but that wasn''t what made it a dreadful formation, its ability to suck out qi from the qi pathways of its victims was what made it a terrifying trap.


    The difference in qi quality and amount was one of the key differences between a soldier level cultivator and a general level cultivator and now the hammer gang was hoping to severely cripple Seth fighting prowess by taking away his ability to use qi.


    Seth immediately tried using his qi with his soul sense and immediately felt a pathetic force pulling onto his qi, like a newborn baby trying to pull an adult, that the formation''s effect on his qi was almost nonexistent, was Seth''s disappointing evaluation of it.


    "A well setup formation" Sethplimented them, "but unfortunately it falls too short" Seth added with disappointment Cleary evident in his voice


    " Well prepare yourselves, here Ie," Seth said as he got into a running stance, this immediately had all four cultivators schooling their faces and keenly watching Seth, ready to react at any time.


    Seeing them all prepared, Seth smiled and immediately shot towards the cultivators on his right, he was a man with a tall build wielding a long sword.


    Seth crudely charged into his face, nning to lunch a punch at his face before he could react, but this time, his ns were doomed to fail.


    The man calmly waited for Seth''s approaching fist and then with finesse, he moved out of the trajectory of Seth''s punch and then used the butt of his sword to hit Seth heavily in the guts which sent Seth moving backward and then with well-coordinated movements, he shed out his qi filled sword at Seth.


    Seth could see the man dodging out of the way of the punch, but he was too slow to react to it, then next thing he knew, he felt a hard pain in his stomach which sent him moving backward, Seth ignored the paining from his gut and tried to gain a footing when he saw a sword heading towards him.


    Seth could feel the qi smoothly flowing through the sword and knew catching it with his hand was not an option, gritting his teeth, Seth gathered what little force he could squeeze out of his body given his imbnce, imbued qi in his hand, and pped the sword on its side.


    When his palm connected with the sword, the sword was pped away, but Seth felt a searing pain shoot through his hand before he could assess the condition of his hand, he felt another presence close in on him but could do nothing a huge fist punched him straight into the air, again and again, sending him high up in the air and then he next thing he knew, a huge hammer with qi spiraling all around it mming down on his chest sending him spiraling down to the ground.


    Seth tried to gain a semnce of control over his body as it shot to the ground when he felt a searing heat approaching him, he was barely able to reinforce his body''s defense with his soul sense when a huge dragon made of me smashed into him, further speeding up his descent to the ground.


    Seth hit the ground with a loud bang followed by the formation of a 20-meter-deep crater with him in its, center.

 Chapter 17 Little Outburst

    ?Pain, the blistering burns on his body brought about pain shooting throughout Seth''s body, this was the first time he had ever been subjected to such intense injuries from a battle


    Throughout Seth''s life, he had engaged in a lot of fights, but never had he been inflicted with such pain, even those grade 0 wolves hadn''t been able to cause him such excruciating pain, before Seth could wallow anymore on the present condition of his body, he felt his instincts scream at him to move out of the way.


    Pushing all thoughts of his pain out of his mind, Seth mmed his right hand on the ground and flipped into the air, narrowly dodging the brutal hammer m on his previous position.


    In that very brief moment in which Seth was airborne, a feeling of pleasure surpassed only by that of an orgasm washed over him, his blood pumped faster and his heart beating harder just like back when he had desperately fought those wolves, he could feel all five of his senses drastically sharpen and then like it was a dream, all these enhancements and feeling of euphoria disappeared like it was never there.


    As Sethnded, he would have liked to think about what had just happened to him, but the giant iron fist and bloodthirsty sword approaching him from his left and right respectively demanded his full attention.


    Putting hisplete focus on the approaching attacks, Seth enhanced his body with his soul sense, he quickly moved to his left and threw a fist at the giant fist moving toward him.


    Showing an amazing level of dexterity for someone with such huge weapons, the owner of the giant iron fist used the momentum of his run to dig his feet into the ground, then sent himself spinning over Seth, consequently dodging his punch.


    Despite doing this, the man with iron fists wasn''t done as he used the energy from his spinning momentum to shoot out a powerful punch at Seth as flew over him.


    Seth could only watch his punch being dodged and then a qi powered punch head for him from above.


    Seth''s inexperience in battles at such a level was shown once again as he had failed to immediately prepare himself for another attack when his punch had been dodged, his body was still in motion from his failed punch and this left himpletely unable to defend or dodge an attack.


    A normal general stage cultivator or any lower level cultivator would have been doomed, but unfortunately for the hammer gang, Seth had a soul sense, and he had decided to use it to the full.


    Pouring qi into his soul sense and enhancing his body, Seth was able to push his body''s strength to a new high as he immediately canceled out his current movement with brute force from his body, an action hitch left two deep depressions in the ground.


    Seth then immediately looked up at the approaching fist and used both his hands to grab onto the giant fist and then swing it along with its owner around and then release them at near point nk range at the sword wielding cultivator.


    The sword wielder could not attack his fast approaching teammate, so did his best to brace himself for impact, the collision between the both of them sent them shooting through the air and crashing into the barrier surrounding them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This almost impossible action of Seth had both the two other attackers falling back as they re-evaluated Seth''s fighting prowess.


    When the fight had started, the orange d man had shot at his sword wielding teammate and Fahren had been prepared to immediately move to his rescue, but then he saw the orange d man make a crude run and then throw a sloppy punch which was easily neutralized by his teammate.


    The orange man fights like a newbie ranked cultivator, nothing like a man who had fought his way to the general level, and this surprised Fahren and his teammates.


    "What the hell is going on, is he underestimating us?" Fahren thought and then quickly moved to attack when he saw the man being sent into the air.


    He had expected a turn of events when he jumped up and swung his hammer down on him, but surprisingly nothing of that sort happened, his attack had hit and the man even got hit by a me technique as he crashed into the ground.


    Still not underestimating him, Fahren had quicklyunched another heavy assault on the downed man and that was when everything started going wrong, the man dodged his hammer at thest minute and then was able to easily stop his teammate''s prized energy conversion moves with his bare hands and then used his body as a weapon to m another of his teammate with overwhelming brute force.


    Fahren weary against Seth''s sudden outburst of strength decided to y it safe and asked his teammates to fall back and regroup.


    Seeing them fallback after his little outburst, Seth didn''t pursue them, he just stood still and calmly observed them.


    There was the leader who he already knew used the hammer and was an earth specialist, the next cultivator was a tall man with a bushy beard that wielded the long sword, and then moving on to the most annoying one, he was an average built man who wore a gauntlet on each of his hand which could both expand and contract.


    "Those gauntlets should be magic tools," Seth thought and then moved on to thest member.


    He was a skinny man with narrowed eyes that always kept the farthest distance from him, "he has a ridiculous amount of qi stored in his dantian, he''s the one who hit me with the huge fire dragon" Seth thought and then decided to inspect himself.


    .

 Chapter 18 Accidental Win

    ?The entire front part of his shirt had been destroyed which left him wearing rags, he had lost his shoes, and his trouser from his knee downward had beenpletely burnt off.


    "Got to protect the family line" Seth mumbled as he gave his crotch a few pats in a bid to thoroughly convince himself of its safety, then he looked at his left hand.


    A long deep cut extended from the back of his palm all the way to his elbow, luckily the wound had been cauterized by the me which had pretty much roasted most of his body, so overall, other than the horrible wound on his hand and the horrifying burns all over his body, he was alright.


    "Now this is a battle" Seth shouted out and beganughing as he jumped up and down like he was preparing himself for a run.


    "You guys didn''t disappoint me, now hurry up and let''s continue the fight, but this time we only stop after am done killing all of you," Seth said with a wide grin on his face.


    While it couldn''t bepared to that brief instant feeling, Seth could still feel his blood screaming in joy at the prospects of battle, all the pain from the wounds on his body seemed to be converted to lust for battle and he had every intention of satisfying that lust.


    "1, 2, 3 ready or not, here Ie," Seth said and shot at the group of 4 with sparks of ck lightning flickering around his body.


    Watching the hideous burns on Seth along with the Deep wounds running along his hand Fahren and his team had expected Seth to begin sumbing to them after his outburst of strength, yet he instead jumped around with a smile on his face and told them to get ready for battle.


    Watching him count down and move toward them, they were also forced to move in and attack him.


    Seth immediately approached the cultivators but this time he didn''t engage them in closebat, instead, he sent out several palm strikes, and very small palm projections made of qi shot out with each palm strike toward Fahren and his group.


    This move of Seth could not even be counted as a technique as it was merely the projection of one''s qi out of his body, something anyone with enough qi and control of it could do.


    Fahren and his group were surprised at Seth''s ability to use his qi but seeing the pathetic amounts of qi he released, they assumed that this was him barely being able to use his qi under the seal suppression.


    Giving it a little caution, the average built man increased the size of his Gauntlet and pped on little approaching palms made of qi, yet when he made contact with the first of them, a huge st went off and he was sent flying backward.


    A stone thrown at a normal wall by a little kid would hit the wall and fall back down, but imagine a stone thrown by a general level cultivator with his full strength, it would smoothly pierce through the wall or get destroyed with the wall as it passed through it, now the same thing was happening in this battle with that Seth''s qi as the stone and his soul sense as the general cultivator.


    His qi though weak in quality and quantity became a deadly force when used together with his soul sense


    Following the explosion, Seth immediately rushed into the midst of the group and sent out a fist projection of qi toward Fahren who swung his hammer at it and was knocked back by the resulting explosion.


    Seth deciding to press his advantage immediately stretched out his hands and this time using a technique he spoke under his breath "lightning storm", and then mmed his palms together and then trusted them forward, immediately, the intensity of lightning flickering around him increased in intensity and a shower of really small lightning bolts rained towards Fahren.


    This time, Fahren did not underestimate Seth''s attack as he mmed his hammer on the ground and roared out "great earth wall", a sharp spike in his qi was felt by everyone followed by a huge wall rising out of the ground.


    When the lightning shower hit the wall, the wall stood strong for a few seconds before being obliterated and then the lightning shower rained on a fleeing Fahren.


    Before the destructive shower could hit Fahren, the average built man appeared beside him and stretched out his two massively erged gauntlets above Fahren in a bid to protect him.


    Seth seeing this immediately shouted out "lightning bolt", and immediately as he spoke those words, the different strands of lightning bolts in the airbined together and formed an arrow which then collided with the gauntlets.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was no explosion when they collided as the lightning bolt smoothly pierced the gauntlet, but before Seth could see the oue of his attack, he was forced to rapidly move out of the way of an approaching qi sh, Seth was forced to dodge again as the sword wielder closed in on him with shocking speed and then immediately began swinging his sword at him.


    The deadly sword swings put Seth on the defense, but with his incredible speed, Seth was able to dodge every swing and just when he began thinking of counter-attacking, he quickly jumped away from his current position and a few secondster, a huge spike made of earth burst out from his previous location and then quickly followed him into the air.


    Seeing the nature of this attack, Seth immediately used his soul sense to check thest location of Fahren and the gauntlet user, and he discovered a tunnel below where his lightning arrow had hit.


    In the air and with nothing to use as leverage to dodge the attack, Seth gathered qi into his right hand as the lightning in that area intensified, and then with a "boom" he punched the approaching spike and sted it away.


    With the force from the collision of his fist with the spike, he was quickly propelled downward and as hended on the ground, he disappeared from his location in a ck sh.


    The next moment, Fahren who had just beening out of the ground following his failed spike attack on Seth saw a ck sh appear beside him, he could barely raise a hand in defense when a powerful kick mmed onto his hand and sent him flying away.


    After delivering his kick, Seth quickly bent down and dodged the sword cut aiming for his head, and then retaliated with a kick of his own.


    A bout of exchange of sword shes and kicks began between Seth and the sword wielder and some two minutester when they separated, Seth found himself covered in some lightly bleeding cuts while the sword wielder held onto his side and began coughing out blood.


    Before Seth could go back to torturing the sword wielder, dark red clouds began forming in the sky and Seth immediately looked towards the direction of the skinny man who had been dormant for most of the fight, but before Seth could take any action against the skinny man, multiple football sized fireballs immediately began raining down from the sky in his direction.


    Seth immediately increased the intensity of lighting around him and began dodging his way out of the raining fireballs and rapidly approached the skinny man, but then he saw a 100-meter tall fire dragon gradually form in front of the skinny man and shoot toward him with a roar.


    The sight of the colossal approaching dragon along with the intense fights he had just had filled Seth with excitement, he felt like every cell in his body hade to life and was begging for more fights, basking in the feeling of this ecstasy, Seth took a deep breath and then roared at the colossal dragon heading towards him.,


    A domineering roar the likes of which none of those present had ever heard sounded into the air demanding submission from all, the roar sent the barrier around them flickering and then finally shattering, the cultivators powering it trembled and bled from their orifices with the heads of most of the weaker cultivators exploding.


    The power behind Seth''s roar had been unchallengeable and had sent all four cultivators in the barrier puking blood as they were thrown into the air, the full force of the roar smashed into the fire dragon and snuffed it out of existence and then went on topletely obliterate its creator before moving on and destroying everything in its path.


    A few secondster, only the sound of heavy breathing could be heard within the eerie silence that descended into the room, then out of nowhere, a loud cry of regret sounded out.


    "Noooooooooooooooooo" Seth cried out in frustration, he couldn''t believe what he had just done.


    Seth''s abilities from his bloodline would only begin to manifest when he became a soldier level cultivator, so when he felt the urge to roar during the battle, he had followed his instincts and roared, and with his ability to breathe out fire out for the time being, he had roared only to express his thrill brought about by the current battle, he could have never imagined such a consequence.


    This was a battle that he had begun enjoying yet in the end he had identally killed his opponents too quickly.


    "I''m too overpowered "Sethined loudly as he moved towards the crawling hammer gang leader


    *** Please this is my first attempt at a writing a fight scene, a review on it will be really helpful to the stories growth***

 Chapter 19 A Generous Opponent

    ?Fahren could never have seen thising, the enemy had gotten troublesome for them, but they were confident in eventually defeating him.


    Fahren had made the now dead skinny man stay out of the fight and prepare his most powerful attack.


    The attack had sessfully been released with the skinny man even going the extra mile by releasing another very powerful move, yet this seemed to have awakened the beast in the enemy as the next thing he heard was a powerful roar and then everything went dark for him.


    He had woken up to a severe ringing in his head, several bone fractures all around his body especially his legs, and extensive internal damage done to his qi pathways, he was practically a sitting duck for any enemy.


    Inspecting the surroundings, he saw the dead bodies of some of the members of his gang all around him, and then he heard the sound of heavy breathing, his eyes moved toward its source and fell on the back of a panting figure in the middle of the room.


    Just staring at the figure''s back sent danger signals flying all through Fahren''s head and before he knew it, he was pathetically crawling away in a hopeless attempt to save his life.


    Fahren''s survival instincts had kicked in and escaping from the panting monster in human form was the only thought circting through his mind, and just when he had crawled some distance away, he heard the voice of that dreadful figure speak.


    "hey ehhh am sorry about going all ballistic, I had no idea I would release such a powerful attack, you guys weren''t supposed to lose this quickly you know" Seth bitterlyined as he moved toward Fahren.


    Fahren had expected Seth to mock him,ugh at him, or try to extort information out of him, but when he heard Seth''s words, he flew into rage and with all the energy he could muster flipped himself over and face Seth while using his trembling arms to prop his upper body up.


    The love between Fahren and his teammates might not be close enough to be called brotherly, but they were still people whom he had led for a year, people who had fought with him against enemies for years, and now he couldn''t just bear to hear their deaths being talked about like it was an arranged animal ughter.


    "Who the hell are you? Was this battle nothing but a joke to you" Fahren asked in anger and frustration.


    Hearing his question, Seth moved and squatted in front of him and then said,


    "Well, my name is Evary Seth, and no this battle wasn''t a joke to me, it was meant to satisfy my battle craving,"


    "You mean no one sent you on a mission to hunt us?" Fahren asked with a look of disbelief on his face, while Seth replied with a simple nod.


    "So you simply broke into this base and massacred my men all because you were bored and wanted to fight," Fahren asked with even more disbelief on his face.


    "I guess so" Seth replied while nodding his head, Seth then stood up and said, "don''t worry, while our battle was unfortunately cut short, you guys did provide me with quite the entertainment, so am going to make sure the deaths of you and your teammates a short and painless death".


    "Just onest question," Fahren said as he puked out some blood, "was there ever a chance of us defeating you," Fahren asked, hoping for at least a constion that he had a chance against this monster.


    "Unless a really really incredible miracle urred, you had absolutely no chance of defeating me" Seth replied, ruthlessly destroying his faint hopes at a constion before death.


    Seth then raised his hand up and a small cloud of lightning began gathering in the air, just as Seth was prepared to release his techniques, he heard Fahren desperately cry out,


    "Pleases spare me, I have a lot of money and resources, I can offer them to you".


    Fahren had always had thoughts of showing bravado when he finally faced death, yet now that he faced it, he realized that he didn''t want to die and decided to offer Seth his wealth with very little hope that this would save his life.


    Despite shouting out a plea for his life, Fahren had closed his eyes he had little hope of the madman before him sparing his life, but when a few seconds went by and he could still think and feel his body, he slowly opened his eyes to the sight of the monster looking at him with an expectant gaze.


    "Well, I''m waiting" Seth replied with some impatience, the lightning cloud still floating above him, in his disappointment of prematurely ending the battle, he had forgotten to extort this man''s wealth, but thankfully the enemy was a generous giver.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fahren was in disbelief that there was actually a chance that he would survive his encounter with this monster, he quickly gained a hold over himself and reached for his neck, he took off a ne that was buried deep under his clothes and showed it to Seth.


    Seth seeing the ne stretched out his hand toward Fahren, and Fahren knowing his vtile position threw the ne over to Seth without a word.


    Seth caught the ne and then observed it, more specifically he looked at the ring attached to it.


    "A space ring,'' Seth thought with a smile, cultivators below the general stage usually had a hard time using a space ring, they could easily put things in it but when they wanted to retrieve them, they had to takeout everything within it, but general level cultivators had spirit sense and could use it to scan and retrieve what they wanted from a space ring.


    With his soul sense, Seth easily scanned the space ring and he immediately liked what he saw, the space within the space ring could bepared with that of a transport truck''s trunk, inside it he could see a few bottles containing unknown pills, stacks of Ergand dors upied almost half of it, and to the side upying the smallest area, he could see around 100 qi stones.


    Qi stones were very rare resources on earth, even new general level cultivators had to put in considerable effort to get their hands on them, qi stones were stones that contained qi gotten from the earth, the qi within these stones could be absorbed and used by cultivators for cultivation.


    Qi stones were divided into low, middle, and high grades with respect to their quantitate and most especially their quality which referred to how refined the qi within it was, qi stones could speed up one''s cultivation from 50 to a 100 times.


    It wasn''t a stretch to say that half of grade D city was worth destroying for 100 low grade qi stones, yet here he was with a 100 low grade qi stones and they were all his.


    With a wide smile on his face, Seth separated the ring from the ne and then wore it on his finger, the thought of all the incredible things he could buy with this many qi stones flowed through his head for a moment before he came back to reality with the realization that it would be best to use the qi stones for his cultivation.


    Deciding to think about how to use itter, Seth turned to his benefactor with a cheerful smile and then said, "you and your gang are free to go".


    After Fahren had thrown the ring to Seth, he had immediately became filled with despair and his chances of survival had plummeted to an absolute Zero, he just remembered that there were qi stones in the space ring,


    Qi stones, a resource any cultivator would kill for and now he had just given a bunch of them to this madman, "why was death so hard to escape he thought", yet the next moment after the man observed the ring, he looked at him with a smile and told him he was free.


    "You''re really going to let me go despite seeing the things that are in that ring", Fahren asked inplete disbelief.


    "Yep," Seth said with a smile as he walked away.


    "what this guy so stupid that he couldn''t understand what it meant for him to spare his life after seeing the content of the space ring, or perhaps he is just ying with me and will kill meter"  Fahren thought in confusion.


    The Hammer gang might be infamous, but they were nowhere near having the ability to possess 100 qi stones and still survive to this day, this could only mean that these qi stones belong to a higher power, a power whom the hammer gang obeyed and letting Fahren go was the same as announcing to his power that he was the one who took their stones.


    Seth understood this danger, and it was exactly because he understood this danger that he was more willing to let Fahren go, the thought of the battles toe thrilled him, and he was looking forward to battling with this unknown power.


    With a whistle, Seth left behind the still-shocked Fahren, thoughts of spending those Ergand dors in a luxurious brothel swimming through his head as moved to the room he was teleported into when he came to this ce.


    "You can take down the barrier, am sure I don''t look that hideous" Seth called out when he arrived at the door of the room but found it blocked by a barrier seal.


    "Ehhhm actually you do", a soft voice sounded out as the barrier became transparent and Mira appeared behind it but showed no signs of taking it down.


    .

 Chapter 20 Facing The Effects

    ?Following Mira''s words, a few tense seconds passed as they both stared at each other.


    "She did all that cute behavior earlier just to get me to see her vulnerable and leave her alone, it''s a shame I don''t have the time to y with her." Seth thought.


    Seth could already feel whatever high he was on fading away, the adrenaline and battle hunger was no more, little tingling sensations were beginning to appear on the burns and wounds all over his body, and a sharp ringing pain was also steadily building up in his left hand.


    Seth''s body had a ridiculous amount of stamina, strength, speed, and endurance, but it couldn''t regenerate.


    He had no intention of letting the effects of his injuries hit him when he was in the presence of another as that will just make him vulnerable and at the mercy of any enemy.


    With a frown on his face, Seth walked towards the barrier, and with both middle and index fingers outstretched on both hands, he began hitting the barrier at different spots at an incredible speed.


    On any other day, Seth would have been thrilled to have a chance to study a barrier and find a way to cleanly break through it, but right now, time wasn''t his ally, he could already feel himself weakening and he seriously needed to get out of here.


    Though he had no idea about the mechanism of the barrier seal before him, finding minor weak spots in the seal was a very easy task for him.


    Normally, these weak spots had an almost negligible effect on the strength of the seal, but when these spots were hit with the mighty force of Seth''s soul sense, the barrier began fracturing within seconds and then shattered.


    Mira had been quite surprised when she saw Sething back, "did he defeat everyone in such a short period of time" Mira wondered.


    Luckily, she was done preparing a barrier seal and had sealed the whole room in a barrier, and seeing the extent of Seth''s injuries also served to assure her that Seth had exhausted his strength and was weakened which further reduced his already slim chance of breaking through the barrier.


    She had been wearing a mocking smile on her face when she saw Seth begin attacking the barrier, but secondster, a look of horror appeared on her face as she watched the barrier which she had painstakingly built fracture and then shatter.


    Seth watched as Mira scampered backward away from him when the barrier scattered, but with a quick movement, Seth disappeared and appeared beside her in the room.


    "What''s your name "Seth asked with a hand mped on her should keeping her in ce, but all she did was stare back at him with a determined face.


    Her fair skin, beautiful face, sizable bust, that faint delicious smell, and most importantly that fat juicy bouncy ass of hers, all came together to create a woman he really wanted to fuck.


    "Sorry buddy," Seth thought to his twitching little brother, he had a very bad feeling about the iing pain building up in him, and he really needed to get out of here.


    Just as Seth was about to let her go, the faint delicious smell oozing off her flowed into his nostrils and stimted a desire to possess her within him, acting on instinct, he pulled her closer to him and bit her on the neck.


    Seth could feel two fangs extend out of his mouth as he bit into her soft flesh, blood flowed into his mouth and he drank it with relish.


    The blood tasted like a light-vored orange juice and after having some gulps, he retracted his mouth from her neck and let go of her arm.


    Mira dropped to the ground in confusion when she was released, she couldn''t stop gripping her neck as she crawled away from Seth.


    With a lick of his lips, Seth turned away from her and walked towards the alter, fortunately when he had first teleported into the room he had studied the seal present, so of the little qi he still had, he poured it into the seal on the alter and with the help of the soul sense easily activated the seal and teleported away from the room in a bright white light.


    ¡­..


    Around a normal looking rock pir, there was calm silence when a bright white light suddenly appeared and then disappeared leaving behind a human figure.


    When Seth appeared, he checked his location and observed that he had been sent back to the very same pir which he had used to teleport to the room.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Without paying attention to anything around him, Seth immediately shot away in a ck sh, Seth could already feel his body weakening and painful sensations appearing on different parts of his body.


    Without much care for secrecy, Seth used everyst drop of qi within him and pushed his soul sense to the limit as thick bolts of lightning appeared all over his body and his speed reached a never before height, but Seth didn''t have the time to enjoy this, the pain within him had be more prominent and Seth had to put all his focus into moving.


    The government forces had been scouring into the deep areas of the Longsam canyon in a bid to find the hammer gang, a 2nd stage general level cultivator had even been deployed to lead this team.


    They had been searching this canyon for 2 weeks and had been unable to find any traces of them and this had everyone stressed.


    The general level cultivator had been sent from a grade A city toe over to this remote area and track down the gang, he and his team had moved deep within the canyon, and other than the beast which kept on attacking them, they had found no clue on the gang so far.


    The general level cultivator couldn''t bear to report that he failed to apprehend such a low level gang, he was currently been in deep thoughts concerning his next move when he felt a small but strong spike of qi from the outer parts of the canyon, and without hesitation, he immediately rushed towards the direction of the qi spike.


    The general level cultivator had been worried that he would have to shamefully report the failure of this mission, but after sensing this strong unknown qi, he felt his worries fade away, and with full confidence in his power to subdue its source, he moved towards it.


    With his speed he rapidly closed the distance between him and the qi source and just when he was 500m away from it, he felt something sweep through him, something that immediately had him stopping and running away in the opposite direction like his life depended on it.


    The general level cultivator was an experienced one and knew what he felt, it was soul sense, soul sense an ability wielded only by Kaiser level cultivators, the thought that he had been brashly moving towards a Kaiser with the intention to attack had him trembling in fear and pushing his speed to the max, he prayed to whatever deity that would listen to him that this Kaiser would think of him as nothing but fart and let him go.


    Due to him focusing on getting himself out of the canyon and somewhere safe, Seth had only been able to sense the approaching general when he was 500 meters away, he could feel his blood immediately raring its head seeking battle but luckily this time reasoning won over, Seth''s body was already in bad condition and even if it could get back into his previous battle state, he didn''t want to imagine the bacsh that awaited him after he won the fight.


    Thinking Quickly, Seth diverted some of his attention and swept his soul sense over the approaching cultivator, and within seconds, he could feel the approaching cultivator quickly moving away from him.


    "Thankfully my gamble paid off," Seth thought in relief.


    After sensing the approaching cultivator, Seth had easily figured out that he was a general level cultivator and while soldier level cultivators didn''t know better with most of them being unable to fathom the thought of facing the apex level of cultivation not to talk of knowing what a soul sense was, a general level cultivator knew better, they had spirit sense and thus would be able to feel the difference between spirit sense and soul sense.


    "It seems this one might have already had an encounter with soul sense given how fast he ran away," Seth thought.


    Within the next few minutes, Seth was out of the canyon and began heading toward the truck, but before he could reach it, his luck finally ran out as all the muscles in his legs cram up and pain poured into his body like water bursting out of a destroyed dam.


    Unable to move his legs, Seth crashed into the ground and rolled forward 50 meters leaving a long deep ditch in his wake, hey down in a mini carter of him making and began trembling all over.


    Seth had been prepared to feel pain the likes of which he had never felt, but what came next terrified him, Seth could feel his own body begin to consume all the muscles and fat in him, he saw his arms gradually be so thin his bones showed, he couldn''t help but let out an ear piercing scream from thebination of the dreadful sensation going through him.


    Trembling and rolling all over, Seth had no control over his body, the scabs which had formed on his wounds peeled off and blood began abnormally flowing out inrge quantities.


    Anyone watching this scene would have seen a very skinny man who could be said to almost be made of only bones rolling around in blood filled crater, it was a scene straight out of a horror movie.


    Through all this, Seth was barely able to hold on to his consciousness but it was all for naught as the next moment he felt hunger within him, a hunger which seemed to originate from the depth of his being, every single aspect about him screamed for food.


    Seth struggled to keep a hold of himself but within seconds he lost consciousness but his body didn''t, his eyes turned ck while his pupils turned blood red and became slits, anyone looking into Seth''s eyes at this moment will feel like he was staring at a hungry monster which was the exact truth.


    With a loud beastly roar to the sky, Seth''s body immediately shot off onto the distance with only one mission in mind, "FIND FOOD".

 Chapter 21 Lost In A Jungle

    ?A dark sky filled with stars, veryrge tall trees with lots of leaves, the very soft andfortable ground, the cool feeling of wind blowing on the face with the rustling of leaves which brings about a certain kind offort, silence all around with a half-moon hanging up in the sky, these were the sensations and sight Seth woke up to.


    He justy down with his back to the floor and his eyes staring at the sky for around 20 minutes, he could feel a deep exhaustion within him gradually fade away, his body felt satisfied in all aspects at the moment, his mind was in a ck state, he had no thoughts other than those worshipping the magnificence of the current environment.


    While enjoying his current tranquility, he decided to take a deep breath in a bid to immerse himself further into the sensations going through him, but that was a big mistake as a foul stench brutally assaulted his nose every second he breathed in.


    This sudden turn of events had Seth quickly standing up, his previous mncholic mood all forgotten as he tried to find the source of the stench.


    Seth felt a wet sticky feeling on his body as he stood up, he looked at his body and saw a dark red sticky liquid covering his entire body, he moved his mouth to speak and to his disgust, found the same sticky feeling in there.


    This sudden state in which he found his body sent Seth''s mind thinking and memories of hisst escapade rushing into his mind.


    His injuries, the intense hunger that he thought would consume him, and the feeling of his mind being taken over as he lost consciousness, Seth remembered them all and a feeling of disgust welled up within him as he had a pretty good guess about the sticky fluid on him.


    This guess sent him shivering and his brain functioning at full capacity and a few secondster he found evidence that turned his guess to the truth.


    Seth''s body state had distracted himpletely for several seconds before his eyes finally scanned his surroundings, he saw blood and flesh all around him, and apparently, he had been sleeping within the carcass of a veryrge beast.


    Thefortable ground he had been on was actually a huge lump of flesh, he could see body parts of the beast strewn around, and looking at the bones that surrounded him, it seems he slept in the beast''s ribcage.


    "I doubt it even put up a fight with my higher evolution status thing," Seth thought in pity as he jumped down from his one-timefy bed, he could still feel some residue of qi from the beast which meant it was at least Rank 3 beast but he couldn''t draw up any other conclusion on its power.


    With a roll of his tongue around his mouth, Seth spat out saliva along with some particles of flesh which cemented his already confirmed guess that he had consumed the raw flesh of this beast.


    Other than feeling disgusted at the foul smell oozing off his body along with this dark sticky liquid which was most likely blood, he didn''t feel repulsed at the thought of consuming raw flesh, though he would have preferred it cooked or at least eaten in a clean manner and not like an animal.


    Done with his analysis of the sticky substance on him, Seth now had time to analyze his body and the summary of it all was that he felt super great in all aspects, well other than the fact that he was butt naked,


    "how did I even lose my pants" Sethined in a low voice as he used his soul sense to check 2km around him in a bid to find a water source, he needed to wash up and get this horrible smell off himself.


    Before losing consciousness, Seth had been in a moderately dry region, scarcely popted with trees, but now he found himself in a forest filled with green pasture all around him.


    "Why did I go so far, I am sure there were more than enough beasts around the Longsam canyon, hell I could have even gone into the canyon," Seth thought.


    After a sweep through the area, Seth found nothing and so decided to move forward.


    It should have been around two hours since he started walking, he tried to make sense of what kind of forest he was in but so far he had note across any wildlife, the forest was filled with a terrifying silence no matter where he went.


    After moving for another hour, he did a sweep of the forest and this time he found a stream, with a smile on his face, Seth began lightly running in its direction while he used one hand to hold down his swinging little brother.


    Minutester, Seth arrived and without a care, he jumped into the stream and a few secondster resurfaced with a smile of relief on his face, he then took his time to give his body a well-deserved cleanup.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Seth was done, he left the stream and sat on its bank, now that he was done taking care of his most immediate need, Seth could now think about how to solve his other problems.


    The recent saga of him going beast mode, his super-duper roar, and his scaring of any beast around him, he needed to go into his soul space and have a chat with those two consciousness, but that couldn''t be done now as he needed to be somewhere he could safely leave his unconscious body.


    Since he wouldn''t be getting answers to his question anytime soon, then he should focus on his next ring problem, "what fucking jungle was he in and how was he going to get out of here ".


    Seth truthfully had no idea how to go about this, the only thing he could figure out about this ce was that it was a dangerous forest filled with really powerful beasts.


    He had climbed to the top of a tree to look around yet all he could see were trees for miles on end.


    "Well since I can''t figure out a thing, I might as well run till I eventually get out," Seth said to no one with a dumb look on his face, or  "why not just fly out of here," Seth said with a smirk on his face as he nced sideways at a particr tree in the distance to his left.


    The next second he was gone from his position in a burst of lightning and appeared on the branches of a particr tree, the loud screech of an avian could be heard immediately Seth stepped on the tree and it quickly tried to fly away, but with a domineering roar from Seth, it obediently closed its opened wings and bowed its head submissively to him.


    Observing it, Seth guessed that it was most likely a strong rank 5 beast or possibly rank 6, but the qi within it felt weaker than the beast whose carcass he had woken up in, "Could it have eaten a rank 7 beast" Seth thought with a lick of his lips.


    Any other day he would have run back to get the body parts of such a beast as it would have fetched him quite a lot of money, but with his current wealth, he had no need for such petty change.


    "Finding a rank 7 beast would perfectly exin why I ran all the way over here, but did I really need to consume a rank 7 beast, I''m still merely a middle stage cadet yet I need rank 7 beasts to satisfy my hunger, what happens when I break into the soldier level" Seth wandered as he climbed onto the waiting bird.


    "Mehh I would deal with that when the timees Seth concluded as the bird kicked into the air and began flying.


    Seth''s knowledge on beasts was minimal as he had spent most of his life within the safety of the city walls, along with his love seals, he had no idea what bird he was currently riding, but its blunt beak along with its feathers pointed at it being a bird.


    For some reason, this bird hadn''t flown away when he had arrived but had chosen to hide in a tree,


    "Must be from a dumb species" was Seth''s conclusion on the bird''s origin.


    The bird had an incrediblyrge body spanning nearly a 100 meters almost asrge as a three-story building, so Seth had quite enough space to lie down after pointing the direction for it to fly, It had thick but soft feathers which were sofortable that he began entertaining thoughts of taming it.


    Some cultivators specialized in taming beasts and some of them even had pets that helped them fight battles, while Seth had no interest in having a beast for a fighting partner, he could see a lot of perks in having such a bird as a means of transport.


    After giving it some thought, he rejected the idea, its current speed was horriblepared to what he wanted for his transportation not to mention its cumbersome size, there were many better alternatives he could look into with his current wealth.


    "Now with all these irrelevant thoughts out of the way, I really need to find some clothes and a solution for my little guy," Seth thought looking at his almost semi hard dick.


    "If only Alexia were stronger I would take that juicy body and skilled lips of hers with me everywhere," Seth thought in frustration followed by different thoughts drifting through his head as he waited for the bird to get him to civilization.

 Chapter 22 Wary Mayor

    ?High up in the sky among the passing clouds, a huge white bird with wings spanning over 10 meters could be seen flying at an incredible speed impossible to follow by even soldier level cultivators, too bad its current rider thought otherwise.


    Seth could be seen sitting in a cross-leg position on the beast with a qi stone in hand as qi slowly left it and moved into his body, he had started cultivating sometime after the bird took flight and looking at the fruits of hisbor, well let''s just say that he really needed enlightenment.


    "Just where the hell am I," Seth said as he stopped his cultivation, kept back the qi stone, and got up from hisfy seat of feathers, it had been over 9 hours since he began his journey out of the forest, no this stupid jungle and so far he hadn''t gotten anywhere close to leaving it.


    Green trees stretched for miles all around him no matter which direction he looked, moving forward, Seth walked till he was standing on Slowly''s head.


    The bird''s speed had left Seth feeling unhappy so he had decided to name it Slowly, and now slowly seemed to be slowing down.


    Slowly had been flying at max speed all this while and Seth understood that it was bound to tire quickly but this didn''t stop him from getting annoyed with his mind filled with thoughts of what a bird like Slowly will taste like if stewed.


    Arge cry from Slowly snapped him out of his thoughts and he looked at Slowly, Slowly was joyfully screaming in a particr direction, so using his soul sense, Seth checked out that direction.


    At first, he could sense nothing, but Slowly kept on screaming in that direction as it gave its best to fly faster, this action made Seth decide to trust that the bird knew what it was doing, so he continued checking out the direction, and after more than 20 minutes, Seth''s soul sense began picking up on signs of human life and then buildings.


    The thought that he had finally found some civilization put a smile on his face but he was still surprised as the strength of Slowly''s eyesight, his soul sense could stretch over 2km yet it had taken him up to 20 minutes to sense what slowly had beenfortably seeing.


    "Guess I won''t make stew out of you, "Seth said to it, Slowly couldn''t understand humannguage, but after hearing Seth''s words, it couldn''t help but feel like it had just dodged a bullet, so it happily screamed out in reply to his words.


    With a light stomp to its back, his hands raised and ced behind his head, Seth said, "Alright take us there".


    Ukota was a government-built town backed by a nearby grade A city, it was located on the edge of the Lukta forest and was built to cull the growth of beasts in the forest as well as harvest valuable resources in the forest.


    Lukta forest was known to contain lots of powerful beasts, naturally produced treasures, and small deposits of qi stones and this served as a major attraction to cultivators.


    Ukota functioned as a major supply point for almost all cultivators who went into the forest to hunt down the beasts, weapons, pills and even cultivators for hire could be found here.


    It also served as a resting point due to its distance from the forest as there were lots of avable hotels for rent and even brothels for rxation.


    The most powerful of beasts stayed deep within Lukta forest, while rank 1 to rank 2 beasts could be found in its outer parts, and this made Ukota''s position at the edge of the forest a beast-free zone, coupled with the thick walls that surrounded the city, it was a well-defended town but what really made it a safe ce for trade and habilitation, was the 3rd stage general who resided there.


    It was afternoon in Ukota, everything was going as it always did when all of a sudden, a dreadful powerful qi was felt by everyone in the town, the weaker cultivators only felt a sense of dread and doom descend upon them while the stronger cultivators felt the same thing but were able to sense the source of this powerful qi as they simultaneously looked up at the sky with dread.


    Powerful beasts were only interested in consuming other powerful beasts or powerful cultivators, so cultivators above the 1st general level were banned from entering the town so as not to draw the attention of these powerful beasts.


    Stopping cultivators above the 1st stage general level from entering into Ukota was quite easy with a presence of a resident 3rd stage general level cultivator, and if that wasn''t enough to dissuade some hooligans, the thought of provoking the grade A city behind it was enough to keep them in line.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As profitable as beasts might seem, they were nothingpared to monsters so most cultivators immediately dropped the idea of hunting beasts when they became general level cultivators and immediately began entering dungeons.


    All this served to make even the presence of 1st stage general level cultivators in Ukota a rarity, which gave birth to a peace filled town as no powerful beast was ever interested in attacking the town.


    But today that peace of theirs had been broken as the knowledgeable cultivators who were able to estimate the cultivation level of this dreadful qi all began running away, yet before they could take more than 3 steps, a huge tremble was felt throughout the town followed by a loud screech.


    Everyone looked in the direction of this screech and saw a huge white bird in the distance, the size of the beast sent some people stumbling backward in fear with most of those closer to the beast fainting when residues of its powerful qi washed over them, yet almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw where the beast handnded.


    High up in the air, Seth observed the town without anyone being the wiser, and when he was done, he had Slowly descend on the location where he had felt the strongest qi.


    Seth had expected a gradual descent but to his surprise, Slowly had shot down and within seconds, she domineeringlynded with a loud screech,rge crate spread all around destroying some small buildings in thergepound they hadnded in, secondster, some cultivators began approaching but with a scream from Slowly, they were all sent flying away with some of them exploding in showers of blood.


    "And here I thought you were a docile beast," Seth said to Slowly with a chuckle as stood atop its head with his hand crossed.


    Deciding to wait for the surrounding dust and debris caused by Slowly''snding to settle, he felt a powerful qi approach, and then a strong gust of wind blew past him taking away the dust with it.


    With a clean atmosphere, some of the surviving cultivators and the newly arriving ones looked at the intruding beast wanting to get a look at their opponent but what they saw threw everyone off guard and even had some cleaning their eyes in disbelief.


    They saw a beast alright, a big powerful beast with thunderous qi flowing through it just begging to be unleashed, but everything went wrong when they noticed the man standing atop its head.


    A totally naked man stood atop the head of this powerful beast and arrogantly stared at them with his hands crossed, the cultivators had no idea what action to take faced with such a strange situation and so could only look at the leader.


    Mayor Rincol was a 70-year-old man who had dreamt of climbing up thedders of power and well he would like to think he had at least climbed up some stairs now that he was the mayor of Ukota town.


    Rincol had barely been able to cross into the general level after years of cultivation, and knowing that he had no more future in his path of cultivation, he was satisfied that he had got to be the mayor of such a rtively important town.


    Today had been like any other day with him having ns of leaving the office and seeing if he could get his hands on some interesting damsels when he felt a powerful qi descend upon the town.


    Without much thought, Rincol''s first action was to immediately begin heading for the bunker in the building all the while thanking god that he was in his office at this time and not out of the street, he had just left his office and began heading downstairs when he felt a powerful force m him to the ground and then his phone began ringing.


    He knew the source of this force, it belonged to Ukota''s resident 3rd stage general, but why was this general level cultivator bothering with him at the moment when he should bebating the attacking beast, "am I being called to join the battle" he thought as he nervously reached into his pocket for his phone and answered the call.


    "Immediately receive our guest, do anything otherwise and I would make you regret it" was all the voice said, and then hung up.


    Rincol couldn''t believe what he just heard and it took some time for him to process the voice''s words before he dragged himself up and began heading for this so-called guests location, he didn''t dare to disobey this particr person''s words even if his courage was tripled.

 Chapter 23 Playing Along

    ?"I was told to receive a guest so this is most likely someone she is acquainted with, she didn''t wee this person herself which means she doesn''t consider the guest important enough to personally wee, she didn''t say if the person was friend or foe so I should not show submissiveness or over arrogance, though some overbearance should be enough to show that we aren''t pushovers and should be taken seriously ", these were Rincol''s thoughts as he rushed to meet the guest.


    Rincol''s office was located in the left wing of the mansion, and the guest had arrived in the middle of the mansion, so heeding the words of the general level cultivator, he arrived before the guests within seconds of his arrival.


    Rincol ignored the few deaths that had urred leaving that up to the 3rd stage general cultivator he observed the dust covering everything in sight, and decided to put on a show of force.


    He circted the qi within him, and waved his hand at the dust cloud surrounding the arrived guest which sent a gust of strong wind blowing away the dust, he was just about to follow up with a slightly imposing speech when he found his words caught in his throat.


    With his wind clearing up the dust-filled atmosphere and revealing what was inside of it, he wasn''t surprised to see a beast but he couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence at the beast''s power and size, but the sight of a naked man standing atop it, totally threw him off guard and he couldn''t find the words to utter for several seconds.


    "How dare you barge into the residence of our greatdy, get down here immediately and exin yourself else face death," Rincol said when he finally found his voice, thanks to his life experience, he was able to recover himself and still speak such imposing words.


    Seth had expected the owner of the strongest qi within the town to approach him after hisnding, but instead, this failure of a cultivator was the one sent to greet him, and the ant even had to guts to threaten him.


    Without giving a reply, Seth disappeared from his position leaving behind a lightning mirage and appeared beside Rincol with his right hand mping onto his face.


    "Impudent" were thest words Rincol heard in his life as Seth crushed his face to paste with his bare hand and then used his left hand to cleanly take off the ck luxurious robe Rincol had been wearing.


    Seth took a nce at the robe appreciating the golden embroideriesyered all over it, and ignoring the little stains of blood on the robe, he wore it with a smile.


    The robe covered up Seth''s hands, his whole back, and most of his legs, but it left Seth''s chest and his swinging dick open for all to see due to ack of effort from Seth to tighten up his robe.


    Seth wasn''t particrly a nudist, but he felt that it was appropriate that he give his target a proper look at the benefits of being friends with him.


    Considering himself properly dressed, Seth began walking towards the biggest building in thepound, the building was built just as a temple would, its'' walls were made entirely of marble, and huge styled columns adorned it on all sides with some gold paintings drawn over them, it looked like it was dedicated to a god.


    "How materialistic," Seth thought with a smile, better not be a disappointment.


    When Seth climbed and reached the top of the stair leading to the building, he turned towards the towering Slowly and then said, "if anyone tries to get into this temple, kill them".


    After speaking, Seth continued his walk and went into the temple, not caring if Slowly failed to understand his words and went on a killing spree.


    A dimly lit ce, a very high ceiling, walls filled with carvings of different animals, the absence of any human or living thing, and an unnatural silence given the chaos all that should be happening outside, all this pointed at a very religious person staying in here.


    "Hmm this just serves to build up the anticipation within me," Seth thought as he observed the empty seemingly unending interior of the temple while walking through it.


    "Where are the statues though," Seth said to no one as heically looked around trying to find what he knew wasn''t there, he walked around a little and then seeing an empty space, he walked to it and then spoke,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What beautiful curves, its creator should be hailed for having such skilled hands" and without wasting a beat, he moved to another empty space and began singing out praises.


    "How glorious your beauty leaves me speechless and yearning to stay beside you for all eternity"


    ? "What jade-like skin coupled with such a beautiful face, wish I could see a skin as perfect as yours in this life"


    "Oh what big breasts if this were real I would suck them till the end of days"


    "Ahhh what a great ass your creator was a man knew the greatness of asses and he did such a wonderful job bringing a tip of its magnificence to the eyes of we mortals"


    All these were Seth''s words as he moved to different empty spots and began moving his hands like he was touching an object, but just when he moved on to the sixth empty spot, he burst outughing.


    Seth fell down to the ground rolling around as held his stomach, he looked like a man who had lost his sense.


    "ying along with your little game was fine, but there is no way am going to wank off for you, though I don''t mind you wanking me," Seth said and burst into another fit ofughter.


    When Seth had walked into the temple, he felt his mind get lightened like there was a burden on it being taken off, the further he went into the temple, the lighter his mind felt until he felt a force begin trying to gain entry into his mind.


    Without an ounce of resistance, he let the force invade his mind, then he felt some parts of his mind being taken over, and false images and desires being projected into his mind.


    With his soul sense, destroying such an insignificant force was Child''s y but he was interested in ying around right now, so he let the force have its way and he yed along with it like he had no idea what was going on.


    it began with him seeing nonexistent statues andplimenting them to him getting sexually attracted to other illusionary statues.


    He was interested in knowing what the endgame of this illusion would be but then with his soul sense, he picked up on the different actions the hidden perpetrator of this illusion was making.


    From watching with a nervous expression to jumping up in victory and then dancing around when Seth moved ording to her ns,ughter built up within Seth and when he saw the eager look of anticipation and excitement when she thought Seth was about to wank off, he couldn''t hold it any longer and burst outughing.


    Seth stood up with a smile of mockery on his face as he rubbed his painful stomach when all of a sudden he looked forward with a serious expression on his face.


    "Dare move out of that room and I will destroy what little cultivation you''re desperately clinging to," Seth said domineeringly as his soul sense swept over the target of his words with full force.


    "Before I reach that room, I want youpletely naked, a warm nice bath set up for me and the atmosphere all set up for a great sex session, how great I find your preparations will be one of the determiners on whether I will help you fix your little problem".

 Chapter 24 Damsel In Distress

    ?Life had been great for Levy Sonia throughout her younger years, she had rich and well-connected parents, and while she couldn''t be called a genius, her talent in cultivation was still a cut above the average talent.


    Sonia had taken everything she had at that time with a grain of salt, she failed to cherish the protective umbre of her parents and been azy and arrogant child.


    Well everything came crashing down when she lost her parents and all their properties were seized in political fights, Sonia became thrust into the realities of the world and it sure as hell did not favor her.


    Sonia had been pushed to the edge of the abyss of depression and suicide, but she had somehow recovered and decided to fight through her despair.


    She struggled against the crashing waves of life and eventually seeded as she became a 3rd stage general level cultivator at the age of 60, this was a noteworthy achievement and it earned her quite some fame and influence in the federation.


    With such an aplishment, Sonia had set her sight on reaching the Kaiser level, an apex level of cultivation that was rumored to grant one godlike abilities, but now achieving such a dream was the farthest thing from her mind.


    After breaking into the 3rd stage, she decided to go on an adventure in the dungeons, and unfortunately for her, she was all out of luck as she suffered a horrifying injury to her cultivation.


    Normal injuries were could be treated with pills or healing techniques, but an injury to one''s cultivation could stop that person''s advancement for life or worse still make that person have a continuous fall in their level of cultivation.


    Unfortunately for Sonia, her injury fell into the category of thetter, the thought of losing her cultivation put a never before felt fear into her, power was everything in this world, on the surface it looked like she was admired by everyone but she was aware of the enemies lurking all around.


    If the news of her grievous injury ever got out, she could imagine the ferocity with which her enemies woulde to gobble her up, even her allies would abandon her as each fall in her cultivation decreased her power and wiped out her hopes of advancement, eventually making her a useless asset.


    So putting up the best act she could, she hid her injuries and made a request to be ced in Ukota, and with the help of some favors, her request was epted and she immediately moved there.


    Ukota while not a paradise for cultivation, was still a generous location for only a single 3rd stage general level cultivator to inhabit as they would have ess to the bountiful goodies which flowed in and out of the town.


    She had gone there in hopes that she might stumble on a treasure that could help her devise a means to save herself from the approaching tragedy, but it had been over 3years since her arrival and so far, the only thing she had been able to aplish was to drastically slow down the speed at which her cultivation fell.


    She could tell that the eventual fall of her cultivation was doomed to happen in a month or two and she had been quite desperate to the point of madness for a solution.


    Today she had been going over some documents, looking for a solution to her problems when she felt a powerful beast descend onto the town.


    With the current state of her cultivation, engaging in any sort of battle at the moment was nothing but suicidal, and the first thought that popped into her mind, had been to flee the town, but she immediately changed her ns when she sensed the presence of a cultivator on the beast.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Deciding to test out the waters, she sent the mayor of the town to meet the intruder, the mayor had acted just like she had expected, but the brutality and strength from the man on the beast had left her essing him as a 3rd Stage solid general level cultivator,


    "No matter his physical strength he is still a general level cultivator, I can deal with him, I have to deal with him." Were Sonia''s thoughts of encouragement to herself as she prepared to capture this powerful cultivator, being pushed to the edge, she was going to use the one solution she ignored all this while.


    Sonia''s reasons for building a temple as her ce of residence went further than the desire to satisfy her ego, hidden within the temple was an illusion creating artifact which she had stumbled upon during one of her adventures, this temple served as her greatest offense against any enemy.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t use its full power and so couldn''t use it against a Kaiser level cultivator, but against a general, her chances were as high as the chances of an airne being able to lift off.


    Watching through a Screen, she observed as the intruder walked into the temple and then fell into the illusion she had set up for him, "All brawn and no brains" was the thought that flowed through her head as she breathed out in relief while performing a p for herself.


    When she began having him doing embarrassing things that a man of his status would never do, he performed them perfectly without any inclination of reluctance, the sight of this sent her jumping around like a child who had gotten candy.


    Things were going well, but she decided to make onest check to be sure he waspletely immersed in her illusion.


    Sonia didn''t know why, but she had been slowly getting hot whenever she looked at the long swinging piece of meat between this man''s legs, perhaps it was the umted stress of the past three years, but she could feel herself getting thirsty for something along with thoughts of sex surfacing in her mind.


    She tried shaking her head several times to clear up the lewd thoughts popping into her head, but they still came back and before she knew it, she found herself giving an order for him to y with the little monster between his legs.


    With a lick of her lips she stood up in anticipation to watch the uing show when she saw him fall over and beganughing, her first thought was that she had sent out the wrongmand, but when she heard him call her out on her ns and called it a little game, a sense of crisis immediately settled within her.


    With dy she immediately moved, nning to get as away from this man as possible, when she felt a force a cultivator at her level would recognize anywhere m onto her soul and then heard him threaten to bring down her cultivation.


    During these three years Sonia had spent looking for a solution to her cultivation, she had made sure to avoid anyone and everyone, replying only to essential messages and lying about her cultivation progress, Sonia had been very cautious and mindful of everything given her current situation, yet today she had actually gone against a Kaiser.


    She thought as hard as she could for a solution to her current predicament, but nothing came to mind, or more like there was nothing that coulde to mind, even at full health and strength, she would have run in fear if such an entitying for her, not to talk of now, she had been knee deep in despair when she heard his next words.


    His next words set her off, she had never felt so angry in her life, after everything she had fought for, she was being told to prepare to her room so that she could get fucked as if she were a street harlot.


    Taking in deep breaths to calm herself, a look of determination appeared on her face as she began nning her next moves.

 Chapter 25 Damsel In Distress 2 [R-18]

    ?With both hands in the pockets of his robe, Seth took his time as he stroll further into the epassing darkness, anyone else who had walked this far into the temple would only see darkness and asionally the faint sights of bare walls all around them.


    But having already figured out all intricacies of the temple, Seth walked forward till he came before a particr section of the wall, and almost immediately, a perfectly cut door-shaped hole appeared in that area, and without missing a beat, Seth walked in.


    Walking into the hole in the wall, Seth found a well carved stairs which spiraled down into the ground, as he moved in and began climbing down, several luminous stonesid into the ceiling lit up bringing along with it a sense of tranquility as moved.


    With a smile on his face, he descended and then arrived at a leveled floor, getting off the stairs, he found himself in a corridor, and once again without much of a dy, he began walking towards the door which stood at its end.


    On arriving at the door, he barely had to wait for a few seconds before it was opened and his nose was assaulted by sweet fragrances.


    "Wee your Excellency" he heard a sweet melodic voice say, but he didn''t pay any attention to it as he had his eyes closed with him enjoying the exotic scents oozing out of the room,


    Seth had lived a rtively average life, he hadn''t had a chance or reason toe across the best fragrances in his life, but right now, he was being hit by the scents of the best of fragrances that a 3rd stage general cultivator had to offer to a Kaiser, he couldn''t help but lose himself in its essence.


    Seeing his present mood, the owner of the melodic voice said nothing and quietly waited for him toe out of his reverie.


    A Lord was the formal way by which a general level cultivator was addressed by weaker cultivators, while an Excellency was the formal way to address a Kaiser level cultivator.


    "From a Lord to an Excellency", Seth thought with a shake of his head as he decided to open his eyes and take in the sight of this damsel in distress.


    "Look at me, he said when he saw that she had her head respectfully bowed, and with elegancy, she slowly raised her head and stared Seth in the eyes.


    Long wellbed  blonde hair that reached her waist, sky blue eyes that shone with a certain determination, an almost white milk colored skin that made one desire to have a taste of her body, red lips curled up in an almost frown like shape, and all this came up to make the face of the beauty standing before him.


    Moving his eye past the appearance of her face, Seth''s eyes moved down as he stared at his most wanted prices in all their glory.


    A milky white unblemished skin evenly covered her whole body, and when his eyes stared at his first price, he couldn''t help but lick his lips at the sight that greeted him, a pair of 36dd sized breasts heaved up and down before him, with their pink nipples puffed out, just begging him to suck them for all eternity.


    "Turn around," Seth said, with a smile on his face, liking what he was seeing, and without reluctance, she turned around giving Seth a splendid view of her derriere, her slim narrow waist left no stone unturned in bringing out the magnificence of her wide hips coupled with her plump buttocks which just hung there looking all lonely, begging to be spanked.


    Moving forward, Seth ran his hands along the curves of her waist down to her buttocks his cock already hardening, but with apudable willpower, he managed to retract his hands from her body.


    "What''s your name," Seth asked as he looked up from her ass.


    "Levy Sonia" was her reply.


    "Well then Sonia what else do you have for me," Seth asked with a smile.


    "Please follow me your Excellency", Sonia said as she turned and began walking into the room.


    Seth followed after and once again was entranced by the sways of her ass, barely being able to take his eyes off it, if everything went well this was most likely going to be his first satisfying sex.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With a look around the room, Seth had to apud her quick movements in fixing it up or maybe it had always been like this, the room was around 7metres in length and 5 meters in width, quite arge ce for a single person, bulbs lights lit up the room with brown light along with lit up candles sitting all around on its edges.


    H could see a huge bed covered in red on the other side of the room with a bunch of candles surrounding it from a distance.


    "You have quite the little sex cave down here for a single woman, don''t tell me you terrorize the little cocks of your subordinate?" Seth teasingly asked.


    Hearing his words, Sonia stopped walking, turned to him, and then staring at him with her beautiful blue eyes, she replied "No, but such a sexual atmosphere brings me the greatest pleasure when I masturbate down here"


    Seth was caught off guard by her words and didn''t bother hiding it, they stared at each other in the eye for a few seconds, "carry on" Seth said while giving her a curious look, and Sonia bowed in response to his words and continued leading the way.


    With a few more movements, Seth found himself before a pool or more likely a bathtub if Sonia had followed his instructions.


    "Compared to her, I''m a damn pauper," Seth thought as he stared at the luxurious bathtub, lots of red flowers could be seen floating on the surface of the water which gave it a more intense fragrance, he could see several qi stonesid into the sides and the floor of the tub, and from the quality of qi which he felting out of the bathtub, how bright they were most likely middle grade qi stones.


    "I thought qi stones were super rare resources," Seth thought unable to fathom the idea that middle grade qi stones were being used to light up a bathtub.


    "I had no idea on your preferences, so I decided to use roses. if this isn''t to your liking, I have prepared another bathtub scented withvender flowers" Sonia said when she saw Seth staring at the bathtub with some displeasure.


    I''m fine with it" Seth replied, with a wave of his hand.


    Hearing his words, Sonia internally let out a sigh of relief, moved to his back, and held onto his robes, Seth getting her intention rxed his hands as Sonia slid his robe off him.


    cing it to the side, Sonia grabbed onto his right arm and with a light pull which he followed, began leading him down the stairs at the side of the tub.


    On entering the tub, Sonia gestured for him to sit down which he did.


    "Any preferences," Sonia asked as she grabbed onto a sponge by the side.


    "impress me" was all Seth said as he leaned back and rested both his head and hands on the soft edge of the tub and closed his eye


    Watching him confidently lie down there and arrogantly expecting her to clean him up, Sonia felt no sense of disgust or hatred toward him, instead, all she felt was envy.


    This man was the embodiment of the power she desired, she didn''t want to fall down thedder of power, she wanted to ascend it and if there was even the slightest possibility that this man here could save her from damnation, then she was going to serve him to the best of her abilities.


    "To hell with pride or dignity, neither of those things saved her parents from her death, neither did they help her in her battles or when men lecherously came after her body, perhaps her wings had reached the limit of their ability and could help fly higher, but now she had a chance to grab onto a soaring dragon and fly higher".


    With these thoughts in mind, a look of determination appeared on her face as she crawled over to the lying man and began washing his body.

 Chapter 26 Damsel In Distress 3 [R-18]

    ?With his eyes closed, Seth could feel the qi from the iid stones wash over, leaving behind a soothing feeling as they went, just as he was enjoying this feeling, he felt a soft handy on his chest, gently moving back and forth on the area which ity, then he felt a something roughy on to another area on his chest and then with a light pressure being applied, it slowly began moving all over his chest.


    Wherever the rough item passed on his chest, he felt the soft palm pass almost immediately after, giving that area a very short massage and then moving on.


    With his eyes closed, Seth enjoyed the feel of his body being washed with such gentleness by such a beautiful woman, he couldn''t help but give out light sighs of relief asionally.


    This was Seth''s first time receiving such treatment, the light caresses Sonia gave as she went caused him slight shivers.


    Sonia was surprised when she saw Seth''s reaction to her touches, "is he a virgin" she thought as she swept the sponge over his thighs and began washing his legs.


    "Most likely not, he probably doesn''t have much experience with the opposite sex.


    Well hopefully am right, it would make my work a lot easier".


    Done with his legs, she moved over to the part of his lower body that she had purposely ignored.


    Seth''s dick had been screaming around in anguish when Sonia had skipped over it as she began washing his lower body, it took him some effort to get control over the impulses screaming at him to immediately get up and have Sonia, but just when he had managed to get himself under control, he felt a soft hand and sponge, each on a leg tracing themselves up over his thighs and the converge at his raging dick.


    He felt the sponges scrub all around the base of his dick and then climb up to its tip and go back down, while the soft hand fondled his balls, giving it some light pulls at different intervals.


    Just when Seth was getting used to the scrubs, she switched and began scrubbing his balls, while her hand grabbed unto his dick, gave it a hard squeeze, and then begin moving her hand up and down the length of his trembling rod, lightly pulling some of his skin as she went.


    When Sonia had been washing his dick with the sponge, Seth had found it easy to control his moans, but immediately she switched and her hands began moving up his dick, he couldn''t help but began moaning out.


    As she stroked his dick, she felt it swell up in her hand, impressing her at its size, but then she felt it still continue to increase which forced her to take her eyes off the cute expressions Seth had been making and stare at his dick which was underwater.


    The surprise at the continuous increase of Seth''s dick had caused Sonia to pause her strokes, but thankfully, Seth was still conscious enough to immediately pick up on what was happening, and luckily, the maniption of his dick''s size was instinctual, so he was able to quickly stop its increase in size and reduce its length.


    Sonia didn''t dare to use her spirit sense in the presence of Seth for fear of disrespecting him, so she had only her hand and eyes to check on what was going on with Seth''s dick.


    When she looked down, what she saw was an almost 8-inch dick with a scary diameter of 5 inches, she had felt something bigger in her hands but luckily it was just her horniness messing with her head, as the thought of taking in something bigger than this already scary monster would have left her with nightmares.


    "What a horny little boy," Sonia thought with a smirk when she saw Seth once again crumble as she resumed her ministration.


    With a teasing smirk on her face, she continuously stroked him with more intensity for a few more seconds, then without warning, she abruptly took off both her hands and nted them on both sides of his hip all the while staring at him with expectations of a particr reaction which he did not fail to deliver.


    Almost Immediately after she took her hands off his dick, Seth''s eyes shot open as he stared at her while breathing heavily, just as she expected, though she was a little surprised at the faint look of aggression in his eyes


    Making sure to keep eye contact with him, she crawled over him with both his legs under her and she wasn''t disappointed to see him break eye contact with her and stare at her swinging breasts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She moved so close to him that he was forced to look back up and stare at her enchanting eyes. Maintaining the new round of eye contact, she reached for his hard bulging dick, pressed it down, and then sat down it, making sure to it was resting in her butt crack.


    Raising herself up slightly, she broke eye contact with him as she stared down at his head, she then scooped up water, poured it on his head, and began massaging his hair. She made sure to rub her breast all over his face as she worked on his hair, and just when she was about tother it up, she felt the man beneath her grab onto her waist and stand up, carrying her along with him.


    Without missing a heartbeat, Sonia wrapped her legs around his waist as he lifted her up, they both stared into each other''s eyes for a few seconds with Sonia deciding to act first as she began slowlyying kisses all over his face and then starting a soft sensual kiss with him.


    Sure Seth had had sex, but he had never been interested in forey, what was happening right now was unlike anything he had ever experienced, it was like this woman knew every action needed to push him to the edge, she had made him moan like a virgin earlier and now she was giving him a soft French kiss.


    Her tongue moved into his mouth as they kissed and began licking it all over, causing him tingles of pleasure which resulted in him kissing her with more intensity, his tongue pushed her''s out of his mouth and back into her mouth with it following along, bringing about a battle of tongues which he won, and seeing that she was stubborn to ept defeat, he lightly bit her lips which stimted a moan out of her.


    With her in his arms and them still exchanging saliva, Seth walked out of the pool and moved to the bed.


    When they arrived he bent down and gently ced her on the bed, but she didn''t let go of him which led to an extended kissing session, getting impatient, Seth bit a little bit harder into her lips, this time elicitating a grunt of pain from her as she let go of his neck, and looked at him in displeasure.


    With his head free, Seth raised his back and had a look at the pouting beauty before him.


    Due to the long kiss, both of them were gasping heavily, and the sight of her heavily heaving chest tempted him to reach out for her breast and squeeze them hard.


    Taking his eyes off the tempting sight, Seth''s eyes moved his eyes down her body till theynded on her honeypot, a well-shaved spot with a pink slit traveling downward and out of sight is what greeted his eyes.


    Tracing a finger down it, he rubbed at her pink folds and then inserted a finger into her snatch, for a woman who seemed quite experienced in giving pleasure, her sopping wet pink snatch sucked up his finger with hunger.


    Seth had no intention of engaging in forey, so he took out his finger and aligned his cock with her hole, while staring at her eyes which screamed vulnerability at the moment, Seth slowly pushed the head of his cock into her and then without warning, he mmed the entire length of his dick into her in one thrust.


    Sonia had expected Seth to go into her slowly, but the brutality with which he went in considering the incredible size of his dick, had her squirming as she tried to pull herself off his cock but, Seth held her down with such strength she could barely move an inch, the only way she could relieve the pain moving within her was to cry and hope for the waves of pain moving through her body to fade away.


    The tightness of Sonia''s pussy sent waves of pleasure flowing through him, but he got annoyed when she tried to push herself off him, so he immediately pinned her down by her hands.


    She struggled to move but with his strength, the only thing she could do was move her muscles and then he saw tears spill out of her eyes.


    The sight of a mature woman pinned beneath him, and crying while his dick was inserted deep into her was a huge turn on for him, but it also evoked a strong sense of protection and care for her within him, and before he knew it, he had bent down his head and slowly licked the tears which had spilled out on her cheeks, he then beganying kisses all over her neck before engaging her in another long sensual kiss.


    As they kissed, Seth let go of her hands, but Sonia didn''t try to push him off, she instead wrapped her arms around his back and pulled him closer.


    They kissed for several more minutes before Sonia pushed back his head and looking him in the eye said in a quiet and vulnerable tone, "I''m ready".

 Chapter 27 Damsel In Distress 4 [R-18]

    ?Hearing the wordse out of her mouth filled Seth with joy, but this time he made sure to keep himself calm as he leaned back in and gave her a deep kiss.


    cing his head by the side of her head, he slowly pulled his buried dick out of her while nibbling on her ears as she whimpered.


    Seth had the option to further reduce the size of his dick and make the pain a lot more bearable to Sonia, but he didn''t.


    A sense of possessiveness hade over him, and the thought that she had probably served other men the way she had served him earlier irritated him, so he had decided to scar her memories with the feeling of cock stretching her as pussy it moved in and out, he wanted this tight snatch of her''s to only ever feel satisfied by his dick.


    Controlling his impulses, Seth pulled his dick out till only its tip remained in her, and then slowly pushed it back in, he made no sound as he continued this rhythm, his entire focus was on the tight expressions appearing on Sonia''s face as he went in and out of her.


    Watching her face twist around in difort as she tried to get used to the size of his meat turned him on and leaned in and had another bout of kissing with her, as they kissed he slowly increased the pace of his movement in and out of her.


    Before long, the wet sounds of his dick being dragged in and out of her reverberated around the room, a popping sound when he pulled out his dick and squishing sound when her pussy took him back in, the lewd sound sent both Seth and Sonia kissing each other furiously.


    Seth then raised up his upper body and stared at her, "are you ready" he asked her in a husky voice barely able to control himself from immediately pounding away''


    "Fuck me as you wish your Excellency".


    Seth had expected a "yes'' or nod from Sonia but the words she spoke immediately sent him over the edge as he pulled out his dick and mmed it back into her in one ago once again, but this time Sonia moaned out and Seth took this gesture of hers as a sign to freely up his fucking speed.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh along with grunts and moans filled the room as Sonia felt a mixture of pleasure and pain hit her with each movement of Seth''s dick. Sonia grabbed his shoulder and dug her nails into them, piercing into his flesh and drawing out blood as she felt his dick stretch her beyond anything she had ever felt and will probably ever feel.


    Seth didn''t mind the injuries being afflicted on him, the sweet pleasure from Sonia''s pussy and the sight of his blood dripping down his shoulders, caused him to shiver as something primal within him awakened, but he felt nothing on quick inspection of himself, ignoring the feeling, he continued about his business.


    While Seth felt nothing, Sonia immediately felt a triple-fold increase in pleasure when Seth resumed thrusting into her, she began iprehensibly moaning out as she was overwhelmed by the feelings of pleasure flowing through her


    "Ahh, ahhh, yesss, Your excellency, ahhh"


    The feelings in Sonia were so intense that she immediately pushed Seth and rolled over, and without dy, she began bouncing up and down his dick with her tongue hanging out of her mouth,  she was drunk with pleasure.


    Her swift actions had caught Seth off-guard along with the vigor with which she bounced on him, but Seth saw no reason to stop her enjoyment as hefortably enjoyed the feel of her tight snatch moving up and down his cock.


    Seth enjoyed the sight of drops of sweat trickling down her body as she bounced on him, he reached out his hands and grabbed onto her swaying breasts, enjoying their soft feel as he roughly kneaded them.


    A few minutester, Sonia''s moans got louder and Seth surprisingly found himself groaning louder as well, he began mming his hips into her when she moved down, and he soon felt her pussy grip onto his dick tighter than ever, and before he knew it, Sonia screamed out louder than ever as she came, the sensations going through Sonia were so strong that she fell onto Seth''s chest.


    Sonia''s orgasm had triggered Seth as he found himself still mming into her, when she fell over him, he tightly wrapped his hands around her and continued moving his hips but this time with greater speed, and just as Sonia wasing down from the thrill of her orgasm, Seth came into her.


    Sonia could feel his hot spunk pour into her and flood her pussy until it began hitting on the gates of her womb, she wanted to pull herself off him to release the execs cum, but Seth held her tightly as he continued moving his hips even as he came in her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The sensations caused by Seth''s cum pouring into her and his cock mming into her, overwhelmed her, she felt her body quickly move over several levels of pleasure and immediatelynd in a ce of max pleasure and before she knew it, she found herself cumming again even harder than before.


    The pleasure overload sent her twitching all over while thebination of her new juices and the still pouring cum caused a sense of difort in her stomach, luckily for her, Seth''s cock began softening which made it possible for the excess fluid within her to flow out of the edges.


    Seth could feel his dick soften a bit and get pushed out of Sonia''s pussy apanied by a flood of fluids, he was ready to go some more but on ount of Sonia''s splendid performance, he deiced to allow her to rest a little.


    He stretched out his hands and began groping her soft buns, he pulled and stretched them and then began pping them which elicited some grunts from Sonia.


    With a smile on his face, he dipped his right hand into her sticky wet pussy and then brought it to her mouth, without needing to be told, she obediently opened her mouth and sucked on his finger, he could feel his already hardening dick harden some more as he watched the erotic sight of her sucking his cum covered finger.


    When she finally released his finger, he sent his hand right back to her pussy and this time scooped up a generous amount of fluid and brought it close to her mouth,


    "Lick it "he ordered her, and without dy, she raised up her head and began licking his hands, when he was satisfied he took his hand away while she rested her head back on his chest.


    Seth began running his hand down her spinal column and then he traced his finger down till it slid into her but crack, over her asshole, and down to her pussy.


    He dipped his hand into her cum soaked pussy, but this time he didn''t bring the finger back to her mouth, he instead traced it up her vagina and over to her asshole, and with a grin on his face he began pressing his finger into her puckered hole.


    Sonia had beenying on his chest only moving when he fed her with their mixed fluids, but when she felt her asshole about to be defiled, she had immediately raised herself up in an attempt to stop it but a hand mped her waist in ce allowing her to see the finger that was pressing against her backdoor but unable to move her lower body, she immediately turned around to beg it''s owner but the cocky grin on his face let her know that he wasn''t going to listen to her.


    "Kiss me"


    Was the order that followed and with feelings of shame present in her eyes, she obediently followed his order.


    Seth felt Sonia slowly kiss him as he pushed his finger further into her hole, he could feel his finger being pushed against as it went in, but after some time, he instead felt the deceitful hole begin sucking it in.


    Enjoying the feel, he moved his finger in and out of it, enjoying the silent moans of Sonia as she broke off her kiss with him and began moaning straight into his ears, taking out his finger and lubing it once more, he sent the wet finger right back up her hole and began ruthlessly finger fucking it.


    "hmmm, hmmm, ahhhh, uhhh"


    He loved these tones which were mixed with her whimpers, but unfortunately, he was forced to stop by his twitching dick which protested theck of attention, taking his hand out of her hole, he brought it to her mouth and without resistance, she began sucking on it.


    As she sucked it, she stared at him with slightly teary eyes, yet no sense of remorse appeared on his face, if anything his grin instead got wider.


    When she was done, he gently stroked her hair and asked,


    "Are you willing to be my pet".

 Chapter 28 Damsel In Distress 5 [R-18]

    ?Despite mentally epting that she was going to treated as a whore and preparing herself to serve, Sonia still found thest vestiges of pride within her rising up when her backdoor was about to be vited.


    She had turned toin but that yful grin on his face told her all she needed to know, she was nothing more than a ything for him, and her wishes didn''t matter to him.


    With this reminder, she had rested her head down on his chest and let her poor butthole be vited, when he had brought his finger to her mouth, she had sucked on it without reluctance, but the next words he utteredpletely stunned her.


    She raised up her head, with her chin resting on his chest, and looked into that twinkling gaze of his, it didn''t show a sense of confidence that she would submit to him, neither did it show a sense of superiority, all she saw in his gaze was disregard.


    He wasn''t burdened by the things of this world, whether she epted or refused his proposal made no difference to him, he did what he wanted, when he wanted without a care for anyone''s opinion.


    "Can''t I be your woman?" Sonia asked with a firm gaze as she looked at him.


    Her reply made Seth pause his strokes to her hair and smile at her, "You are too weak" he replied.


    Hearing his answer, Sonia argued no further, she took a deep breath as she made a decision that would affect her for the rest of her life.


    "Yes, I wish to be your pet"


    Seth closed his eyes on hearing her words and with a pat on her head, he told her "Now be a good girl and clean your master''s cock".


    "Yes daddy" was her reply and this had Seth opening his eyes and looking at her with curiosity.


    Saying nothing, Sonia began kissing down his chest as she crawled backward, and when his fat wet cock came in sight, she lifted it up and begin licking off the cum on it.


    Seth ced both his hands behind his head, enticed by the sight of Sonia licking his dick.


    Sonia licked around his dick like she was taking deep licks of ice cream, her long pink tongue went up and down his cock while she looked at him, and then she moved down and popped one of his balls into her mouth while her right hand wrapped around his dick and began moving up and down with her left hand rubbing her pussy.


    After rolling his ball in her mouth for some time, she switched to the next one, and then after some time, she took them both into her mouth at the same time.


    Seth enjoyed the feel of his testicles swimming around in her mouth while her hands gently stroked his length.


    Without warning, Sonia let both his balls out of her mouth and then devoured half of his massive length in one go.


    The feel of a warm heat around his cock and her tight throat sent Seth grunting out in pleasure, and without dy, she began moving her head up and down his cock sucking it as she went.


    After sucking for a while, she took her head off his cock, spat on it, and gently stroked his pulsing cock with affection like it was a dear lover while staring at Seth with a look of hunger, just as she was about to take it back into her mouth, she saw Seth rise up, grab her and throw to the side, in such a way that shended on all fours.


    Seth took his time to admire the beautiful view of her buttocks as he slowly crawled up behind her, he aligned his dick with her drenched pussy and inserted it into her and without dy began pounding away.


    "ahhh, ahhh, ahh, daddy "


    Sonia moaned as Seth''s huge cock once again defiled her pussy, thankfully her pussy was able to easily amodate his length this time which led to her feeling less difort as he abruptly began fucking her, but unfortunately for her, Seth was having none of that as he slowly increased the thickness of his dick while he fucked her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sonia had been enjoying the fuck when she felt the dick begin increasing inside her, but she didn''t have time to think on this as Seth''s chest immediately lowered till it touched her back, and with one hand holding onto her chest from behind while he ced his other hand on the bed for support and then he fucked her in a true doggy position.


    Sonia enjoyed the feel of the hard chest pressing against her back, with his heavy breaths brushing on her ears while his hard cock stretched her pussy from within.


    "ahhhhh , auuhhh, ahhhh"


    The sounds of Sonia''s iprehensible moans and Seth''s beast like breathing filled the room, their sweaty bodies smacking each other with rhythm.


    Seth found the pleasure flowing through him addicting, the new tightness of her pussy only made him fuck her harder, while he firmly held her body in ce.


    Unable to move, Sonia''s body was at the brutal mercy of Seth''s pounding, after a few minutes, Seth raised his back up and reached for Sonia''s shoulder, and pulled her till she stood on her knees with her back pressing on his chest, he ced his right arm around her neck while his left hand held her waist and he continued his fuck.


    Ecstasy filled Sonia as she further spread open her legs to better amodate the thick meat moving in and out of her without rest, she reached out her hand backward and grabbed onto Seth''s head, pulling it forward and kissed him.


    Seth and Sonia looked into each other''s eyes as they fucked and within the next few minutes, Sonia found herself cumming, but Seth paid no attention to her trembling form as he held he in ce and continued thrusting.


    A few secondster, Sonia began moaning once again, she turned her head and looked at Seth''s face which was just bedside her''s, she enjoyed the look of exertion on his face as he moved back and forth in a bid to find salvation in her pussy.


    "ahhh, ooh daddy,ahh, fuck me with that fat meat of yours" she moaned out, and just like she expected, Seth breathing got heavier as her words pushed him closer to the edge.


    "Daddy, oh daddy, please cum in me" she continuously moaned out and minutester, a deep almost roar like grunt came out from Seth''s lips, and she feel thick ropes of cum shooting into her pussy.


    This sensation of his release within her once again triggered an orgasm from her as she found herself trembling but was held in ce by Seth''s strong arms.


    Few secondster she came back to herself and looked to her side at the sight of Seth breathing heavily in what she thought was exhaustion, but when she looked into his eyes, she saw a hunger for me within them.


    With a pop sound, Seth pulled his dick out of her, which was followed by the flow of their juices trickling down her thighs.


    He turned her around and ce her on the bed, he took some time to once again admire the delicious beauty before him.


    Her beautiful exhausted face staring at him, her wellbed hair which had be a mess, her heaving red beat breasts which were covered in sweat, and her legs spread wide open showing him her contracting pussy.


    With a grin, Seth leaned down and gave her a sloppy kiss which she weakly responded to, he raised up his head, grabbed onto his hard dick, and inserted it back into her warm oven while he wrapped his hand around her back and lifted her.


    Sonia was too weak to do anything as he inserted himself into her, she could on wrap her hands around his neck and wait for the inevitable.


    He looked at her tired face and still with a grin on his face inserted his once again erged dick into her in one fell swoop.


    "ahhhhhh" Sonia screamed out as she felt her pussy being stretched out once again and looked at the evil grin on Seth''s face.


    "We still have a long night ahead of us my pet" Seth said and once again began thrusting into her pussy with relish.

 Chapter 29 Good Morning

    ?A pair of eyelids flickered for some seconds and then a pair of blue eyes opened up as groans of pain came out of the mouth of its owner, she trembled all over and began stretching herself on the bed with more groans of difort when she froze all of a sudden.


    She checked the bed and then looked around the room and then breathed a sigh of relief,


    "He''s not here".


    She slowly crawled over to the edge of her bed and picked up the phone on a stand just beside the bed.


    She tapped its screen and had a look at the time, boldly written on its screen was"8:37 am".


    "He fucked me from afternoon till around midnight or more, I should have had at least 8 hours or more of Sleep yet I still feel so fucked up"


    Theining woman was Sonia, Seth had engaged her in several more fuck sessions, and while she had to say it was the most pleasurable and unforgettable experience for her, it didn''t change the fact that her body currently felt like crap.


    Her pussy had been stretched by that monster he called a dick, and she could still feel the emptiness down there, till now her pussy was still contracting but she doubted anything other than his cock will ever be able to satisfy or receive pleasure from her pussy.


    As much as she wanted to sleep over and rest her overworked body, she knew that she had work to do.


    Gritting her teeth she pushed herself up and got out of the bed and with her legs spread wide and a limp in her steps, she walked to the bathroom to clean up herself.


    "A dignified 3rd stage general reduced to such a condition, are all Kaiser level cultivators such insatiable beasts in bed".


    ...¡­.


    Seth had woken up to the best morning of his post awakened life, he felt opened his eyes and stared at the soft figure sleeping in his embrace, he could hear her deep breaths a sign that she was severely tired, but he could still feel his dick hardening at the softness of her curvaceous figure, not willing to be a sadist and maybe traumatize this crafty beauty, he gently took out his hand from beneath her and got off the bed.


    After a short stretch, he swept his soul sense around and immediately headed out of the room for the bathroom.


    After taking his bath, he went to her wardrobe and the only thing he could find appropriate for himself was another robe which he properly wore this time.


    With ck flip-flops for his feet, he went out of the room and headed for the next most important room he had foundst night.


    He walked through the corridor and then stopped in front of a door, he held onto its knob and tried to open it, and without incident, it opened up.


    "What a crafty woman, she made all the rooms essible yesterday, I really wanted to have a go at breaking the lock seal on this door".


    With disappointment on his face, Seth walked into the room and the disappointment on his face instantly transformed into a smile as he took in the beautiful sight of bookshelves filled with books.


    He moved towards a particr bookshelf and took out a book, flipping through the different teachings on seals written on its pages.


    Last night when he had scanned through Sonia''s undergroundplex, he had found her and then this collection of books, he wasn''t sure if she would have a collection of books on seals as they were known to be quite expensive and rare to find, but it seemed he might have underestimated this crippled general stage cultivator.


    With a nod of his head, Seth closed the book and kept it back on the shelf, he was soon going toe back to this, but for now, he had some urgent priorities.


    He immediately moved over to theptop on the study table in the room, switched it on, and began surfing the, trying to find answers on his current whereabouts.


    An hourter, Seth had gotten his answer and could currently be found surrounded by a few stacks of books, a pen in hand, and making some rough sketches as he studied his seals an asional smile popping on his face.


    Some hourster, a figure wearing ck heels dressed in a ck tight fitting gown that left much of her jiggling breasts exposed walked to the door of the room that Seth was in and respectfully knocked on the door.


    Sonia had checked the other rooms and concluded that Seth was in the library, and now here she was knocking on the door seeking permission to enter her own library.


    Some seconds passed but no reply came so she knocked again, this time a little louder, but there was still no reply, so with a deep breath she pushed open the door and walked in, but she was far from prepared for the sight her eyes fell upon.


    Open books orderly scattered around and a figure sitting on the desk and seriously writing on some papers while being surrounded by several open and closed books.


    "Good morning master" Sonia greeted her surprisingly studious master, but he showed no reaction to her words,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good morning master" she greeted again but still got no reaction from him,


    "I currently have your break¡­" Sonia tried saying but was silenced by the wave powerful force that settled upon her soul.


    "Didn''t anyone ever tell you not to disturb a seal master at work", Seth asked turning his head slightly to nce at her.


    "I, uuuhhh, am" Sonia stuttered unable to speak a word due to the powerful force on her soul and the news Seth might have just indirectly told her,


    "From his words, wasn''t he implying that he was seal master, a Kaiser level seal master actually existed, and so young at that, could he be lying?"


    "The amount of time seal masters put into studying seals took almost half of their life span, so it was already considered quite an aplishment for a seal master to break into a general level and a Kaiser level seal master was unheard of".


    "Forgive me master, I had no idea "Sonia spoke when she finally got control of herself.


    "Well you clean up quite well" Sethplimented her as took a look at her seductive figure.


    "Well what do you want," he asked as he turned his focus back to his books.


    "I wanted to inform you that I have already prepared breakfast, but ¡­"


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    Were the abrupt words that Seth spoke as he interrupted her reply, he got up from his chair, walked towards and scooped her up, carrying her in bridal style, and while fondling her boobs, he headed straight for the dining room.


    "Oh that reminds me, tell your goons to feed my uhhh flying beast, it must be real famished by now if it hasn''t gone on a killing spree".


    "Don''t worry Master I had my subordinates feed it both yesterday and this morning".


    "Ohhh, that''s a good girl," Seth said and gave her a kiss on the head.


    When they reached the dining table, Seth ced her down and immediately took a seat, picked up the already ced utensils, and stared a Sonia with a look of hunger as he lightly banged the table.


    Smiling at his childish behavior, she immediately headed into the kitchen, brought out the food, and quickly served it to him.


    Seth''s addiction to seals had overridden his feelings of hunger, but when Sonia had mentioned breakfast, he was hit by waves of umted hunger from all the events of yesterday till now and it was sure as hell a horrible feeling.


    As he waited for Sonia to serve him, he found himself praying that she had prepared arge quantity of food, but when he saw what was ced on the table, he found himself stunned.


    Sonia had begun panicking a little when she saw the stunned look on Seth''s face, she had prepared arge amount of meat anticipating that her new master consumed arge amount of food given his physical strength, but just before she could question him, she saw him dig into the food, his entire focus on only his meal as he tookrge bites.


    With a smile, she stood at his side and waited for any new orders he might have for her.


    He could still feel a lingering qi oozing from the meat which meant that it was an above grade 0 beast, with the intensity and quality of the qi finally concluding that he had been served with the cooked flesh of a grade 5 beast, yet he could still feel that there was something he was missing, as the lingering qi had a property which he couldn''t just figure out.


    "Master, The meat is from the flesh of a grade 5 monster, the earth skipping bull," Sonia said when she saw him curiously staring at the meal.


    "A grade 6 monster", Seth thought, her words almost starting a flurry of thoughts in Seth''s mind.


    Deciding not to even think of the kind of incredible background this woman had, he sliced into the meat and continued eating.


    A sense of satisfaction built up within Seth as he consumed more of the meat,pletely ignoring the other dishes around.


    He was about to reach out for another piece of meat when his hands froze in midair as he felt a terrifying qi and he mumbled out to the audibility of Sonia,


    "Oh so that''s why you stayed on the tree"

 Chapter 30 Seeking Fun In The Face Of Danger

    ?Seth''s mind was first hit with a feeling of impending danger, and immediately he used his soulsense to check the area, and just then, he felt a powerful qi just enter the range of his soulsense.


    A terrifying qi was approaching, a qi the likes of which he was a little familiar with, while not the same, the terrifying qi and the residue of qi he had felt from the beast he had woken up in after his recent beatification, shared a certain property.


    Due to the powerful chaotic qi surrounding it, all he could make out was the rough outline of a figure which was simr to that of Slowly.


    Back when Slowly had stayed back on the tree despite his presence, he had thought of Slowly as really stupid, but it seemed Slowly wasn''t stupid, but really arrogant, if his guess was right, then the owner of the terrifying qi was Mama Slowly.


    After being beside such a powerful being for a long time, the extraordinary qualities of his mother''s soul must have rubbed off on Slowly, and coupled with Slowly''s rtively high cultivation and arrogance, it was able to fight off its instincts to flee his presence.


    He didn''t have to think much as there were only two options left for him with the approaching cmity, flee or flee.


    Yep, that was right he had the option of either fleeing alone and dooming this town or fleeing with Slowly and putting his life on the line.


    "Is there a problem master?" Sonia asked fearing there was something wrong with the food.


    Seth came out of his thoughts and nced at his just newly gotten pet, while he knew she was being all submissive to him right now because of her misconception of his power, she had still epted to be his pet and he was all for disciplining a wayward pet if the need arose.


    Currently, Seth had no way of healing her, but he was quite confident he could figure out something out with the help of the consciousnesses, and there was always Rose if everything else failed, she did say she came from some advanced civilization.


    ''Besides she''s now my pet, I can''t be an irresponsible master"


    He had nned to have a taste of herter today and maybe even stretch that asshole of hers, but this approaching beast was wrecking all his ns.


    He really wanted to fight this approaching annoyance, but both he and his blood knew the end result, the approaching being could kill him with just a concentrated sneeze.


    Seth abruptly stood up and grabbed Sonia by the ass, his hands having a hopefully notst feel of them,


    "How long before your cultivation level drops?"


    "4 or 3 months" Sonia nervously replied seeing his strange behavior.


    "Master is something wrong?"


    "Be a good girl and wait for me toe get you within the next three months"


    Seth smiled and gave her a kiss seeing her confusion.


    "A rank 8 beast ising here in pursuit of me, I''m going to see if I can lead it away, so stay down here and ehhh prepare the town if you can," Seth said, and with a sh of intense ck lightning, he shot off.


    .....


    Sonia had felt like a bolt of lightning had struck her when she heard that a rank 8 beast was going to arrive here, there had only ever been a sighting of a single rank 7 beast in Lukta forest.


    Areas with rank 7 beasts and above inhabiting them, always had grade 0 cities somewhere nearby.


    Lukta forest was the only exception as its only rank 7 beast was a slow beast that hardly moved around, the thought of a rank 8 beasting to Ukota left Sonia with dreadful scenes in her head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was just about to question him when she felt his aura spike with power and instinctively she immediately covered herself with her qi to protect herself from his violent qi.


    She watched Seth shoot off, but was surprised at his average speed given how intense his aura had been, but just as she released the qi covering her, she was once again surprised when she felt Seth''s lingering qi.


    Thrice she swept her spirit sense through Seth''s residue qi and each time she arrived at the conclusion that this was the qi of a cadet stage cultivator.


    As a woman who had worked her way up to her current level of cultivation, Sonia had to be very smart in all she did, but today this same smartness worked against her as she found a jumble of thoughts flowing through her mind.


    "Impossible I felt his soulsense yesterday, and even today in the library I confirmed that what he had was indeed soulsense".


    "Ranked cultivators can''t disguise themselves as cadet stage cultivators as their qi already has their soul or spirits imbued in them, so he can''t be hiding his cultivation"


    "Could I have been tricked by this man, have I been put under an illusion?"


    Filled with confusion and desperation for answers, Sonia turned and chased after Seth, but she hadn''t moved more than 10 steps when she froze as a terrifying aura washed over her,  and she found herself trembling all over, unable to move an inch.


    "Rank 8 beast" she silently whispered in fear.


    ....


    Seth didn''t bother opening the doors or waiting for them to open, he smashed through everything in his path and finally came out of the temple for the first time since his entry.


    He didn''t pay any attention to the warm morning sun but instead headed for the agitated Slowly, he pushed as much qi as he could spare into his soul sense and surrounded Slowly in his aura.


    Luckily he was just in time as seconds after, a powerful aura fell on Ukota town, had he been a littlete there was a high chance that the powerful aura would have wiped out whatever means his higher evolution state used to tame Slowly.


    He could see several people who were just walking around thepound explode into pieces of flesh when the terrifying aura pressed down on them, so without further dy, he mounted Slowly,manded it to take flight and immediately head west, out of the town and away from the approaching beast.


    Minutester, Ukota town was in the distance and the aura of the approaching beast had moved in his direction, confirming his thoughts on its owner''


    "Why do all kids with tough parents always have to be arrogant, " Seth said out loud with a chuckle.


    "ha hah hahh, hah hah"


    Sethughed as he stretched out his hands, there was no need to lie to himself that he had only two options, there had been a third.


    He had the option to use his soulsense andmand slowly to quickly begin flying away.


    This option would have kept him and everyone in the vige safe, and allowed him to study his seals and fuck Sonia some more, but in the end, he had not chosen it.


    Sure both he and his blood epted that trying tobat such a terror was stupid and very futile, but no one said being chased by said terror wouldn''t be thrilling, the thought of making a mockery of this powerful beast by leading it around and then sessfully escaping it while still riding its child whom it was after was just too much of sick exhrating humor for him to resist acting out.


    So here he was Cadet Stage cultivator nning to entertain himself with an angry rank 8 beast.


    "Now let''s see just how awesome I can be ".

 Chapter 31 Goodbye Distressed Damsel

    ?After spending several seconds circting her qi within her body, Sonia was finally able to shrug off the stun effect of the beast''s aura and run out to the surface, she arrived just in time to see her newly gained master soaring away into the sky on his mount, away from the town and the approaching beast.


    She couldn''t stop the lingering doubts on Seth''s words from popping into her mind,


    "Did he just run away and abandon me"


    While Seth had not made any promise to her, any woman would at least want to be cared for by a man she had passionately pleased the previous night".


    Her breathing got heavier as she struggled to make her qi move within her with the increasing pressure from the beast, she was barely able to sweep her spirit sense through the nearby areas of the town and the situation looked really bad.


    While she mostly stayed within the confines of the temple and had almost zero interaction with the town, it was still a ce she was responsible for, though she wouldn''t risk her life for it, she wouldn''t also let it perish if she could do something about it.


    There was 30 percent estimated death, with the rest of the survivors internally injured most likely facing qi deviation due to the influence of the beast''s aura on their qi, With some struggling to keep themselves conscious.


    The town had a barrier formation set up on its walls which could cover the whole town when activated, but seeing as the barrier had not been activated, it could only mean the abrupt and powerful arrival of the beast had incapacitated everyone including the soldiers meant to activate the barrier, the mayor wasn''t even alive to activate the emergency barrier around the town or those of the mansion.


    Sonia could only stand there and watch the horizon as she found her qi flow getting slower the closer the beast got, what terrified her more was that she couldn''t even see a speck of the approaching cmity no matter how much she strained her eyes, yet it was already having this effect on her,


    "I doubt anyone would be alive when it finally reaches the town "


    With the approaching threat, the only thing she could do was abandon the town and flee.


    "With a sigh of regret at her inability to save the town, she turned to flee when she felt the powerful aura on the vige severely begin to lessen with each passing second.


    She could still feel a very powerful qi somewhere far off, but it had stooped moving towards the direction of the town, it took her a second to realize that it was moving away in the direction which Seth had flown off.


    "I don''t know whether to thank him for leading away the beast or me him for bringing it in the first ce, or I can just me myself since I''m the one who decided to host an unknown man"


    "I don''t even know his name" Sonia paused as this thought hit her, she had ced all her hopes on this man, but he had run off after telling her to wait for him toe to save her like she was some damsel in distress which she actually was.


    "Please don''t forget me," Sonia thought in despair as she stared at the direction that Seth had left and felt thest traces of the rank 7 beast''s aura gradually disappear.


    ...


    Seth didn''t know the current situation of Ukota town, though the beast had been miles away before he led it away, it was still a rank 8 beast, and just the fact that it hade within kilometers of Ukota town was enough to snuff out a lot of lives.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sonia should be strong enough to survive the short encounter with its aura with minimal problems"


    Taking his head off Ukota town and their resident damsel In distress, he focused on the fast approaching beast, Slowly''s speed was slow as usual, but now that they were being pursued, Slowly''s flight speed looked horribly slow.


    Whatever species of bird Slowly was, they probably used their bodies to fight with them growing to such huge sizes, but as a trade-off, theypromised on their flight speed.


    Any other rank 8 best would have been upon them by now, but Seth still couldn''t see Mama Slowly as he looked over the horizon.


    "Theirck of speed probably gets worse the stronger they get, that would leave them having to feed on huge slow beasts but that should theoretically also give them an abnormal amount of stamina, so attrition is a no go for me".


    "Though howe I saw nothing on this beast when I browsed up on Lukta forest, with its cultivation, size, and its need to move around and consume other enormous beasts, you would think the whole web would  be trending with pictures of it."


    Deciding to figure out that mysteryter, he began thinking of how to deal with mama Slowly


    "Ahhhh damn it, I should have checked up on Slowly''s species back at the library" Seth internallyined, back then he had been in a rush to quickly began reading up on the seals so immediately he was done getting an idea on his current location, he instantly left theptop and went to the books.


    He had woken up in Lukta forest, banged a distressed woman in Ukota town, and thankfully he was still in Ergand federation, these were the good news he had gotten, as for the bad news, he found out that he was within the jurisdiction of Bremus city, a Grade A city.


    Grade A cities were known for always having a steady influx of goodies, which came about as a result of the dangerous regions that were located beside them and most especially the high grade dungeons they oversaw.


    With such prerequisites, it was only logical that lesser grade cities stayed very far away from such hot zones.


    Now one could imagine the distance between Bremus city and moroc city, a grade A city and a grade d city.


    The thoughts of covering up such a distance had put Seth in depression, he had nned to make up for such depression with his pet''s pussy and somehow get her help, but well he might as well wash away the depression with this thrilling chase he just enacted.


    With a smile on his face, he sat down cross-legged on Slowly''s back and brought out a quill and some paper he had stored up in his space ring back at the library.


    He couldn''t afford to divert his qi and weaken the aura surrounding Slowly in an attempt to fight mama slowly, not like his attacks would do anything though.


    No!!, he was going to send this big bird back to wherever it came from by using a power every other power paled before, Set thought as he filled up his inkwell with blood dripping from his palm.


    "A power every other power paled inparison to, "the power of nature".

 Chapter 32 Triumph Over Rank 8 Beast

    ?"Screeeeeeeeeeeeeech" Slowly screamed as she began experiencing turbulence as the aura surrounding them got stronger.


    It had been over 5 minutes since Seth began drawing his seals and he had to mentally give himself a pat on the shoulder for how much progress he had made, he turned around and had a look at the white tiny figure in the distance.


    "She sure is angry," Seth thought.


    All of a sudden, Seth felt a powerful sentient force pass through the aura he had ced to protect both him and Slowly and settle on his mind in an attempt to infiltrate it.


    He didn''t know who to be grateful to this time because without even trying, he found himself easily brushing off the force''s attempt at infiltrating his mind, he ignored the approaching mama and went back to drawing his seals.


    5 minutester and he couldn''t just shrug off the aura of the approaching beast anymore, he found himself straining as he tried to make use of as little qi as he could spare to fend off the concentrated aura, luckily it would soon be time.


    Seth stood up and stretched his arms up, with a groan of relief he turned around and finally had a look at the approaching tyrant.


    She was huge, really huge, just dropping her on Moroc city was enough to take out half of the city and if the resultant shockwave was added, he doubted there would still be a Moroc city.


    But in the end, this realization didn''t dampen his anticipation to carry out his awesome n, he instead felt amazement at the existence of such a creature and was more eager to trample on its power.


    Other than her size, Mama Slowly looked just like slowly, though he did feel a shiver whenever his soulsense swept over her, his instincts sending him warnings of danger.


    "We should be arriving at the location soon,e on Slowly let''s show your mama who''s boss,"


    He turned his attention to the paper he had been working on, a beautiful seal made from abination of different shapes and signs, drawn with his blood stared back at him.


    "Screech, screech"


    He heard Slowly scream, and then begin shaking furiously trying to throw him off, before he knew it, she began turning around to fly toward her approaching parent, Slowly had somehow managed to shake off his control, but Seth was having none of that.


    "Rooooar"


    With a roar Slowly stopped shaking as it fell back under his influence and continued flying forward in silence.


    If his experience with Slowly''s incredible eyesight was anything to go by, then he guessed that mama slowly had seen what had happened as she unleashed an attack for the first time since he discovered her. There was nothing he could do as he found himself falling down to his knees and gripping onto his bleeding ears.


    When he tried to stand back up, he found himself falling back to his knees and blood running down his lips, he had seen Slowly suddenly descend as she scream out in pain from the sound attack but just as the thought of them crashing went had gone through his mind, Slowly stabilized herself and continued flying forward.


    Looking back at the beast, it was currently the size of a person, it was still so far away yet a casual scream from it had sent him kneeling.


    "Slowly''s presence is holding it from going against me with its full strength," Seth thought.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just as he struggled to stand up, he felt the aura surrounding them drastically strengthen, increasing the pressure on his under fueled soulsense.


    With a bloody grin he ignored the increasing turbulence which Slowly was going through and took out 10 qi stones, he ce them at prepared spots on the seal and then sat down in the circle drawn in the middle of the seal.


    Taking a deep breath, he began pouring his qi into the seal, he ignored Slowly''s screeches as it trembled more fiercely, finding it hard to maintain flight.


    One minuteter, Slowly found itself flying towards a storm, it wanted to change direction but its rider thought otherwise, with a screech it flew into the dark clouds and secondster began flying through thunder and bolts of lightning.


    It flew as fast as it could through the storm in hopes of quickly getting out of it, but then it received another dumb order from its rider to stall at its current location.


    Two minutester, mama Slowly also barged into the storm,


    Three minutester, mama slowly was meters away from Seth and he would be able to see mama Slowly''s full size in all its glory if his eyes were opened.


    With such proximity, she would have been able to crush him and whatever defense he had erected around himself, but the presence of Slowly forced her to be extremely cautious in how she got rid of Seth, she could see dark red bolts of lightning suddenly appear and start flowing around Seth''s still mediating body, but she ignored them.


    Just as she opened her mouth tounch a small concentrated attack on Seth, the entire world immediately seemed to change and turn against her, all the clouds and lightning bolts in the sky turned red and began to bound and strike her in their numbers.


    "screech, screech" the rank 8 beast screamed out in pain as it was being struck all over.


    The lightning bolts fell like whips from the sky as they sent waves of lightning attacks flowing through mama slowly and then bound her in the sky, they were like ropes anchored to the red clouds that tied up a stray animal.


    It wasn''t up to a minute since the lightning began striking when it changed its color once again to a deep dark blue, this time Seth was unable to maintain his steady position as he fell on his back and began rolling on Slowly''s back while tightly gripping onto his head in pain.


    With heavy breaths, he got up to his knees after some seconds and looked at the bound beast who was getting bombarded from all angles, and with a smile filled with pride, he ordered Slowly to begin flying away.


    The rank 8 beast struggled to move towards its departing offspring, but it was a hopeless struggle as its wings had been tightly bound.


    It wanted tounch another sound attack, but unfortunately for it, its beak had already been bound, ropes of lightning coiled around it, keeping it from attacking or expressing the current anguish it was going through.


    In Seth''s ns to make a mockery of mama slowly, he had once again faced the problem of power.


    There was nothing on him that could attack the beast and leave an impact, his soul sense while powerful was heavily limited by his qi quantity, and he could only outrun the beast for a short time given if given a good enough head start.


    That was when an idea hit him, an idea born from the enlightenments he had received during his fuck sessions with Sonia.


    "If he didn''t have the power to attack a rank 8 beast, then why not make use of Mother Nature''s power, but then how do youmand a power that stands above all".

 Chapter 33 How To Make A ThunderStorm

    ?Mother Nature had always been known to be an unstoppable force, she was aw that brought forth destruction the likes of which none could resist.


    Yesterday, he wouldn''t have known how to go about using mother nature''s power, but right now he had a n that would give mama Slowly a devastating injury, perhaps even kill her.


    The thought that he might have a way to actually kill a rank 8 beast thrilled him,


    "A cadet killing a rank 8 beast, the epitome of overpowered" Sethughed out


    Studies had shown that lightning was formed whenrge amounts of qi from the atmosphere collide withrge amounts of qi rising from the surface.


    Atmospheric qi was qi that hung up high in the sky, this qi had undergone a thorough purification due to the constant bombardment of the sun''s rays on it, it was known to have very chaotic molecules and this made it a danger to be used for cultivation despite its pure nature.


    Surface qi was qi which was produced from anywhere on the, in essence, every other qi other than atmospheric qi was surface qi.


    The formation of lightning storms in clouds hinged on the fact that lightning was an element for purification and protection against corruption.


    It was theorized that both qi from the atmosphere and qi rising from the surface might have some semnce of sentience, the qi from the atmosphere considered itself pure, and in an attempt to purify the rising qi which it thought of as polluted, it would immediately heat up and transform itself into lightning element, while the rising qi took the atmospheric qi''s attempt to purify it as an attempt to corrupt it and in a bid to defend itself, it would also transform to lighting.


    This led to a sh of lightning bolts in the sky, and if the concentration of the rising surface qi was inrge quantities, then the formation of a lightning storm in that area was all but assured.


    This was why areas which had witnessed intense battles between cultivators were always prone to having lightning stormster or sometimes if the battle intensity is high enough, the lightning storm begins while they fight.


    Back In the temple, while Seth had been surfing the, he had nced passed an article concerning a battle between general stage cultivators in an area not too far off from Ukota town, and that area was just below the current ce where he had trapped mama slowly.


    The seal Seth had drawn was a means for him tomunicate with the rising qi in the thunderstorm they had entered, with qi stones which gave also gave of surface qi acting as a means of contact with the currently vtile surface qi in the storm, Seth was able to contact the surface qi by passing his soulsense through the blood used to draw the seal and cling onto the qi diffusing out of the qi stones, then when qi from the qi stones and surface qi already present in the sky began interacting, Seth used this opportunity tosh on the surface qi with his soul sense.


    For the surface qi to put up a noteworthy resistance against the supposed corruption from pure atmospheric qi, they all had to link up with one another, so when Seth''s soul sensetched onto a single molecule of surface qi, like an instant chain reaction, he connected with all other molecules and using this current connection he infiltrated Eleusis.


    Seth hade across information on Eleusis back when that scary entity had dumped some knowledge from the consciousnesses into his mind, knowledge on lightning and some of its teachings were some of the things put in his mind, and some knowledge Eleusis just happened to be one of them.


    "Eleusis was the home or the sanctuary of different types of lightning, and free qi which was qi not under the control of any living being was known to be able to ess it.


    This implied that both atmospheric qi and surface qi essed Eleusis in other to turn into lightning".


    This was all Seth knew about Eleusis,


    Seth sure as hell wasn''t didn''t have any qualification to be able to interact with free qi, not to talk of essing Eleusis, well to be more specific, the Seth of yesterday didn''t have the necessary qualifications to ess Eleusis, but after going several rounds with Soniast night, Seth found himself gaining enlightenment on several asions and this became an annoyance as he tried to focus on the delicious snatch he was banging, so giving it without much thought, he tried pushing it to the back of his mind like he wanted to store it forter and surprisingly it worked.


    The enlightenments had stacked up in his mind till a bright shining sphere as big as a disco ball was formed, a sphere which he felt could help him further understand anything.


    The n was to link up with the sphere, and with it, get ess to the free qi, and then ess to Eleusis, and then with this ess, he would change the type of lightning that the surface qi was currently converting itself into.


    As he linked himself with the sphere he immediately used it to find a way to use the free qi ess and then sneak into Eleusis, and the next second, he felt himself nk out and then appear in a viscous blue sea, he had arrived here with what should be an astral projection and he could barely move his body through the water.<novelnext></novelnext>


    No, on closer inspection it wasn''t water, it was lightning, a sea of concentrated lightning, he struggled to swim but his body remained stuck in ce.


    Before Seth could struggle any further, he felt different powerful qi signatures, yet all he could see was the blue sea of lightning, but when he stretched his senses around him, he could feel different distinct qi''s, and without giving it much thought, he instinctivelyshed onto one which he felt was stronger than the normal bolts of lightning with his sense and pulled it into him, as he pulled, the thought of Slowly passed through his mind, and he felt a qi signature pulse and resonate with his mind, so without much thought, he also pulled it along.


    Though Seth saw nothing, he could feel two powerful qi signatures enter him, and the moment Seth felt the qi enter him, was the exact moment the lightning bolts in the real world changed to red.


    Seth had no idea what was happening in the real world, but after feeling the qi flowing through him, he felt it was too weak and decided to reach out for one which he felt gave off a far more powerful feel.


    Just as Seth mentally held onto it, he felt pain begin shooting all through his mind, "it seems I have grabbed on to something beyond my power".


    Yet all this thought did was excite him and encourage him to conquer this lightning, he felt the pain running through his mind intensify, his mind felt like it was torn apart but unfortunately for it, its owner was a madman and with a mad grin, he kept on pulling on to the powerful qi until he felt it enter him, and this moment was the exact time when the lightning in the real world turned to deep dark blue and further cooked up mama Slowly.


    With a head full of pain, Seth''s mind came out of Eleusis and returned to his body.


    After recovering from the pain which apanied his return, he watched with a smile of victory as mama Slowly got bombarded by lightning, unable to move an inch from her position.


    Even though he expected mama Slowly to sustain grievous injuries, he still had Slowly fly out of the storm, he may have given the surface qi an order on who to attack, but who knew whether they would rebel and also find him an interesting target, not to mention he had only influenced the surface qi, who knew how the pure atmosphere qi would react to the sudden increase in its polluted enemy''s strength.


    Just as this thought went through his head, a huge explosion went off in the sky, its shockwave sending Seth and Slowly spinning around in the air and falling out of the sky uncontrobly.


    Seth found himself falling off Slowly back as he coughed out blood, he felt every part of his body screaming and blood leaking from all orifices on his face.


    As he fell, he had a nce at the explosion in the distance, and a terrifying scene him came into his sight.


    When he and Slowly had left the thunderstorm, it''s bottom part which was deep dark blue in color had gradually began turning the upper part of the storm deep dark blue, a sign that the surface qi had gained the upper hand and was corrupting the atmospheric qi.


    But now when Seth looked at it, he saw a wolf almost as big as the lightning storm made of purple lightning standing above it and looking at him dead in the eye.


    They both stared at each other for a second before Seth lost sight of it as his body spun around,  and when next he had a look at the lightning storm, he didn''t see the wolf but saw the terrifying sight of the whole lightning storm falling down from the sky like it were an object.


    He took his mind off the falling storm and tried to save himself from his current predicament but nothing came to mind, he could see Slowly falling ahead of him as it screamed in the air.


    "Sorry buddy, you don''t deserve to die in such a cruel way, especially your mother I think," Seth thought.


    Other than his mind, no other part of his body responded to him, it was like his body had fallen asleep.


    Thest time he had felt so helpless was when he was attacked by those grade 0 wolves, he wasn''t even sure he would survive this fall.


    Thoughts of all the women he had banged and could have bagged especially that troublesome Rose were the thoughts flowing through his mind when he heard a voice as sweet as honey speak out.


    "Mr. Evary, hope you are aware that the school doesn''t pay you to gallivant around".

 Chapter 34 Teaching Humility

    ?"Ahh speak of a lovely devil and she will appear"


    Seth didn''t know whether to be d that he was getting saved or to be embarrassed that the woman he was trying to court was saving him again.


    He felt his downward eleration decrease as he approached the ground and then a few meters above it, he was dropped.


    "Arggggh", Seth groaned out in pain.


    "Couldn''t she have justid me down gently?"


    He opened his eyes and stared at the woman he was going to conquer, but she paid no attention to him as he watched her float in front of Slowly and gentlyy him down, she then floated over to his head and then carefully stroked it.


    He watched as she ced a glowing hand on Slowly''s head while the other hand stroked her feathery head.


    After some time he could hear Slowly''s little whimpering turn to grunts and then she moved around a little and began making purring sounds.


    "Yes, Rose had saved them but after dropping him, she showed no further care for him and instead went about petting and healing Slowly.


    Don''t get him wrong, Seth was d to see Slowly get healed, but Rose ignoring him and giving her attention to a beast she had just met made him a little jealous.


    Sick of watching her petting Slowly and disregarding his existence, he began shaking himself in a bid to awaken his traumatized nerves, before long he could feel most of his body, and with great effort and a lot of embarrassing stumbles he stood up.


    "What do you think you were doing, you put her life, her mother''s, and the life of any unfortunate human in this area in extreme danger?" Rose calmly said just as Seth steadied himself on his feet.


    "Feel free to babysit me wherever I go, I sincerely beg you to consider this offer," Seth said with a smile,pletely ignoring her question and neutral expression.


    "Now what are you doing all the way out here, Are you so tempted by my awesomeness that you''ve been stalking me"


    Seth shamelessly said as walked over to her with some stumbles in his step,


    "Nice legs, wonder what your panty looks like", Seth said as he increased his pace.


    Since Rose was wearing a loose gown that stopped just below her knees and was currently floating some distance away from him, all Seth had to do was walk a little further and he would be underneath her, and then he would have a good view of her undies.


    Before Rose could do anything in reply to his words, Seth saw a huge feathery white wall appear in front of him and m him.


    Seth, unable to quickly move or even protect his face due to his still malfunctioning nerves, could only watch as the wall hit him and sent him into the air and smashing through several trees before finally losing momentum.


    "Ahhh damn beast" Sethined out loud, the attack had hit him evenly all over his body and it had been a weak swing, so his body''s natural defense had been able to handle it, though his body did nothing to dampen the pain from the hit.


    One good thing from the hit was that it seemed to have kicked the rest of his sleeping nerves awake, and with a groan, Seth easily stood back up and stared at the perpetrator of the attack, Slowly.


    Other than some little burns and ruffled feathers, Slowly looked okay and she was currently screeching at him, moving around him like a predator watching its prey.


    "Guess her injuries were internal, and now she''s been healed by Rose"


    Back in Lukta forest, Slowly had been able to resist the urge to run away from Seth, and now with it almost crashing to its death and Rose''s qi still moving within it, it had broken out of his control and was now rearing up to kill him, probably to avenge it''s mother death, because Seth could swear that he had been a very considerate rider.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth looked away from the screaming Slowly and looked at Rose with annoyance, but once again she wasn''t paying him any attention and was instead looking in the direction where the thunderstorm had crashed.


    Deciding to also ignore her, Seth was about to turn back and face Slowly when he felt a qi pulse and he immediately snapped his head toward the thunderstorm crash site.


    Them fleeing from the thunderstormbined with the shock waves from the explosion, put them quite a long distance from the crash site, but like a huge mountain approaching, he could see mama Slowly burst out of the burning mes and lightning strikes of the crash site and immediately begin running towards him.


    If that wasn''t bad enough, he found himself somehow looking the beast in the eyes as it approached with thundering steps, a powerful aura pressing down on him, and this time with the proximity between them, he found moving any part of his body a tedious chore.


    Just as he was considering how to get himself out of this crisis, he heard the words of a sweet voice in his ears.


    "Hide behind me"


    Seth''s ears felt soothed by the voice, but on interpreting the meaning of the words it uttered, he turned towards its owner who still didn''t deign him worthy of her gaze, and beganughing.


    Seth felt anger creep up within him, but he expressed it byughing to the point of tears came out of his eyes.


    Rose knew how arrogant he was, and for some reason, it seemed she wanted to humble him.


    She could have flown forward and easily protected him, she even had the option of using more respectful words, but she chose to bluntly tell him to hide behind her.


    He was shameless sometimes, but where would he find the pride and self-esteem needed to genuinely act shameless toward her if he scurried behind her.


    He knew that wise option was to swallow up this little pride and just hide behind her, but for some reason, he just wanted to go against her.


    "This is a really bad idea," Seth thought


    As heughed, he went into the deep recesses of his mind, to what was left of the sphere after his lightening summons, and found out he had used almost all of the enlightenments he had, and now all he had left was a ball-sized sphere.


    These little traces were definitely not enough for what he wanted to do, but he knew that they were his only hope to escape Rose''s n to teach him humility.


    With a roar to the sky, he linked up with the sphere for the second time today, he was going to ess Eleusis, but this time he wasn''t using free qi, he was using his own qi.


    If using free qi to ess Eleusis was like using the proper wrench to unscrew a tight nut, then using one''s own qi could be likened to using one''s oily hand to unscrew a tight nut.


    One needed validation from Eleusis to ess it, but now Seth was going against all sense and trying to ess it with his own qi.


    As he roared out to the sky, he felt his mind being stretched to the limits, all sorts of pain assaulted him, but he didn''t dare try to make sense of them, he couldn''t afford to lose.


    Blood spilled out of his eyes and nose, with veins popping out all over him and some rupturing and coating his body with blood.


    Seth had no idea about the current state of his body, but even if he knew, it wouldn''t have changed his mind, secondster, he found himself back in the lightning sea, but this time he knew what to do.


    Without wasting a second he reached out for a particr qi signature that he had in mind and the next second he found himself back in the real world with purple lightning surrounding him, while the faint image of 10 meters purple wolf could be seen hovering over him.


    Immediately Seth''s roar died down he snapped his head toward the approaching beast and shot off at it, the image of the wolf running in sync with him as he went.

 Chapter 35 Battling A Rank 8 Beast

    ?To weaker cultivators, well they wouldn''t even be conscious to observe what was happening, but to powerful cultivators, the scene in front of them was like a mountain moving towards a tiny bolt of lightning.


    Rose for some reason found herself interested in the character called Evary Seth, she thought her interest in him was because he had saved her life, but on the first chance she got a somewhat genuine reason to find him, she had readily crossed over half the country just to see him.


    She had saved his life once, and today she saved it a second time, their debts now more than squared with him even owing her, yet the brat remained arrogant and disrespectful at every opportunity he got.


    Deciding to humble him, she had practically ced the option of death or humility before him, but surprisingly he had chosen death and was now fearlessly running toward it.


    Rose currently owed him nothing, yet she felt her heart twist at the thought of this arrogant prick actually harming himself.


    "Fine, I will let you have your fun, and save you when you need it".


    ...


    As Seth moved towards the approaching monstrosity, he couldn''t help but inwardlyin about how he had been tempting death throughout today, and now he was running straight towards it.


    Seth was moving faster than he had ever in his life, his mind could barely keep up with his speed and


    the only thing he could do was control the direction in which he was moving, but thankfully he didn''t need to see, his soulsense was enough.


    Secondster, just as both he and mama Slowly were about to collide, the wolf hovering above Seth howled and charged ahead, it collided with mama Slowly''s wind-covered beak resulting in arge explosion.


    "boooooom"


    A huge dust cloud formed where they had just collided, and a momentter, Seth and mama Slowly could be seen flying out of the mushroom, they had both been flung apart by the explosion resulting from the collision of their attack.


    Mama Slowly recovered first as she pped her wings twice at Seth and then took to the air.


    Seth found wind des as huge as buildings appear in the air and begin falling down on him, but with a thought, the hovering wolf descend and covered Seth, as a huge bang sound rang out as the wind de crashed into the body of the wolf.


    Huge dust clouds rose as Seth was bombarded, and just immediately after thest wind de hit, a purple light immediately lit up in the dust cloud, and a secondter, a big ball of purple lightning zipped out at incredible speeds and smashed into the flying beast.


    Just as the lightning ball was colliding with her, Seth burst out of the dust cloud with lightning surrounding his body and sped towards mama slowly.


    Mama Slowly while not injured, had been stunned by the attack and was currently pping her enormous wings to stabilize herself in the air when she saw a purple dot of light run underneath her and then shoot up at her.


    With the help of the lightning dancing all around him, Seth had been able to jump so high up that he was currently barreling toward mama Slowly, and as he approached her, he saw a huge torrent of wind begin rotating around her, threatening to suck him in but the next moment the wolf hovering over him howled, with bolts of lightning spraying out of its body and smashing into the wind torrent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The bolts of lightning seemed to be nullified as they were sucked into the wind, but some seconds before Seth collided with it, the wind torrent surrounding mama slowly was rocked with several explosions which sent mama Slowly screaming, but when Seth burst through the explosion and saw the flying mountain before him, it was totally unscathed.


    A secondter, Seth folded himself into a ball and coated his fingers with a thick film of purple lightning, and then just after he crashed into Mama Slolwy''s, he stabbed his hand through her feathers and into her flesh, drawing the first blood of the battle.


    With his hand inserted into her, Seth used her flesh as leverage to send himself up and rising across her mountain sized body, he repeated this same action whenever he ran out of momentum andnded on her body, dodging or withstanding the wind des that kept on falling on him till he had finally climbed over her body and then using his legs he jumped as high as he could.


    Seth had never been this high in life and probably wouldn''t in a long time, he could see the sun shining brightly and some clouds in the distance, but when he looked down all he saw was white, the huge body of the mama slowly filling his sight, with here Wings stretching out so far it looked like a white river.


    Seth began falling back when he lost his momentum, and just a few seconds after he began falling down to mama slowly, he felt himself being wrapped in wind, and before he knew it, he was spinning around in a tornado.


    Seth roared out and summoned more lightning around his body when he felt the tornado trying to crush him, it was like he was being squeezed by a giant hand.


    Seth had been stuck spinning around in this tornado for a whole minute and just when mama Slowly thought she had finally destroyed the annoying insect, a howl blew apart the tornado, and a rapidly erging body of a snarling purple wolf began falling down on mama slowly.


    Seeing the approaching danger, mama slowly screamed out, sending wind des at the falling enemy, but they all shattered on collision with its body.


    Mama Slowly seeing that her attacks weren''t working and knowing she was too slow to move out of the way, she released her qi all around her, and immediately, an enormous tornado the likes of which Seth had never seen rapidly formed around her.


    A huge tornado that made the previous one Seth had been trapped in look like a toothpick inparison surrounded mama slowly, the gigantic wind making Seth and his approaching wolf look like pebbles before it.


    Seeing this made Seth realize how na?ve and ignorant he had been, Mother Nature wasn''t an unstoppable force, before true power, mother nature was nothing but a ve.


    This time he was lucky that he had been able to impress this sentient lightning to the point that it had let him wield its power, but what happened if he went against it or it went against him, he would be what he really was, a noisy soldier ant.


    Keeping this realization in mind, Seth focused back on the battle.


    With a roar from the wolf, the sky instantly turned purple with huge bolts of lightning shing in the sky, and then suddenly, the whole purple sky was sucked into the wolf surrounding Seth, erging it to half the size of mama Slowly, and with sh, the humongous wolf smashed into mama Slowly''s tornado.


    A huge explosion appeared in the sky, and a momentter both Seth and mama Slowly fell out of the sky and smashed into the ground, then secondster, the dust cloud surrounding them was blown away by an aura spike from both their locations, and their figures were revealed.


    Mama Slowly had huge red spots all over her body, a sign that patches her feathers had been burnt off, Seth could also see a red stream flowing down her body.


    While mama Slowly lost feathers and was currently bleeding, Seth was in pristine condition, he didn''t have a single scratch on himself and was currently hoping that mama Slowly bowed out of the fight, but then he felt her qi begin spiking, and dread filled his mind.


    With a scream, mama Slowly pped her wings and shot towards him, and Seth was left with no option but to also charge at her.

 Chapter 36 A Good Master

    ?With a look of determination, and all traces of reluctance to keep on fighting wiped from his face, Seth raced towards the approaching beast prepared to die when he suddenly found himself off the ground and floating in the air.


    Seth was surprised at his current position and looked towards the presence next to him, a beautiful red-headed woman floating just right next to him, while the lightning surrounding him seemed to avoid the area around her, with the purple wolf standing behind him and snarling at her.


    "Fine you''ve proven your point, let go of the Raiju''s lightning, it''s killing you," Rose said as she ced the floating Seth on the ground.


    Seth didn''t know who Raiju was, but he could understand the letting go of lightning part and he couldn''t agree more.


    Without any further dy, the purple lightning and the image of the wolf fizzled out and Seth dropped to the ground, lying with his back to the floor.


    Seth stared at the sky, and for the first time, a little bit of regret at foolishly fighting against mama Slowly popped into his mind.


    Seth didn''t have the qi to fund the attacks or moves he had used during the fight, what actually happened was that Seth reached into Eleusis and summoned the qi signature he had felt from the wolf he had seen above the thunderstorm, and it had been the wolf who supplied the power for the lightning, and all Seth had to do was control the power.


    With such a power at his disposal, Seth had been able to fight and injure mama slowly, but this came at the price of the sphere within his mind, right now when he looked into his mind, all he saw was a slowly blinking dot of light, and if he was right, then all the pain suppressed by the lightning should be hitting his mind right about now.


    Just as Seth thought this, a terrifying pain hit him, but unfortunately, he was wrong about what would be affected by the pain.


    Seth could barely keep himself conscious when powerful spasms began wrecking his body, his veins protruded out of his arms and legs and he couldn''t stop himself from coughing out blood.


    Seth''s body felt like hell and he could feel that there was more toe, he was currently trying his best to not scream out and keep conscious when he saw Rose kneel beside him and ce her hand on his chest.


    Seth felt a warm energy enter his body and immediately he felt the pain in his body gradually lessen till it vanished, his spasms fizzled out along with the protruding veins on his arms and legs, and then he felt the warm energy flow to his head bringing with it a sense offort and sleep which he resisted.


    "You should go to sleep, your mind has been seriously injured due to your recklessness"


    "I''m fine" Seth replied.


    "it is for your benefit"


    "I''m fine" was still Seth''s reply,


    Rose had half a mind to just forcefully put him to sleep, but knowing him he would try to fight back even when he knew it was futile and she didn''t want to put any more strain on his already damaged mind.


    For the first time, Seth could see a change in her expression as one of her eyebrows tightened in annoyance but he ignored her and looked at the beast which was just standing behind them.


    He and this beast had been scheduled to collide before Rose thankfully stopped him, and with her around he had taken his mind off the beast and focused on himself, but now he decided to check on its current state.


    He could see the rank 8 beast affectionately cawing at Slowly who was currently sitting on its back.


    "Why isn''t it attacking me?"


    "Because I told it not to"


    "Your way stronger than back at dunkhel forest, "Seth said probingly, but Rose didn''t take the bait.


    "It was apliment, you could have at least said thank you," Seth said, but the woman still didn''t reply to him,  instead she took her hands off his chest.


    "Let''s go", Rose said and began turning around, but Seth stopped her.


    "Wait, can you help me talk with Slowly onest time"


    "Who''s Slowly," she asked as she turned back to him,


    "The one that''s sneering at me from its mother''s back," Seth said while pointing up


    Rose looked up at the little bird, well little inparison to her mother that is,


    "What do you want to do?" she asked<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It served as my mount for some time, I want to reward it"


    Rose looked at his innocent face with a raised eyebrow for a few seconds before looking up at the beasts.


    "screeeeeeech."


    He heard the rank 8 beast scream for some seconds before suddenly quieting down, and then shortly after, Slowly flew down from her back.


    When itnded, its feathers stood on end as it stared at Seth with anger and caution.


    "At least you realize, that your master shouldn''t be trifled with" boasted Seth with a proud smile


    "screeeeeech" Slowly screamed out in reply.


    "Come forward your master wants to reward you, this reward will make you stronger for when next I find you".


    After saying these words, he saw Slowly cock its head sidewards and then turned to face Rose.


    Rose didn''t have the bloodline of beasts, so she was definitely using a different method to subdue them, he tried to find out how by checking with his soulsense, but he found nothing, so he merely shook off the thought and looked at the wary Slowly.


    After staring at Rose for some seconds it slowly began moving towards him, a step at a time.


    "Do anything untoward to him and I would make you regret" He heard Rose say and for the first time he actually felt a sense of dread from her directed at him.


    "She''s a he," Seth asked looking at Slowly incredulously while ignoring Rose''s threat.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were a he"


    "screeeeeeeech" was Slowly reply which he couldn''t understand,


    "Oh, so that''s why," said with a chuckle and then stretched out his palm to Slowly.


    Slowly looked at his palm, but getting his intention, it ced its gigantic beak against his palm, the temptation of getting stronger enabling it to suppress its fear and trust this fearsome man.


    With a smile, Seth reached into his mind and was weed by a different tragic sight, where the blinking dot of light had once been, there now existed a dim dot of light, he didn''t know what that meant, but he would figure it outter.


    He moved to another section of his mind and there he could see a spark of white light just hovering there, he had gotten it for Slowly during his first entry in Eleusis but had never had the chance to use it, and now he decided he might as well give it to him, so with a deep breath and once again torturing his mind, he pulled on it and sent it through his hand and into Slowly.


    Immediately it entered him, Slowly pulled back his head, screamed at Seth, and backpedaled in fright before taking to the air and moving to its mother''s back, while mama Slowly seeing her kid being frightened, raised her wings with a scream, prepared to fight, but Rose once again looked up at it and it quieted down, she screamed at Seth onst time and then pped her humongous wings and took to the sky.


    Seth could feel himself about to be blown off by the winds from her takeoff, but Rose''s qi surrounded him and blocked the powerful winds from hitting him.


    "I really need to change the dynamic of our rtionship," Seth said out loud, but Rose ignored him and began walking away while he stood behind pouting at Rose''s choice of clothes which prevented him from enjoying the sight of a swaying ass.


    "So where are we going," Seth asked,


    "Moroc city" she replied.


    The reply left Seth with a stunned expression.


    "huh, you came all the way here just to take me back to Moroc city, why?"


    "The School has an assignment for you but hasn''t been able to contact you so I decided to find you, myself"


    "Hmm so let me get this straight, the school needed me and you a being of immense power decided to cross over half the federation toe and find me.


    Miss Gibson, if you like me, just say so, one shouldn''t hide their affection, all it causes is unwarranted pain to the heart" Seth said, but she didn''t reply him.

 Chapter 37 A Troublesome Child

    ?Rose didn''t know what to say and think in her defense, her action ofing to find him was a really weird one, but never for once did she engage in the thought of her liking Seth, it was like a 30-year-old woman liking a troublesome 12-year-old boy.


    "Put these on," Rose said as she took out some clothes from her space ring and threw them at Seth, and then walked towards the thunderstorm crash site.


    With the appearance of mama slowly, his clothing was thest thing on his mind but Rose''s words sent him catching the thrown clothes and immediately evaluating the state of his current clothes.


    Well, his flops were still in good shape, and his robe other than being ruffled up was rtively fine, well that is if you ignored that it had gotten loose and his swaying dick was once again openly waving at the world.


    "Damn am I bing a nudist" Seth swore as he wore the clothes Rose had given him.


    An oversized red hoodie, slightly big trousers, and white sneakers which thankfully fit him.


    "She keeps quite the assortments of clothes, "Seth thought as he jogged up to Rose who was standing beside a massive crater.


    "I hope my previous dressing didn''t turn you in the wrong way?" Seth asked with a proud grin on his face, but Rose didn''t deign this question worth her reply and stayed silent.


    With a sigh at Rose''sck of reaction to his joke, he turned and stared at the crater.


    Seth didn''t know if thunderstorms usually crashed, but he had to say that it made for a wonderful attack.


    The crater was kilometers wide, and far more kilometers deep, the shockwave of the crash had further widened the crater, leaving its outer ring fire free, but within it, purples mes and lightning strikes could be seen everywhere, he could feel an incredible heat washing over his body as he stood beside Rose


    "How did you summon the purple lightning," Rose asked him while still staring into the crater.


    "Hmm why should I tell you," Seth asked trying to get her to speak, but Rose said nothing and kept on staring at the purple mes


    "Am not really sure, I just wanted to beat that beast real bad, so I guess I got some enlightenment from the purple lightning that appeared in the sky, and just like that, it appeared on my body" Seth said after seeing she wasn''t going to y along with him.


    "Did you notice anything?" Seth asked naturally whileically squinting his eyes and staring into the mes.


    Seth was expecting a reply, but the next thing he knew Rose appeared within his personal space, grabbed onto his ear and twisted it.


    "ouww" Seth instinctively cried out, other than his mother no one had ever done this to him, the first reaction after screaming was to get her hand off his ear and maybe smash a fist into her face, but then he realized that he couldn''t move a single muscle below his head, he was just stood there staring at Rose''s frowning face.


    "Don''t'' you ever lie to me again, okay?"


    There was no reply from Seth and a tense silent atmosphere appeared between them as they both stared at each other.


    "Why was this woman always looking for a way to embarrass him," Seth thought as he stared at her extraordinarily gorgeous face.


    "Give me a kiss and I won''t lie to you again," Seth shamelessly said, but still Rose just kept on staring at him.


    "Promise not to embarrass or humiliate like you''re doing right now and I promise not to lie to you again," Seth said but this earned him a twist to his ear and a stern reply


    "You''re far too arrogant and stubborn, embarrassing you is the only way to keep you in check"


    "No one can keep me in check" Seth arrogantly replied with a chuckle.


    "Your present situation says otherwise" Rose sharply replied, stunning him out of his chuckle.


    "Yes here he was getting his ears twisted like a kid caught doing something wrong and all he could do was try to negotiate the release of his ears". The realization that he was being subdued sent his blood boiling in anger, but in the end, nothing changed and he was still getting his ear twisted.


    "Fine promise to always reply to me and I won''t lie to you again," Seth said in a defeated tone, but with a serious look in his eyes.


    Rose could feel that he wasn''t going to budge this time, so she released his ear.


    "As long as they''re not stupid questions"


    With a groan, Seth rubbed his aching ear and said,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am aware of the existence of a ce called Eleusis, I somehow forced myself into a state of enlightenment and used this state to gain entry into Eleusis and bring out the purple lightning"


    Rose nodded her head and then continued with her questions,


    "Where did u get the seal you used to connect with the free qi?"


    "Huh have you been stalking me this whole time, damn it I have an admirer who is a stalker"


    "No, I have been watching you from the moment you entered the storm" Rose replied while choosing to ignore the other half of his statement.


    "Oh, in that case, I drew it myself" Seth replied to her.


    "Not bad," she said and threw him two books.


    [Symbols for elemental seal maniption]


    [Seals and weapons]


    These were the two books Rose threw to him, and after flipping through their pages, Seth found out that they contained some really advanced stuff, he kept them in his space ring with a grin on his face and immediately threw some objects at her


    "Catch",


    But Rose made no move to catch the thrown objects and two Qi stones fell to the ground.


    Seth paying no mind to her refusal to catch the qi stones said,


    "And there is the money for them" he proudly and shamelessly said,


    Rose could feel her lips twitching at Seth''s behavior, she couldn''t believe this was the same man who had sacrificed himself for her and bravely fought to the end.


    "So what kind of men do you like," Seth asked with a grin as he moved around her trying to get a glimpse of her figure when a strong wind began blowing.


    "Dead men"


    The reply sent Seth''s eyes snapping to her still calm face,


    "Do you like me" Seth decided to directly ask.


    "Yes, it''s the only reason I tolerate your stupid antics" Rose truthfully replied


    Seth felt a stab at his behavior being called stupid but he moved on to retort her


    "I guess that makes me the only man you like, "Seth asked with a victorious grin


    "When did I ever call you a man?"


    Seth found his grin freezing up as he interpreted her words,


    "Then what am I "Seth asked with some curiosity and annoyance in his voice.


    "A troublesome child" Rose replied him and then began walking away from the crater.


    She walked some distance and then waved her hand in the air and with a puff of smoke, a red object that had the shape of a car appeared hovering some feet off the ground in front of her


    "Let''s go ''Rose said as she turned back only to see a wary expression on Seth''s face

 Chapter 38 Comforted By Orange Juice

    ?The object was red, and had the shape of a car, except that it had no wheel, the windows were tainted ck and well it gave off the vibes of a powerful beast even though it was just silently floating in the air.


    Simply put, it was a beautiful hovering red sports car with no wheels, Seth had seen pictures of such cars online, but it was his first time seeing one up so close.


    "Did you take it out of your space ring?" Seth asked, as he moved to the car and ran his fingers over its beautiful frame.


    "Yes I did" rose replied


    "I see, so are we just going to leave this burning here," Seth asked as he looked at the undying lightning strikes and mes in the crater.


    "We''ll leave it, studying it can elerate the development of cultivation in the federation by several decades, there is a high chance it could spark a war though"


    "If it can spark a war between nations, shouldn''t that be enough of a reason for you to maybe snuff out the mes or bury it, I thought you liked peace" Seth teased her.


    "Don''t misunderstand me Mr. Evary, I value peace as it brings about a time for rebuilding and advancement, but there is no greater force that brings about rapid growth like conflict, it brings out the best in a society and its people and makes sure resources fall into the hand of the right people".


    A section of the car opened up like a sliding door and Rose got in after answering his question, Seth observed the car a few seconds more and then got in.


    From the outside, the car looked like any sports car, slim andpact, but its inside was like that of an erged limousine, he could even stand up straight and walk, it was like he had passed through a portal and arrived in a different location.


    There was a red carpet on the floor with two long couches on each side and a central throne-like chair on both ends.


    Seeing Rose already sitting on one of the throne like chairs, he immediately moved for the other one at the end, four more steps and he was already making himselffortable in a chair, he had never felt anything sofortable in his life.


    "Hello sir, if you require any service, I am here to assist" Seth heard a female voice utter, he sent a nce at Rose who just quietly sat down with her legs crossed looking at him.


    "And who are you exactly", he asked


    "I Am the AI built into this vehicle sir, I go by the name Ling" the voice replied.


    "Well in that case Ling, tell me how many times Rose has masturbated in here, "Seth asked with a grin.


    "Your question concerns the private life of Mrs. Gibson, you are not authorized to ess such information"


    "So you''re saying you won''t tell me how many times she has masturbated, but you ept that she has masturbated in here," Seth asked with a grin.


    "You are not authorized to ess such information, is there any other thing I can help you with sir" was Ai''s still sweet reply.


    "Fine, fine, give me the best wine you currently have," Seth said, deciding to stop ying around with the Ai.


    "Sorry sir, but your level of cultivation Is insufficient to safely consume the best alcohol, may I suggest Weniger, it is the only one which you can safely drink as long as you make some thorough preparations" Ling replied.


    First Rose embarrasses him and now even her Ai does the same, he couldn''t help but turn to stare at Rose and for the first time he could see a slight smirk on her face.


    "Give him orange juice appropriate for his cultivation" Rose finally said after watching Seth get embarrassed by her car''s AI.


    An opening appeared beside his chair and a stand carrying a ss cup and a bottle of yellow liquid came out of it.


    "Great now I have been reduced to drinking juice," Seth thought,


    Without a word, Seth ignored the cup and grabbed the bottle, uncorked it, and had a drink of it, thankfully it tasted like orange juice, really delicious orange juice that soothed his mind and sent him down the path of thoughts concerning his present predicament.


    "Do I really want to be in a rtionship with such a troublesome woman?" Seth thought to himself as he took another swig of his orange juice, a calming sensation flowing through him.


    "No, she just seems to be in charge now because she''s stronger than me, when I get stronger than her the dynamics of our rtionship are going to change",<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth consoled himself with these pitiful thoughts and a bottle of juice given to him by the source of his depression.


    " I think it''s time we discussed a very important topic," Rose said when she saw Seth quiet down and begin enjoying his orange juice.


    "And that would be," Seth asked not really interested in what she had to say.


    "Why are you still at the middle cadet stage," Rose asked, looking him straight in the eye.


    "Am working on it" Seth replied as he looked away from her and took another swig of his juice.


    "With your Soulsense breaking into general level cultivator should take you a max of two days, so why haven''t you broken through? Is there a problem with your cultivation?


    Set could feel Rose''s soulsense attempt to sweep through him, so he immediately deployed his soulsense to defend himself, but it was all for nothing as her soulsense easily smashed his apart and went through him.


    This Action sent Seth uncrossing his legs with a stamp, he leaned forward and looking Rose straight in the eye, he said


    "I said I am working on it, and why are you so concerned about my cultivation anyway?


    Seth was furious, he couldn''t remember thest time he had gotten angry Rose''s rude action with her Soulsense had set him off.


    "Your failure to advance has me worried that I might have botched up the transformation.'' Rose calmly replied not showing any reaction to Seth''s aggressiveness


    Hearing her words, Seth calmed down, it seems he had misunderstood her, he thought she was trying to be bossy and interrogate him but it turns out she was just worried about him.


    "Hmm, guess I misunderstood your intentions," Seth said.


    "If you were thinking I was trying to control you, then you were right, I did tell you I will be keeping you in check" Rose replied but this time a smirk clearly showed on her face.


    Seth felt several emotions go through him when he heard her words, but in the end, he just slumped into his chair had taken a long swig of his juice till the bottle was empty.


    "Can we just go home" Seth quietly asked in defeat,


    "Oh we arrived in Moroc city a long time ago and are currently on the roof of your apartment"


    "Say what now"


    Seth was stunned as the seemingly bare wall turned to windows and he could see that they were one very familiar rooftop, without even bothering about how they had covered such a massive distance in such little time, he spoke to ling.


    "Ling pack for me as many bottles of that orange juice and then open the door," Seth said as he stood up,


    When a ck bag filled with orange juice bottlese out, he immediately grabbed it and walked towards the door which slide open.


    Rose watched Seth walk out with a calm gaze, she hated his arrogance and continuous sexual harassment, yet she found herself wishing he could stay with her longer, at first she thought it was because he had saved her life, but after saving his life twice, she knew it was something else.


    "Maybe it''s pity," Rose thought as she easily pushed this problem to the back of her mind.


    "Don''t forget toe to the school tomorrow, I''ll be waiting "


    Seth paused in his steps as he heard these words, when he turned around he couldn''t see anything or feel anything, the car had vanished, but he yed no heed to the mystery.


    He turned around and continued his walk down to his apartment with a bag in one hand and a bottle in the other.

 Chapter 39 The Solution

    ?Alexia usually had her AI keeping track of tenants, especially those she considered unruly, but given the condition he had left her in before his departure, he had expected her to pop out when he passed through the corridor of their apartment floor, but seeing as she didn''t, he guessed that she wasn''t home.


    "That woman can be quite the troublemaker"


    With the chaos he had caused during his adventure to Longsam canyon, he had kind of expected to be a wanted man by now and maybe an assassin hiding and waiting for him somewhere on this floor, but in the end, he walked into his apartment without the slight disturbance.


    He went to his room and kept his new most valued treasure, his orange juice, and then immediately hit the shower.


    After showering, he didn''t bother to dress as he just slumped into the office chair in his wardrobe with only a towel around his waist.


    Rose had pushed a few of his buttons today and were it any other person he would have killed them or made ns to, but when it came to rose all he felt was annoyance.


    "Not like I can kill her even if I wanted to," Seth thought mockingly.


    With a sigh he moved his thoughts from that of Rose to finding the solution to the source of his problems, Seth currently had a lot of problems, but they were all caused by a single one, hisck of power, and this was as a result of his stagnating cultivation.


    From ying around with his new powers and fucking Alexia, to his gruesome massacre of almost the entire hammer gang, to him somehow killing a rank 7 beast in a fit of hunger, and finally to him putting up a tough fight against a rank 8 beast.


    Some of them were things that would require at least two Kaisers and a 3rd stage general, yet he had done them all while still at the middle cadet stage, but still, he couldn''t feel an inkling of even being close to a breakthrough.


    This mystery had puzzled him, but after the enlightenments he had received from his night session with Sonia and his subsequent encounter with mama Slowly, Seth believed he had arrived at the reason for hisck of progress.


    [Battle and sex is all you need],


    Those had been thest words of that terrifying entity to him before it went into slumber, and so far he had seen the incredible benefits of him having sex.


    While sex granted others a means to show their love for one another, derive pleasure, and procreate, sex granted Seth enlightenment.


    Enlightenment, a state where one connects with higher powers to receive understanding on certain teaches or be given a chance to get the favor of certain entities, yet for Seth enlightenment was like a point he received when he had sex, with the right amount of it and adequate strength, he could ess the teachings of higher powers and even wield their abilities.


    Theoretically, with his enlightenment sphere, he should have no cultivation bottlenecks throughout his life, but here he was stuck at a beginner level of cultivation, this could only mean the problem came from the first need, battle.


    Without much thought, Seth had assumed battles just meant he needed to fight harder, but with all the fights he had engaged in, that thought had already been debunked long ago.


    His ponderings on the cause of his cultivation stagnationbined with help from the enlightenment sphere had brought Seth back to the night of his transformation and bloodline awakening.


    Back then, he had advanced to the middle stage and assumed it was a benefit of the transformation, but he could still remember the look of disappointment in Rose''s eyes when she found out that he went up by only a single minor stage, even earlier today she had been troubled by hisck of cultivation progress and had even swallowed her pride to suggest that she might have made a mistake in his transformation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth would be a fool to think Rose wasn''t a prideful woman, he was sure that were it any other man that tried to do the things he did to her, they would have died on the first day of their meeting, yet for some reason, Rose tolerated his presence with ease.


    If even she was stunned by hisck of progress to the point of doubting herself and even admitting it, then this was more than enough proof that the problem wasn''t with his cultivation because he knew for a fact that transformation had been hijacked from under Rose''s control by that entity and if it were to have made a mistake, then he was doomed.


    Now with his cultivation dered free from being the cause of his stagnation, what was then the problem, it was at this stage that the enlightenment sphere gave him essential help.


    "What if he had been asking the wrong question all this while?"


    "He shouldn''t be asking about why he couldn''t advance",


    "The right question should be how he advanced to the middle cadet stage"


    Like his mind had been struck by lightning, a flurry of thoughts flowed through his head faster than ever,


    With cultivation dered free of me and eliminated from the equation, he asked himself,


    " why had he advanced?"


    "Was there any special event that had happened before his advancement?"


    And like a calmly flowing stream, the answer calmly flowed into his mind, he had been fighting for his life, and he remembered the wonderful feeling and enhancements that he had briefly felt when he fought the hammer gang, those same enhancements were what he had been gotten when he had fought the grade 0 wolves, they were the only reason he fought so hard and survived so long, but unfortunately, after his bloodline awakening, he had gotten a power far above what he had received in that wonderful state, so he hadn''t given any thought to those enhancements and wasn''t even able to associate them with the enhancements he had gotten when he fought the hammer gang as the enhancement at that time had been several levels above what he had gotten the first time.


    "Do I need to be in a life-and-death battle to advance?" Seth thought then shook his head, no I think its worse,


    "No, I have to live through a life and death battle to advance". Seth grimly concluded.


    Other than fighting the wolves, Seth had never been in a life and death battle, the hammer gang was just a testing ground for his newly gotten strength, he could have just crushed Fahren and the other three people''s souls with his soul sense or stunned them with his soul sense and then pick them off, and as for fighting mama Slowly, Rose had stopped the battle before it could reach a point where death was a possibility for him.


    Seth was 99% sure that he was right about what he needed to do to advance, and this was all because of the events that took ce before he first advanced to the cadet level.


    [A brutal fight urred when he and two of his friends got ambushed by a rivaling gang, he was a serious threat to all gang with his fighting skills, it was 50 against 3 and in the end, he was bleeding all over and barely standing up, surrounding him were the dead bodies of his friends and that of the rival gang, he was the only survivor, death was approaching and thest thing he saw was the face of a woman who wouldter be his annoyingndy.]


    "What kind of a cruel bloodline do I have in me," Seth thought with a smile on his face and a lick of his lips, the thought of battles toe exciting him.


    "Now all that is left is for me to pick a target and prove my theory".

 Chapter 40 Entering Unexplored Territory [R-18]

    ?"Now I have the option of either finding a worthy opponent or try running a dungeon, a worthy opponent can only be at the Kaiser level, anything less will just get vanquished by my purple lightning."


    After some thinking, Seth already had a n for his advancement and went to sleep.


    ....


    "Riiinnnnnnnnnnnnnnng"


    The next morning, Seth was woken up from his sleep by the ringing of his doorbell, he didn''t have visitors and he wasn''t expecting a delivery, so it could only be an assassin or hisndy.


    With a grin and a tingle in his balls, he got up and went to the door but as he got close, a quick check with his soulsense showed that it was someone he didn''t know.


    Curious about who this unexpected visitor was, he opened the door to a pair of fists mming into his chest followed by the owner of the fist crashing into him, and instinctively he reached out and grabbed thedy so as to prevent her from rebounding from his chest to the ground.


    "How dare you touch me with your filthy hands, let me go this instant" thedy who had just crashed into him screamed out as she squirmed in his hug.


    Following her words, he opened his arms and she fell out of his arms to the ground,


    "Who are you", Seth asked as he watched her pick herself up,


    "You are just amon teacher yet you have the guts to push me to the ground, wait till I tell my father about this" Thedy angrily replied while pointing her arms at him, conveniently ignoring the fact that she was the one who pushed herself off him.


    "Who are you," Seth asked again with his arms folded and leaning on the wall as he stared at the rantingdy.


    "I am the daughter of the governor of this city you fool, I can''t believe I have to learn from you" she replied with disgust.


    "Well I didn''t ask who your father was, but I guess knowing him is enough of an identity for you"


    "Why are you here?" Seth asked in a bored tone.


    "you idiot, I am one of your students and you were supposed to begin giving us lessons in preparation for thepetition days ago, but you actually dared refuse to show up and made mee all the way up here to this rat hole, do you¡­.." Thedy said and kept on shouting profanities with no end.


    While she ranted, Seth took his time to admire her seductive figure, her blond hair was arranged into twin pigtails, a cute beautiful face with red lips, a tight white shirt that exposed her naval and her almost fully developed chest, her red tight skirt which brought out her well curved hips and finally a pair of red heels which just served to further enhance her long legs and perky butt.


    Seth was busy thinking of a n to get thisdy into his bed when she unknowingly sealed her fate with one of her sentences.


    "Hmm, so you are a student of mine," Seth asked with a smile.


    "Yes you idiot, you don''t even know ¡­" She was about to rant again when she suddenly froze while Seth bowed his head and rubbed his forehead.


    His mind still hadn''t recovered from yesterday''s exertion, yet he had gone ahead to bewitch the noisydy before him, luckily for him, she was just a peak stage cadet.


    With the expenses and prestige involved in the learning of seal, not just anyone could study it, so Seth''s students had always been rich pompous kids who never attended his sses, but saw it fit to tell their parents that he was a cker when they got bad results, and with the influence of their parents, he always found himself getting reprimanded or scolded.


    He had just 20 students and most of their parents were big wigs in the city, people that even the principal couldn''t offend so they both had to tolerate the shenanigans of their kids with him always being the scapegoat.


    With him having to be cautious with them, he couldn''t help but know all their names and who they belonged to.


    "Ciara " he called out and thedy snapped out of her daze and looked up at him, secondster she immediately bowed her head with a red face.


    With a smile, he moved towards the blushing girl and grabbed onto her firm butt cheeks, this action had her snapping out of her daze and then looking up at him in shock, but she then immediately buried her face into his bare chest, squirming as he fondled her buns.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Seth was surprised by her reaction, so he stopped his fondling and asked her.


    "Are you a virgin?"


    All Seth ever did with his bewitch technique was make a woman very horny and submissive towards him, every other thing she did was up to her normal reaction, so logically thisdy should have reacted in her own way to his advances, but instead, she was squirming and blushing like a girl who had never been held by a man.


    "Yes" she replied in an almost whispering tone to him after a few seconds


    "Well if you''re such a pure girl then why do you dress like a slut" Seth asked as he gave her clothes another look.


    "My father has been grooming me to be offered to the second prince of the Baiwai family, the prince has a liking for sexy blonde women, and my father believes I should get ustomed to wearing such clothes so as to better please the prince.


    ''" oh" was Seth''s nd reply, and seeing that Ciara was about to fall into a sad mood probably because of her sad life, he quickly took action.


    Without any further thought to her words, he took his hands off her bum and held on to her hand, and with a smile on his face, he led her into his apartment.


    When they reached the couch he pulled off his towel in one move and sat down, giving thedy a view of his awakening dragon, in consideration of her inexperienced body and mind, he had reduced his dick size to a more amodating size for her.


    "It''s bigger than the one I saw in the pictures online" Ciara muttered.


    "Oh, so you watch porn, guess you''re not so pure huh" Seth teased Ciara and her face turned red.


    "Well do you know what a blow job is? "Seth asked


    "Yes," she said while also quickly nodding her head with a red face.


    "Alright then, be a nice girl and give me a blowjob, you have 5 minutes to impress me, "Seth said as he rxed on the couch and spread out his arms over it.


    "Come on you can do it" Seth encouraged when he saw her hesitate.


    With a slight tremble in her steps, Ciara walked over to him, bent down, and holding his dick with just her fingers, she began giving it small licks.


    Seth didn''t have the patience to wait for her to getfortable and maybe suck his dick, so he used a weakness that was present in such pampered girls, their pride.


    "tchh" set sighed, Alia did a way better job than this, she already had me groaning in seconds," Seth said in a disappointed tone.


    Alia was Ciara''s rival in school and just as he had expected, Ciara''s head snapped up and she asked him in a surprised tone,


    "Alia has given you a blowjob?"


    "Yeah, while not the best it was still pretty good, I kind of expected you to do better but oh well," Seth said and made to stand up, but Ciara pushed him back down and before he knew it almost half his dick was already down her throat, the warm feeling of her throat sending pleasure through him.


    She forced down more of his dick down her throat before finally taking it out of her mouth and then grasping for breath, Saliva could be seen dropping down her lips as she moved her hand up and down his cock,


    Seth just sat with his hands behind his head and watch her kiss, lick his cock and then try swallowing it again.


    "Now that''s more like it," Seth thought with a smirk.

 Chapter 41 Drowned In Pleasure [R-18]

    ?"Fuck, virgins suck," Seth thought as he watched Ciara choke on his dick for the 7th time, still not able to take half of it despite its size being further reduced.


    So far, Seth had received blowjobs from experienced women, so he couldn''t even judge if Ciara was doing well for a virgin, all he knew was that her crude licking of dick and failures to deep throat him had stopped being entertaining.


    Seth had said he would give her 5 minutes to blow him, and as a man of his word, he could only endure his urge to immediately begin banging her.


    Seth decided to pass the time by watching as her pink tongue moved up and down his dick, watching that cute face struggling to please him was unfortunately a turn on for him which just made his situation worse.


    Once again Ciara was about to try deep throating him, determination on her face, but just before she could move Seth grabbed her head, he leaned forward and thenunched a fierce kiss on her red lips.


    His tongue went into her mouth and like a boss it dominated every inch of it, pushing her obedient tongue in any direction it wished.


    Some minutester, he could feel Ciara pushing against him in a bid to release her lips and get some air, but he held on for a few more seconds before releasing her.


    Immediately Seth released her head, Ciara disengaged from their kiss, and with her hands on hisp for support she began breathing heavily, red eyes and some tear drop dropping from her eyes.


    "Did u enjoy it? " Seth asked as he stroked her cheeks, and Ciara too shy to reply to him or maybe still recovering from her oxygen deprivation nodded her head and leaned into his arms.


    With a grin, Seth grabbed onto her jaw and then brought her face closer to his and kissed her again but this time he wasn''t forceful and disengage after some seconds.


    His hands trailed down to her shirt and without a warning, he pulled them apart, releasing Ciara''s imprisoned jugs.


    Ciara was shocked at this and instinctively covered her breasts with her hands, while Seth did nothing to stop this but instead trialed his hands down to her waist, and holding on to it, he lifted her and sat her on his right thigh, with his right hand holding her in ce.


    "Show me your breasts "Sethmanded.


    Ciara looked a little surprised by his tone but still took her hands off her chest with no hesitation.


    Seth reached out his hand and grabbed her breasts, while they weren''t as big as Sonia''s, they still filled up his hand and were quite springy.


    "uhhh, hmmm,"


    Ciara was struggling to stifle her moans but she immediately began moaning out when Sethtched onto her left breast with his mouth and then used his tongue to flick around her nipples.


    "uhhh, ahhhh, ahhh, please more,"


    Ciara was caught up in the pleasure of Seth sucking on her breast when she felt his hand grab onto her skirt and then rip them apart.


    She snapped her eyes open and turned to look at Seth, but he only smiled at her, lifted her up, and ced her on the couch.


    "Mr. Evary, I don''t think your dick can fit into me"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, your little snatch is going to learn how to fit me in"


    "Also, from now on whenever we fuck, you will refer to me as daddy is that clear?" Seth told her in a firm tone.


    "yes Mr. Evary" Ciara replied but the next second she felt a pnd on her cheek and tears immediately spilled out of her eyes.


    "What did I say about how to refer to me "Seth calmly asked?


    "To call you daddy when we fuck" Ciara replied with a sob


    "So you decided not to listen to me, "Seth asked with his hands trailing to her nipples and pinching them fiercely"


    "ahhhhhhh" Ciara screamed out,


    "no daddy It was a mistake, I am sorry daddy" Ciara screamed out with a teary eye down her eyes,


    With a lick of his lips, Seth sealed her screaming lips with a kiss and then inserted a finger into her pussy.


    "hmmm, hhhh, hmm" Ciara groaned at the sudden kiss and infiltration of her pussy.


    Seth raised his head and then looked at her,


    "You promise to be a good girl"


    "Yes daddy"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good, now spread your legs let daddy defile your holy snatch".


    With a nod, Ciara opened her legs and Seth brought his already hard pulsing dick close to the pink glistening pussy, he could see her juices running down into her butt crack.


    "Seems the pain turned her on," .he thought,


    With a push, the head of his cock entered her and she began squirming and groaning in pain under him.


    "Daddy it hurts" Ciara cried out, but Seth paid her no attention, he continued pushing into her, but then the pain was too much for her to handle and she immediately tried to crawl away from him.


    Seeing this, Seth grabbed her by the waist and stood up, this position meant that Ciara was now falling down on his dick, increasing the speed of pration and driving her crazy with pain as she fiercely wrapped her hands around Seth and scratched his back while she biting into his shoulders.


    Seth''s dick was finally fully inserted in her when her hips met his own, he grabbed her butt and supported it, helping relieve some of her pain.


    While Ciara trembled, Seth had his eyes closed enjoying her tightness, this wasn''t his first time with a virgin, and he knew he shouldn''t have prated her so hastily, but that only applied when both parties were seeking sex.


    This fuck session was about his pleasure and Ciara was currently just a tool to please him and also farm enlightenments for his sphere, but he also wasn''t a sadist, so he gave her some time to get used to his dick.


    "Enough rest, let''s continue"


    "Please no, it still hurts" Ciara cried out but Seth ignored her.


    He slowly lifted her ass up till half his dick was out and then he brought it back down.


    "hmm, uhhh,hmm, uhhh"


    A mixture of Seth''s moans and Ciara''s cries filled the room, her pussy squeezed his dick like no other but that shouldn''t have been enough to have Seth groaning this hard.


    "hmhhh, hmmhhh, hmmhhh," Seth found himself moving her hips up and quicker, before he knew it, within seconds he reached a level of pleasure that had taken him minutes to reach when he fucked Sonia.


    Sure Ciara was a virgin, but there was no way her pussy could squeeze as hard as Sonia''s, a 3rd stage general. It was a public rumor that the higher a woman''s cultivation, the more pleasure she gave during sex, but Seth soon found himself reaching a level of pleasure Sonia had never taken him to.


    In no time Seth began mming his hips into her as he brought her hips down,pletely consumed in pleasure, he failed to notice that Ciara''s expression of Pain had turned to one of severe pleasure, she moaned with every thrust Seth sent into her, more of her juices flowed out of her, lubricating Seth''s dick and increasing their pleasure.


    Minutester, Ciara screamed out as she had her first orgasm, her juices spurting out of her pussy whenever Seth lifted up her ass, but Seth didn''t stop his thrusts, he instead seemed to find more pleasure in her sopping wet cunt.


    With his eyes closed, Seth''s mind was in a ce of intense pleasure, he felt like he had grabbed onto something with gave pleasure, and the more he pounded into Ciara, the more of this thing he pulled into himself which increased his pleasure.


    "Please daddy stop, please stop"


    Ciara had just experienced her 5th orgasm and she felt like her body was breaking apart, she felt her cultivation fall from the peak of the cadet stage down to the early stage and she was scared.


    Every thrust of Seth into her seemed to sip away her life force making her weaker, before long she found herself copsed on his shoulder begging this growling beast to stop killing her in vain.


    "ahhh, ahhhh, ahhhh"


    The worst part of it was that even though she could feel herself dying, she couldn''t stop herself from moaning as waves of intense pleasure still washed over her dying body.


    Almost there Seth thought and the next minute, his eyes snapped open as he finally released into Ciara with a deep roar, Ropes of his cum shooting into her pussy, and before long, Ciara also found herself cumming.


    "ahhhhhh" she screamed out and then fainted.


    Seth found his legs getting weak and stumbled backward, but barely managed to bnce himself, he ced Ciara on the couch and then copsed beside her.


    Seth found himself breathing heavily, the pleasure had been great, but Seth didn''t ever want to feel like this again, he felt like he had gained something but at the same time lost something vital to him.


    He turned his attention to the unconscious Ciara but was shocked at the sight his eyes came upon.


    A woman with scanty grey hair, her skin was dry and all wrinkled up and she bore a good enough resemnce to Ciara.


    The sight had sent Seth standing up and sweeping his soulsense around, trying to make sense of what was happening, but the next instant, he felt qi erupt out of Ciara''s body.


    The qi swirled around her slowly at first, forming a tiny mini tornado just above her, but as seconds passed, the tornado got stronger followed by the intensity of the qi, and a strong wind began blowing up in his apartment as the tornado grew and in no time the tornado grew to the height of an adult.


    A concentration of qi so dense that he could see it was sucked into the hungry tornado which strengthened it, helping it better wreck both him and his apartment.

 Chapter 42 Crying Landlady

    ?Seth found himself being flung and stered to the wall, with cracks appearing and spreading on the walls of his living room, just when he got back on his feet, the tornado stopped growing, it seemed Ciara could supply it no more qi.


    Seeing this, Seth breathed out a sigh of relief, for a moment he thought his apartment was going to be destroyed, but a secondter, the dying tornado erupted with another spike of qi, but this time the qi wasn''t supplied by Ciara, it came from the surroundings.


    With the influx of qi, the tornado continued its growth from where it left off, Seth wanted to act but he found himself too weak to do a thing, that orgasm had drained him of all his strength and qi.


    Seth guessed the tornado was going to grow and maybe destroy this entire floor or perhaps the whole building.


    "Alexia is going to be so mad," he thought to himself while chuckling.


    But secondster his guess was proven wrong again as the tornado exploded with a "boom" sending Seth breaking through the wall of his living room and into the corridor of thest floor.


    "uhhhhhh" Seth groaned on the ground, he looked down at his body and saw several bleeding cuts all over him, his left foot had been twisted till it now faced backward and he had a dislocated arm.


    He stupidly tried to stand up but found himself falling back down and coughing out blood.


    "How can I be so vulnerable to such a small st? "Seth asked himself.


    He had survived the aftereffects from the explosion of the thunderstorm, an explosion capable of taking out Moroc city, yet this st that had only affected his living room had caused him such grievous injuries.


    ''piiinnnng"


    Seth heard the sound of the elevator door opening, and he didn''t have to look to know who it was.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "Seth who did this to you "Alexia screamed out, her heels cking loudly as she ran towards him.


    "Oh my god, did the governor find out about us and send someone to kill you," Alexia asked in panic, as she looked through the hole he had made in the wall.


    "Seth please talk to me, are you okay?"Alexia asked him with tears spilling out of her eyes, "Am sorry for putting you in this mess" she sobbed


    "Now why are you crying," Seth asked ndly.


    Seth didn''t understand why she was crying and ming herself as the source of his injuries, to him, his injuries while troublesome were nowhere near the injuries that had been inflicted on him by the hammer gang.


    "Brat what do you mean by why am I crying, should I beughing while you''re dying" Alexia screamed out, she believed Seth had been attacked by an assassin sent by the governor.


    "I should have had better control over my urges, "Alexia said and pulled out her phone, and dialed a number.


    "Please this is an emergency, there has ¡­."


    When Seth saw her calling for help, he seized the phone out of her hand and cut the call.


    "Brat what do you think you''re doing, give me the phone and let me ¡­"


    "I''m fine!" Seth said as he pushed away her hand that was trying to reach for the phone.


    Alexia was unwilling to listen to his ims and kept onining and trying to reach for her phone, but then Seth grabbed her by the hair and looked her in the eye, and after some seconds she stopped struggling and calmed down.


    Seeing that she was calm, Seth released her and then reached out for his twisted foot, and without hesitation, twisted it back to its right position with a grunt.


    Alexi couldn''t help but wince when she saw him straighten his foot and more tears dropped from her eyes.


    "Help me up," Seth said after taking a breath,


    Though still worried, Alexia wiped the tears from her eyes, and putting a hand under Seth''s shoulder, she helped him stand up.


    It was when they stood up that she finally realized that Seth was naked, She looked at him from top to bottom and then gave him an inquisitive look.


    "I was just ying around with a troublesome student," Seth said while checking to make sure his little brother was okay.


    "How sturdy," Seth thought as he observed his perfectly healthy rod.


    "Alright, let''s go in and have a look at her".


    Alexia was confused by his words but decided to first see what was inside his apartment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Slowly they walked into his apartment through the new door that Seth had formed on his way out, and when they entered his living room, they were both surprised, but for different reasons.


    Seth was surprised to find himself staring at a 1st stage solid general cultivator, while Alexia,


    "Ahhhhh'' Alexia screamed once again, " Seth what is the governor''s daughter doing here? and why is she naked? did u kidnap her? " Alexia asked in rapid session.


    "She came to my apartment of her own vition, she''s naked because we had sex, and no I did not kidnap her," answered Seth


    "Did the governor send his men to assassinate you?" Alexia asked,


    "No"


    "Then what the hell happened here, brat what did you do," Alexi asked, angry that she had been crying all this while for nothing, whatever had happened here was most likely all Seth''s fault


    "Am about to call over some help, so why don''t you wait and I exin to the both of you what happened?" Seth said as he dialed a number on Alexia''s phone.


    "Hello"


    "Hello beautiful"


    "Have you created another mess?" a voice calmly asked,


    "Just a tiny problem" Seth answered with augh and then the receiver ended the call.


    Seth would have preferred not to call her, but Seth needed an answer to what had just happened and she was the only one capable of giving him an answer,


    With his present state, there was no way he was leaving his body lying around to enter his soul space, besides he was extremely wary of those old monsters, all I took was a mistake from him and he could be doomed.


    "Who was that ?"Alexia asked with a narrowed gaze


    "My future wife" Seth truthfully and casually replied.


    "Then what am I to you," she asked, this time a spike in her qi being noticeable.


    "My woman"


    Alexia was stunned and confused by his answer, but she decided to press on as she pointed a hand at the unconscious Ciara, "And what is she to you?".


    "A troublesome fling"


    "As long as  ..." Seth was about to say when Alexia sent him crashing into the wall with a palm to his chest.


    "What makes her so special is that you have ns on marrying her while I am relegated to just being your woman, I don''t want to be your mistress, I want to be a wife". Alexia said with tears going down her eyes


    "Nothing "Seth groaned out while rubbing his aching chest,


    "Get a lot stronger and I might just reconsider you," Seth said


    "Really," she asked, her eyes brightening up with hope


    "Of course" Seth awkwardly chuckled,


    Hearing his reply, Alexia immediately ran to his side and gave him a hug,


    "But why you must get married to her, am I not enough for you, just give me some time and I promise you I will get stronger," Alexia said with a teary eye and pleading face.


    Seth might have put on a calm face, but on the inside, he was sweating bullets, he had thought the hypnotism he ced in Alexia would have worn off by now, but seeing her being all lovey-dovey, it seems he was wrong and her situation had somehow gotten worse.


    Any other woman and Seth would have t out told her off, but he had somewhat of a soft spot for Alexia somewhere in his mind and was currently thinking of a harmlessly reply to her question when he was ironically saved by herpetition.


    "hm, hm, hmm"


    The voice of a throat being cleared could be heard in the room.


    "Mr. Evary if you''re done ying around, can you exin to me what you''ve done?"

 Chapter 43 Squashing A Bug

    ?A beautiful red-headed woman wearing a white loose gown that reached to the ground, depriving anyone of the chance to see her legs was what Seth saw when he turned to look at the owner of the voice while for Alexia,


    the voice startled Alexia and she immediately turned around to see a woman dressed in a red gown with white stripes on its sleeves, she could see some wrinkles on her face, some grey hair mixed with her bundled-up red hair, and finally a warm smile on her face, all in all, she looked like a friendly elderly woman.


    "Mypetition is this old woman"


    Though her mind told her this, Alexia''s female instincts screamed at her that this woman was going to be the greatest obstacle to her marrying Seth.


    "When did you get here," Seth asked as he stood up with Alexia''s help, not minding that he was proudly showing his baby making wand.


    "Sorry about Seth''s current clothing state, can you just spare him a minute to get dressed up," Alexia said before Rose could reply as she stood in front of Seth trying to hide his sleeping dragon.


    "Alexia don''t worry she has already seen me pussy yer and isn''t bothered by it." Seth chuckled.


    "Seen him naked, has Seth really banged this olddy, doe he have a thing for old women" Alexia pondered


    "Alexia this is Rose, my colleague at work and future wife, and Rose this is Alexia myndy and current lover".


    "Nice to meet You, Miss Alexia," Rose said with a warm smile.


    "The pleasure is mine Miss Rose" Alexia replied with her eyes narrowed.


    Alexia was quite surprised when she heard that Rose was Seth''s colleague at work, how would such a person help with Seth''s current situation.


    "Here," Rose said as she threw Seth a pill which he immediately swallowed with a smile.


    Alexia was just about to ask about the pill when she saw all the injuries on Seth immediately begin to heal, and before a minute passed he was all well and flexing his newly healed body.


    "Now Mr. Evary what is the matter," Rose asked, going straight to the point.


    "Yeah, well here''s what happened", Seth said and went on to truthfully exin what had happened without a bit of shame.


    Both Rose and Alexia quietly listened to Seth as he exined what had happened, and when he was done speaking, Alexia couldn''t help looking at Seth with a strange expression while rose though infuriated for some reason, easily pushed away this unexinable feeling and calmly turned and stared at Ciara unconscious body.


    "You might not know this, but qi is made of two types of qi, yin and yang qi, yin qi is found in females while yang qi is found in males.


    When one is born, they contain a great amount of pure yin or yang qi depending on their gender, but their qi bes impure when they have sex.


    The opposite gender would find this pure qi very helpful for their cultivation, and there were even schools of cultivation that focus on the exchange of yang and yin qi between men and women as a means of cultivation.


    Ciara was a virgin and when you had sex with her, your body in an attempt to breakthrough began forcefully absorbing her yin qi to the point of almost killing her, luckily the outflow of yang qi that apanies your ejaction more than made up for the yin you had taken from her, your yang qi was powerful enough that it took her straight the general stage.


    She was able to break through with the energy from your yang qi, now why don''t I sense any change in your cultivation considering you absorbed almost all the pure yin qi in her".


    "Some troublesome reasons" Seth replied nonchntly,


    Seeing that he wasn''t willing to tell her his problems despite hering all the way here to help him annoyed her, but before she could pester him or maybe bully the answer out of him, Seth spoke once again,


    "Look give me a month, I currently have some ns, after a month I would have broken through to even the general level," Seth said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So Will this happen every time I help introduce a woman to the pleasures of sex?" Seth asked when he saw she had calmed down.


    "Not as long as you''re careful not to lose yourself and begin absorbing their yin qi" Rose gritted out.


    "Okay, next question, as you can see, the effects of her breakthrough caused some destruction, but why was I so vulnerable to it"


    "A breakthrough involves the descent of severalws of the universe, thews which are invoked go way beyond your understanding, a breakthrough can be considered one of the safest moments for a cultivator and you should thank your yang qi flowing in her that you didn''t die for being near her while she broke through.


    "If that is all then I will be taking my leave," Rose said and began walking away.


    Alexia had been silently listening to Seth and Rose converse, so she was able to understand some of what they had been talking about, but when she saw this knowledgeable woman about to leave, She couldn''t help but panic at the thought of Ciara being left with them and anxiously called out,


    "Well what do we do with her," Alexi asked,


    "No need to think much on it, she''ll be troublesome when she wakes up, so I''ll just kill her," Seth told Alexia


    "I will handle Ciara," Rose said when she heard Seth''s n for the defenselessdy.


    Seth raised an eyebrow at her taking away Ciara, but he had already had his fun with her and wasn''t interested in taking care of the aftermath of this fiasco.


    "Oh and Mr. Evary, due to your current state, you can put off today''s meeting ande tomorrow,


    though do feel free not toe tomorrow and give me a reason toe and drag you to the school" Rose said as she walked out of his room and took the elevator.


    "She''s a nice woman, but isn''t she a little too nice," Alexia asked some seconds after Rose had left.


    "Maybe"


    Seth had a better understanding of Rose, so he more than agreed with Alexia''s statement, Rose always behaved way too tolerant of him, but at the same time, she was also disgusted by him and always kept him at an arm''s length.


    "Should we have let her take Ciara, the governor would have our heads if anything ¡­" Alexia was saying but a hard p to her buttocks stopped her frompleting her sentence,


    "From now on don''t mention the governor around me, if you miss him you can always go and meet him"


    Seth currently felt possessive over two women, Rose and Alexia, the other women were expendable until further notice, and watching Alexia keep on whining about another man annoyed him.


    "I should just kill him, he''s bing too much of an annoyance ".


    But just as he was about to go find some clothes and then go squash a bug, he felt a hand grab onto his cock and begin stroking it, Seth turned his attention to its owner and saw a mature beautiful tear-stained face looking at him with once more teary eyes,


    "Darling I''m sorry, I won''t mention him again" Alexia begged.


    Seeing such a sight, thoughts of squashing the troublesome bug immediately flew out of Seth''s mind as he leaned down and kissed Alexia, the sight of her too much of a temptation for him to ignore.


    Seth had thought that he wouldn''t be able to engage in sex for some time after his incredible ejaction into Ciara, but out of nowhere, his once slumbering dick was slowly awakening as Alexia stroked it.


    "Darling why don''t we go over to my ce so I can take care of you" Alexi coquettishly said when they broke their kiss, and without a dy, Seth lifted her up by her ass and carried her to her apartment.

 Chapter 44 Shower With Landlady [R-18]

    ?"ahhh, uuhhhh, uuuhhh"


    Seth couldn''t stop himself from moaning and groaning as Alexia used her plump lips to worship his raging dragon.


    Seth was currently standing some centimeters away from a wall with him leaning toward it and both hands ced on it for support, the shower stood over him currently running at full max and pouring all over his back while in front of him, standing on her knees was alexia who was currently taking care of his hard meat with her mouth.


    The sight of Seth''s frame which stood over her, tall and wide,pletely protecting her from the falling shower as she worked on his cock was a real turn-on for Alexia, she was currently sucking on the head of his dick while her hands yed with his still semi hard cock, today Seth''s dragon had been surprisingly slow to respond to her touches, but after some cajoling from her mouth, it was almost back to its full glory.


    Alexia rolled her tongue around the tip of Seth''s cock while its head was in her mouth, she would asionally grip his cock and then lightly bite the skin to make that area more sensitive and then immediately she would suck and lick it, this little action of hers sending Seth moaning and groaning as he stood over her.


    She took her hands off his cock and ced them behind her back, and then with just her mouthtching onto the head of his dick, she began swallowing the rest of his length down her throat.


    She would swallow some length and pull her head back and begin to suck and bob her head only on that particr area, and then with her lips tightly sealed around his cock, she would pull her head off his dick with a pop sound and then swallow up more length and repeat the process.


    "hmmm, hmmm, hmm''


    Seth felt waves of pleasure flow through him as Alexia sucked him especially when she dragged off her lips, it felt like she was trying to suck his cum directly right out of his balls, when she was already more than halfway over his dick, he couldn''t control himself anymore and drove his hips forward.


    Seth had expected Alexia to choke with the sudden intrusion of her throat, but like a cock sliding into a very wet pussy, his cock slipped down her throat till all of it waspletely buried in her mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh"


    Seth moaned as he felt Alexia''s throat squeeze his dick and a soothing heat all around his cock, he then felt alexia hum while his cock was still down her throat, this little action of hers bringing his dragon to a full mast and him moaning uncontrobly, he looked down into her teary eyes and could see a victory radiating out of them, a victory derived from making him all putty with just her throat.


    Seth smirked at her triumphant gaze and took his right hand off the wall and held on the back of her head, a look of desire in his eyes as he looked at her and licked his lips, without wasting a moment, he slowly pulled out his buried dragon from her mouth and when only the tip was left, he pushed it back down her throat.


    "ahhh, grrrggrgg ahhhh, ahhh, grrgg"


    The sound of Seth''s moans and Alexia''s gurgles bathed with the sound of the running shower filled the bathroom, not once did either of them break eye contact as Seth slowly increased his pace, the warm sensation of his cock slipping over her saliva and down her warm throat sent pleasure echoing through all the nerves in his cock.


    Before long Seth''s cock was rapidly moving in and out of her mouth, but not once did Alexia fail to wee his raging dragon into her warm tunnel even as saliva and tears dripped down her face, this continuous sight thrilled him, but in the end, he was forced to pull his dick out of her mouthpletely and help her up.


    Seth knew that Alexia wanted to make him cum with her mouth, but Seth was worried that he would hurt her throat if he continued with his rapidly increasing pace.


    Before Alexia could beginmenting over her inability to make him cum with her mouth, Seth locked her lip in a hungry kiss, he sharply bit on her lips which shocked her mind out of whatever thoughts were going through it as she focused on Seth''s domineering kiss.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While they kissed, Seth grabbed herps and lifted her up, and ced her back against the wall, and then he guided the head of his dragon into her snatch, then like always, he mmed his cock into her cave in on go.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhh" Alexia moaned as her wet cave was ruthlessly invaded.


    Luckily for Alexia, Seth had finally gotten skilled at manipting his dick size, so he had kept it at a size just big to stretch her pussy and cause her some pain but bring her greater pleasure.


    "Ahh. ahhh, ahhh"


    Alexia just couldn''t stop moaning as Seth moved his dick in and out of her, before she knew it, minutes went by and Seth was already mming into her pussy, eliciting more moans from Alexia, but some minutester he stopped moving his hips.


    "Darling why did you stop" Alexiained, but Seth replied her with his actions.


    Seth carried Alexia''s legs which were beneath his shoulders as he held herps and ced them on his shoulders but he kept her back pressed against the wall.


    This new position gave him unhindered ess to her dripping snatch, and sending a grin her way, Seth put his cock back into her and immediately continued mming away.


    "Ahhhhh . yes daddy, daaady ahhh, ahhahh"


    Alexia moaned as she felt Seth prate deeper into her, she could feel Seth''s pelvis mming against hers, and she enjoyed the look of hunger in his eyes as he desperately mmed in and out of her pussy in a quest to reach the ultimate pleasure, and in no time she heard Seth''s breaths get heavier while her moans also got louder and then both of came, mixing their hot juices in Alexia''s cave.


    When Seth was done filling up her pussy, he took her legs off his shoulders and put them down, he then turned her around, bent her over, and then he put his cock back to where it belonged, and continued fucking.


    Seth pounded her shaking buttocks hard, not forgetting to give them asional ps as he went, the wet sound of their lovemaking getting louder and louder till it overpowered that of the running shower.


    .....


    An Hourter, Seth and Alexia could be seen in the bedroom, Seth had fucked her some more till she could no longer handle it and they finally stopped, they had finally washed up and then eat.


    Right now they bothy on the bed naked with Alexia lying on his chest and in a deep sleep, While Seth had his head propped up on a pillow and watching the television, with news on the thunderstorm crash site currently ying.


    With the press of a button, he switched off the television, and closed his eyes, it was time to visit the prisoners in his soul.

 Chapter 45 Origin Energy

    ?Seth could no longer put off meeting the consciousnesses, he needed answers, he already ns to leave the city and go find a worthy opponent.


    His current location while not the ultimate safe house would more than do for now, Alexia''s bedroom had a barrier seal ced on its walls, just how much of the governor she had dancing in her palms baffled him, buildings with seals on them were incredibly rare and could only be found in the governor''s mansion, the office of Moroc high school principal and in the houses of those top big shots, but Alexia had somehow gotten the someone who was definitely the governor to put a seal in her room.


    Seth closed his eyes and the next second he opened them, but this time it wasn''t Alexia''s ck colored room that came into his view, but that of the dark red sea.


    He gave the calm sea a nce and then looked up at the floating ind, and the next moment he was gone.


    This time, Seth appeared in a huge dimly lit room, he was sitting on his conjured throne and staring at the two purple cages which created a purple illumination for the surroundings but did nothing to light up the pitch ck darkness within them.


    "How are you guys doing," Seth asked with a grin but got no reply.


    "Do you guys have a name? Calling you bloodline consciousnesses, is quite a mouthful" Seth said unperturbed by their silence to his greetings.


    "Only ceremonial names" the Vampire consciousness, replied after some seconds of silence.


    "In that case, I will call you Vampi and Draco from now on," Seth said as he pointed at the vampire consciousness, and the dragon consciousness respectively.


    He could feel a short flux of qie from Draco as he named him, but other than that it made no other reaction.


    "Well with that out of the way, I hope you guys don''t mind but I have some questions that I would like answered"


    "...."


    "..."


    "Very well, so vampi what did you mean by me having a bloodline of a higher evolved beast" Seth began asking his questions when the consciousnesses made no objections.


    Surprisingly it wasn''t vampi who answered but Draco,


    "The dragon n members are known to be descendants of dragons which are known to be divine beasts, a peak evolution of beasts far above your understanding.


    The simple way to put it is that the beasts in your world have never experienced an iota of evolution, they are just huge walking containers of qi and this means the beasts in your world are at the bottom of the evolution chain with pathetically weak and almost nonexistent bloodlines.


    In the universe, a beast''s instinct will be to always bow to a higher evolved beast, not to mention a divine beast, had you been a real cultivator that huge bird that pursued you will have bowed to you just from being in your presence".


    "it will be quite troublesome if beasts bow or run from me every time, so is it possible¡­..'' Seth was saying, about to ask for a way to regte this fear factor of his, but Draco interrupted him with a roar of anger and two big reds light lighting up in his cage.


    "You currently contain the purest dragon bloodline in existence, all these little ants in this world are meant to tremble before your every step, yet here you are spending your time ying around and even indulging in sex with them, you even lost some of your origin to one of them".


    "So you know what happened between me and Ciara" what are your thoughts on it," Seth asked ignoring Draco''s anger.


    Draco sneered at his question, closed his eyes, and silence descend into the room.


    Seth sat down and quietly waited, and some secondster Draco spoke,


    "The vampire girl was right about your body forcefully absorbing ying qi but she assumed it was your vampire bloodline instinctively doing it which was wrong.


    Members of the dragon ns are known as sex beasts as their bodies grow into bing optimal sex machines the stronger they be, your ability to change the size of your penis at will or make women feel the need to have sex with you is an ability dragon n members only get when they reach a very high stage of cultivation, but for some reason, you have such prized abilities while being so weak.


    The little exchange which happened between the two of you is a sacred rite by which a male dragon n member offers his yang qi to a female virgin who is not of the dragon n in a bid to give her the dragon n bloodline and initiate her into the n.


    The dragon origin energy which passively moves through your body is what is responsible for giving you your physical strength or making your roar so powerful despite you not using qi, and you got so caught up in your need for pleasure that you sent your origin energy along with your yang qi into her."


    "Will I still recover the lost origin?" Seth asked after hearing Draco''s exnation.


    "Your body will slowly recover it"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "In that case how do I actively use this origin energy "Seth asked, wondering how strong he would get if he could actually control this mysterious power.


    "Use of origin energy has to be done carefully, and until you be a real cultivator you won''t be able to use it".


    "Well that sucks," Sethined, "so what do you know about my losing consciousness and turning beast some time ago, my hunger and pain back there were quite intense".


    "just like your body began absorbing ying qi on its own in a bid to break through which you haven''t," Draco said suspiciously," your body also reacted to your extreme need for energy to heal the injuries on you, so your primal instincts took over, and if you''re still wondering on the effects of the dragon origin, then from your actions at that time, you can make an estimation," Draco said.


    "You''ve been quite helpful to me today, keep up the good work," Seth said with aical nod of his head while imagining how much more overpowered he would get if could control this origin energy.


    "well with that out of the way, am interested in knowing, do you guys know whatever is going on in my soul, can you read my mind, and can you speak to me at any time," Seth asked with a serious expression.


    This time it was vampi who answered in a calm voice and neutral tone that flowed out of the purpled cage on his left,


    "Thoughts are contained in one''s mind, and we are in your soul so there is no chance that we can ever read your mind, but emotions are connected to the soul, so whenever your emotions get intense, it resonates with your soul and this allows us to glimpse into your life and alsomunicate with you.


    ? For example, we are aware of your sexual encounters and your need to find a solution for Sonia''s problem, and I happen to have the solution to this problem".


    Seeing that it had kept quiet, Seth was forced to ask the question it wanted him to ask, he wondered what vampi hoped to get out of this.


    "So what are the solutions to my problem, Seth asked, his posture showing wariness in vampi''s answer.


    "There are several methods of healing her, but they aren''t feasible with the limitations of this world, so the simplest thing will be to transform her to a vampire when you be a ranked cultivator as you people call it.


    "I see, " said replied with a narrow gaze as he stared into vampi''s dark cage, well I guess this would be a goodbye then," Seth said about to leave but was stopped by vampi,


    "Wait, I have some information that you might want to know," it said.


    "hmm, am listening," Seth said.


    "While the dragon origin energy affects the body, vampire origin energy affects the mind, and I think I should bring it to your attention that a few days ago, there was a drain on your vampire origin on three different asions, the first asion was a negligible drain, the second one was a considerable amount and it was the third one that made me decide to bring this to your attention, you used up so much origin energy I feared you were going to consume all of it"


    Hearing this stunned Seth and put his mind in thought,


    "Do you know what could have caused this?"


    "Mind attacks or incredible exertion of your mind" it replied to him


    Vampi''s answer had Seth''s mind sifting through memories on something that could have attacked or exhausted his mind and surprisingly three instances that happened on the same day came to mind,


    The first was his fending off mama Slowly''s mind attack, the second was his reaching into Eleusis and summoning lightening, and the third was his summoning of purple lightening, lightening which Rose referred to as Raiju''s lightening.


    The consumption of his vampire origin would exin why his enlightenment sphere which was blinking out of existence suddenly stabilized.


    "What are the consequences of me using up my vampire origin," Seth asked


    "Usually all you would feel is severe weakness in your mind, but given that your bloodline was practically created, I have no idea what you should expect, but there are likely horrible consequences if you run out of vampire origin".


    The room descended into silence and Seth seeing that vampi was done talking said


    "Thanks", and then he was gone.


    When next Seth opened his eyes, he was staring up at the ceiling of Alexia''s room with thoughts on vampi''sst words swimming around his head,


    "I really should be careful when using my enlightenment sphere, and those guys too they were way to good to me today"

 Chapter 46 Unexpected Visitor

    ?A man could be seen seated at a reading table, there were just two books on the table and he was currently reading one of them, but scattered around him were piles of twisted and untwisted papers.


    After his chat with Vampi and Dracost night, Seth rested for a while and then spent the rest of the day studying the two books Rose had given him.


    It was currently a new day, and Seth was already done studying one of the books the previous day, he had been up pretty early this morning studying the remaining pages of thest book.


    With the help of his Enlightenment sphere, as he had decided to call his stacked up enlightenments, Seth practically understood every page of the books immediately after he read them, scattered around him were papers with sessfully drawn seals and even some innovative ones.


    "And these are just the passive effects of the bloodline, Just what kind of a bloodline is this" Seth pondered in amazement.


    Seth was smart enough to know that nothing came for free in this world, and with such ridiculous abilities he could only imagine the cmities that would follow him, he already had an early warning of fiends searching for him, and he wondered what other enemies were out there, he could feel anticipation build up within him at the thought of battling them.


    He had ns to leave the city perhaps for good after paying Moroc high school a visit, he didn''t know what game Rose was ying by following him around to drag him to this city, but he didn''t have ns to y around in this city as she did.


    With a yawn he looked at the time, 7:20 in the morning, making this a whole week since his transformation and bloodline awakening, with hands in the pocket of the pink pajamas he was currently wearing,pliments of Alexia''s wardrobe Seth got up and walked toward the kitchen,


    "I wonder how I should kill him," Seth thought, a smile on his face.


    On entering the kitchen, Seth came upon the sight of Alexia with her back facing him while she cooked, but that wasn''t all, seated a short distance away from her was the broad back of a man who was staring at her bountiful derriere.


    "Hmm, should I just put a hand through his chest or maybe cook him up with my lightening till he dies" Seth pondered as he casually walked passed the man.


    "Who are you" the man screamed in shock and stood up in a fighting posture when Seth walked passed him, he hadn''t been able to sense his presence until he saw him.


    Seth ignored the man''s scream and walked up to Alexia who had frozen up and immediately snapped her head to look back when she heard the man''s shout, and on seeing Seth behind her, Alexia felt her world crash.


    Lots of minutes earlier...¡­..


    Other than the sour memory of her inability to make Seth cum with her mouth skills, Alexia had been having the best time of her life, she had even got to spend the night within Seth''s embrace, but everything started going wrong this morning.


    She had been having a sweet sleep when her doorbell began ringing, she nned on ignoring it, but when she remembered the limited number of people that had ess to her apartment floor, she immediately woke and checked the camera feed from her door. The image that awaited her sent a sense of dread all throughout her, and quickly putting a white robe over her naked body she ran to the study.


    "Darling the governor is at the door, he doesn''t evere into my study so please stay here until Ie to get you "Alexia hurriedly said to Seth who had his head down facing his book, and without paying attention to his reply, she ran to get the door with a panic-filled heart.


    Secondster she opened the door and was face to face with a huge man who towered over her, he had muscles bulging all over him and a thick beard that ran down from his cheek to his chin.


    "Good morning my love" the man greeted


    "Good morning governor," Alexia said and turned to walk away, a frown on her face.


    Not minding her behavior toward him, the governor reached out a hand and gripped Alexia''s arm, he pulled her to him and tried to kiss her but Alexia covered his lips with her palm, an angry look on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You ignore me for a whole week and then show up out of nowhere expecting a kiss from me, why don''t you go back and get a kiss from where you came from" Alexia angrily said,


    "Baby don''t be like this, I have had work to do all week, especially with the uing sealpetition, I just left the office for the first time this week and immediatelye see you," the governor said as he ran his hand down her back.


    Seeing the governor''s action, Alexia pushed him back.


    "hmmph, have you eaten breakfast," she asked, seeming to have epted the governor''s apology.


    "No, I am really hungry" he replied while patting his stomach.


    "Follow me am going to make you something, but I want you to take me to lingua resort, am going to give you a nice time there," Alexia said in an implicative tone as she shifted the top of her robe a little giving him a nce at a little snippet of breast, he tried to reach out for it but she pped away hand and led him into the kitchen.


    Alexia''s n had been to kill off any chance of the governor being suspicious by proposing to make him breakfast and then immediately make him take her out of the house, giving Seth a chance to leave.


    This week had been a dreame true for her, but it seemed she had overindulged in it, she had to stop her rtionship with Seth, She didn''t want to see him die just because of her desires.


    Everything had been going well so far and she had just finished preparing the meal and was about to serve it when she heard the governor shout, she turned around to see the problem ad saw Seth walking towards her.


    Thousands of thoughts on what she could do went through her mind, but unfortunately for her, her poor mind was sent into more stress when Seth walked to her and then kissed her, her mind failed to register when Seth took the food which she has just prepared and sat at the table.


    "How many times have you had sex with him," Seth asked as he had a taste of the food she had prepared.


    Seth''s words snapped Alexia out of her daze, and she immediately turned around to see the reaction of the governor, but the scene that came into her eyes was that of the governor trembling all over and struggling to stay up on his knees.


    "Se..Seth" Alexi stuttered as her eyes moved from the kneeling governor to the eating Seth.


    "Ignore him and answer my question" Seth replied her.


    Seth had been having a fun time studying, so when he saw Alexia easily handle the situation with the governor, he decide to sit back and enjoy his books till now.


    "I don''t know" Alexia mumbled with her head bowed.


    "My lord please spare me, give me a chance to atone for the sin I havemitted against you" the governor gritted out, he didn''t know what was happening to him, one moment he was preparing to fight the young man who had appeared out of nowhere, and the next thing he knew, he felt a heavy weight fall on his shoulders and he was now on his knees struggling to keep himself from falling t on the ground, but he knew the young man who had just walked in was the cause of all this.


    Seth ignored him and stared at Alexia, Seth felt an itching irritation build up within him, irritation that another man had actually tasted the woman he had an invested interest in, perhaps he had been able to ignore this feeling before, but now that the governor was in front of him, this irritation could not be ignored.


    it was a petty reason, but to Seth, it didn''t matter, Alexia wasn''t just some fling, she had a ce somewhere in his mind and he wasn''t going to tolerate living in this world with any man who had tasted her, he was a very jealous and selfish man.


    "Prove to me that you have no feelings for him, kill him"

 Chapter 47 Savagery From The Landlady [R-18]

    ?Alexia felt a jolt go through her when she heard Seth''s words, she turned to look at the trembling governor and then immediately walked to the kitchen counter, and when she came back she was holding onto two knives, one in each hand.


    She walked to the governor, an emotionless look in her eyes, but deep in her mind, she felt pity for the governor and a slight hint of regret that she was going to kill him.


    Years ago the governor had done her a great favor, he had saved a life dearly precious to her, a life which her every existence cherished, but ironically that very life had ordered for his death today and she had every intention of carrying out this order.


    "My lord please don''t, I had no idea she was yours, please spare me, Alexia don''t, it''s me, please don''t".


    The governor begged Seth, but when he was paid no attention, he began begging the approaching Alexia in vain. He circted his qi as much as he could to no avail, other than his head, every other part of his body felt like it had been turned into a statue.


    Alexia walked up to the pleading governor and knelt in front of him, she firmly grabbed onto his face, she ignored his cries and pleas and the next second a sharp scream from the governor reverberated around the room, the governor had just barely ended his scream when another one poured out of him, and with a smile on her face, Alexia slowly pulled out the knives she had inserted into his eyeballs.


    She moved over to the governor''s back, and while staring at Seth who paid them no attention and was merrily enjoying his meal, she began stabbing into him, all her pent up emotions began resurfacing as she stabbed into him, he had taken her virginity and then continuously defiled her body, a body she had been saving for him, her one true love.


    Due to the governor''s cultivation, Alexia had to put in her full strength to stab deep into him, Squelching sounds, the grunts, screams, and pleas of the governor, and Alexia''s heavy breaths of exhaustion filled the room.


    Seth took his eyes off his meal and had a look at the bloody scene which was transpiring before him, he watched tears flow down the governor''s eyes, and then his eyes fell on Alexia''s.


    Alexia felt like an empty engine that just got refueled when Seth stared at her, her eyes brightened up and with a wider smile on her face, she began thrusting the knives harder and harder into the already dead man.


    Seth was shocked to see such brutality being disyed by Alexia, for a man whom she had been his mistress for years, she showed no sense of mercy towards him and tortured him to the very end.


    First, it was Rose, a freakishly strong person who decided to stay in this rundown city, seemed to like him a lot and go out of her way for him but always kept him at arm''s length, and now there was Alexia who had always been a noisy but harmlessndy, but now she was madly in love with him and was ruthlessly stabbing a man in a bid to show how much she despised the man.


    "Why am I attracted to such weird women," Seth thought with a smile.


    The sight of such savagery from Alexia coupled with that smile she sent his way turned him on, and with ast bite of his meal, he stood up and walked over to her, their eyes staring at each other all the way.


    When Seth reached her, he grabbed onto her still stabbing hand and pulled her up, and just as she was about to say something, he sealed her lips with a fierce kiss while his hands reached for her blood-stained robes and slipped them off.


    Seth''s hands hungrily grabbed her body and began running down it, fondling her body as it went.


    When his hand reached her buns, he gave them a hard squeeze and then pped them a couple of times, after having his fill of them, he grabbed onto her ass and carried her over to the dining table and ced her on it.


    Alexia''s reply to his actions was also fierce as he felt her biting on his lips fiercely, when he reached his hand down to her pussy, he felt her juices spread all over, it seemed she had a mini orgasm sometime ago.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The thought of Alexia cumming as she stabbed a man and stared at him sent his primal instinct to mate raging, and without further dy, he unzipped his pants and pulled out his raging dragon, and inserted it into the crazy woman''s yearning snatch.


    Seth felt like he was home as he entered into her, he increased his dick size till it was heavily stretching Alexia Cave and then he began moving.


    "ahhhh, ahhh ,ahhh''


    Alexi moaned out in a mix of pain and pleasure, she loved the savagery that Seth was exuding right now, he was pounding into her without a care, his heavy breaths on her ear, she dug her nails into his back and moaned with each brutal thrust that mmed into her already aching hips.


    Alexia''s moans pushed Seth closer and closer to the edge and he could feel her Snatch struggling to keep him in, he could hear slight whimpersing out of her as she moaned in pleasure and pain and he loved it.


    Alexia grabbed Seth''s head and then began kissing him, moaning into his mouth and biting it as Seth fucked her harder and harder, luckily for Seth Alexia was too weak to injure him else both his lips and back would have been drenched in blood, not like he would haveined though.


    Not much longer and Alexia found herself cumming, a tongue hanging out of her mouth as she held on to the still working Seth, but before she could calm down from her orgasm, more waves of pleasure begin hitting her again, and she found herself once again moaning.


    Seth could see the tears pour down Alexia''s eyes as he pounded her poor hips, yet her loud moans told a tale of the intense pleasure going through her, some gruntster and Seth had reached the edge, with a loud grunt he mmed into her snatch onest time and released his white matter into her slimy cave.


    Alexia grabbed into him as the feeling of his hot spunk shooting in her also pushed her to her third orgasm, she could feel his dragon slip out of her apanied by a flow of their mixed juices pouring out of her to the table where it then gradually dripped to the floor.


    "How are you doing," Seth asked as he caressed her cheeks,


    "I will be fine" Alexi replied while resting her sweat matted face on his chest.


    "What do we do about his body," Alexia asked, with no sense of fear or panic in her voice, she had decided to trust in whatever ns Seth had cooked up.


    "Nothing, I am going to go the school for a while, and then after Ie back we''re leaving the city for an indefinite amount of time, so pack up whatever we need.


    "I don''t want to go out of the city" Alexia mumbled with her head down.


    "Why," Seth asked as he lifted her chin.


    "I am pregnant with the governor''s child"

 Chapter 48 A Caring Teacher

    ?Alexia''s words reverberated around the room, bringing with it an eerie silence, but after some seconds, Seth''s frozen hands continued stroking Alexia''s cheek.


    "Can''t remember thest time you lied to me, you always shoved the truth down my throat" Seth said with a reminiscing smile, "now be a good girl and tell me what the problem is".


    Seth had swept his soul sense through Alexia enough times to know that she was lying, he had frozen up because of her totally unexpected words.


    Seeing that Seth wasn''t going to fall for her bluff, Alexia took a deep breath and with her head bowed, spoke,


    "I would be nothing more than a burden if I go with you, don''t worry I will be fine here¡­" Alexia was saying when she was cut off by Seth,


    "I don''t remember asking whether you wanted toe or not," Seth told Alexia with a raised eyebrow and then lifted her up and began heading for the bathroom.


    Alexia didn''t know what to say to Seth''s words, she just buried her head further into Seth''s chest, a bright smile on her face.


    .....


    After some ying around with Alexia in the bathroom, Seth was now currently walking through the premises of Moroc high school, he watched the few students straggling around, and just as he was about toe onto the path leading to the school''s administration building, he sensed three boys and a girl inside a deserted building some distance away from him, and with a smile, he turned their way.


    "A teacher ought to protect his student".


    With his usual long loose pants, and this time a shirt whosest 3 buttons were left unbuttoned, and for his feet, white sneakers, he walked up to the three hooligans.


    "Hello boys, is there a problem here," Seth asked, with his hands in his pocket,


    The three boys looked at Seth with some surprise and thenughed,


    "Get moving Seth, we don''t have time to y with you" one of the three boys rudely replied to Seth, not like Seth cared about his manners though.


    With a smile on his face, he reached for the first boy''s face, grabbed it and pulled him over, and then delivered a hard kick to his chest, the sounds of broken bones sounding out, he then lifted his leg up and mmed it down on the back of one of the two remaining boys, and then with a hit to the neck he sent thest boy sleeping.


    "All done here," Seth said as he observed the injured and unconscious bodies around him.


    "Now Alia what do you think I should do with them" Seth turned and asked the girl who had been awfully silent throughout.


    "You shouldn''t have done that, they won''t let u live when they regain consciousness" Alia replied solemnly.


    "I asked you a question Alia, this is yourst chance to tell me what you want," Seth said to her with a serious expression while he stared into her eyes.


    Hearing his words, Alia shook her head and then casually said,


    "Kill them",


    and with a nod of his head, ck lightning came out of Seth''s outstretched hand, it split into three and immediately struck the boys, instantly turning them to ash which was carried away by a not so coincidental wind.


    He looked around at the spotless scene, and with a nod at his clean assassination, he looked at Alia


    "No one knows about this, what you do next is up to you," Seth said and turned to walk away.


    "What if someone is secretly watching or somehow finds out'' she quickly asked in panic totally not expecting Seth to listen to her words, not to talk of him being able to do it, Alia had never expected Seth to kill these three, especially with their terrifying backgrounds.


    "Then you''re going to die I guess," Seth said offhandedly, and then he turned back and asked her,


    "Do you want to fuck?"


    For a 21 year old, Alias''s assets were quite on the small side, but her firm-standing butt drew nces from Seth, she looked like a tight fuck, and Seth was interested in trying out her petite frame.


    "What about my curse," Alia asked looking at Seth like he was dumb.


    Of her family, Alia had just her mother left, the rest had died off due to the curse that her family supposedly carried, and all Seth knew was that one of the families of the three boys he had killed held her mother captive for some reason.


    Alia was one of his students, a top performing one, while those boys were also his students, but the really terrible ones, they usually harassed and molested Alia, and Seth had decided to at least do some good deed today and see if he could get a fresh pussy.


    "I asked if you want to fuck" Seth asked again with a sigh, beginning to lose interest after making some considerations.


    Alia was surprised at his insistence, and taking some steps back she replied "No" while she shook her head sideways.


    "But if you kill their family I would be willing to," Alia said with a tight expression like she had just made a great decision,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not interested'' Seth said,


    "Huh, why," Alia asked in surprise, surprised that he quickly rejected her after just clearly showing interest in her.


    "Your pussy isn''t worth the work" Seth bluntly said,


    Alia was angered by his words, but seeing that he was about to leave, she hurriedly said in desperation,


    "Kill their family and you get to fuck both me and my mother"


    "Not interested'' Seth said and walked away, leaving a stunned Alia behind.


    The thought of banging a mother and daughter was a foolproof temptation for Seth, but in the end, it just wasn''t worth it, Alia was merely in the middle cadet stage while her mother was definitely lower, sex with them will just leave him with unemptied balls.


    Seth had just walked to the front of the administrative building when Alia ran up to him and grabbed his arm,


    "Please, I will do anything," Alia said with a pleading tone.


    After seeing how Seth had easily dispatched off the three boys, a sense of hope had built up in her, and even if she had doubts about his abilities she refused to give up on this newfound hope.


    Seth taking their current surroundings into consideration for her sake, took out a jotter from his pocket, and began scribbling on it, after some minutes, he gave Alia three pages,


    "Cultivation power reigns supreme in this world, you have some months or year to use this and get stronger and save your mom yourself," Seth said and walked away.


    Alia took the papers from him and barely kept a scream from leaving her lips when she saw what was written on it, a cultivation technique, a look of determination and gratitude appeared on her face as she looked at Seth''s departing figure.


    After speaking, Seth left the stunned Alia and walked into the building, the consideration of helping Alia did cross Seth''s mind, but in the end, all he would be doing was call the wrath of the entire city or federation on her head, and Seth knew for a fact she couldn''t survive such heat.


    He took his time and strolled to the meeting room, and when he arrived, he kicked open its doors.


    A well-lit room, a long rectangr table with chairs around it, troublesome teachers and other annoyances sitting around it, a holographic board on the other side of the room which was facing the currently not smiling Principal.


    "Who the hell do you think you are to barge in here like that Evary Seth" some random person screamed out, but Seth ignored those words and its owner.


    Thest time he had been with the principal, Rose had interfered with his ns and he had sealed off the principal''s memory, but looking at the non-using or innocent look she was sending his way, it seemed she still hadn''t recovered her memories which was totally unexpected.


    Seth swept his gaze around the room and then walked over and sat on a chair beside the wall.


    "Young man, I am talking to you", someone screamed out again, followed by other people''s incoherence utterings sounding out


    Seth had thought ofing here and ying around with Rose onest time before leaving, but now that she wasn''t here, he already felt like leaving, just a leak of his qi, and the rowdy room immediately became quiet,


    "What do you want," Seth asked the principal,


    "The federation is holding apetition to select candidates who they can nurture to be seal masters, thepetition would only be held between cities of the same grade, which means that our high school would only have topete with other grade D city high schools"


    With you being the closest qualifications to a seal master, there has been a scramble for you¡­.."Leah was saying when she was interrupted,


    "Principal Leah there is no need to tell him all this, all he needs to know is that he has a job to fulfill" a chubby man immediately said,


    With a bored expression, Seth watched the ongoing show, rumors were the chubby man was the rtive of one of the top bigwigs in the city, so he wasn''t scared of interrupting the principal


    "Sorry for the interruption," Leah said to Seth when the chubby man was done talking, she ignored the interruption and continued her words


    "Like I was saying, there has been a scramble for you by the other grade D cities and even some grade C cities, so the school would like to beg you¡­." But she was interrupted again by the chubby guy.


    "telling him all this will just over-inte his ego and make him arrogant, all he needs¡­" were the word the chubby guy was saying before he copsed, not even knowing what was happening, behind him stood a Fuming Leah, her aura spread around the whole room daring the other members who had just been about to protest her actions, to dare open their mouths.


    Seeing that she had gotten control over the room, she turned to Seth and was just about to talk when she heard him speak,


    "Principal Leah, why don''t we take this conversation to your office, it will provide a better atmosphere for you to exin to me what you desire," Seth said, looking her straight in the eye with a grin.


    "Okay ''Leah said with some hesitation, and immediately began walking out of the meeting room with Seth making sure to follow behind, thoughts of that Leah''s currently swaying ass the only thing on his mind.


    ***Like it ? Add to library!*****

 Chapter 49 Trying To Domesticate [R-18]

    ?Once again, Seth found himself in the elevator, with Leah, but this time he knew where he stood in the food chain, with a grin, he moved closer to Leah and directly grabbed onto her ass.


    He watched with a perverted smile on his face as she froze up with her face tightening, struggling to steady her breaths, and then she moved away from him.


    Seeing her action, Seth decide to let her be, for now, he hade a long way from the impatient wolf that he once was.


    Minutester and they were in Leah''s office, the only difference being that this time Seth was seating behind her desk while she stood on the other side and watched him go through her drawers.


    "Hmmm, where do you keep your dildos," Seth asked as he closed thest drawer in disappointment.


    "I ¡­ehhhh"


    Leah was surprised at this question, she wanted to lie, but seeing him staring intently at her, she had no choice but to move over to a section of the wall and then ce her hand on it, a small seal appearing there as she ran her qi through it,


    "Bring me just the biggest" Seth said as he munched on some chips he had found.


    With a hint of red on her face, she walked over and presented Seth with a 7-inch long dido while Seth merely nodded his head in approval and then ignored it.


    From his squeezing of her ass to seating in her chair, Seth was probing the weirdly obedient and tolerant principal for answers, and now he had his answers, though he had also requested the dildo to know how much he needed to erge his dick so he could properly deal with Leah pussy,


    Seth was now sure that she clearly remembered what happened thest time they met and she probably also knew some other things.


    "What did Rose tell you about me", Seth asked,


    Leah was shocked by his words for a few seconds, then as if making a decision she answered him.


    "She said you''re a very powerful and dangerous man and that I should stay away from you"


    "Yet here you are inviting me to your office?" Seth said with a grin


    "I need your help" she replied to his indirect question


    "A lot of people need my help, well not a lot of people just like one or two, I think," Seth said as heically rubbed his chin with doubts in his mind,


    "Just get to the point," Seth said as he snapped himself out of his thoughts," what do you want".


    "I want you to teach your students and prepare them for thepetition" Leah replied and handed over to him a paper "here is information on thepetition".


    "And why should I," Seth asked after going through the paper,


    With seductive steps she walked over to Seth and sat done on hisp, rubbing her palm on his exposed chest, she said "not to talk of the fat paycheck that would being your way, I can make you a very happy man"


    Seth enjoyed the feel of her soft butt on hisp, and reached out for her breast and began squeezing them.


    "I know Rose, and am sure she doesn''t support this, what is your rtionship with her, "Seth asked,


    "Well she''s my backer sometimes, and don worry she''s currently not in school" Leah reluctantly said, but Seth could guess the whole story.


    Leah had somehow gotten Rose''s favor and with it, she was able to be principal, but Leah most likely wanted more power through thispetition, but Rose had refused to help her, so she decided to go behind her back and get him to help her through any means.


    "Pitiful, if you had any idea of the power Rose wields, you would be sucking up to her every day of your life, but I guess it''s a good thing you don''t, having a taste of you would have be a lot harder.


    Seth could guess there was more involved in winning thispetition, but he wasn''t interested in asking, he had been unhappy at having to forsake Alia''s earlier offer, but now the principal was also offering up herself and Seth had no intention of refusing.


    "Why don''t you show me how happy you can make me," Seth said,<novelnext></novelnext>


    Earlier Seth had tried to hypnotize and then fuck her, she had been furious when she got her memories back, but after hearing Rose''s advice on him, she had changed her mindpletely.


    There was a high chance Seth was a general-level cultivator and she nned to make use of him, she had full confidence that she could use her body which he yearned for to domesticate him.


    Taking her legs off him, Leah stood up and stood between Seth''s legs, looking down at him she slowly unbuttoned her shirt and took it off, giving Seth a tease of her voluminous chest, then she knelt and began unbuckling his belt.


    With Seth''s help, she pulled down his pants and when she looked at his cock, she froze in shock.


    His cock, no this monster was thick, Leah reached out for it and squeezed the still-hardening dragon, though she feared for her pussy, she couldn''t help but lick her lips at the thought of sucking such a fat dick, she moved her head forward and began rubbing his cock all over her face while asionally sucking at its sides.


    Seth watched as the sight of his dick induced Leah with lust till she began worshipping his cock with devotion, but his mind was checking on a troublesome someone.


    "Guess she knows when to mind her business," Seth thought as he retracted his soul sense and focused on Leah''s lips taking him in.


    "ahhhhg''


    Seth moaned as Leah finally took his fat cock into her mouth, he enjoyed as her stretched lips tightly sealed his cock and began going up and down his length.


    "Hmm, hmm"


    With a grunt, Seth gripped Leah''s head and began moving his hips in and out her mouth, and before Leah knew what was happening, Seth forced a sizable amount of his meat down her throat.


    "Arrggghhh, arrgggh "


    Leah tried to pull her head off his cock, but Seth gripped it and forced more of his dick in, watching Leah struggle to just take in a quarter of his cock made him appreciate Alexia''s skills more.


    Seth enjoyed the rumblings on his buried cock as Leah struggled, and when he was satisfied, he released her head.


    He watched Leah pull her head off his cock and desperately gulp in air, as she wiped her teary eyes.


    "Principal Leah is this how you n on making me happy," Seth asked in a mocking tone.


    The thing about power-hungry people was that they were very easy to manipte, just dangle a carrot before them and they would follow like hungry donkeys.


    And as expected, immediately she caught her breath, Leah swallowed up a quarter of his meat and began slowly taking in more of it, but Seth wasn''t in the mood to watch her learn.


    He grabbed her head once more and this time shoved half his dick into her mouth, tears spilled out of her eyes and she tried to push off him, but Seth held firm, after enjoying the feel of her tight warm throat for some seconds, Seth began forcing in more of his dick down her tight throat.


    Leah furiously struggled to push him away, but he just smiled at her tear-filled begging eyes, revealing the futility of her pleas, she tried biting his dick, but her teeth felt like they were biting into hard unbreakable rubber.


    Seth mockingly grinned at her futile efforts but decided to punish her as he pulled her head down on his cock, forcing in all of it down her throat.


    Leah''s eyes opened as wide as possible, but before she could do anything in retaliation, Seth held up both her wrist in one hand, while his other hand held her head, and then he began thrusting his dick in and out of her.


    Leah felt powerless as her throat got abused, she tried using her teeth to stop his moving cock, but it was useless as his cock brutality brushed aside her teeth leaving them aching.


    "ahh, ahh, ahh"


    Seth made no effort to hold back his moans, Leah''s throat constricted in an effort to push his invading cock out, but this action only served to make for a tighter feeling around Seth''s dick, Leah''s gurgles only spurring him to go faster.


    "This is a beast in human flesh, why didn''t I just listen to Madam Rose and stay away from him" Leah inwardlymented,  but just when she thought her throat was going to get destroyed, Seth pulled out his saliva-coated meat and she immediately burst into a fit of coughs.


    "Hmm, are you done" Leah heard Seth say when she finally stopped coughing, she looked up at him, and what came into her sight was a happily grinning Seth and his vein covered fat cock.

 Chapter 50 Make Us Happy [R-18]

    ?At first, Leah had been entranced by the sight of his cock, but looking at it now, all she felt was fear and the need to submit.


    Watching her stare at his cock, Seth took that as "yes" to his question, so he reached down and helped her up, then he turned her around and pressed her upper body down on her table, pulled down both her skirt and panties and began rubbing his cock on her now sopping wet entrance.


    "You''re not going to try running away," Seth asked when he saw her part her legs in a bid to lessen the pain that was toe with the entry of his monster cock.


    "Can I run away?" Leah replied with her head pressed against the table.


    Seth merely smirked and then pushed his dick into her greedy cunt.


    Leah had been waiting with fear for the pain that was toe when this beast''s dragon would enter her defenseless cave, but other than her pussy stretching out a little, and pleasure apanying its invasion, she felt nothing.


    "ahhh, ahhh, ahhhh''


    Leah moaned out as Seth''s cock moved in and out of her, after all the hell she had been through earlier, the feeling of pleasure was sweeter than it had ever been, she felt Seth''s hand reach for around her waist and then he pulled her upper body up till her back touched his chest.


    "Are you enjoying it'' Seth whispered into her ears.


    "Yes, ahh, yes, move faster" she replied,


    Like the kind man he was, Seth happily gave her what she wanted, he increased his tempo, and Leah''s moans went louder.


    Seth looked down at the hypnotic sight of her fat buttocks rippling as his hip mmed into them, as he became entranced by this enticing sight, he increased his dick size and fucked Leah harder,


    ''ahhh ahhh" Leah screamed harder as she felt more waves of pleasure hit her, the torture of a few minutes ago forgotten, she grabbed onto Seth''s head and began kissing him fiercely, Seth also reached out a hand, pulled down her bra and then grabbed onto a boob while his other hand gripped her head and he fiercely kissed her back.


    Leah had never felt such pleasure, and she could swear she could feel her pussy stretching more and more, but this only brought more pleasure to her, before she knew it, Leah felt her snatch contract hard on the invading monster and with a loud scream from her, a flood of liquids was released all over the monster.


    Seth could feel her twat tightly grip his dick and then begin washing it in its fluids, this sensation brought him closer to the edge, and secondster he was painting the walls of Leah''s pussy white.


    After a few more thrusts, Seth released Leah who slumped to the table and then he removed his cock and watched as his juices flowed out of her pussy and dripped to the ground.


    "you have a nice ass," Seth said as his hands roamed all over Leah''s derriere, grabbing and squeezing it, but then his little brother throbbed out inint at its unsatisfied state.


    "Don''t worry buddy, principal Leah said she''ll make us really happy, won''t you Leah" Seth asked,


    ''" what do you mean," Leah asked in confusion, they had both just orgasm together, so what more did he want, she tried to push herself up from the table but a handy on her back and pressed her down.


    "We aren''t done yet, just rx and let me work," Seth said as he bent down and opened up a particr drawer he hade across earlier,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "and there you are," Seth said as he raised up a bottle of oil".


    Leah hearing his words turned her head to look back and when she saw what he held, her mind quickly deduced what he wanted to do, and she once again tried to push herself back up, but Seth pressed her back down with force and before she could get violent he leaned over her and whispered in her ear,


    "Don''t you want to win thepetition, or better yet don''t you want to break through to the general level?" Seth said as his hand trailed over to her but crack and then begin rubbing the rims of her asshole" Leah, nothinges for free, and if you truly want to taste power you should be ready to sacrifice for it, the choice is yours", and with those words Seth released Leah, stepped away from her and sat down in the office chair, confidently waiting for Leah to make her decision.


    A few secondster, Leah got up from the desk and turned towards him, and stretched out a hand to him, and with a smile on his face Seth took her hand and got up as she led him to the long couch on the other side of her office.


    The sight of Leah''s wide hips swaying as his cum ran down her legs with some squirting out of her pussy to the ground turned Seth on and had him licking his lips.


    Leah led him to the couch and then she turned around and kissed him while stroking his cock and then she said to him with her eyes fluttering,


    "Am sorry for my earlier actions".


    "It''s alright, you always have a chance to redeem yourself, "Seth said in reply, and with a brightening smile, Leah turned around and knelt in front of the couch and theny her upper body on the couch seat, she turned around to look at Seth and then wiggled her butt, while looking at him wither tongues hanging out of her mouth.


    Seth needed no further invitation as he knelt down behind her plump buttocks and ran his hand over her slim waist, appreciating her deadly curves.


    Seth opened the bottle of oil and then poured its content over her ass and then began rubbing her ass all over, Leah''s ass glistened as Seth''s hand moved over her bountiful derriere, with Seth enjoying how her excess flesh filled up in one direction when his hands pressed.


    Seth didn''t waste time bringing his right hand over her puckered hole and began rubbing her ass rim, he held the bottle with his left hand and began pouring oil over her hole while he slowly worked his middle finger into it.


    As Seth''s finger invaded her hole, he could feel the muscles around her ass tighten, trying to push him out, but Seth was not to be denied as he used more force and eventually worked in his finger.


    Seth could hear Leah making silent hums, as his hand began moving in and out of her ass, and when he felt that her hole was loose enough, he added his index finger, and with two fingers in her ass, Seth felt Leah''s ass move around a little but she made noints, the only thinging out of her mouth were low moans.


    "How does it feel," Seth asked


    "It feels good, can you go faster" Leah muttered, and Seth had no problems fulfilling her wishes.


    A minuteter and a nasty squelching sound could be heard Seth''s two fingers went in and out of her ass, while Leah was sure to push her ass back to meet his finger.


    Using his two fingers, Seth stretched open her puckered hole and then poured oil straight into it, it made for sight as the oil poured into her hole like he was filling up a bottle, Seth poured till it her hole could take no more.


    Seth watched the sight of Leah''s asshole contracting and pushing out some oil which was in it, the oil spilled out and ran down over her pussy and then spilled to the ground, and seeing this sight, Seth knew that it was time to im his prize after working so hard.

 Chapter 51 Emotional Women [R-18]

    ?Seth stood above Leah''s fat ass and then lowered his body till his dick was just above it, and rubbing his dick over her oily glistening hole which just kept on spurting out oil, he pushed his cock into her.


    "ahhhhhhhhh"


    Leah screamed in pain as she felt her buttocks being split into two, but unfortunately for her, Seth had had no intentions of sparing her the pain by reducing his cock size, he firmly held onto her waist to keep her in ce while he continued his work.


    "Seth please stop, slow down" Leah begged, but Seth''s dragon kept on sinking into her slimy tunnel, while Seth was lost in the pleasure brought about by her slippery and very tight hole, and then with a final grunt, Seth was fully buried in.


    Tears dropped down Leah''s eyes as she felt a more intense burning sensation in her ass when Seth''s dick bottomed out in her hole, then she felt his dick slowly pull out till about halfway and then go back in.


    A few more push and pull and Leah was silently moaning in pain, but the fact that she no longer struggled gave a hint of the little pleasure coursing through her.


    "Should I go faster?" Seth asked, "barely keeping himself from recklessly pounding her hole, he could see the flesh of her asshole grip on his dick as it went out, and when he came back in, it pushed back against him in vain.


    "Please not yet," Leah begged.


    And Seth hearing her plea decided to persevere and keep on with the slow pace,


    "You can go faster now" Leah''s voice sounded out after some minutes, and with a smile appearing on his face, Seth''s cock gradually began pulling out and going back in faster and faster.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah"


    Leah quietly moaned as Seth''s hips went up and then mmed down on her jiggling buttocks, Seth watched as her ass rippled while her hole squelched with each thrust into it, and within seconds and he had Leah once again screaming, but this time she was moaning out his name.


    "Seth, ahh, Seth, uhh" Leah moaned.


    "Perhaps I should women scream my name when I fuck them, "Seth thought.


    Her moans turning him on, Seth reached for her ck hair, gripped a fist full of it, and then pulled on it, this action had Leah arching her back and giving Seth a beautiful and seductive sight,  and this sight sent him pounding into her harder and harder till eventually she came, her juices spurting out of her pussy and sttering to the ground, but Seth''s thrusts knew no end.


    "ahh, hm, uhh, ahh, " Seth and Leah moaned as Seth''s fat cock reshaped Leah''s once tight butthole, some minutester and Seth was pouring his hot matter into Leah, the heat from it sending Leah over the edge again and cumming.


    Satisfied for now, Seth released her hair, letting Leah''s face fall to the couch while a flood of juice dripped out of her snatch, and a white liquid poured out of her ass with some flowing down her butt crack to her pussy with the rest dripping down to the floor when Seth pulled out his somewhat softened cock.


    Seth buckled up his pants and ran his hand through his sweat-coated hair, walked toward the door of the office, and then stopped.


    "I don''t have the time to teach anyone, so I will personally participate in thepetition, don''t forget to sign me up," Seth said as he took in the sight of the naked principal bent over and breathing heavily while a trail of cum flowed down between her thighs.


    Leah wanted to say something, but before she could summon the energy to speak, Seth had already left,


    "I will just find himter".


    ...


    Leah thought Rose wasn''t in school, but Seth knew better, immediately he left Leah''s office, he walked to one of the only other doors on this floor, and without even knocking, he pushed it open.


    The smile Seth had on his face fell when he entered the office and saw its nd state, just a desk, two chairs, a bookshelf, and a not happy woman going through some papers.


    Seth decided to take the easy route and ignore Rose''s frown.


    "I am surprised you let me run rampant around school today," Seth said as he walked over to her side.


    "There is always pollution to be eliminated, and I am fine with you being the cleaner" Rose replied,


    "Ohh and your stubborn student, are you going to punish her," he asked, brushing off her words about him being a cleaner,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She is her own woman".


    Seth seeing that she wasn''t going to say anything more continued,


    "I n on leaving the city, maybe forever,e with me, this city has nothing to offer you".


    Hearing his words, a lot of thoughts flew through Rose''s mind and she was instinctively about to say "yes", but then she remembered the scene of Seth fucking Leah.


    His apparent disregard for her as he fucked Leah, knowing full well that she was just some meters away from them and could watch them,  filled her with anger and She replied,


    "No".


    Whether Rose''s rejection was just a random one truly thought out from anger or a manipted one, no one knew, but the wheels of time, fate, and destiny broke out of their prepared paths as Rose rejected this offer.


    Seth was shocked, he didn''t know a lot about Rose, but he had been 99% sure that Rose would have epted, given how responsive she had been to himtely.


    Seth guessed that she was angry at his earlier engagements, but he hadn''t expected her to be angry about it given how she had said nothing concerning him and Ciara, especially concerning him and Alexia, and just as he was about to try convincing her to change her mind, his phone rang, Seth saw the caller and epted the call.


    "Darling I have everything all packed up, when are youing back?" a charming voice said over the phone.


    "uhh, just give me some more minutes and I will be there," Seth said


    "Okay" she replied and Seth ended the call, he could notice a slight twitch in Rose''s eyebrow, she had most likely overheard the call and this just made his work a lot harder.


    Just as he was about to speak to her again, Seth''s phone began to ring, seeing it was the same caller, he epted the call, wondering what she wanted yet he wasn''t prepared for what hit him next.


    "Darling have you abandoned me, are u leaving me alone" a tear-filled voice cried over the phone, Seth could feel the genuine pain in her voice and unable to withstand it he replied,


    "Alexia stop crying am not going to abandon you¡­..", but before Seth finish talking, Rose interrupted him,


    "Mr. Evary can you please take your call outside, am trying to work here".


    Seth knew Rose had gotten angry and was kicking him out, but he couldn''t end the call with the sobbing Alexia, so with some reluctance, he immediately left the office and began cajoling Alexia as he quickly hurried home wondering what was wrong with her.


    Back in the office, anger and jealousy built up within Rose as she watched Seth leave without even sparing her a nce, and unfortunately, these emotions would stay with her a for some time, giving her a good reason why she shouldn''t run to find Seth whenever she felt she needed to see him and during a time when he would need her help.


    ....some minutes ago....


    Over at the apartment, Alexia had no idea what was happening to her, she was packing thest of her belongings when he felt the unbearable urge to speak to Seth, this feeling was unlike anything she has ever felt, and before she knew it she called him.


    She had just ended the call with Seth when for some reason, a genuine feeling that Seth had abandoned her and was going to leave the city without her built up in her, she tried to make sense of what was happening, but before she knew it, she found herself crying.


    Sobbing deeply from the bottom of her heart she called Seth again and kept on crying, refusing to end the call until Seth came back.


    Several minutester, just as Seth walked out of the elevator, he saw Alexia who dropped her phone, rushed up, and embraced him.


    As Alexia held Seth, she felt all the strange emotions within her vanish and her heart be filled with happiness, a feeling of victory bubbling within her.


    ...


    In some unknown location, in a pitch-ck room, a mother who couldn''t be seen was cultivating, when secondster her body shivered just a little,


    "Seems things are going to be different this time".

 Chapter 52 Amusing Arrogance

    ?Currently, Seth was sitting in an AI-driven jeep and staring at the fast passing scenery through the windows, this was his second time in a car with an AI and he had to say he was beginning to fall in love with them.


    AIs were quite an exclusive product in Moroc city, but with his current wealth, getting one would be quite easy for him, but after meeting the sobbing Alexia at the apartment, she informed him that she had already gotten them such a jeep through her connections.


    The car was built like a jeep so that it could easily move across rough terrain, but the inside was luxuriously built forfort, well luxurious ifpared to the likes of the truck he had abandoned near Longsam canyon.


    The inside of the car was built like that of a luxurious coach, with two long seats facing each other, a blue light liting up its inside, and a window on each side.


    Seth looked at Alexia who was sitting opposite him and holding two qi stones in her hand while she cultivated.


    Until further notice, qi stones were useless to him, and Seth already had ns of getting far better ones for both him and Alexia, an easy task for him given his current level of strength.


    While Seth had been on the edge of defeat when he fought mama Slowly, it still didn''t change the fact that he had grievously injured a rank 8 beast. With Raiju''s lightning, his speed and ability to deliver damage had increased tremendously, and he now had confidence in being able to battle a 1st stage Kaiser.


    "Darling where are we going," Alexia asked with a yawn and stretch of her arms.


    Hearing Alexia''s voice, Seth turned and looked at this woman who had left all she had just to follow him to an unknown destination, his heart twinged a little though when he thought about Rose not following him.


    "Well she could always find me", Seth thought,


    "Hmm I haven''t made up my mind yet, but don''t worry the answer is on its way" Seth replied.


    "Riiiinng'', Alexia''s phone rang and she picked up an iing call, while Seth rxed into the softfortable seat and took a swing of his now ever-present orange juice.


    Three minutester, Alexi ended her call and spoke to him,


    "They just found the governor''s body in your room, and well given your absence from the city, they''vebeled you a prime suspect and also suspect that you''ve kidnapped me, it''s only a matter of time before a warrant for you is put out throughout all the cities in the federation, "Alexia said.


    "Okay" was Seth''s simple reply.


    Alexia seeing that Seth wasn''t going to say anything more, continued her cultivation, her heart filled with worry for both her and most especially Seth.


    If it was before, Seth would have kept the governor''s dead body in his apartment just to rile up the city and get himself an entertaining fight, but with his current power, fighting the city would just be a ughter.


    Alexia had wanted to dispose of the body to at least buy them some more time before they were dered murderers, but Seth had told her to leave him lying there in the open in his own apartment.


    Seth''s motive for leaving the governor in the open was quite simple, he wanted Alexia to have a leeway in case there was some mishap, she could always say he killed the governor and kidnapped her, and given her and the governor''s well know rtionship, coupled with the state of his apartment, Alexia''s story would be very believable.


    Pulling Rose out of the city and after him was also another added bonus of leaving the governor''s body in his apartment.


    They had been moving in silence for 10 minutes when out of nowhere they found themselves surrounded by dozens of military trucks and jeeps driving in sync with them.


    These cars had most likely been driving under a cloaking device because it was until they appeared that the car''s AI picked up on their presence and began sending a warning signal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alexia ended her cultivation, a look of fear and anxiety on her face, but when she looked at Seth, she found him spotting an annoyed expression.


    Before she knew it, Seth suddenly ordered the AI to stop the car, she looked at him questioningly but he replied to her with a smile and then said,


    "Don''t'' worry I already knew about them long ago, I just didn''t want to disturb your cultivation".


    Seth had already known about them long ago but had decided to be passive this time and let them make the first move yet they had taken so long, with amand, the car door opened, and he got out and turned to look at the anxious Alexia,


    "Do you want toe?" he asked with an outstretched hand, and without missing a beat, Alexia took his hand and came out of the car, then with her clinging onto his left hand and leaning into him, they walked towards one of the cars parked at the back.


    They looked just like a couple out on a stroll, with the only difference being that they were in a dry deserted region and surrounded by men dressed in ck with their qi all spiked up and tense, ready to be attacked by Seth at any time.


    With Alexia in hand, Seth walked towards a particr man who was standing all alone in front of a jeep, smoking as he watched them approach him.


    Seth had expected to be stopped some distance away, but nothing of that sort happened, he could feel the tension in the air increase as he got closer, but the man showed no interest in their approaching figures as he kept on smoking and then began watching the sky.


    "How arrogant," Seth thought.


    He walked up until he was just outside the man''s personal space and then he stopped and decided to watch this amusing man, he was almost more arrogant than him.


    "Do you want a drag?" the man said all of a sudden as he offered Seth his cig.


    "Thank you for the kind offer but I don''t smoke" Seth truthfully said.


    "Hmm, that''s quite the pretty thing you have over there, you shouldn''t have brought her out here, don''t you know it''s dangerous," the man said as he took back his cig and kept on smoking it.


    "Thanks for the advice but I like to keep my treasures close to me," Seth said.


    The man nodded his head in reply to Seth''s words, but after that, he just kept on smoking.


    "Are you guys by any chance here because of my massacre of Hammer gang?" Seth asked when he saw that the man wasn''t going to say anything more.


    With a grin, the man replied "yes and you sessfully pissed off quite a lot of people".


    "Oh that''s good," Seth said while nodding his head, with a smile on his face.


    "ha, ha, ha " the man chuckled "are you nning on killing all of us, do you think we''re the hammer gang," the man asked and then a secondter a powerful aura poured out of him, sending the car and everything including the ground 5 meters around him flying away, well everything except Seth and Rose.


    "Not yet, I just want to ask if your organization has any isted Kaiser level cultivator they would like to be killed, I am offering to help you kill them for free".

 Chapter 53 Lecturing His Excellency

    ?Tervan Rogers was a 90 year old light skinned man of average height who kept a bald head and goatee which hosted some grey hair signifying his age.


    Rogers was a cultivator at the 2nd stage liquid general level who resided in a grade A city, despite his age he was a valued cultivator by his organization and currently had a few 2nd stage solid general kills under his belt.


    Rogers had decided to take a break from work and go sightseeing in the lower grade cities and had decided to ask one of the lower ranked members of his organization to be his tour guide.


    Along the way, he had heard of this subordinate''s problem of one of the groups under him being attacked by a man called Evary Seth.


    As a highly skilled veteran fighter, 100 low grade qi stones were only enough to raise an eyebrow from him, but seeing how terrified this subordinate of his was, he decided to show off a little bit of his power.


    They had been thinking of how to get to Seth without causing a scene in the city and drawing attention to themselves, when he had instead delivered himself to them by leaving the city, they had expected Seth to at least put up some resistance when he saw them, but he had instead stopped the car and then walked up to them with a woman in hand.


    Rogers watched the target walk up to him and couldn''t help butugh inwardly at how weak and unskilled the lower grade cities were.


    When Rogers saw how young Seth was, he had immediately thought of him as a genius from a higher grade city,  but as he walked forward, he couldn''t help but feel joy wash throughout him that he hade here today.


    Seth walked like a civilian, there was no sense of alertness as he moved, his eyes showed disregard for the cultivators who had surrounded him and he even had his left hand tightly holding a woman who wasn''t even a ranked cultivator, severely limiting his ability to react if he was attacked, Tervan''s instincts didn''t feel any threat from Seth.


    Roger could only conclude that the boy before his was an arrogant one, a genius bumpkin who had grown up in a lower grade city and afterying waste to some lowly gang, he now felt on top of the world.


    But that was great for Rogers, all this worked out for him, first, he would humble this arrogant genius and then take him back to the organization.


    "He should be around 30 years old, and since he was able to reach the general level at such a young age while living in this undeveloped environment, then there is a big chance that he would be able to be Kaiser, and then with his help, my chances of receiving more resources and bing a 3rd stage general are all but assured".


    So with thoughts of using Seth as an investment for his future, Rogers first talked with Seth, a bright smile on his face before exploding out with his aura in a bid to intimidate Seth, yet never did he expect Seth to effortlessly ward off his aura.


    Rogers was still stunned at Seth''s ability to brush off his aura at such close proximity, but when he heard Seth''s next words, it took him all his experience not to break out of his calm expression.


    "Why are you asking" Rogers replied to Seth''s question.


    "I am currently looking for a Kaiser to kill, so I figured I might as well just help your organization kill an enemy Kaiser, that way such a great person won''t die a pointless death," Seth said with a serious expression on his face, though he didn''t say it, another reason was asking them was because he currently had no idea where he could easily get ess to a Kaiser level cultivator.


    Rogers stared Seth straight in the eye for a while before a smile appeared on his face and with a shake of his head he said to Seth like an elder advising a child,


    "Just because you sessfully yed around with some soldier-level cultivators, and probably some other general level cultivators, you now think that you can actually stand as an opponent before a Kaiser. Do you know how wide the distance between a Kaiser and a general...." Rogers was saying before he got off by Seth,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t need the lectures, does your organization have one or not," Seth said irritation at the man''s lecture evident in his voice.


    "And what if we don''t have one" Rogers calmly asked with a smile.


    "I kill you guys and keep looking for a Kaiser," Seth offhandedly said


    "I have never seen anyone talk about Kaiser level cultivators with such disrespect, but if you want info on them, I can take you to my organization, but first you will have to prove to me that you''re not all talk," Rogers said as the smile on his face gradually disappeared and was reced by a stoic expression.


    Rogers had never seen anyone as arrogant as this young man, but he was prepared to teach him some humility, he was going to go all out on this kid and show him the meaning of power.


    "Get ready," Rogers said as he jumped a few meters back and lowered his body into a fighting stance, yet he saw Seth still standing in the same position and even wrapped his hand around the woman beside him when she tried to move away from him.


    "Smart woman unfortunately she would soon be abandoned by him"


    "Fine here Ie," Rogers said with a chuckle, and with a surge of wind around him, he attempted to move to the right, well attempted to, because just as he lifted his leg, a purple light shed before him and he found himself down on his knees with blood falling down his lips and him supporting himself up with his hands.


    Rogers didn''t know what had happened, but he could feel something had hit his chest first and then m his back, "what happened, was it that man that did this" Rogers thought as he turned to look at Seth, he turned to look at the men some distance away from him to ask for answers, but all he could see was confusion in their eyes as the gazed at his prostrating figure.


    The man he suspected was standing in his same position, still holding onto the woman beside him and staring up at the sky, but Rogers didn''t need the man to answer him, as the burnt footprints on the ground screamed out the identity of his attacker.


    ck Scorched footsteps led up to Seth who had stopped staring at the sky and was now staring at the ground with a frown.


    "My control of Raiju''s lightning needs some serious work," Seth thought and he turned to face the kneeling man,


    "Do you still need more proof?" Seth asked.


    "Hearing Seth''s words, Roger tried to stand up but he immediately coughed out blood and fell back to his knees, he took some time to get back to himself and then replied Seth


    "No your Excellency, I would inform my organization immediately"


    All rogers wanted was to rx a little and try to improve his chances of breaking through to the next rank, but in the end, he had riled up a sleeping tiger, the young man before him was definitively a Kaiser cultivator and he had actually dared to lecture him, right now, Rogers was ready to lead Seth all the way to his organization''s headquarters if it pleased him".


    "No need just tell your organization to send someone with the information I want to Azimilop town before tomorrow at 3:00 pm, I would be waiting by the town''s entrance," Seth said, and then with Alexia in hand, he walked back to their jeep and drove off.

 Chapter 54 Her Excellency Lady Amelia

    ?"Take us to Azimilop town and then wait for further instructions," Seth said to the AI when they got into the car, and with a hum, the car began driving forward and away from the shocked crowd.


    After making sure the jeep left the entrapment without any surprises, Seth turned and looked at Alexia who was still gripping his hands, he stretched out a hand and stroked her cheek.


    "Alexia" Seth called out but she didn''t answer him,


    "Alexia" Seth called her again and lifted up her chin, till she was looking him in the eye.


    "Your aura scared me a little "Alexia whispered as she looked into Seth''s eyes, some traces of fright still present in her eyes.


    Alexia had been terrified by the oppressing auraing from the men who surrounded her and Seth, but Seth had covered her in his aura which quickly put her at rest.


    Alexia had watched as Seth talked with a man who made her instincts scream at her to hold Seth tighter and even meld into him if possible, and the next thing she knew they were talking about killing Kaiser level cultivators, the peak level of cultivation that was said to give god like powers.


    Alexia had no idea on Seth''s strength, but she was shocked when she heard this man talk down on general level cultivators from low grade cities, didn''t that mean that he himself was general level cultivator, and a high one at that, probably from a top grade city.


    Alexia felt her heart almost skip a beat when the man released his aura, but Seth''s aura strengthened around her, protecting her from his outburst of strength, but before she could rx, the man challenged Seth to a fight.


    Barely suppressing her instincts to not leave Seth''s side, Alexia wanted to move away from Seth in order to let him fight freely, but he firmly held her in ce, and then she saw the man move to attack, and then nothing.


    While others saw a purple sh of light and felt a powerful presence, Alexia was too weak to see a thing, her mind went nk for a few seconds, and then she was exposed to the aura of a powerful presence, and the dread it brought with it.


    When Seth used Raiju''s lightning, he called forth barely the minimum lightning to easily deal with Rogers, but that aura to a peak stage cadet like Alexia was like a soldier level cultivator facing the full aura of Kaiser level cultivator.


    Realizing his horrible blunder, Seth lifted up Alexia and ced her on hisps and then slowly stroked her hair which rested on his chest while whispering "I'' am sorry" several times.


    A few secondster, Alexia reached for Seth''s face and then kissed him,


    "It''s okay am fine now," Alexia said with a smile after hearing Seth''s sweet apologies,


    "Let''s prepare you for your uing meeting".


    ...


    In a room somewhere in Ergand federation, a man could be seen kneeling down and facing a long wide screen, and on this screen,  three people were disyed sitting around a long rectangr table which still had other empty seats around it with the seat at its head being notably empty.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mr. Tervan we have heard your story, but do you have any proof that this man is a Kaiser level cultivator," a man with a bushy beard sitting by the side of the table on the screen said.


    Rogers had immediately rushed to the nearest safe house and contacted his organization, he had reported his findings and was currently talking to a group of people whom he could never have dreamed of speaking to.


    "Other than his speed which I couldn''t follow, he made no other disy that hinted at him being a Kaiser level cultivator sir" Rogers respectfully replied.


    "We don''t have time to begin dancing to the tunes of some man who ims to be able to kill Kaiser level cultivators, he''s probably just some highly trained 3rd stage general sent by our enemies to try to infiltrate us, Rogers is obviouslypromised, so I suggest we kill him and the poser" a man who had just questioned Rogers said to the other two seating opposite him.


    Hearing the words of this man sent Rogers''s heart racing, he wanted to defend himself, but his years of experience with the organization already taught him the does and don''ts of the organization, and speaking right now was definitely a don''ts, he could only wait and pray he was given a chance to defend himself.


    "Now Kane, let''s not be hasty in dishing out judgments, if you had taken a look at the file which was ced before you, you will know that this young man is currently wanted by the federation for the murder of the governor of Moroc city," a long haired man said.


    "So what, it just some low grade city governor," the now named Kane man said,


    "Well it''s true that it was a low grade city governor, but the most important thing to note is that this young man worked as a teacher at the Moroc cities high school and wasst reported to be a beginner stage cadet by the school till about a week ago when he stoppeding to school and couldn''t be found for several days, and then after he finally returns to school, there was the disappearance of three kids and the death of the governor," the long haired man said and then looked at the other two upants of the room.


    "In essence what am trying to say is that a week ago, he was just an ordinary cadet stage cultivator, but out of nowhere he suddenly became strong enough to almost massacre some street gang, kill a governor, and then put down one of our general cultivators, I think this man is worth us entertaining for now, let''s see what his end goals are and if he can back his ims, he could be a good addition to our organization".


    There was silence in the room after the man talked and they both looked at the only female in the room who was currently resting her head on her hand and looking through the files in front of her.


    "Your excellencydy Amelia, what is your take on this situation" the long haired man respectfully asked, when he saw Amelia was done checking her files.


    "Well his story is interesting, so I say we send him a location and see if we can cause some trouble for one of our silent enemies".


    "Should we inform the other members?" the long haired man asked,


    "If the guy is the real deal then we will inform them, if not we let this story die down, this isn''t that much of a serious matter," Amelia said.


    Kane scratched his beard when he heard Amelia''s words and then he looked at the long haired man who just shrugged his shoulder, he turned to the bowing Rogers and then said,


    "Any suggestions on who to send him against",


    "I have a great suggestion," Amelia said with a little grin.

 Chapter 55 Farewell [R-18]

    ?Earlier today Seth had once again met the amusing arrogant man who introducedter himself as Rogers, and he was the one who delivered the information Seth sought.


    Seth didn''t really put much thought into this being a trap set up for him, he was confident in his strength and his ability to deal with whatever surprises may arise, and in the worst case scenario, he had faith in his ability to flee, though he quickly brushed away such an unsightly thought.


    After meeting with Rogers, Seth and Alexia headed for Maamion city, a grade B city where Seth had decided to leave Alexia when he went to kill his Kaiser victim.


    Alexia had been all pouty about it his departure and after a lot of cajoling from him, he was able to soothe her feelings, though she did request to suck him off.


    Though reluctant at first since Seth did, Seth now found himself standing beside the bed in their rented room and thrusting his cock in and out of Alexia''s weing throat.


    "Ahhhhh" Seth groaned, Alexia currently had her hands grabbing onto his butt, using it for support as she forced his cock down her throat whenever he showed any sign of wanting to end their current session.


    Stuck in such a situation, Seth had no other choice but to gently hold her head and neck as he fucked her mouth, though he could see tears pouring down her eyes, the ecstasy and pleasure she was somehow experiencing could be cleary seen in her eyes.


    Secondster and Seth thankfully felt himself finally reach his release, his cock bulged a bit more and he could feel his cum leave his balls, ready to st out, but just before he could deposit his release down Alexia''s throat, she pulled out his cock and began jacking it off,  glee on her face as the first thick ropes of his cum shot out andnded on her face and then she swallowed the head of cock, filling up her mouth with the rest of his release.


    Releasing a deep breath, Seth sat down on the bed beside them and watched as Alexia sloshed around his cum in her mouth, moaning as she savored its taste, and then making sure he was watching, she looked at him and swallowed it with a loud gulp, opening her mouth and showing him it was empty.


    While making sure to maintain eye contact with him, Alexi began scooping up cum from her face and licking it off, and then when she was done cleaning up her face, she crawled up between his legs and began squeezing and sucking his cock of whatever cum remained in it.


    "Seems you''re a slut for cum" Seth said,


    "No," Alexia said releasing his cock with a pop," am a slut for only your cum", and she went back to bobbing her head up and then his cock, releasing a joyful p some minutester when his cock was back to full mast.


    Standing up, Alexia put a hand around Seth''s neck and then climbed onto the bed, she ced both her hips on both his sides and then descend on his cock, her hand guiding his fat monster into her wet pussy.


    "Ahhhh" Alexia moaned while Seth''s hand grabbed her waist. Stabilizing her as she swallowed his cock in one go, and then taking some seconds to adjust to his size, Alexia began bouncing up and down his cock, her hand pressing Seth''s head to her chest.


    Not needing any more invitation, Seth began sucking on Alexia''s boobs as she used her pussy to massage his dick, both of them basking in pleasure derived from each other''s action.


    Minutester and Seth was taken over by his feelings of lust as he flipped Alexia over, now mounting her and pounding into her pussy without dy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "ahhh, ahhh"


    Alexia''s delicious cries of pleasure filled the room, and Seth couldn''t help but admire the sight of the moaning woman below him, of all the women Seth had been with these past few days, Alexia was the oldest, the few light wrinkles which adorned her face signifying her status as a matured older woman, though a stunning beauty, Alexia was still the least beautiful of all the women he had recently fucked, but none of them attracted or interested him the way she did.


    Watching her tongue sometimes hang loose from her mouth as she moaned, Seth imed her lips, his cock''s girth increasing, making Alexia scream louder as he pounded her harder, and minutester both of them were trembling, spurred on by each other as they climaxed.


    Seth had his head buried in Alexia''s neck as pumped his cum into her, his hand tightly wrapped around her as thoughts of keeping this woman with him forever floated through his mind.


    Done painting her pussy insides, Seth rolled over andy by her side, her head resting on his arm as they both caught their breaths.


    "Seth I love you," Alexia said, once again putting Seth in a tight situation and speechless for the appropriate reply to give to her.


    "Alexia you''re an incredible woman and I really feel attracted to you, I want to have you by my side always but the truth is no matter how hard I try, I just can''t reciprocate the feelings of love you have for me".


    Seth didn''t want to be a heartless man, but unfortunately, this was just how things were, he could feel fondness and care for Alexia in his heart, but whenever he tried to process thoughts of love for her, his heart disappeared, it was like his heart was actively refusing to love her, but the same heart still didn''t want to let her go.


    "I know, but it still doesn''t change the fact that I still love you", Alexia said as she rested her head on his chest.


    "Even if I have ns on fucking lots of other women"


    "I''ll still love you" she replied,


    "And what if I get tired of you and no longer want you," Seth asked, but this time a trace of coldness could be felt in his voice.


    "Then I would leave, but I won''t stop loving you".


    Hearing Alexi says that she would leave sent his heart roaring in protest, and before Seth knew it, he tightly wrapped his free arms around Alexi Alexia''s waist, eliciting a yelp of surprise from her, and then looking her in the eye he said,


    "You''re never allowed to leave me, you belong to me forever, is that clear" Seth said, and like a little girl being bullied, Alexia bobbed her head up and down, but the feelings of happiness in her eyes could not be mistaken.

 Chapter 56 Elderly Advice

    ?"piiiiiinnnng"


    The door of a bar rang as it was opened and a young man sporting an orange jumpsuit walked into the establishment, as he walked in, the small bar fell into silence as everyone watched this strange unknown man for a few seconds and then went back to their chatter.


    The orange wearing guy was of course, Seth, he reached for his hair and patted off the bits of snow that had fallen there during his walk to the bar, and then ignoring the gazes of the patrons, he walked up to the counter and had a seat.


    "What can I get you sir, " a white haired old man who was behind the counter said when Seth took a seat, but just before Seth could reply, he heard someone speak.


    "Dad, why are you out here stressing yourself again, go rest in the back, I will take care of this," a prettydy walked up to the counter and said.


    "I just came out to wee a personal guest, go on and serve the other customers" the old man replied to her with a smile.


    "Do you mean him" thedy Seth, and then turned to face Seth only to see him staring at her chest and nodding asionally.


    Seth took his time to shamelessly admire her exposed cleavage and the breasts that her poor shirt was clearly straining to contain.


    Just as Seth was enjoying the little jiggles of these boobs, he felt a threatening aura directed at him sip out of the woman, and when he looked up, he saw her looking at him with a death stare.


    "You have quite the blessed daughter old man, but you should have advised her not to go around dressed as a sexy piece of meat, it will only attract big bad wolves," Seth said while ignoring the death stare thedy was sending him, but before the old man could reply, thedy spoke.


    "Who the hell are you," she asked after hearing Seth call her a piece of meat, but this time her aura spiked up and the bar which had gotten noisy was silenced again.


    "Nina don''t be rude," the old man said to his daughter and then turned to Seth and asked,


    "what can I get you?"


    "Some orange juice would be nice," Seth said.


    The old man was stunned and looked at Seth," that''s quite a weird request to make at a bar".


    "Well it''s just something I recently started to like, but if you don''t have it, just give me anything that isn''t poison"


    The old man merely smiled at Seth''s words and then spoke to his daughter, "Nina go to the back and bring some bottles of orange juice, A look of reluctance could clearly be seen on Nina''s face and she watched Seth with a nasty stare.


    Some minutester and Seth and surprisingly the old man were both drinking orange juice from their sses.


    "No need to stand there and be all angry and jealous, I''ll be happy to leave this orange juice and suck those breasts of yours," Seth said when Nina kept watching him like a hawk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hearing his words pushed Nina over the edge as her aura spilled out of her uncontrobly.


    "Everyone we apologize but due to some issues we will have to close the bar, I apologize for the inconvenience". The old man said.


    With the aura the old man''s daughter was currently releasing as she refused to budge, angrily staring at Seth, the few patrons in the bar immediately rushed out without much of aint, but there was one beefed up guy who wore a tight shirt that showed off his ripped off muscles that walked up to the counter.


    "Is everything alright old man?" the ripped guy asked, while he took the seat beside Seth, all the while throwing a menacing look his way, but before the old man could speak, someone else began speaking.


    "You know there are different kinds of women in the world, and you also have to understand that this means that each kind of woman would have a different way of being courted," Seth said all of a sudden as he ced down his empty ss and began refilling it.


    "But I will go straight to the point and tell you exactly what kind of woman Nina over here is and how you are meant to properly court her," Seth said earning a stunned look from the man, a nastier look from Nina, and a look of intrigue from the old man.


    "In Nina''s case, she is a girl who has one of the most strongest people on earth as a father, and though she might smile and act all kind, she Is far from a humble woman, shepares every man shees across with her father and unfortunately for these men, she looks down on them as they fail to hold a candle to her father.


    The fact that she chooses to wear a dress that shows off a lot of her delicious breasts and seductive figure, but still expects people not to look at her lewdly should show you how arrogant of a person she is.


    Now to conquer such a woman, there are two ways, you can either fight her father, defeat him and be the tallest pir of strength in her heart, which unfortunately you are too weak to do, or you can wait for someone to kill her father which I am soon about to do, and then you use her moment of grief to sneak into her heart with promises of avenging her father''s death, which unfortunately you still can''t do because your currently even weaker than her and your chance of ever reaching half my level of strength is zero.


    So young man, seeing as I am in a really good mood,pliments of this orange juice, I will advise you to stop your hopeless pursuit of Nina and go some distance away from here before you identally get crushed by one of my future attacks" Seth said with an elderly tone.


    After giving out this heavenly advice, Seth was just about to refill his ss when Nina, angered by his words immediately sent a kick for the back of Seth''s head, but Seth paid her actions no mind as he instead tilted his head a little hoping to get a sneak of her panties as she raised her legs.


    But before Nina''s legs could even reach the appropriate height to hit Seth, her father appeared beside her and held her legs.


    "Since you''ve already stated your intention to fight me, why don''t we go somewhere proper and have this fight" the old man


    "Okay, "Seth said with a disappointed sigh at the old man''s obstruction of his view.


    "Oh and he''s my stepson, you shouldn''t talk about things you don''t know" the old man chuckled as he mocked the stunned Seth who confusingly looked between both men.


    "Well I''ll just spare your son instead, your daughter should be just enough to satisfy me after our battle," Seth said.


    "The next time I see Rogers, am destroying both him and his organization"

 Chapter 57 Fighting To Kill

    ?Having ast ss of his juice, Seth turned and followed the old man out of the bar, as he walked out of the door, he was once again hit by the drizzling snow downpour and couldn''t help but sigh in displeasure at the ufortable weather.


    The old man smiled at Seth and said then slowly began floating in the air and invited Seth to join him as he said,


    "shall we?".


    Seth swept his gaze at the vige he was currently in, it was called Oniru and it was located on the extreme eastern side of Magdad country, a nation bordering Ergand federation.


    He had met up with Rogers in Azimiliop town and was fed with information that led him to this ce, it was his first time outside of Ergand federation, and he was on a mission to draw blood, he couldn''t help staring at the few women on the streets who stopped at stared at both him and the old man, murmuring and pointing at them.


    The eastern side of Magdad was known for its all year round snowfall, and this led to the people of this region having very light skin, he couldn''t help but feel a noticeable tingle in his balls when he saw the milky white skin of the women, and when he turned to stare at Nina, he couldn''t help but lick his lips at the thought oftching onto her sulent breasts.


    He was brought out of his public leering by the invitation of the old man who he turned to look at.


    Back in the bar, the old man had been behind the bar so Seth hadn''t paid much attention to his clothes, but right now Seth had to raise an eyebrow at the man'' weird dress considering they were in a snowy region.


    He wore just a thin white Daoist robe and a pair of white sandals and currently had his hands behind his hand like some grand master.


    "Hmm unfortunately I can''t fly," Seth said in reply to his invitation.


    This question made the old man furrow his brows and stare at Seth questioningly, flight was one of the distinguishing abilities of Kaiser level cultivators, but the young man who wanted to challenge him imed that he couldn''t fly, didn''t that imply that he was not at the Kaiser level.


    Earlier, Treuchi had swept his soul sense through Seth, but all the info he had gleamed screamed at Seth being at the cadet stage, but his instincts trained through years of battle told him to be on guard.


    "How about I carry you then" the old man proposed,


    Hearing the old man, Seth looked up at him questioningly, and in reply, he felt a light wind pick up around him, it was like a small tornado that reached just his waist and moved around him, it picked up a little speed, and slowly Seth found himself rising till he was airborne


    Thanks to his fight with mama Slowly, this wasn''t Seth''s first time in the air, so he was able to easily keep himself calm as he floated up.


    "Is this okay with you? "the old man asked with a still friendly smile, and Seth nodded his head in eptance, showing his confidence in being able to deal with any fast move the old man might pull.


    The next instant they began moving higher and forward, Seth had no control over his body as they moved, right now it was like he was in the palm of a giant who could easily squash him with a thought, yet this did not bother him, and it showed in hisx expression.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth took his time to observe the white scenery below him, snow, tall trees, some people moving around in the snow, and farms located some distance away from the vige.


    Before long, the old man increased his speed and they both quickly left Oniru behind, and all they could now see were snowy mountains.


    "Who are you," the old man asked,


    "Evary Seth".


    "So why do you want to kill me," the old man asked as they flew higher,


    "Do you want the truth or a lie?" Seth asked,


    "hmm, can I have both", the old man asked, and nodding his head, Seth said,


    "Well the lie is that I was sent by some organization toe and kill you, but the truth is that I want to kill a Kaiser level cultivator, so I got some organization to find me one, and they picked you".


    "Oh, so you''re just a man out on a mission to kill me because you feel like it," the old man said as he scratched his also-white beard.


    "something like that," Seth said," alright this is enough, let''s stop here," Seth said as he looked at the snow-covered mountain below them, he didn''t want to have too hard a time finding his way back to civilization after killing the old man.


    "Okay," the old man said and Seth could feel the wind rotating around him weaken and then move away from him, yet before it could move more than a cm away from him, it mmed back into him with a thunderous p, but unfortunately for it controller, there had been a sh of purple just before the wind could smack together what had once been in its grip and the controller now found himself shooting down to the ground after blocking a lightening powered kick.


    "What kind of power is that, "the old man thought as calmlynded on the snow, staying in the air would just give his opponent the advantage with the ridiculous speed he had just disyed.


    A few seconds after the old mannded, a purple light appeared and descended upon him, with the shape of a leg appearing as its heel prepared to m on his head, and with a doubtful gaze, Seth opened his palm out his hand and a pure white staff appeared in it which he swung at on the approaching leg, deflecting it to the side.


    Seth having his attack deflected slid on the ground and prepared to turn around for another attack when he saw the soles of white sandals approaching his face, he instinctively covered his face with his hands as the kick hit and sent him skidding further away.


    At first, the old man had thought of taking this battle slowly, but after seeing the strange lighting which the young man manifested and encased himself in, he had changed his mind, although he put on a smile on his face as Seth harassed his daughter, he had nothing but dark thoughts in his heart for Seth.


    With Seth being an unknown variable, he had first decided to iste this strange man before going all out on him, Nina was his daughter, and it was literally going to be over his dead body before he let this young man see the light of the next day, one of them was going to die here today and he had no intention of being that person.

 Chapter 58 The Idea Of Defeat

    ?Seth had no intention of engaging in a long fight, his only weapon against a cultivator of this caliber was Raiju''s lightning, and all he had was his little qi and enlightenment sphere to support it, his n was to end this battle as fast as possible and then get some enlightenment points from Nina, Seth thought as he licked his lips.


    "Is sex the only thing you ever think about?" Treuchi asked when he saw the perverted look on Seth''s face, "do you ever entertain the idea that you might not survive this fight".


    "That''s impossible, "Seth said with a chuckle.


    "And why is that impossible" Treuchi probed further,


    "Well, that''s because¡­." Seth wanted to say but found himself unable toplete his sentence because no concrete reason came to mind.


    Before Seth could even ponder further on that thought, his mind was forced to focus back on the battle as the old man quickly moved beside him and swung his staff at Seth, his swing bringing with it a raging wind.


    The lightening around Seth spiked as he prepared to move out of the way of this swing, but just as he took 3 steps away from the attack, he found himself slipping on ice and falling to the ground.


    Seth was so shocked by the appearance of this ice and his embarrassing fall that it took him a few seconds to recover, but Treuchi had no intention of letting him enjoy those 3 seconds, as Seth sensed a movement of arge amount of qi underneath him, and just as he moved to get up, a staff mmed him back down crashing back into the ground.


    Seth knew that he couldn''t afford to receive this iing attack and with him out of time to attempt another escape maneuver, he roared,


    "Roooaaar",


    his roar smashing away everything around him and sending the old man into the air, and just as Seth was trying to catch his breath, he saw the bottom of a huge white pir of ice pass through the ice dust his roar had created in the air, rapidly descending on his panting figure.


    With his fingers all pointing forward, Seth used as lightening coated arm as a sword to sh at the approaching pir, cleanly cutting through it as it went past him, and then sending out his left hand to punch at the white staff which moved to attack him immediately the ice pir went past.


    Seth skidded backward a little from the rebound of the hit, and immediately he sent out his hands again and using his forearm, he deflected away another staff attack, but this time he retaliated with a kick which the old man unfortunately cleanly pped aside before once again swinging his staff at Seth.


    A closebat battle began with the man swinging his staff from several angles at Seth, while Seth used his lightening covered body to deflect or defend against his attacks, and sometimes he also sent out his own attacks which the old man easily dealt with.


    Perhaps in the air, Seth had an advantage of speed, but down on the ground, Seth found himself being overwhelmed by the old man''s agility and his ability to cleanly read his attacks.


    He seemed to be taking a stroll as he deftly moved out of the way of Seth''s sweeping kick and then sent his staff descending on Seth who used both his arms to brace for impact and was sent him sliding backward and drilling into the thick snow till he was covered by it.


    With a burst of lightning, Seth burst out of the ground and jumped backward, creating a considerable distance between him and the now stoic old man, but unfortunately for Seth, the man had no intention of giving him a breather as he immediately came after him.


    Seth seeing the old man approaching swallowed saliva as thoughts of fleeing passed through his head, this battle was not going the way he had nned it out, he had done some research on his target and knew that his name was Athetaico Treuchi, a 213 year old man born in Ergand federation who had decided for some reason to leave and reside in this vige, he was a 7th stage liquid Kaiser level cultivator.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Though Seth didn''t have the help of Raiju in using his lightening this time, he had still expected himself to win after a tough fight, back then he was fighting a rank 8 beast, but now he was fighting someone with far weaker cultivation.


    Seth was all up for a tough battle, but what had just happened was anything but that, the intel he receivedbeled the old man as a wind user, yet the old man had embarrassed him by making him slip on ice and then proceeding to hurl a pir of ice at him, and as if that wasn''t bad enough, he just realized that the old man had been toying with him.


    The old man countered and dealt with his every move like he could see the future, while Seth was getting himself pulverized with every hit from his staff he deflected, his arms were filled with sores and bruises all over despite them being encased in lightening.


    Like a sh of lightening, the thought of fleeing went in and out of Seth''s head, a smile shed on his face as he was filled with excitement, though he was getting his ass whopped by the old man,  his spirit burned for victory, he yearned to ovee this obstacle in his path and crush him to the ground, andughing manically, he stepped into the air and ran towards Treuchi, intent on improvising and pulverizing the old man from the air.


    Unfortunately for Seth, just as he was some distance away from the approaching man, a huge cloud immediatelye out and block the sun, and before he knew it the little snow which was drizzling became a heavy shower, he felt a sense of dread go through him and knew he had to get out this area immediately, but the next thing he knew, there was a sh of white near him and he found himself smashing back into the ground.


    Seth learning his lesson ignored the pain and immediately stood up with blood running down his lips and then looked up into the air.


    "I have seen enough, today you die here" Treuchi swiftly announced and from the air began swinging his staff at Seth.


    Each swing had a huge gust of wind smashing towards Seth, with him struggling to dodge or withstand it, but just when Seth thought that was all, he saw a huge high wall of ice form around him and then ice spikes growing out of the walls and shooting at him.


    Seth seeing the approaching danger decide to ignore the wind st which the old man was sending his way and immediately take to the air, but just as he took two steps up, he felt himself begin getting slower with each step he took.


    Seth gritted his teeth and persisted onwards through the air, but just before he could go above the wall, a huge ball made of ice descended from the sky and smashed him back to the ground, burying him deep within the snow and resting over him as his gravestone(check this)


    With blood pouring out of his lips and purple lightening crackling all around him, a ragged-looking Seth burst of out of his snowy grave, his clothes were filled with tears and blood bleeding out of the small cuts on his body, but unfortunately what weed his resurrection was a loud shout of "Ice Fall "as a huge sword made of ice rapidly fell down on him, exerting a heavy pressure as it was just on the brisk of making contact with him.


    Facing such an attack, Seth was left with no option but to build a cocoon of lightening as thick as he could to withstand this literal sword of Damocles.


    Treuchi watched his newest move "Icefall " smash into the lightening the man had put around himself, and though his barrier held for some time and withstood half of the sword, the reaming half of it finally smashed through the barrier and killed the perverted young man.


    Treuchi was just about to go and confirm the pervert''s death when he felt a sudden rise of qi where he had just tried to bury and then stab his opponent.


    "Maybe I should have used three swords, "Treuchi thought with a chuckle, "Hmm what trick is he about to pull out this time.


    Seth was like a little kid wielding a giant hammer, the young man only knew how to swing around his weapon with no finesse to it, Treuchi cut off his chuckle as he reminded himself to take Seth very seriously, he was a strange man who wielded power that should be impossible for his cultivation level, the fate of Treuchi''s family was on the line and the sooner Seth died, the better.

 Chapter 59 Tricksters

    ?Treuchi was just about to move forward and check what was happening with Seth when he swung his staff which had been resting on his right shoulder to his left, a sharp sound ringing out as a foot covered in thick purple lightning hit his staff and sent Treuchi stumbling backward, unable to withstand the power behind the kick.


    Treuchi decided to use his backward momentum to jump back so as to find bnce and make some distance between himself and Seth, but just as he tensed his leg to spring up, he saw Seth''s leg which had just attacked him fall to the ground and then transferring the momentum from his fallen leg, Seth turned around and the next time Treuchi saw Seth''s face, he was singing two thick whips made of lightning down at him.


    Knowing it was toote to cancel his jump, Treuchi decided to jump  towards the two menacing whips, but just before they could hit him, a wall of wind which quickly turned to ice formed in front of him


    The two whips collided with the ice wall, but it didn''t take them more than a second to smash it apart and strike Treuchi on both his shoulders, sending him flying through the air and falling down the mountainside.


    Seth''s body was cloaked in blood, his face almost a painting of red and his hair at this moment, a shade of dark red, but he didn''t pay mind to any of this, he keenly watched as his improvised attack hit the old man, and immediately followed after when he saw him falling over the mountain.


    Seth could feel his blood pumping harder, all his five senses being heightened and his once exhausted body being replenished with both qi and energy, Seth knew he had once again tapped into that mysterious state, and he nned to hit the old man as hard as he could.


    The recent beat down he had received from the man had somewhat temporarily tamed the stupid arrogance which led him to confidently believe he could best a 200 year old cultivator in battle, but right now, Seth saw a chance to kill this troublesome old man, and he had no doubt he was going to aplish his mission.


    As Seth jumped over, he finally saw the full state of the old man, his dress was still as spotless as ever and he was currently smiling at him as fell down, but just as Seth was wondering what was going on, he saw a cloud directly below the old man, split apart as a huge white arrow made of ice shot through it sending a feeling of danger throughout his body as it approached.


    Seth could feel a thick concentrated qi radiating from the arrow, as it moved towards him at an insane speeds following him as he shifted in the air,  leaving him with no time to stop his descent and move  in the opposite direction.


    Thinking quickly, Seth took in a deep breath and quickly swallowed in as much lightning as he could, and then he roared, but this time his roar was apanied by a ball of purple lightning shooting out of his mouth and expanding in the air as it went before hitting the arrow.


    Trusting that the traits of the dragon bloodline he currently had, Seth had swallowed in lightening and held it in his throat, and with the assistance of his sturdy throat, the had easily and quicklypressed as much lightening as he could into apact ball which he then spat out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ball of lightning smashed into the arrow and an explosion of ice charged particles filled the air.


    Treuchi was surprised to see Seth use such a powerful attack within such a short time, but with his experience, he knew Seth would be in a weakened state after releasing such a quick and powerful attack, so he immediately stoped his own fall and fly upwards.


    Treuchi covertly swept his soulsense at Seth and sensing his weakened aura, he decided to go through the ice cloud which was still present from the explosion of their earlier attack to surprise Seth who was struggling to quickly recover, but just as he burst out of the cloud, he came face to face with Seth releasing another lightning ball from his mouth, and this time the qi it was radiating off was three times more powerful than the earlier one.


    With a roar of rage and defiance at Seth''s move, Treuchi summoned a storm of wind all around him, but when the lightening ball crashed into it, the figure of a man with his hair and most of his skin burnt ck came falling out of the sky.


    While Treuchi thought he had swept his soulsense past Seth without his knowledge, Seth had felt it as clear as day with his enhanced senses, and fighting all the instincts that begged him to rest after releasing the first lightning ball, he further weakened the amount of lightening on his body, and then this time, he  summoned the lightening to first appear in his throat where he began umting it.


    Until it came out of his body, Raiju lightning contained no trace of Seth''s qi and was impossible to sense by anyone, so when Treuchi swept his soul sense over Seth, he failed to sense the buildup of an attack.


    With a smile on his face at finally putting down the old man, Seth was just about to move forward and pursue the falling body when he found all his senses screaming danger and without thinking it over, he moved his body to the right seconds before his soulsense finally picked up on the danger.


    This early warning saved Seth''s life as a hand coated with dense wind passed through the previous location of his heart just after he moved, but unfortunately, his left hand could not be saved as the hand sliced into his shoulder, taking off his entire left arm.


    With blood spurting out of the stump on his shoulder, Seth made several jumps away from the presence which had appeared behind him, and without sparing a second to nce at this presence, he immediately ran away as fast as he could.


    Since his awakening this was his second time running away from an enemy, the first time he ran from an enemy, he ran away in hopes of having fun, the second time, this time, he was running away for his survival with a trace of fear present in his eyes.

 Chapter 60 Untamable Arrogance

    ?"Ha, ha, ha, ha, you know for a moment I thought you were some emotionless soldier, but that look of fear in your eyes is almost worth the sacrifice of my weapon" a loud voice boomed out in the air and the next second old man Treuchi shot off after Seth''s fleeing figure.


    Treuchi had a smile on his face as he chased after Seth, but behind that smile was the deep desire to kill Seth both for his pride and most importantly his family.


    Seth had trampled on the dignity of his daughter and then threatened to kill his son and rape his daughter, and after seeing the strength this man who was probably in his twenties had disyed, he had no intention of sparing his life no matter the what he had to sacrifice, and so without the slightest reluctance he had sacrificed his staff, a middle grade magic tool.


    Magic tools were divided into zero, low, middle, and high, zero grade magic tools were used by soldier level cultivators and below while low grade magic tools were used by general level cultivators.


    As for middle grade magic tools, they were used by mostly Kaiser level cultivators and some ridiculously powerful or influential 3rd stage general cultivators while as for high grade magic tools, well Treuchi had never seen one, but he knew that they could be considered one of the key defenses of nations, there were rumors that a general level cultivator could kill a Kaiser if he had such a tool and though Treuchi had no ideas if this was true or not, he no intention of ever going against someone with one.


    Treuchi''s staff had the ability to store qi and supply him with it when he needed it, and most importantly, it could turn into an indistinguishable clone of him which could be used as either a decoy or a partner to coordinate an attack.


    Despite sending it against Seth''s lightning ball, Treuchi had never expected his staff to be destroyed by Seth''s attack, and seeing Seth possess a power capable of destroying one of the most powerful weapons on earth, he was d he had sacrificed that weapon as right now it was just a matter of time before he caught up to Seth.


    Deciding to take the gamble that Seth had no more juice in him, Treuchi decide to abandon all semnce of defense and put all his energy into catching up with the injured Seth, and fortunately for him, his gamble paid off as a few minutester he caught up to the fleeing Seth and with a wave of his hand, he sent a powerful gale of wind mming into him and pressing him down till he crashed to the ground.


    ¡­.


    ? Seth had seen the possibility of death and even faced it, yet not once had he been afraid, he had happily epted this oue and fought till hisst breath, but earlier just when he was proud of having created a battle technique and outsmarted the enemy, and given his all in the most powerful attack he had ever released, he watched his arm be brutally ripped out and at that moment, the words of the old man reverberated in his head,


    [do you ever entertain the idea that you might not survive this fight]


    He had quickly forgotten about this statement when the fight began, but when he saw the old man still alive and in pristine condition after he had used one of the strongest attacks he coulde up with and then exhausted his qi, the thought of him possibly losing had popped into his mind and this statement hade flooding back into his head.


    Using his right hand, Seth had burnt the stump on his left shoulder with lightening till the wound there was closed and now he was currently struggling to escape, but it was all for not as he felt his head begin getting lightheaded and his body weakening, his enhancements wearing off after the amount of qi he had exhausted couple with his blood loss, and the next thing he knew, he was crashing to the ground, unable to stabilize himself in the air as a gale of wind pressed down on him.


    All he could do was brace himself for impact as he crashed back into the snow and was buried under it.


    Since Seth got his lightning from his enlightenment sphere, he theoretically should be able to use as much of Raiju''s lightning as he needed provided his sphere still had juice in it, but unfortunately for him, that was only theoretically, his body was exhaustible, and his qi was in a very limited supply. His enlightenment sphere might still have some juice in it, but he was already too tired to call out more lightening from it.


    Seconds after Seth crashed into the snow, he jumped out with lightning barely flickering around him and immediately turned to run away, but just as he moved some steps forward, he heard a sweet voice speak out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh that feeling of being on the edge of dying and putting every single energy in your body into surviving, you must not be having a fun day boy".


    Seth looked forward and stared at a woman with short ck hair that barely reached her shoulders, she was light skinned and had the appearance of a woman in her thirties, she wore a tight white shirt that held her generous boobs and a ck skirt that barely went over her buttocks.


    Watching her leaning on a tree and sucking on a lollipop with her red-painted lips and her delicious legs crossed over the other was enough to send any man begging to serve her, she was a woman Seth would have leered over and hit on any day, but right now not a single thought on her feminine charms flowed through his head.


    Seth was looking to ignore this woman and began running away when a torrent of wind fell from above with the intent to strike him, but just as it moved towards him, Seth saw the lollipop sucking woman take out a hand fan and wave at the torrent of wind.


    A red shing beam immediately came out of the fan when she waved and smashed into the old man Treuchi''s attack, resulting in both attacks mutually destroying each other.


    "Amelia what are you doing here, are you the one who sent him "Treuchi asked as hended behind Seth, a frown on his face.


    "long time no see old man, I am surprised and happy to see you''ve made such incredible break troughs in your ice maniption, but it''s quite sad to see you''ve hidden such advancements from the federation, is it possible that you''ve actually defected to Magdad," the woman asked, her beautiful matured facebined with an innocent frown creating a look that men would do anything to please.


    "That''s none of your business, now why are you here," Treuchi asked, his aura spiking up.


    "Well if you must be such a nosy old man, I have seen incredible potential in this young man and have decided to bring him over to the organization" she replied.


    "Impossible, he dies here today" Treuchi coldly said, his qi raring up within him, even though he had lost his staff which severely reduced his strength, he was ready to take the young man before him to the grave even if it meant his death.


    "Darling, what do you say you work for me, don''t worry as long as you agree to sign this contract, the old man won''t be able to do anything to you," Amelia said and then smiled at Treuchi, you wouldn''t want the organizationing after your family now would you, and like pouring cold water over a me, Treuchi felt all his determination to kill Seth at all cost crumble.


    Amelia''s organization was far from a friendly one, they made sure to make examples of those who went against them, not even a Kaiser level cultivator could survive their hunt, and if he were to anger them, then his family might just be sent to their early graves which defeated the entire purpose of him wanting to kill Seth.


    With conflicted thoughts in his mind, he could only watch as Seth and Amelia talked, their words unregistered by his mind, scenarios of Seth returning one day to massacre his family popping into his head, and just as he was just about to ignore Amelia''s threat and kill Seth, he saw Amelia pierce her hand fan through Seth''s chest and heart till it came out his back,


    "What an arrogant man" Ameliamented as she watched Seth''s lifeless body drop to the ground.

 Chapter 61 Untamable Arrogance 2

    ?....Minutes earlier ¡­....


    Seth found himself stuck between two people who he couldn''t escape from, Treuchi stood behind him, ready to kill him if given the slightest chance, while this woman who was called Amelia stood in front of him, blocking his way.


    Natasha had an offer for him, one that would save his life, but at the same time require his servitude.


    "What if I just run away after you''ve saved me," Seth asked after hearing Amelia''s deal, he wanted to know just how this woman nned to keep him in check if he decide to renegade on their agreement.


    "oh, well we have this" Amelia''s smiled and pulled out a paper, and immediately the paper appeared, the atmosphere tensed up and the wind began lightly blowing around them in a frenzy, he even found it hard to keep the little flickers of lightening on himself active, it was like just the presence of this paper was putting the natural order of things in chaos.


    With a smirk on her face, Amelia spread out her aura, bringing a semnce of calm to their immediate surroundings.


    Seth looked at the paper which Amelia had taken out, it was just a in white sheet of paper, but written at its top with what was most likely blood, were terms and agreements on their deal.


    "Here read it and drop your blood at the bottom to sign," Amelia said with a confident smile.


    Days ago, Amelia had been feeling bored, so when she identally chanced on some unimportant emergency meeting, she decided to butt in and pass her time.


    The thought that some random kid from some low level area actually had the balls to talk about attacking a Kaiser was slightly intriguing, the kid was definitely an idiot, but she thought she could at least go and watch the despair that would appear on his face when he realized the power of a Kaiser.


    Sitting very far away and with the help of a telescope, she had observed their fight, and even right now, thoughts of it sent her shivering and some sacred parts of her body tingling.


    He was just 30 years old yet he actually had the power to stand up to a Kaiser, she had expected him to get ughtered or be a ything for Treuchi, but while Treuchi had yed around him with him a little, he still had to put in a ton of effort.


    She watched as the old man craftily deceived the poor boy into exhausting his energy and then ripping out his arm, and seeing the look of fear that came over Seth''s face had her licking her lips, she had spotted a very vulnerable prey in sight and she had every intention of capturing it.


    All the things Amelia had said to Treuchi about the organization were crap, she had no intention of letting them know about this Seth''s potential, she nned to have him all to herself, and what better time to infiltrate into someone''s heart than when they were in desperate need with their lives hanging on the edge, and with the terms of the contract, she had confidence that he would ept it.


    Seth read the terms of this contract and well he felt tempted to sign it, in the contract, this woman asked that he be her loyal subordinate until the day he broke into the Kaiser level, there were a lot of favorable restrictions on what she could do to him when he was her subordinate and a lot of benefits with sex with her being written in one of the uses, he couldn''t help but look up at her and notice her incredible features and when she noticed his stare, she gave him a charming smile.


    Anyone withmon sense would know that this woman was betting on him and so was trying to get him in her ws and then use that opportunity to make a friend out of him, well he was wrong as Amelia had ns for something greater than friendship.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So in the end, here he was once again, with two choices before him, almost the same two choices Rose had offered him some time ago, death or humility, he could either turn back and die by Treuchi''s hand, or he could just ept this woman''s offer and work for her for some time while getting to bang her.


    The options were almost the same, but this time things were different, Treuchi''s words and his subsequent action had tamed the overbearing arrogance and pride that ruled his mind, and this time he had no trump card to get him out of this situation, Amelia''s intentions were very clear from her proposal and he couldn''t me her for having such confidence, but with a bloody smile, Seth threw the paper at her and with arrogance said to her,


    "Help me kill him and I might just consider making you my maid".


    [Do you ever entertain the idea that you might not survive this fight?]


    These words from the old man had been haunting Seth''s mind since he began fleeing, what made him so sure that he would win a battle, he tried seeking answers from the sphere but he returned empty handed, it seemed the sphere only gave enlightenment on general knowledge and not emotional problems.


    But right now as Seth stood faced with options that could decide his life or death, memories of his life poured into his head, everything from what he could remember of his childhood to his taking of emotion suppressants, meeting Rose, and that crafty Sonia, scary mama Slowly and the thought of perhaps being with Alexia, he thought of her waiting for him to return.


    His memories of instances when he was weak were filled with dullness, loneliness, and depression, these weren''t particrly horrible emotionspared to other people, but for him, this was a horror, life after the transformation was filled with fun for him, he got the one thing everyone wanted but few could get, "freedom".


    He got to run around causing chaos anytime he wanted, he got justice for whoever he felt like, he screwed women that he could never have dreamed of and it was just a matter of time before he had that troublesome redheaded beauty kneeling between his legs and choking on his cock, besides most importantly, if he acknowledged his circumstances and bowed to Amelia right now, then wouldn''t he do the same thing if he faced another simr situation in future.


    No Seth wanted to be free and to be genuinely free he needed to be the strongest, he loved being the strongest, and luckily for him, he had some entity within him that could help him go far on this journey, though he doubted there would still be a journey after today.


    Before and during the battle he didn''t have an answer to the old man''s question, but now he did,


    "Nothing".


    Sure he had a soulsense, an incredibly strong body and soul, and a higher level of lightening, but since in the end he had lost, then his answer was "Nothing".


    With these thoughts in mind, Seth made his decision and now he watched as shock imed Natasha''s face, he didn''t even know if she registered his words, but the next thing he knew a hard object was sticking in his chest and his tired body was dly falling asleep, a sleep he knew he wasn''t going to wake up from.


    Seth felt his mind sink into total darkness, there was just peace and quiet, his mind floated in tranquility for an undetermined amount of time, and then the next moment, Seth opened his eyes, or more like his consciences regained awareness, because when he looked down at his body, all he saw was a translucent white with some asional ck stuff moving through his now white body, and when he looked around him, he found himself on a long line filled with other people that had just the same translucent body as him.


    "Ahhh, so the underworld exists," Seth thought.

 Chapter 62 Terrified Kaisers

    ?Thoughts of how she could get resources for him, handle his issue with Treuchi, deal with the issue of his lost hand, and most importantly make sure to engrave herself deep into his mind to that point that just a smile from her have him happily cheating on his wife, or better yet why not just be his wife.


    Seth''s potential stunned Amelia and she was ready to make the greatest gamble, she was presently a 1st stage gas Kaiser cultivator, and while others would envy her, she wanted more but unfortunately for her, with her age of 190, she saw no hope of advancing further in her cultivation.


    Excitement filled her heart even when she saw Seth throw the paper at her, and immediately ns on how she would fend against Treuchi began popping into her head, when the state of the contract was registered in her mind.


    The unsigned state of the contract shocked her so much so that she could help but be stunned, and then she heard his words,


    "Help me kill him and I might just consider making you my maid".


    Amelia had known Seth was arrogant, but this was just ridiculous, here she was saving his life, yet he dangled the job opportunity of being his maid like it was a carrot she shouldn''t be able to resist.


    Geniuses and prodigies were generally known to be arrogant, so his arrogance was something she had easily overlooked, but right now his behavior was just absurd, and she had no intentions of raising a snake that wouldter bite her in the back, she had decided to humble herself so much and even offer herself on a tter of gold to him, yet he had rejected her,


    Amelia was filled with anger and embarrassment from the way Seth had treated her offer that she decided to kill the ungrateful bastard, and so without hesitation, she punched a hole in chest and watched him die.


    She had expected to see anger or fear in his eyes as he died, but all she saw was disregard for her actions, he genuinely seemed to be thinking about something else even as he died.


    "What a strange guy" Amelia annoyingly thought, easily moving on from thoughts of Seth, she had killed tons of people in her life, now that he was dead there was nothing special about him anymore.


    "Well he''s dead now Treuchi, so how about we talk about your ice skills" Natasha said.


    Treuchi snorted and ignored her, a powerful wind picking up around him as he walked up to Seth, wanting to ensure he was dead and stayed dead, for this boy he wasn''t going to trust the analysis of even his own soulsense, he was going to crush his body to paste.


    Treuchi was just a few steps away from Seth, when his eyes suddenly narrowed while Natasha neck snapped to look at Seth, with shock on her face.


    Immediately Treuchi felt the change in Seth, he didn''t waste time on thinking, all he knew was that an live Seth needed to be killed and without a dy he shed at Seth, the wind around turned to a de and shing at Seth''s prone body, yet before it could hit, Seth''s body was drowned in pitch ck qi, and the next moment he was gone.


    Feelings of dread passed through their bodies as they both looked at each other and began sweeping their soul sense all around them in vain.


    ......seconds before Seth died...¡­..<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...¡­


    No matter how dormant it became, he always had an idea on what was happening with its host, and like all his other hosts, he headed down the path of his predecessors, they always failed to control their arrogance,


    "Well not like they were meant to control it".


    Right now he watched his present host storm a powerhouse he was far from prepared against, and as expected, he lost and now he was going to die, with sigh, the entity began making ns to ignore the world for some time before searching for a new for a new host, but just as itself leaving, the found the bonds linking it to the dead man''s soul being weakened, he suddenly found himself back in it, surprise which it hadn''t felt in centuries going through it,


    "And here I thought I was the most mysterious thing about you"


    ...


    The previous day, both she and Seth had a passionate night and she had confessed her feelings for him, she was not surprised that he didn''t love her, but she was d that he didn''t also reject her, but some minutes ago, she had begun feeling uneasy.


    She moved around restlessly, and didn''t know when she began praying to random deities to protect Seth, she felt an impending doom and momentster, she felt a sharp pain through her heart as tears streamed down her and then she lost consciousness, her soul leaving her body.


    ........


    It had been a week since Seth left and not once had he even rung her up, not like he usually called her, but today she found herself particrly edgy and thinking of Seth, something kept on screaming at her to go to Seth, with her present abilities she was sure she could arrive beside Seth within seconds, so going to him was a piece of cake for her, but she just couldn''t put down her pride to go crawling to that bastard.


    Remembering the scenes of him banging Leah almost sent her into a fit of rage, she felt like just crushing the damn woman right now, but just before she could snap, she was able to get a semnce of control over herself, and rubbing her hand over the ring on her finger, a prayer bead appeared in her hand.


    There was hesitation in her eyes, but she wanted the peace and calm that permeated her soul before the night Seth had saved her life, gritted her teeth, she held the bead with both hands, closed her eyes and began praying.


    Seconds into her prayer, a white light appearing from nowhere shined upon her, the huge image of a white clothed priestess wearing a veil with her hands sped in prayer appearing behind her, and secondster when the light and the image faded away, she felt a serene peace and calm in her heart, thoughts of Seth, nothing but that of annoyance she should consider putting down.


    .....


    Somewhere far away, the mother enshrouded in darkness opened her eyes this time and stared, her gaze crossing through boundless realms and worlds till it finallynded on earth, observing of Seth''s death, his theatrics in the underworld till his resurrection and without any reaction she closed back her eyes.

 Chapter 63 A Mighty Being

    ?What could only be the underworld was illuminated by a red sun that shined bright, with the sun staying high in a still ck sky, he could see green meteor showers continuously shooting past in the sky, well that was if they had meteor showers down here, and when he looked around him, all he could see was a red colored world, with a yellow ground, which sometimes looked like it had water moving just below it, like a moving spring.


    Seth found himself in a line so long he couldn''t even see its beginning, ahead of him were white silhouettes of people just like him and behind him, other silhouettes also began appearing.


    Seth had tried to move out of the line or do anything with his lower body, but it didn''t obey hismands, it just kept on moving forward, one step at a time and when he looked at the others in front of him or the new ones behind, he realized that they just kept on marching forward like him.


    "Any idea where we''re going Seth tried to ask the soul ahead of him, but then he realized that he had no mouth to speak, that was right, what was present right now was just his ck and white soul, he had no body so he couldn''t do what he usually did,


    "But why then can I think, I don''t have a brain," Seth thought again and began trying to move his hand over his body, but his hand went right through him like he was a hologram.


    Just before Seth could continue his antics, he heardughter ring in his head, he looked around but saw no one, and other than the file of silhouettes marching forward like drones, he saw no one whom he could ce the voice In his head to.


    "To your left" he heard the voice say, and this time turning his head to the left he saw a Bullman, well that was the name that he could best describe what was in front of him.


    What could only be a person with the body of a man but the head of a bull with long red horns, wearing red samurai armor on his body but having a giant sickle on his back.


    "You dummy, your brain is what enables your soul tomunicate with your body and the physical world, so, of course, you can still think without your brain, and here in the underworld youmunicate with your thoughts" the bullman replied.


    "Oh thanks, I guess, but who and what are you," Seth asked as he looked the armored man up and down with genuine curiosity.


    "Ahh, from your reaction it''s probably your first time seeing a highly evolved beast like me, well you can think of me as one of the guards of this underworld," the bullman answered and then began looking Seth up and down and said, " souls thate here are those from low level worlds, and they usually get their memories and consciousness wiped out immediately they arrive here, but from your previous behavior and thoughts that probably didn''t happen to you, and your soul is also ridiculously strong for someone from a lower world".


    "Well I was going to be the strongest on earth, so it''s only natural my soul is awesome" Seth boasted.


    "oh you''re the arrogant type" the man chuckled but showed no disdain for Seth, he had been working here as a guard for thousands of years, so seeing the likes of Seth was nothing new, he had just been bored and decided to check out thetest once greatest genius that had fallen.


    "So were you a good guy or a bad guy," the man asked giving Seth a grin".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, I wouldn''t say a bad guy, more like a free man," Seth told him with a smile.


    Hearing his answer the guard just shook his head with a rueful smile, "seems you won''t be drinking madam Meng''s soup then".


    "Huh who''s madam Meng," Seth asked,


    The guard ced his hand on his chin wondering if he should spend any more time with this guy, then shrugging his shoulder he decided to entertain him some more.


    "This line takes you to the temple of the God Anubis where you would be judged on whether you were good or evil, if you are judged as good, then you would be sent to madam Meng, who would offer you a soup that would cleanse your soul, permanently wipe out all your memories and connections you had with your previous life, and then after you will be sent into the cycle of reincarnation where depending on your karma, you will be sent to another world and reborn.


    And as for being judged as evil, well you instantly regain your memories and are sent to hell, hell is lord Yama''s jurisdiction, and trust me you don''t want to go there.


    Well, there is always the option of bing a soldier for the underworld". the bullman said.


    "Oh thanks, but what parameters are being used to judge ¡­.." Seth was about to ask for more information, when all of a sudden both the ground and sky began trembling, he then saw himself lit up in white light, and shocked by what was happening he turned to the also currently shocked guard,


    "Ehhh, what is happening to me" Seth hurriedly asked,


    "yo.. o.. you.. impossible, a mighty is exchanging their soul for yours" the guard stuttered, excitement and fear in his tone.


    Before Seth knew it, he found himself slowly floating up, but as he moved a ck light began filling up the previous location of his soul, and just as hepletely moved away from his location, the ck light condensed and the image of a woman appeared, a woman so beautiful that even Rose''s hidden form was pure filth before it, but nothing of that sort was being registered in Seth''s mind at the moment, the only thing in his sight were her eyes, and though everything else looked almost unfamiliar, Seth couldn''t mistaken the needy, submissive and love filled pair of eyes that looked up at him,


    "Alexia", the name went through Seth''s mind, and then everything went ck.


    *** sorry forte release, hope tomorrow will be a better day*****

 Chapter 64 Ressurection

    ?When Seth came to his senses, he felt like his mind was moving through a vacuum, he didn''t know where he was and could only feel his mind moving.


    His mind wasn''t bombarded with thousands of thoughts and sent into confusion, he only had two things in mind, the exnation of the guard and the almost teary eyes of a woman.


    "I need to get to Alexia," Seth thought, but he couldn''t figure out a way to do so, even if Raiju himself descended, Seth doubted it would be able to give him the speed he desired.


    Both vampi and Draco were caged and he wasn''t keen on recklessly using their power even if he could, that only left the entity within him, since the day of his awakening, it had never talked to him, even as he died,


    "Was it deadbeat asleep or did it not just want to help me"


    Seth pushed away these thoughts from his mind the moment he found his connection with his soul space get established and without missing a beat, he immediately found himself standing on the red sea, but this time the sea was far from calm.


    "Come out" Seth roared as he tried to look through the thick red sea and tried to catch a glimpse of the elusive entity,


    "Ahh damn it,e out " Seth kept on screaming out in frustration and then the next second he found himself at what should be the bottom of the sea, and in front of him, was a pitch-dark cave.


    "Did you forget what I said about¡­" Seth heard a voice saying in his head, but he wasn''t interested in having a discussion.


    "Well, I didn''t see you anywhere when I was being sent to the underworld" Seth sharply cut it off.


    "Look, I need to get to someone as fast as possible, and to do that I need your power, so please help me" Seth begged.


    "Tch, until the day you die and sumb to the rules of the underworld, my power is your power, you''re just so weak that you can''t use it, I will help you today, but be prepared for the consequences," the entity told Seth, the events of minutes ago making it more receptive to Seth''s request, and before he could reply, Seth found himself back in his body.


    Just as Seth felt his body, he also felt a drop of a familiar and unfamiliar energy appear in his body, and with a single thought, he had himself cloaked in ck lightning and zooming off, ignoring the insignificant attack that had beening his way.


    Thankfully Seth was moving in the air as he had no almost zero control over the power he was using, all he did was move in the direction he desired while channeling as much qi as he could, because had Seth been onnd and passed through a city, there was a possibility of that city being wiped out no matter it''s grade.


    Seth wasn''t aware of how much time had passed as he ran, to him, he had just gotten back from the dead, gotten the entity''s power, and began running as soon as the entity''s qi fill his body, and the next thing he knew, he was diving down on the city where he had left Alexia, with no thought for anything else, he descended on the building Alexia was staying at, the lightening around him seeming to listen to his thoughts as it went ahead of him, creating a path to Alexia and wrapping her in its embrace, and with a "boom," Sethnded on the ground.


    Seth was not aware of this, but it had taken him just a second from the time he stepped into the air to the moment he reached Alexia, and even worse, the shockwaves from hisnding had just wiped out Maamion city, a grade B city, and if anyone were to look from the air, all they would see was a deep crater, one even more wider than the previous city which had stood there.


    Seth immediately held Alexia''s body, the emotion called sadness finally creeping into his heart as he held her dead body, but not a single drop of tear fell from his eyes.


    "Is there anything I can do to save her?" Seth thought to the entity.


    "Like I always say you are too weak, there are dozens of ways we could save her, but you can''t even attempt the weakest ones" the entity chuckled.


    Oh wait, there is this easy one, if you offer up your soul for her as she did for you, there is actually quite the chance that you might bring her back to life, so shall I begin the process" the entity asked mockingly, already knowing Seth''s answer.


    Seth truly wanted to save Alexia, but when he heard the entity''s method of seeing her, he stared at Alexia''s face for a few seconds and then burst outughing, this time with drops of tears falling from his eyes.


    "Foolish woman, why did you sacrifice yourself for a man who wouldn''t do the same for you, didn''t I clearly tell you that I don''t love you," Seth screamed out in anger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Perhaps it''s best you''re dead,, you would only live in pain if you stayed with me," Seth thought in confusion, Alexia belonged to him, and the thought of just abandoning her didn''t sit well with him, the thought that some underworld god will get his hands on her irritated him.


    "What if you ced her soul in me, the same way you did to Draco and vampi," Seth asked,


    "Hmm Draco and Vampi," the entity said questioningly,


    "The bloodline consciousness" Seth borated,


    "Oh you mean those kids, well I can do that but that would be the same as condemning her to reside in an eternal prison called your soul" the entity replied, "surely you''re not that cruel"


    "Won''t I be able to fully revive her when I get stronger?" Seth asked,


    "Do you know how many thousands of years it would take for you to reach that level of power not to mention the cost of doing that, she would be a prisoner within you for these thousands of years, just forget about her, there are more women waiting for you in the world" the entity advised.


    "Then I''ll  just make sure I get stronger much faster then, bring back her soul" were Seth''s words


    "Ha, arrogant as always, don''t forget there are consequences" were the entity''sst words as Seth felt its presence weaken.


    Other than the striking bolts of ck lightning around him, Seth felt nothing special happen, he was beginning to wonder if the entity was still going to help him when he saw Alexia''s body begin disintegrating into particles, and these particles instead of dispersing flew into him.


    "I expected a lot of re given that we were bringing a soul out of the underworld" Seth quietlymented.


    "Hmm, for such a low level underworld, it''s already disgrace to your kind that you almost lost your life down there, there is nothing great about bringing a soul out of it"


    "And what is my kind," Seth asked catching onto one of its words.


    "When you can wreak havoc in a lower level underworld then I''ll exin to you" the entity replied.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so helpful, it''s almost like you''re my fairy godmother, except that you let me die" Seth dryly questioned.


    "There are a lot of things you don''t know, and until you prove you''re not a waste of my time, I have no interest in voluntarily helping you, like I said, my power is your power, but your incredibly low starting point makes you unable to use it which is why I gave you those other two bloodlines, the events surrounding your death have motivated me to help you this time, but I would advise you not to count on my help in the future because I won''t bother with you," the entity told Seth.


    "And what if those fiendcelestials you talked about attacked me?".


    "Then I would help your pitiful self," the entity said, but Seth could sense annoyance in the entity as it answered.


    "I see," Seth said, quietly watching Alexia''s body disintegrate while thinking over the entity''s words, and when her body was finally gone, he stood up and stepped into the air and for the first time noticed that his once missing left hand was back, but before he could dwell more on it, he noticed his surroundings.


    He looked around at the giant crater he was now standing in, one which could only be outdone by the crater formed by the crash of the thunderstorm, the men, women, and children of the city all killed in a second.


    Seth let out a sigh at the tragedy of their deaths, it wasn''t his intention to destroy the city, but in the end, it happened and there was nothing he could do about it, and then with ck lightening intensely cackling all over him, he disappeared.

 Chapter 65 Breakthrough

    ?On a high mountain located among a scattered cluster of other mountains, Seth stood on its peak and looked down on the beautiful scenery, he felt at the top of the world right now and thoughts of the day such feeling would be reflected by his power flowed through his head.


    He hade here to avoid disturbance and peacefully get a grasp on his current situation.


    "I kind of expected my body to be wrecked and filled with unspeakable pains when I used your power, but none of that has happened, are the effects still yet toe," Seth asked as he inspected his very healthy body.


    "Ha, ha, ha, if a single drop of my power entered your body, it would explode in a second," the entity told Seth mockingly, "I reside in your soul, and it''s the medium through which my power reaches you, so your body is safe".


    "So what are the consequences of everything you have helped me with today," Seth asked.


    "Well the worst one is that you would be dead within the next 6 months" the entity chuckled,


    "Why? Is my soul dying?", Seth asked.


    "Correct guess, but for the wrong question, after 6 months someone should kill you, I don''t know who but we have a ton of enemies so it can be anyone, and well seeing as you''re stuck on this, you''re basically a sitting duck for them.


    As for your soul dying, well you are right, for every second I be active within you, your soul loses its strength and lifespan, that is one of the reasons why I didn''t have a conversation with you the first time we met, but thanks to the Vampi and Draco as you call them, your soul strength got increased by several folds, it''s a shame their gone now though."


    "Huh, what do you mean they''re gone" Seth sharply asked.


    "Well you died, and I had no interest in pulling around those annoying kids when I wander around, so I released them" the entity naturally replied.


    Seth didn''t know what to say for a few seconds, he was stunned at the thought that he had just lost the consciousnesses, two very incredible sources of knowledge on his current bloodline.


    "Can''t we get them back?" Seth asked.


    "Impossible, even for me" it replied.


    "Uhhhh, in that case, let''s go back to the issue of my soul, if it''s truly dying as you say, then why don''t I feel anything, I mean my ¡­" Seth was saying but paused when he tried to use his soul sense.


    Seth''s soulsense was one of the major reasons why he was able toy waste cultivators with higher cultivation, without it he couldn''t even control Raiju''s lightening, and now he couldn''t feel it anymore.


    "My soul sense is gone" Seth whispered.


    "Yeah, your soul has fallen to about the level of what you call the cadet stage, oh and maybe you haven''t noticed but your connection with Eleusis has been forever destroyed," the entity said in a cheerful tone.


    Seth was stilling to terms with losing his soul sense when he heard that his connection with Eleusis, had been destroyed, not even closed.


    "I don''t tolerate coexistence with any other being, they either bow to me or get vanquished, so tell me, don''t you now regret saving that woman" it arrogantly teased him.


    "None of your business", Seth said, "but why are u still talking to me right now, if you are aware that you''re killing my soul, couldn''t you have just sent me a message like you did thest time". Seth questioned.


    ? "I just wanted to have a chat with you before you died", the entity said in a bored tone.


    "Well in that case, just straight up tell me, how the hell I advance my cultivation,"


    "You already figured it out, but for clearance, what I will tell you is that peace would be your nemesis for a long time, fighting battles should be your daily bread, the second we both came together, was the day you were born to bring cmity and destruction to whatever world harbored you or creation depending on how far you go on your cultivation journey.


    Think of winning fights as cultivation points, the more you win the more point you have till you eventually qualify for a breakthrough.


    Survive through battles with worthy opponents and you will get have breakthroughs and get stronger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Now, unless you want to die today, I think its best I go back to sleep," the entity said, "and oh, I still haven''t mentioned the price of saving the girl''s soul, but don''t worry, you''re going to eventually find out" it chuckled as its presence faded away till Seth could sense nothing, his remaining questions stuck in his head.


    With his internal monologue done, Seth began nning his next move given his severe reduction in power when he was interrupted by a familiar voice.


    "Darling I think it''s best if you paused your brainstorming and instead get ready for your iing breakthrough"


    Seth''s eyes snapped open and he looked at the beautiful woman lying on a floating long luxurious couch just in front of him.


    "Alexia "Seth said stunned, you look different",


    The Alexia before Seth was far different from the Alexia he had been with, she still had blond hair, but this time anything that looked like a wrinkle on her face waspletely gone, her skin took on a shade of exotic fairness, but unfortunately, her beautiful body was hidden under a long dress which reached right up to her feet and more.


    "Am d to see you be entranced with my beauty, you pervert" Alexia giggled as she watched Seth squint his eyes, trying to catch a glimpse of the curves beneath her dress,


    "But like I said you have an iing breakthrough".


    Since his revival, Seth had been surrounded with thick ck lightning bolts, but now that the entity had most likely gone back to slumber, the qi it had supplied faded away, taking the lightening with it, and now qi from the surroundings had begun flowing into him.


    During a breakthrough within the cadet stage, one would feel like he had been stuffed with qi then like a broken dam, a gate would open and then they would feel an increase in their strength.


    But the phenomenon where qi flowed from the surroundings and entered someone only happened during a ranked cultivator breakthrough or when one was bing a ranked cultivator.


    Seth couldn''t help but grin at this realization and immediately made to sit down and began cultivating when he suddenly felt intense pain wash over him, like sharp needles, qi flowed from around and pierced into him, and he felt his qi pathways be flooded with qi which then flowed to his open gates.


    The gates were like a round wall surrounding a precious jewel in the middle, with the jewel being the loose cluster of qi.


    Seconds after free qi poured into him, it passed through the open gates, and from inside smashed against the remaining closed gates, smashing them open, and bringing Seth to the peak of cadet stage, now that he had opened all seven gates, meaning that there were no more walls around the clustered energy which was soon to be a dantian.


    Although on earth there were generally known to be 7 gates, from the memories Seth had been given, he knew that there were thirteen, and within the cluster of qi, there was a tiny object called a dantian core.


    A dantian core was an infantile dantian, and surrounding this dantian core were 4 wide pirs with the core and pirs resting on the round te.


    Opening these five remaining gates usually took time and resources, and could only be done when one was breaking through, but Seth didn''t even have to put in effort as the torrent of qi flowing into him, became so turbulent that it began pressing down on the cluster of qi, diffusing into it and brutally hitting on the 4 inner pirs,pliment of Seth''s blood which was literally boiling and sending the qi all throughout his body into chaos.


    Secondster and the 4 pirs were broken, and then came the most difficult part, thest pir, the te on which the dantian core rested.


    The tter was wide with a circr shape, it supported and stabilized the dantian during its formation, and taking it away was usually suicide as the dantian core would be far too unstable and lead to an explosion of qi.


    Though thisst pir had been of assistance during the cadet stage, it would be a hindrance when one broke through as it as the flow of qi in and out of the dantian would face obstruction when it came into contact with the te.


    Seth knew this, but currently, he didn''t have the resources to risk trying to open this gate, but before he knew it, his qi after breaking down thest 4 gates didn''t waste a second before doing the same to thest one.


    Nowpletely free and having no obstacle in the way of it, Seth''s dantian core began crazily absorbing qi, and before long it had increased in size by several folds and was still increasing, it increased in size till it wasrge as an adult head before stopping and then it outeryer beganpressing.


    Seth felt his dantian harden as more and more qi permeated into its surface, and then he felt tiny particles of qi moving up and down in his dantian.


    Though he now had a dantian filled with gaseous qi, Seth''s breakthrough was not over, he fell to the ground as all the flesh in his body seemed to have turned to jelly, and then felt like he was being electrocuted by qi time and time again, with each shock sending him gritting his teeth in pain.


    Seth didn''t know for how long hey on the ground, but the next time he came to, all the pain and erratic movement of qi in his body was over, and with a groan, he stood up.

 Chapter 66 Unexplainable Love

    ?Seth could feel a warm energy moving through his qi pathways on its own before returning to a thick ball of energy which was his dantian.


    Before his breakthrough, Seth had to use his soulsense to move his qi through his pathways and thenunch attacks, but now it passively circted on its own, and with just a thought, it moved faster within him and then he heard a voice which reminded him that he was not alone.


    "Darling you opened 13 gates, you''re really awesome," Alexia said.


    Seth opened his eyes to reply to her but got caught up in the sight before him, he could see what could only be qi moving around in the air, even with his soul sense he had only ever been able to sense qi, but now he could see it.


    Seth moved his hands around, and like usual he grabbed onto nothing, but this time he could feel it, like that faint sensation of a very gentle wind blowing over his hand, Seth could feel qi.


    He looked at the mountains, and this time his sight stretched for miles, his gaze stretching for as far as over 500 meters, and as if that wasn''t incredible enough, when Seth''s gaze locked on some birds over a kilometer away, he could hear their chirps, meaning his hearing also got enhanced.


    Filled with Euphoria, Seth took in a deep breath, and his eyes couldn''t help but snap in a particr direction, with traces of blood lust shing through them, he wasn''t sure, but if he was actually smelling what he thought he was smelling, then it would seem his nose actually received the greatest enhancements, he would be testing this sense of smell of his soon enough.


    All of Seth''s senses had been enhanced beyond imagination, and he could feel his body''s strength was far from what it used to be.


    Just as Seth was basking in these new sensations, he felt himself make a connection with something, he tried to figure out what it was, but nothing came to mind, there was nothing strange or foreign about this connection, and the only that alerted him to this change was because the connection was strengthened, like a straw resting on your shoulder which you could forever be unaware of till it became a huge log of wood and you are forced to turn and stare at it due to its ring weight.


    Seth called it a connection because he could feel a presence on the other side, but that was all he could make out of the situation.


    As thoughts of this connection went through his mind, Seth felt also his brain get lighter, like there had been a heavy rock on it, but now it was removed, memories of the events that led to his death flowed through his head, and he couldn''t help but wonder how he had gotten so dumb.


    There was so much Seth wanted to explore about the new changes that had urred to him, but he put them off and stared and the beauty in front of him.


    "You''re Alexia right, "Seth asked,


    "Yes," she cutely nodded her head.


    "Are you the same woman I saw in the underworld"


    "Yes".


    "You look a lot less beautiful than back then," Seth asked, the woman he had seen in the underworld was ¡­ was¡­.. was


    "Yes as am sure you''ve realized, you can''t remember what I looked like back then"Alexia smiled.


    "Why," Seth asked as he strained his brain to remember, but all his mind could say was that she was a beauty far above anything he had ever seen in his life.


    "My images contain concepts your mind is currently too weak to process, back then we were in the underworld and well, we were equal, but now you''re back in a body that can''t handle the image of my appearance.


    "A bored bird told me your soul was that of a mighty being, is that true?" Seth asked probingly while looking over the beautiful woman before him.


    "Well, I well was one " Alexia said as she and the couch disappeared and the next second she was lying down on the air with her chin resting in her palm and her face close to Seth''s.


    "Were you actually going to die?" Seth asked Alexia who was floating around him and sniffing him, though he doubted souls could smell.


    "Yes, "Alexia said as she nodded her head with a sad pout.


    "Then why did you do it," Seth asked, truly confused, he didn''t know how powerful a mighty being was, but he knew that for one to be referred to with such a name, they probably had to put in a lot of hard work for decades, or maybe even centuries.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Because I love you" she answered with a bright smile on her face.


    Seth stayed silent for some seconds and then beganughing when he heard her answer, the stupidity of her decision was just too funny to him, she had given up everything just because she loved him.


    "Darling stop it," Alexia said, but this time she had wrapped herself on Seth''s back and was currently hitting his shoulders in an angry pout.


    After getting hit by her a few more times, Seth stopped hisughter and turned his head to the right to have a look and the beautiful face which was just a few inches away from his.


    "If you are Alexia then you should know what I think about you," Seth said,


    "Yes, you don''t love me" Alexia replied in a subdued tone with sadness present in her eyes.


    "Are you aware that if our positions were swapped I would never have given up my life for yours? " Seth bluntly asked, "even now am beginning to have regrets over the sacrifices I made to bring you back"


    "Thank you, I am sorry that I had to put you through such stress, I would do my best to help you in any way I can" Alexia''s muffled voice sounded out as she buried her face on his back.


    Seth felt no joy from mocking Alexia, instead, he was angry at her behavior towards him, he had told this woman that he felt nothing for her, yet she had gone ahead to sacrifice herself to bring him back to life, and now that he just told her his honest thoughts and yet she was apologizing to him and promising to help him,


    "Shouldn''t I be the one thanking you and promising to bring you back?" Seth thought


    "Has your obsession with me ever had anything to do with that hypnosis I did to you some time back?" Seth asked.


    "No, Alexi replied I have always loved you this much, I was just so good at suppressing this side of me till that morning you had sex with me," Alexia said, sadness wiped off her face and a bright smile now recing it on her face and look of happiness as she seemed to be reminiscing their first time together.


    "And why a mighty being like you love me so much," Seth asked, genuinely interested, what would make someone so obsessed with a guy that clearly didn''t like her.


    "Oh, I don''t remember, I just know I love you with all my being," Alexia said but Seth just kept on staring at her with a look that screamed at her to borate on this very baffling answer of her.


    "Well, you know how a brain loses its memories if it gets damaged, well that''s the same thing that happens to a damaged soul.


    Descending to a lower underworld requires me to shave off a lot of my soul power so that I can qualify to enter it, and well whatever means you used to pull me out damaged more of my soul since well a soul with my prevous strngth is not allowed to enter an infirmary world" Alexia said.


    "Infirmary worlds?" Seth asked,


    "yes, an infirmary world is one which has just gotten introduced to the concept of cultivation and is still being nurtured into bing a genuine cultivation world, like you earth for example, for my soul to enter such a world I have to lose a lot of my soul which has left me right now with only the memories I have of this world and some other tidbits".


    "Hmm so this means that you can''t answer my question on the mysteries surrounding you," Seth said with a raised eyebrow, while Alexia pitiful nodded her head in reply,


    "Let''s get this straight, you''re like Rose, a being from a more advanced world but you''ve been in Moroc city all these years because you love me, and now you decided to sacrifice your soul in exchange for mine," Seth asked


    "yes" she nodded her head


    "Where do youe from and why would you evene to earth," he asked


    "Ehhh, I don''t know," Alexia answered with a finger to her lips and her forehead furrowed, making quite a cute expression.


    "Am pretty sure you''re over 200 years old, probably 1000, so why are you acting like a needy child?" Seth asked.

 Chapter 67 King Of Beasts

    ?"Heh, heh, heh" Alexiaughed, "just so you know, this is how am going to be acting until the day you fully resurrect me and get me a new body," she said in victory.


    "Huh, why? Besides what makes you so sure am going to get you a new body" he asked puzzled.


    "Well I know that you''re currently itching to get a look at my divine body underneath this cloth, but that''s not going to be happening until am fully revived, and as for why am confident you''ll get me a new body, well let''s just say I know for a fact my darling isn''t so cruel to rip me out of underworld just to leave me as a soul forever, " Alexia said with a cute pout, while Seth silently turned away from her in reply which caused a smile to grow on her face.


    Before Seth could say anything else, Alexia floated off his back and then lit up in white light, and when the light died down, what stood before Seth was a cute girl who seemed to be entering her twenties, her hair was made up into two pigtails that reached her waist, he fluttering eyshes and delicious red lips making for an effective enchantment, and then she wore a white shirt which strained to hold her huge bust but exposed her delicious cleavage which screamed for one to bury their head Into, and then she wore a red skirt with ck stripes which just barely went over her buttocks, andstly a ck pair of shoes with white socks.


    Before Seth stood a way younger version of Alexia and she looked so sexy with her clothes being so familiar that¡­  "wait why are her clothes familiar" Seth thought with a frown and then he heardughter from Alexia.


    "And this is going to be my new look," Alexia said, "oh don''t tell me you''ve already forgotten," she said when she saw Seth''s face scrunched up in thought.


    "Back in high school you would always have Nana dress up in a customized uniform and then screw the poor girl unconscious" Alexia teased,


    "How.. when .. how do you even know about that," Seth asked confused, "were you stalking me"


    "Now darling, you were in my building and I thought it proper to always check up on you to make sure you were safe" Alexia shamelessly said as she floated over to him and began rubbing his cheeks.


    "Why am I attracted to such troublesome women, first it was rose who kept trying to control him, and now Alexia who was behaving like a teen, and hell she even became one"


    Seth had thought Rose was the only one from outside earth, but now it seemed Alexia was likely another one, and for some reason, these women were attracted to him,


    "Is someone plotting against me" he wondered, he already had enemiesing for his head within 6 months and now there was a chance that he was a chess piece in someone''s game,


    "Are Rose and Alexia the yers or also just chess pieces" Seth was about to go down thene of intense thought but he shook himself out of it.


    "In the end, it doesn''t matter, I am currently too weak to do anything, besides even if am being manipted, it doesn''t change the fact that Alexia saved my life, it would be smarter for me to prepare to deal with the enemy I already know for now," Seth thought.


    He turned to Alexia who had once again gotten on his back with her legs wrapped around his legs and asked,


    "You''re a soul right, so why can you speak and touch me, and how did you evene out of my soul anyway, shouldn''t you be in my soul space".


    "Dummy darling, am currently siphoning off your qi, so when I touch you, you feel a sense of touch from me, as for my voice it''s just me moving my lips out of habit, but my voice is truly just in your head, so we canmunicate just by thinking to one another.


    Also, my soul isn''t locked, so I can go in and out whenever I want, though I can''t move too far away from you, oh and I will also die if you die, so please don''t die again" she said with a smile.


    Seth merely snorted and then ced his hands under Alexia''s legs which were wrapped around his waist and began walking down the mountain.


    A smile crept up on Alexia''s face as she rested her head on his shoulders and asked


    "Are you really nning on walking down this mountain, surely u didn''t reach here by climbing right".


    "Well let''s just say I lost my previous means of transport which means were walking down".


    "Hmm, sucks to be you then" Alexia teased, "but where are we going," she asked again,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "To kill my murderer, but anywhere with lots of food will be a nice first stop".


    "How about you capture some beast and eat, or make it your ride" Alexia suggested.


    "Oh," Seth said but he was reluctant to do this, yesterday such a job would have been easy for him, but now without soul sense, he had no means of sweeping the surrounding for a ¡­..., "or perhaps I do have a way," Seth thought.


    Seth closed his eyes and took a deep breath, he channeled qi into his throat, and then filling his mind with the orders he would like to broadcast, he roared.


    The strength of his roar caused brought about a strong wind, which then quickly died down, and some secondster, Seth was beginning to have doubts about whether his n worked, when the ground suddenly began trembling


    Seth smiled at the scene and was just about to have his pick and then send the rest back when the ground suddenly started trembling,


    "Oh, Oh" Seth whispered,


    "Darling did you just summon all the beasts for miles around us, I think you should quickly deal with the problem or we might have a stampede on us soon" Alexia urately guessed and advised.


    "Let''s wait" was Seth''s reply, and Alexia said nothing further as she continued rubbing her cheeks against Seth''s, while Seth did nothing to stop her.


    Momentster, flying beasts were the first to arrive before Seth, and as more seconds passed, more of them arrived but all they did was soar above them, the aura of powerful beasts present in the swarm above them, with rank 6 being the highest.


    As seconds passed, the ground trembled harder, then the first of thend-bound beasts could be seen, in their thousands, a herd of bulls marched their way up the steep mountain, and any other beast that unfortunately got in their way was stampeded without a dy.


    "Stop" Sethmanded, his voice though loud, did not go as far as his roar, his voice spreading out down the mountain, reaching the ears of the beasts closest to him, and without reluctance, they stamped their feet into the ground to stop themselves, but unfortunately for those at the front, those at the back who hadn''t heard Seth''s order kept on running and within seconds the beasts at the front were stepped on as those at the back continued their match.


    "Without soul sense or spirit sense my only means of giving out an order is by sound, they have to hear my voice to receive my orders.


    With a shake of his head, Seth looked at one of the flying beasts which were circling around him, it gave off the aura of a rank 6 beast, but this fact did not bother Seth, circting his qi, he directed his voice at one of the flying beasts with a horn on each side of its head and two long teeth sticking out of its mouth and said,


    "Come," and without dy, the beast immediately soared down andnded in front of him with its head bowed.


    "Instinctually submissive". Seth thought and then he gave an ear-piercing roar and the next second the chaos which had been happening on the mountainside ended as all the beasts turned around and in an orderly manner, they began descending the mountain.


    Watching them follow his order to the dot, Seth turned towards the creature bowing before him and got onto it.


    "let''s go," he said and the bird immediately took flight, soaring over the massacre he had created but none of the people on the creature''s back showed a reaction to the gory scene below them, Alexia justy still on his back like she had fallen asleep while Seth had his face turned up and looking at the setting sun.


    What had happened back there was a demonstration of power, unquestionable power, and Seth never wanted to be on the receiving end of that power.


    Earlier today he had been subjugated to the power of death and forced to sumb to the judgment of some entities, first, it was Rose who saved him, and this time Alexia had saved him but he had no interest in being saved again, besides, his life and Alexia''s were interlinked right now, so he had to be more careful with his actions, taming his arrogance would be a good start.


    He didn''t have time to care about the schemes Alexia or Rose might be cooking up, he had enemies arriving within 6 months and he need to get as strong as he could before then.


    All these thoughts and more flew through Seth''s mind as he stood on the beast and flew away with a determined look on his face, but unfortunately for him, he had no idea that he was soon about to face true undisputed subjugation, the truth that freedom was thest thing he had and might ever possess in his life.

 Chapter 68 Why You Should Be Powerful

    ?As the beast flew, Seth stood on it directing its flight path while Alexia disappeared off,  likely back in his soul space though he wondered what she could be doing in that huge empty ce.


    Though he directed the beast, the truth was that Seth was lost, he had no idea where he was or was going, and right now he was just following one of the scents his nose had picked on after his breakthrough.


    With no soulsense, all Seth could do was look at the ground, he could see brown trees and hills which then changed to green trees and green hills after some time.


    "Seems I won''t be going to a snowy ce this time"


    As they soared through the air, Seth''s nose first caught a whiff of the smell of smoke, followed by his eyes zeroing in on buildings, and then the sight of a small town graduallying into his view.


    Seth was about to ignore the town and continue on his way, but the smell of food and the rumble of his stomach had him sending his mount diving down towards the town, and toward a particr building giving off the strongest aroma of delicacies.


    Not looking to destroy what was supposed to provide him with food, Seth had the beast suppressing its aura and gentlynding beside a two-story building with the word "restaurant" boldly written above its entrance.


    Unlike both mama Slowly and Slowly''s ginormous size, Seth''s current mount was like a pebble inparison with their size, though its strength far outmatched Slowly''s, and this had thoughts of Slowly''s weird specie passing through Seth''s head.


    Thankfully the Restaurant had a very wide space in front of it for his mount tond, though it still crushed some buildings onnding.


    Using its wings as steps, Seth walked down from the beast, he ignored the few people on the street who were still struggling to run away from him while the rest had already fled the area, and walked into the restaurant.


    Empty and deserted appropriately described the restaurant''s first floor, half eaten and untouched meals could be seen littered on several tables, with windows and even parts of the wall broken down as the restaurant''s former upants ran away.


    After taking a look around the first floor of the building, he ascended the stairs leading to the second floor.


    Hands in his pocket, Seth climbed into the second floor, and though he could still see abandoned tables and fallen chairs, the difference here was that there were still some upants in it.


    One of the tables at the end of the room had three men standing and looking at him with fear, while in front of them sitting in front of a table was an old man who was warily staring at him, and to Seth''s left, some distance away from him was a young man and woman with 4 guards surrounding them, the guard''s qi was all spiked in rapid cirction as they stared at him, while the young man and woman behind them looking at Seth with curiosity.


    Seth ignored these people and then turned to the most important people in the restaurant, an old woman with grey hair staring at him without fear and a youngdy behind her who was tightly gripping the table beside her as she stared at Seth in fear.


    Seth walked to an empty table that was still properly made and then sat down.


    "Serve me your most filling dish, one with lots of meat would be preferable, the faster you do it, the quicker I eat and get going, else I might just kill you and whoever the girl behind you is," Seth said to the old woman.


    The old woman stared at Seth for a few more seconds, and then turned around, pulling the young girl with her as she went to the kitchen to prepare Seth''s meal.


    Seth had no interest in ying nice with the women, a brutal threat and an easy way out was more than enough motivation to get the women going.


    Sitting quietly on his table, Seth''s n was to simply have his meal and leave, but then, one of the guards surrounding the young duo walked over to Seth and spoke,


    "Master Milt would like to.." he was saying,


    "Not interested, now shoo" Seth waved said and then waved off the man with his hand like he was waving off a dog.


    The guard wanted to speak more, but he hesitated and then turned back and walked back to the young duo.


    The guard spoke to the young man and the young man got agitated, wanting to get up and confront Seth but the other guards held him down and after giving him some advice, he calmed down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth could easily eavesdrop on them, but he had no interest, he patiently continued to wait for his meal, and minutester, a feast was before him, and wiping away all disturbing thoughts from his mind, Seth dug into his meal.


    Almost an hour into his meal, a man dressed in a ck suit quickly ascended the stairs and walked into the second floor, he stared at Seth with doubts and fear but still walked up to him and respectfully said,


    "Good afternoon Sir, My name is Martin Hall, and I am the mayor of Num town". Hall said and paused, but seeing that Seth continued eating without turning to him, he continued.


    "I am sorry about the horrible reception you faced on entering the town, it was due to our ignorance and negligence that we failed to wee you, please forgive us.


    If there is any way we can do to redeem ourselves and be of service to you please let me know" Hall said, and then kept silent, nervously waiting for Seth to reply.


    Some secondster and Seth was done with the bite in his mouth and said


    "Well you can start by paying off the bills for my meal, don''t forget to tip her well, the meal is very delicious".


    Hearing his words, Hall nodded his head and said


    "Yes sir", and without wasting a moment, he walked up to the old woman who was by the side and paid Seth''s really expensive bill, and when he was done he immediately walked up to Seth and respectfully said,


    "I have paid the bill, Sir".


    "Good," Seth said some seconds after taking ast bite, he then stood up and lifted up both his hand while looking at the mayor, showing off his ragged clothes.


    "As you can see, a bath and change of clothes would be nice"


    "Of course Sir, if you wish please follow me, I have a great ce in mind"


    With a smile on his face, Seth followed Hall down the stairs and out of the building, then he saw the beast who was justying down quietly but had almost already created a ghost town around it.


    "Stay here and wait for me," Seth said to it, and it growled in acknowledgment.


    Seth smiled at the mayor who quickly nodded his head and led him to a car parked some distance away.


    ¡­.


    An hourter and Seth was in a room filled with clothes, picking whichever he wanted and throwing it into his space ring, but he was currently garbed in a green outfit,pliments of the cutedy floating beside him with a smile.


    Hall had taken Seth to an also deserted Hotel, where he had taken a bath, he had been about to pick his clothes when Alexia had popped out of nowhere with a pink dress, but Seth was having none of that, some teary eyester and Seth had bargained his way into wearing a purple tracksuit.


    Done with his collection of clothes, Seth was driven back to the restaurant where he mounted his once-napping rank 6 beast.


    "Sir thank you for visiting our Town, we hope to see you next time" Hall called out with a too wide smile.


    Seth chuckled at the man''s words and threw 10 qi stones at him, and then with an order from him, the beast pped its long wings and took to the sky.


    "Ahhhh, it''s good to be powerful," Seth thought with a smile as he sat on the beast''s back and pulled out some paper, and began drawing a seal.

 Chapter 69 Candy Eating Man

    ?It was evening in the Ergand Federation, and the sun which once shinned high in the sky could no longer be seen, a chilly wind and a darkening sky were all that it had left in its slow departure.


    A farm truck could currently be seen driving on a muddy road, signs of heavy rainfall the previous night on the ground, with a dense vegetation of trees on both sides of the road.


    Within this truck were three individuals, a young healthy man dressed in blue overalls who sat in the driver''s seat, a youngdy wearing a straw hat with and a ck jacket, with some ck spots on her face she seemed to be hiding with the hat, and an old man who had his dirty white hair covered with a straw hat and a scarf.


    There was a somber mood within the truck as thedy rested her head on the old man''sp and the old man asionally coughed into his scarf.


    The truck drove for some seconds before the expression of the old man within the truck slightly shifted to shock but no one noticed it, he had his eyebrows furrowed in thought but could only rx them secondster in defeat.


    With a sigh, the old man tensed up his body and quietly waited for the inevitable, and some minutester, the truck took a bend and then suddenly stopped with a screech, its brakes being abruptly stepped on, threatening to throw its upants forward and off their seats, but it''s upants were far from normal people as their bodies only slightly tilted forward.


    The driver with terror and fear in his eyes whispered out while pointing forward,


    "Da.. Dad, it''s him".


    On the road, some distance ahead of the truck stood a man dressed in a purple tracksuit and white sneakers, he held a cotton candy in each of his hands and was currently eating out of them, not sparing a single nce at the truck which had just stopped ahead of him.


    With no surprise on his face, the old man nodded his head and said.


    "You two wait in the car, don''te out or else I say so, when we start fighting, drive away", and then taking a deep heavy breath, the old man opened the truck and tried to move out but a soft hand grabbed his arm,


    "Dad, please don''t go" the only girl in the truck cried as she held on to her father, she knew he had no other choice, but with the chances of him dying this time being almost certain, she couldn''t bear the thought of her father walking to his death.


    "Nina stop crying, we can''t give that bastard the pleasure of him seeing us in despair, now can we," the old man said in a soothing tone.


    The old man was Treuchi and after Seth''s resurrection and disappearance, he immediately had his family pack up and then begin moving as far away from Magdad country and Ergand federation as he could, he had expected Seth to return for his revenge many months or even yearster, so he had his family disguise themselves and slowly move out in hopes that he would wipe away all traces of them and their movements, but looking at the man in front of him, it seemed all his calctions had been wrong.


    Treuchi removed his daughter''s grip on his arm, and gave her a kiss on her forehead, and then nodding at his son, he came down from the truck.


    Treuchi had never felt so close to death in all his life, though it had barely been over a day since his fight with Seth, he had no illusion that he could win a fight with this demon anymore, and his instinct confirmed his guess as he walked closer to him.


    Thest time they fought, the man in front of him had wielded strange powerful abilities like an amateur, but as the fight went on he began taking the upper hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Luckily for Treuchi, thest time he had fought Seth, his stamina or perhaps his qi was insufficient and so he had easily exhausted him, but now as he walked closer to Seth, he felt like he was walking towards a fierce beast that could fight him forever without tiring.


    Treuchi kept his eyes narrowed as he looked at the man who hadn''t looked up at him even once, he just kept on taking bites out of his candy and humming as he ate.


    "You want a thrilling battle don''t you, why don''t we take this fight somewhere else so¡­" Treuchi was saying before he was cut off by Seth,


    "Stop with your useless tactics ande here" Sethmanded all of a sudden as he looked up from his candy and stared at Treuchi.


    Seth''s current outfit looked a little jovial and colorful, but right now all Treuchi saw was a purple demon giving him an order.


    Treuchi gritted his teeth and replied to Seth''s order with his actions, with his decision made, he quickly ran at Seth with a strong gust of wind trailing behind him, closebat had been Seth''s weak point, and this time he prepared to not give Seth a chance to begin using those lightning balls of his.


    At this moment Treuchi moved the fastest he had ever in his life, he even burned his life essence as he moved and his efforts seemed to pay off as he got within attacking range of Seth, but Seth didn''t move an inch, and believing this was his opportunity, he punched out with straight fingers which were covered in wind des towards Seth, just the same way he attacked Sethst time, but this time he was aiming for the head.


    Treuchi thought he had attacked Seth at an incredible speed, but to Seth, he was moving at average speeds as his eyes easily followed the man''s every movement, and with ease, he dropped his candy, sent out his hand, and pped away Treuchi''s attacking arm just before his hand could touch him, and without wasting a moment, Seth palmed the old man on his chest, sending him flying away and crashing to the ground.


    Back then, though Seth had been fast, that had been because of Raiju''s lightening and though his body moved at insane speeds, his eyes and other senses barely followed along, but now after the break through into the soldier level, Seth''s senses and his body''s strength were on a whole new impossible level, with the bloodlines within him now active, Seth''s physical capabilities had shot up so much so that he was more powerful than when he previously had Raiju''s lightening.


    If before Seth was like a jet made with aluminum, then right now he was a jet made with armor ting, but still retaining his excellent speed and able to go faster, and right now he wanted to see the extent of his strength.


    Just as Seth turned to face Treuchi, he heard a soft voice scream,


    "Wait".


    Treuchi had quickly gotten over his shock when Seth pped away his arm, he had braced himself for Seth''s attack, and seeing that it was just a normal palm strike, he had decided to let the strike hit and use its momentum to get away from Seth and then gather a new momentum for another attack.


    Treuchi''s n had worked out, and though he had crashed to the ground, there were no injuries on him, but just as he tried to circte his qi and prepare for a follow-up attack from Seth if any, a look of dread came upon his face as he made a realisation, and all thoughts of resisting Seth were almost flushed out of his mind.


    Thoughts of how he could bargain for his family''s life passed through Treuchi''s mind, but then he heard his daughter cry out and begin walking to Seth.

 Chapter 70 Why

    ?During a fight, opponents always made sure to have a film of qi surrounding their body, and the work of this film is to prevent the opponent''s qi from getting into their body.


    Treuchi was an experienced fighter and so he had made sure to enforce the location where Seth''s palm had hit him with a strongyer of qi, but now he could feel traces of a powerful foreign qi rampaging within his body, and though surprised that Seth''s qi had managed to make its way through his defense and prate into his body, Treuchi quickly reacted and diverted some of his own qi to expel out the foreign qi within him, but he was shocked to find that the foreign qi easily overcame his own qi and continued spreading cmity within him, and before he knew it, his body was wracked in pain.


    This situation forced him to divert every avable qi within him to hold back Seth''s qi, and this action left him defenseless before any of Seth''s follow up attacks, and realizing his precarious situation, Treuchi had nned to surrender to Seth and hopefully negotiate for the life of his family, but now Treuchi could do nothing but watch in shame as his daughter walked up to Seth, unbuttoning the buttons of her shirt as she went.


    "Spare my family and I swear to serve you for the rest of my life" Nina negotiated, as she opened up her shirt and exposed a lot of her milky cleavage to Seth.


    All her life, Nina had always had her father to protect her, and just as Seth had said, shepared every man she came across to her father and when they fell short of him, she looked down on them, but right now Nina watched as her father, a man she had always thought of as undefeatable be flung away with ease by the Seth, and unable to watch him die, she decided to offer herself to Seth.


    Seth stared at the enticing sight she was offering to him but said nothing, and Nina taking his silence to her words as a silent eptance continued moving towards him, but this time her gait was filled with confidence.


    Nina walked up to him and then reached out her hand for his cheek, and gently caressed it, her little sister tingling as she thought about the power whichy dormant within his skin, she then traced a finger down his face and to his chest, wanting to lean into him when she suddenly cked out.


    Secondster when Nina came to, she felt a horrible sting on her chest as blood flowed out of her nose and mouth, and then her mind registered the feeling that she was lying on a body.


    Straining her neck, Nina looked behind her only to find herself lying on her unconscious brother who was now stered on the deformed bo of the farm truck.


    Regaining herself, Nina looked up and seeing the way Seth''s outstretched palm slowly retreating, she realized she had been pped away by him using the back of his palm, and though her brother tried to catch her, he had failed and they had both been thrown into the truck, and then she heard him speak.


    "Who do you think you are to believe your body can be traded for a life I want" Seth calmly asked her with a raised eyebrow.


    Nina had always been doted upon, and when she had given up herself to Seth, she had believed it was a great sacrifice, but now hearing Seth''s words almost sent her into a fit of rage but then she saw the look in his eyes as he stared at her, it was like he was looking at a stupid clown.


    Seth looked away from the foolish girl that actually dared to be arrogant with him and looked at her father who was barely able to stand up.


    Death hadn''t been a pleasing experience for Seth considering all that he lost, and his original n had been to kill the man and get on his way, but then watching the man barely stand on his feet and being easy picking for him, he decided that Treuchi would be a good candidate for an experiment.


    Long ago Rose had attempted to make him a noble vampire, but in the end, he had turned into something else, Seth had no idea what he currently was, but he was curious to know what would happen to someone he tried to transform.


    With a smile on his face, Seth ate the remaining candy in his hand as he casually swaggered up to the old man who was barely keeping himself standing.


    As Seth stood beside the old man who was heavily breathing, Seth was quite impressed with the raw strength present in his qi, he had expected some more resistance from Treuchi, but even as he stood within striking distance from the old man, he could see that he was barely keeping himself up.


    Shaking his head at the pitiful state this powerful Kaiser cultivator now found himself in, Seth moved on to carry out his experiment.


    "Now how did Rose do it," Seth said, as he rubbed his chin, ignoring Treuchi as he rubbed his head in thought.


    Rose had bitten him on his neck to transform him, but looking at Treuchi up and down, Seth had no interest in biting this old man, not to talk of the probability that he might have to suck on his neck to get his blood, the thought of carrying out such actions didn''t sit well with him.


    Trecuhi watched Seth look him up and down like there was something about him that needed to be solved, right now Treuchi was almost done with purging the foreign qi, but he knew he couldn''t waste any more time and miss the opportunity before him, and thinking of his family, he strengthened his will and poured all his qi into his muscles and bones and punched both his hands at Seth, a sharp cry of spiraling wind des appearing around both his hands which rapidly moved towards Seth''s chest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Treuchi had decided to leave the foreign qi within him unchecked and put everyst qi within him into this attack, he was going to sacrifice himself to kill Seth, and even though his current almost nonexistent control over his qi reduced the attack''s power by almost a half, he had confidence that an attack at such close proximity coupled with Seth''sx stance was nothing but a sure hit, but unknown to Treuchi, the Seth he was currently fighting was very different from the young man he had easily beaten thest time.


    With his current agility, Seth knew he could move his hands and defend against the attack, but such a thought sounded boring to him, he felt his mind and body beg for a thrill, and with arrogance filling his mind, Seth let the attack hit.


    Treuchi''s punch connected with Seth, drawing out a shower of blood from his chest as Seth was sent flying backward and crashing into the almost dark forest behind them.


    Other than the sound of Seth''s body crashing into trees and digging into the ground, silence descended on the area with only Treuchi''s heavy breathing sounding out.


    "Father" a worried and terrified voice called out as Nina rushed up to her father, she couldn''t hold back the tears from falling down her eyes when she saw the mangled state of his hands, a result of overloading and losing control of the qi in his hands.


    "How is your brother," Treuchi said with blood flowing down his lips as he stood up, and with Nina''s help began limping towards his still unconscious stepson.


    Before Nina could reply, the unconscious man began trembling a little and by the time they arrived at his side, his eyes were already open and he was staring at them.


    "Old man, what''s happening? Where is he?" the now awakened man said as he began looking left and right.


    "Don''t worry about him, I attacked his heart, he''s dead now" Treuchi said with a smile, but there was no happiness within the rest of the family despite surviving this cmity, instead they were hurdled around the now copsed Treuchi who''s body asionally spasmed as he coughed blood, sadness in their eyes as they watched their father slowly die while being unable to do a thing, but then the heard a voice speak,


    "Seriously old man, just an attack to my chest, I would have expected a lot more thoroughness from you given how the otherdy failed to kill me using this same method".


    Hearing this voice, horror-filled Treuchi''s dying eyes, as he realized that his desperation to kill Seth had clouded his mind against the possibility that Seth would survive such a close range sure kill attack.


    Not wasting a second, Treuchi pushed away both his children from his side, and the next second, Seth appeared beside him, his stepson had been sessfully pushed away, but Nina remained beside him, Seth''s hand firmly gripping her neck while his right hand rested in Treuchi''s chest, just where his heart should be.


    A look at Seth''s revealed two red areas stained with blood on his chest, but to the despair of both daughter and dying father, it was just a minor injury that showed his flesh but was far from life threatening.


    Though his attack had pierced into his chest, it hadn''t reached Seth''s heart, facing obstruction from his ridiculously tough skin and potent qi defense in that area.


    "pl.. plea..se" Treuchi tried begging, not for his life, but for his children.


    Seth looked at the Old man''s pleading eyes and then turned to the terrifieddy who couldn''t move a muscle under the heavy aura he was releasing.


    Seth traced his hand down her neck till it came to her left boob and he grabbed a handful of it,


    "These are really nice, I wonder how they''ll taste like if they''re sucked ehh old man," Seth said, and then without warning, his hand punched through Nina''s left chest till it came out the back, he watched the look of shock in her eyes as she died her eyes closing within seconds and herst breath going with it.


    "..why.." Treuchi barely wheezed out as tears spilled out of his eyes, and then they closed forever.

 Chapter 71 Liquid State

    ?"Uhhhh, I just killed two perfectb rats" Seth internallyined as he watched the old man''s eyes close forever, Treuchi''s final attack while not being much of a challenge to handle had still surprised Seth, making him forget about his ns for an experiment,


    "Uhhh I will just find some other test subjects" he finally concluded.


    "Dad, Nina" a voice cried out and ran towards the dead bodied at Seth''s feet, sobbing harder as he held them.


    "What did he ever do to you, we had peace before you came along, why, why would you be so cruel" the young man sobbed.


    "I can tell you a lot of reasons, but the in truth is that I did it because I want to, I have the ability and the desire, and so I did it," Seth said and began walking away.


    "My name is Evary Seth, feel free to look for me for revenge whenever you feel like it," Seth said as he walked away from the mourning man.


    The sobbing man stared at Seth''s back, thoughts of attacking him popping into his head, but they left faster as the pressure of Seth''s aura left him terrified.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so brutal, you didn''t even spare his family," Alexia said now floating beside Seth.


    "No one would be happy after dying, not to mention the fact that you''re also dead," Seth said.


    "Oh, then you did well especially with that big-breasted whore" Alexia snorted, "but why did you spare the boy, what if he became a threat," Alexia asked.


    "That''s the goal, an enemy would always keep me on my toes, not like Ick them though, but the strongest can never have too many enemies" he replied.


    "I have no problem with that, but Seth I think you''ve gotten maybe a bit too arrogant" Alexia tentatively cautioned, though the worry in her tone could not be hidden.


    "Don''t worry" am working on it, Seth truthfully said, his action of receiving that attack head on just for the satisfaction of oveing it was a stupid and unnecessary move, and such actions were the kind of thing that would get him killed again.


    "So where are we going now," Alexia asked as both she and Seth walked away from the pitiful scene behind them.


    "To meet the first andst person that will ever kill me, "Seth said.


    "Well am going back inside to sleep", Alexia said,


    "I thought u were a soul, why do u need sleep," Seth asked,


    "Souls aren''t meant to just walk around in the world of the living, souls contain soul energy, and without a body, I gradually lose some of my soul energy whenever I leave your soul space, so I need to go back in and rest so I can regain it," Alexia said,


    "So any more questions little bro," Alexia asked trying to lighten up the atmosphere as she floated in front of Seth with her arms nted on her hips, looking like an elderly sister who was lecturing her junior brother.


    "No big sis," Seth said deciding to y along,


    "Hmm, perverted brother" Alexia sneered at Seth with a smile when she saw him ogling her, and then she disappeared, returning to Seth''s soul space.


    Seth rubbed his nose, a little embarrassed about his inability to resist staring at Alexia''s beautiful form despite them being together for almost a week,


    "Then again she''s always on my back, which gives me no chance to see a thing" Seth internallyined, though his mind couldn''t help but wander to the recent murders he had justmitted.


    "Is freedom a prerequisite for evil, I am bing evil" Seth thought, but quickly brushed off the thought, his strength would categorize what was good or evil.


    "Come," Seth said shouted after walking some distance away,, and some secondster his mount flew down andnded before him.


    Back then Seth had been excited with his new powers and had decided to name Slowly, but now he didn''t even deign the rank 6 beast bowing before him worthy of being named.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That ungrateful bird was my first mount, it better not disgrace me," Seth thought in annoyance, remembering how slowly had taken flown off without regard for him after being benevolently rewarded.


    Seth stepped on top of its back and with an order, the beast immediately pped its wings and took to the sky, with Seth uncaring about the tragic scene behind him.


    With the beast in the sky, seth set it on the right course and then sat down cross-legged on its hard rough back, he took out ten qi stones, and then closing his eyes, he began cultivating.


    Cultivating was the act of drawing free qi into the body and then pulling it into one''s dantian.


    One needed to continue this act till their dantian was filled with qi and could hold no more, and only then would they be ready for a breakthrough.


    The process sounded simple, but then one''s qi absorption rate, which was the efficiency with which qi could be delivered to the dantian without it leaking out of the body, and most importantly the effectiveness of one''s dantian at keeping qi without losing it were the determiners of who was a genius and could reach the top of the general level and possibly enter the Kaiser level.


    Though cultivating was all about taking in qi and filing the dantian, there were different cultivation techniques that were capable of bringing about great benefits, back in Moroc city Seth had given Alia a cultivation technique that he felt would go well with whatever curse ability was, and she had been moved to tears which went on to show how precious they were.


    Most cultivators took days absorbing the qi from a single qi stone while geniuses took around 5 hours, but by the time an hour had passed, the 4th batch of ten qi stones that Seth had ced around him shattered, all the qi in them being already drained out.


    Seth had once thought of 100 lower grade qi stones as priceless treasures, but right now he hoped his murderer kept a good stock of them.


    "Well it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t, I can always trust my rich pet to have some in store, "Seth thought with a smile, and then a thought hit him which sent him downtrodden


    "A pet richer than the Master", and with a sour mood, Seth ced another 10 qi stones around him and went back to cultivating.


    Seth was just over 10 minutes into his new round of cultivation when he felt his dantian begin spinning and actively absorbing the qi in the qi stones and his surroundings and maybe from his mount, and some secondster he could hear it Roaring out in rm, but Seth ignored it and focused on the transformation happening to his dantian.


    His dantian kept on spinning, absorbing qi faster than Seth could while he cultivated, and as it spun, the qi which flowed into it gotpressed further and further and some minutester, a series of shockwaves went through his entire body scrambling his senses and sending the beast he was currently on roaring and falling to the ground, unable to properly control its wings as the shockwaves traveled from Seth''s body to its own.


    Seconds before they could crash, Seth''s eyes snapped open as he regained control of his body only to find himself once again falling from the sky, his one time mount spinning around in the air and roaring, unable to p its wings,


    "My qi probably invaded its body when those shockwaves went through me," Seth thought, and a few secondster, just as the tail of the beast passed by Seth''s steadily falling body, he reached for it and grabbed it, and with a yank, he pulled himself onto the beast body and the next second he was gone from there and was now standing on the ground, the sound of the beast''s pitiful roars as it crashed sounding In the distance.


    After using his previous mount''s body as a tform to jump off and safelynd on the ground, Seth took the newly gotten calm to check on the changes that had happened within his body.


    His dantian which had once been filled with qi now contained just a tiny ck drop of what should be his liquid qi, Seth had advanced to the 1st stage liquid soldier level.


    The greatest benefit of advancement within cultivation level was an increase in qi quantity, previously Seth had felt that his dantian was filled with qi, but after advancing to the liquid phase, it now felt empty, but then he circted his qi through his body and then gave out a punch to his front and a loud p like that of a lightning strike could be heard, meaning that though he had just a tiny dot within him, Seth''s dantian was still able to pump out as much qi as it could before his advancement.


    With a smile on his face, Seth took out 20 qi stones and began filling his almost empty dantian, and 15 minutester and Seth was done with the qi stones, his time taken to absorb them alluding to the fact that an advancement in cultivation seemed to bring about an increased difficulty in qi absorption.


    With a stretch of his stiff bones, Seth turned toward the crashed beast some distance away and trekked to it.


    "Will you be alright?" Seth asked when he reached the beast''s location.


    Although he had no love for the beast, it had still flown him around and added to the fact that he was the cause of its current predicament, checking its welfare was at the very least his responsibility.


    The beast hearing his voice roared back and Seth this time understood it, the beast needed some time to recover, but Seth wasn''t in the mood to wait,


    "When you''re done recovering, go about your merry way," Seth said to it and then began jogging towards the location of his target, his eyes on the lookout for any potential mounts.

 Chapter 72 Dumb Boar

    ?In a well lit up hall way, two men dressed in ck could be seen walking and chatting, one of them with a long scar on his cheek while the other wore a cap and was currently smoking.


    "Damn I thought our organization was a terror, but whoever this monster is, I really don''t want to meet him," the man on the left who had a scar on his cheek said.


    "yeah I get what you mean, analysis said he wiped out the city in one move, I mean one move, how is that even possible, I didn''t know Kaiser level cultivators were that powerful," the other man said as he puffed out some smoke.


    "Heh, heh, heh" the scarred guy muffled hisugh, and then looking around as if checking to make sure there was no one nearby, he leaned towards his friend and whispered, "I heard that the person who wiped out the city was not a Kaiser level cultivator".


    "What" the other man shouted in disbelief, "a Kaiser level cultivator is the strongest level of cultivation, and a general level cultivator can''t wipe out a city, so only a ¡­." The man said and then trailed off in realization with shock appearing on his face.


    "Hah, ha, ha, you idiot, it seems you finally realized what I mean" the scared man mocked,


    "Impossible "the other man whispered still in shock.


    "It''s the truth, the person who did this has a cultivation higher than the Kaiser level, and there are even rumors that he is the one responsible for the storm crater," the scared man said with a proud grin on his face,


    "You mean that huge crater that contains a never ending storm of purple lightning and fire," the other man asked still in disbelief.


    "Yep," the scared man answered, a Knowledgeable look on his face as he continued," they say that there was a sh between a mysterious rank 8 beast and that powerful person, and their battle resulted in the formations ofrge craters and finally the storm crater.


    This piece of news has every powerful nation and organization looking towards the Ergand federation, some are suspecting them of breeding a powerhouse and demanding to investigate the storm crater, though the recent destruction of a Maamion city has reduced some of the heat on the federation as every nation is now wary of this new force and preparing themselves for the mysterious threat".


    As the two men moved, the scarred man kept on showing off his knowledge when suddenly the hallway they were inside began shaking, and before they could even make sense of what was happening, the ceiling broke apart as arge boar burst through and crushed them with its hove before they could react.


    "Damn it you killed them both" Seth scolded looking at the men whose bodies had been crushed beneath the boar hooves.


    "Oaar"


    The boar squealed as it bowed its head, all the while trembling in fear.


    Seth sighed and looked away from the trembling boar, the boar had been the unlucky beast he hade across during his journey, and on seeing him it had immediately tried to run away but an order from Seth sent it squealing and running back to him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The boar had been quite fast as it thundered through the forest, but its back was such an ufortable ride that Seth had to stand up the whole time, and to make matters worse, the boar was damn stupid, time and time again, Seth had to correct its course and out of frustration, he began giving it some kicks which seemed to make it focus harder on going the right direction till some minutester when it would lose focus again and go off course,pelling Seth to kick it again, bringing about an almost endless circle of beatings.


    "Just go," Seth said as he waved his hand at the beast, he didn''t have any ns of riding a boar in the foreseeable future.


    With a loud grunt, the beast jumped up and out of the hallway through the hole in the ceiling it had created, leaving Seth all alone to the footsteps he could hear rushing toward his position.


    The hallway Seth currently stood in was a wide one but with a rtively low ceiling, it was likely part of what should be a base.


    Seth had tracked his murderer''s scent all the way to some remote vige filled with farmers, he ignored the deserted state of the vige which was probably a result of the rank 5 boar charging forward and recklessly throwing its aura around,


    "Well, it also indirectly saved their lives". Seth thought.


    With an order, Seth had the beast charge into a hill that was just close to the vige, and with a boom, he was in a hallway.


    With his hands in his pockets, Seth strolled further into the base as rms rang all over with that annoying red light of a thing shing all around and into his eyes.


    A few minutes into his walk and he saw a squad of 10 well trained men blocking his path.


    Seth called them "well-trained men" because they were all dressed in a uniform of green with yellow patches, and they had stopped some distance away from him and lifted their guns at him in well-ordered sync.


    "Stop where you are, identify yourselves, and state your intentions for being here or else we will take you ¡­." A man who was probably the leader of the group stepped forward and was saying when Seth interrupted his speech with a question.


    "Are those actual qi guns?" Seth said with his eyes brightening up in interest, back in the day Seth had yed around with normal guns, but the thought of having a qi gun had never crossed his mind, not even the Moroc city military possessed such guns.


    Regr guns were unable to prate 2nd stage soldiers and above and were mostly used by non-cultivators in their brawls and squabbles, but qi were guns were different, they were special guns which are said to be able to pierce into the skins of soldier level cultivators and even some first stage generals, they were even rumors of a qi gun which was a magic tool and could pierce through a Kaiser level cultivator.


    The ability to fire fast bullets at any soldier level cultivator and easily neutralize them was a great desire for millions of people, but unfortunately, they could only desire it as the prices and avability of qi guns were incredibly off the charts, they were so difficult to get that even grade D, C and most grade B cities military didn''t even possess them, but today Seth actually got to see a bunch of them, they even looked more advance than the one''s he had seen online, and he couldn''t help but be intrigued by them.


    "Fire" the man who had spoken up said without hesitation when he saw Seth continue walking forward, and a hail of thin red st immediately flew towards Seth.

 Chapter 73 Knowing Your Place

    ?Although he was being fired upon, Seth was unbothered, from his point of view, the leader of the squad had been quite slow when he gave out the order for them to fire, and then could see the men slowly pull in the trigger, though he had to apud the speed of the bullets which whizzed out.


    The bullets moved at a speed that would have definitely prated his skin before his breakthrough, but now with just some effort he knew he could dodge them, but he had no ns of doing such.


    His n was to casually walk through the storm of bullets and then kill off the idiots attacking him, but just as was about to act on this incredible decision, a thought popped up in his head.


    After his revival, Seth had pondered a lot on the reason for his death, obviously, he med his arrogance, his untrained fighting skills, his addictive love for a thrilling battle, and unfortunately a bunch of many other things, which he realized to his horror he could not change.


    Unless he began taking suppressants for his emotions, Seth couldn''t imagine himself being humble enough to be cautious against an enemy he felt was a near equal to him in power or worst of all below him, just the mere thought of it had him shuddering in disgust, which was why immediately he had his breakthrough and felt he was stronger than Trecuhi, he had immediately rushed over to confront the man.


    But Seth didn''t want to die again, being all confident and prideful was a natural and exhrating feeling to him, but the fact that he died was also a source of great shame to him, and though he selfishly and greedily clinged on to this second chance he had gotten, the fact that he was alive due to the feelings and choice of another person was a hit to his pride.


    Seth wanted to change that, before his death, thoughts of being modest would have been easily thrown out of his head due to how disgusting it made him feel, but after dying, Seth knew he needed to cull his excessive arrogance.


    Summoning up all his determination he had to avoid another death and then filling his mind with the feelings of shame brought about by his death, Seth decided to be humble against this group of soldier stage cultivators, he decide to actually take them seriously.


    Acting on his thought, Seth abandoned his idea to withstand the iing shots and immediately dodged the bullets while letting one hit him on his left right arm so as to be sure of its effect on him, and Just like he expected the bullet crashed into his arm but other than leaving a white mark and a numbing feeling, it fell off and before the soldiers could even register that Seth had long since left his previous position.


    Seth arrived beside them andunched a kick on the chest of the first person, cleanly diving him into half. and just before the person could realize that he had been split in half, Seth''s leg was already slicing through the next person, it was like these people had been frozen in time and he was the only one moving, that was just how fast he waspared to lowly soldier stage cultivators.


    Just as Seth moved to take out the next man, the feeling of disgust which had been brewing within him, erupted with full force and scrambled all his body controls, and he found himself crashing uncontrobly on his next target, sttering the unfortunate person and whoever was unlucky to be in his path.


    With his body drenched in blood and pieced of flesh, Seth crashed to the floor of the hallway and rolled on it till he mmed into its walls.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hey there trembling all over as he felt a presencee over him, a presence which filled his mind with absolute fear and dread, a fear able to induce the thoughts of suicide in his head, this was a fear different from what he had felt when he faced Treuchi, various ways in which he could kill himself went through his head, but ironically the only thing stopping him from doing so was this same presence that had sent his body neurons haywire.


    Still trembling, Sethy on the ground, unconsciously watching as the remaining men who survived his crash rushed and surrounded him with their guns pointed at him and looking at him warily, probably wondering what had happened after seeing their suddenly deadrades and the man who should be their only possible attacker trembling on the floor, some of them even began pointing their guns at the surroundings searching for any other assant in the vicinity.


    Seth could see their actions and their lips moving but all this passed over his head as tried to hold onto his sanity, with every second that passed, the fear within Seth quickly grew and before he knew it, his lips moved, about to beg for help, but with a quick reaction and a fierce look in his eyes, Seth bit his lips, refusing to sumb even as his teeth dug into his lips and blood flowed.


    Rose, Alexia, the entity within him, Seth was filled with so much fright that his body and mind begged him to scream for help from any of them or any other person he could think of, but this time bit his lips as he resisted this feeling, his body trembled harder and by the next minute tears flowed down Seth''s eyes.


    The falling of his tears seemed to satisfy the presence as it immediately disappeared, taking away with it its horrible aura, but its departure seemed to have no effect on Seth as he kept on trembling on the ground and then suddenly burst out into full-blown sobs.


    The sight of a grownup man who had once been their enemy lying on the floor and crying like a child had the surrounding men shaken and sending looks of pity at him.


    Seth knew what had just happened, he had been warned, that presence hade as a result of him acting out of script and trying to tame his arrogance, he tried to be cautious and now he had been warned.


    He had thought he had felt what it meant to be subjugated to the wishes of another, but now he realized how na?ve he had been, a few minutes ago he had been taught that he was just a dog as his master came to remind him to behave.


    He had thought that his n to tame his emotions was him being smart, but now he further that he realized that he had still been arrogant, it was his arrogance which had motivated him to ovee the disgust within him and try to act modest but now he had been told his ce,


    "A puppet meant to be arrogant, prideful, and heartless for reasons Seth still didn''t know of".


    "Power has its price," the entity lying dormant deep within Seth thought, this wasn''t its first time seeing such a scene, and it had no thoughts of this ever being it''sst.

 Chapter 74 Crybaby

    ?Seth with his body still trembling and tears flowing down his eyes, watched as the men surrounding him finally adapted to the weirdness of the situation with some of them moving to capture him.


    Watching them move towards him, Seth bit his lips hard, knowing that he was now in a precarious position and had to ovee his current emotions, and just as the first man reached out to grab him, Seth''s eye lit up and he unleashed his aura.


    When Seth had broken through, the full and pure bloodline of both the Dagon n and Vampire n had been activated, and with that, the quality of his body and qi had risen by several notches to the point that even Treuchi, a Kaiser level cultivator had to give his undivided attention in to expel Seth''s foreign qi from his body.


    Now before Seth stood cultivators at the mere soldier level, and with Seth releasing his aura, these soldier-level cultivators felt like they were standing before a vastly superior and powerful being, a being that could snuff out their lives at will, and this feeling made them freeze in fear.


    With his legs trembling, and a hand ced on the wall beside him for support, Seth struggled to stand up. The tears which had once been flowing down his eyes had stopped, and a very wide insane smile appeared on his face.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha" Seth roared out inughter as he finally stood up, seeing his legs still shaky, he lifted them up one by one and began heavily stomping, leaving two depressions on the ground and only stopping some secondster when his legs stood steady and a firm.


    Satisfied with his body, he wiped the tear stains off his face and then burst into another madughter.


    So what if he was now a puppet Seth taught to himself, he would choose that any day over being some damn weakling, but that doesn''t mean that he was satisfied with being someone''s obedient dog, whatever this bloodline thaty dormant within him was, he knew that it was responsible for his current strength and that with it he had a chance of reaching a level of power that dwarfed Rose''s, and he had every intention of reaching that level, after all an obedient dog could always bite its master.


    With the traumatic experience he had just gone through, Seth with relish epted that he was an arrogant, cocky, and prideful man, and ironically the emotions which that presence had warned him against suppressing were the same emotions that just made him want to go against it in every way, and he sincerely had every intention of doing so.


    Back on his feet, Seth looked at the men who were now in almost the same position he had been in earlier, he walked up to the closest and took his gun, looked the gun over, pointed it at its owner, and pulled the trigger.


    Like a knife going through butter, a red beam came out and went through the left eye of the unfortunate man, went out the back of his head, and then proceeded to hit the man behind him dead in the forehead beforeing out the back of his head and hitting the wall.


    "Wow," Seth eximed, at the gun''s effectiveness, his previous depression all gone.


    "No wonder these things are so precious, soldier level cultivators would be wiped out like animals if this fell in the hands of non-cultivators".


    "ahkhhhhhh" Seth hears someone scream behind him, it seems his killing of two of their partners had helped stimted some of the men as they overcame the stun effects of his aura and began firing at him, but Seth paid them no attention and continued admiring the intricacies of the gun before him.


    Like a chain reaction, the rest of the stunned men got back their bearings and began firing upon Seth, and that made it 5 men all raining bullets on him but he didn''t pay them any attention.


    Within Seconds, Seth''s clothes were filled with holes and he was snapped out of his gun fascination when a bullet hit close to a very important part of his body, though he had confidence in its defenses, Seth still made sure to check on it.


    "All in order," Seth thought as he looked at the hole in his pants beside his crotch area that now exposed a little of little brother.


    With a shake of his head at the itching all around his body, Seth lifted the gun and fired 5 shots, and five men dropped dead a few secondster, the whole team nowpletely wiped out.


    "They should have left when they saw their guns had no effect on me," Seth thought, but then again such men are always brainwashed into being ready to die for whoever they work for.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dropping the gun in his hand, Seth turned and left the mess behind him as he headed deeper into the base, there was once a time he would have felt excitement at the thought of battling this base''s upants, but right now he was so strong that no on here was a threat to him, and even the thought of his murderer sent him sighing.


    "Perhaps I should fuck her before I kill her, what do you think Alexia," Seth said out loud.


    At his words, a young sexy girl appeared on his back, her legs wrapped around his waist and her hand around his neck,


    "Are you alright" she softly, whispering into his ears and ignoring his barbaric question.


    "Am fine "Seth said with a smile" I should be the one asking if you''re alright, given the little fiasco that happened earlier"


    "I was in your soul space at that time and well I wet unconscious when that presence descended on your soul, am sorry that I wasn''t able to help you" she sadly muttered.


    "That''s good to know," Seth thought in relief, d Alexia hadn''t seen him being a crybaby.


    Seth turned his head and stared at Alexia who was resting her head on his shoulders and looking at him, he could see that her eyes were filled with sadness and she would probably have had tears falling off them if she still had a body.


    "You cry too much, at this rate you''ll be a crybaby" Seth teased trying to raise her mood.


    "As long as it''s for you am prepared to be a crybaby for eternity," Alexia said.


    Alexia''s answer stunned Seth, reminding him that even though she looked and acted like a cute high school girl, she was actually a woman hundreds of years older than him who was obsessively in love with him.


    "Concerning what happened earlier, will you be okay," Alexia asked.


    "Don''t worry am totally fine" Seth said as he gave her a charming smile.


    "Alright then, I''ll leave u to your fun," she said, and then pecked Seth on the cheek and before Seth could react she was gone.


    As Alexia left, her mind was filled with nothing but worry for Seth, while in his soul space, she had felt a presence descend on Seth''s mind, a presence which to her horror she felt would have squashed her even if she was at her prime.


    She knew Seth had deep secrets when he showed off his power on their way out of Moroc city and when he somehow brought her back to life, she would have liked to ask him about them but she didn''t want to push him away from her, he was already wary of her given her sketchy past and she didn''t want to risk this precious opportunity she had to be beside him.


    Alexia didn''t know why or more specifically couldn''t remember why, but she knew that it was only a matter of time before Seth hated her and probably even destroyed her himself.

 Chapter 75 Things Men Do For Breasts

    ?With Alexia gone Seth continued his unhurried walk, he didn''t understand the process of her revival, but he could feel her soul''s presence in his soul space weaken as she went to sleep.


    Seth came across an intersection, but unfortunately for him, he couldn''t check which would lead him to his target as his targets scent was now littered everywhere, so in a fit of boredom, he loudly asked to no one,


    "Which way", and to his surprise, he got an answer after some seconds of silence from the speakers in the hallway.


    "Take you right" a gruff voice spoke, and praying to be lucky, Seth politely asked,


    "Please what is your cultivation level".


    "2nd stage solid Kaiser Level" the voice from the speaker confidently and proudly answered while a wide smile slowly filled Seth''s face and he shot off to the right.


    As Seth ran, he found his path unhindered, probably cleared out by the voice from earlier, and since there was no one to stop him, it didn''t take him long to burst into a really big white room, he ignored the room aesthetics and stared at its upants, a smile forming o his face.


    A distance away from him were three people, two of them sat down on well-decorated and elevated chairs while the third person stood some steps away from them, a frown on her gorgeous face.


    Seth recognized the person standing as his murderer, he could easily identify the man confidently sitting on one of the chairs and scrutinizing him with interest as the man with the gruff voice, but he had no idea who the silent and calm woman sitting beside him was, so like any normal person he asked her


    "And you darling, what is your cultivation level"


    "She is my wife, a 2nd stage liquid Kaiser level cultivator" the man proudly said not letting his wife speak.


    "Amelia has told us a lot about you, how you fought Treuchi, and your supposed resurrection from ¡­.." the gruff man was saying but Seth cut him off.


    "h, h, h," Seth said while picking his ears,


    "You and your wifee at me at the same time, and you ehhh Amelia keep your pretty self out of this, I will deal with youter", and without giving the man time to reply to his total disrespect for him, Seth ran towards the man, leaving depressions filled with cracks on the ground everywhere his feet steeped.


    "Wait here," the gruff man said to his wife, incensed at Seth''s clear disrespect and disregard for him, he was a 2nd stage solid Kaiser, and not just a newly advanced one, but one who was on the verge of breaking through to the 3rd stage.


    Even 3rd stage Kaiser showed him respect, but here he was being talked down by some riff rat from some lower-grade city, Amelia had told him everything about the young man before him, and he didn''t care if this boy was some god sent genius, the boy would either submit and apologize, or he would be sent back to the afterlife, and this time he was going to make sure he stayed dead.


    After giving his orders to his wife and Alexia, he stood up, showing his well-muscled body, and with a kick of his feet, he shot off towards the approaching Seth.


    In no time Seth and his opponent were within striking range, and just like they were of one mind, they both threw out their right hands sending a punch at each other.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In no time, the fists of bothbatants collided, and the end result was one of them moving two steps backward while the other person was sent flying away and crashing into the wall.


    "I told you to attack me along with your husband but you let the stupid mane at me alone, don''t you care about him," Seth said while flexing his slightly aching fingers and shaking his head as he looked at the sitting woman.


    "You know.." Seth was about to begin saying but was forced to cut off his speech and raise his hands to defend against the rage filled kicking for his head.


    "Bam", Seth barely moved a step backward as he blocked the kick not with his forearm, but with his open palm, and before the attacker could withdraw his leg, Seth grabbed onto it and swung both the leg and its owner away and smashing into another section of the wall.


    "You have a very stupid husband you know," Seth said with a chuckle as he dusted his palms with each other.


    "What body cultivation technique do you practice" the soft voice of the woman sounded, finally speaking for the first time.


    "Body cultivation techniques," Seth thought stunned, he had a ton of those in his mind, but with his overwhelming strength and previousck of appropriate cultivation level, Seth had never practiced any of them, but a body cultivation technique would exin why the gruff man was able to put up a semnce of a fight with Seth in close quarters.


    "sh me a nipple and I''ll show you," Seth said with a lecherous grin.


    The outfit of the woman before Seth reminded him of Rose, while her face was far from being as beautiful or simr to Rose''s, they both wore the same kind of clothes which covered up their bodypletely and showed nothing of their figure or assets.


    It was barely a second after Seth asked to see a nipple when the man behind him erupted in mes, thick hot mes consuming his entire body yet not burning him, it seemed he had finally given up on beating Seth in a show of physical strength and decided to go all out.


    Without missing a beat, the now ming husband shot at Seth with a roar, his every step shaking the base and melting the ground.


    Seth didn''t disappoint as he also charge at the approaching man, but just three steps away from his opponent, he suddenly changed direction and shot at the still-sitting woman.


    Seth''s move surprised everybody, and Seth could see the eyes of the sitting woman following his every step, but in the end, her body was too slow to respond as by the time she was just standing, Seth was already in front of her, his left hand moving towards her.


    Afterunching such a sessful sneak attack, everyone expected Seth to attack either the head or the heart, but Seth''s hand moved toward neither of such directions as his hand instead moved for her left chest, it was when they saw his hands slow down and his fingers arrange themselves in a grabbing position that they understood what he was trying to do, he was grabbing at her left breast.


    With a grin on his face, Seth watched as his hand moved, about to grab onto its prize, but it was then that the woman showed that even though her body was slow, her qi cirction speed was on a whole different level as dozens of tiny swords made of wind immediately appeared in front of her and headed for the defenseless and grinning Seth, while a long thin sword appeared in her right hand which she swung towards Seth, a loud screech of wind easily detected on it.


    "The things men do for breasts" were Seth''s thoughts as he realized he had once again put himself in jeopardy

 Chapter 76 Halfdead

    ?Though heined, delight could still be seen within Seth''s eyes as he used his right hand to protect his face just before he received the blunt impact of the attack at point-nk range.


    With blood spurting from his chest,  Seth was sent flying backward, but just before his feet could touch the ground, the zing man appeared beside him and began raining down series of punches on him.


    Three heavy hits to the chest and blood was forced out of Seth''s lips, then he delivered a thunderous kick which sent Seth flying off and smashing into the wall of the room, but the ming man wasn''t satisfied as the next second he bent his body down onto a tiger stance, and a following this action, a tiger apparition made of mes appeared around him, then without a roar, from both the man and the apparition, the tiger shot at Seth''s crash site.


    "boom"


    The collision sent the whole base trembling, and unsurprisingly the tall ceiling of the room they were in came crashing down, exposing the room to the outside world as sunlight fall on the faces of the room''s standing inhabitants who floated up and out of the newly made hole in the earth, they stayed up in the air and looked down at the dust cloud and smoke.


    With a swipe of the woman''s hand, a wind went by, carrying along with it the dust and smoke and giving the three people in the air a clear view of the incredible destruction the man''s attack had wrought.


    "I didn''t expect you to suddenlyunch such a powerful attack so early into the fight, were you frightened by him, " the woman said as she begin sweeping around with her soul sense.


    "hmmph, I got a little carried away," the man said with his hands folded as he arrogantly looked at the destruction he had caused.


    "Amelia you''ve been awfully quiet" do you think he''s dead," the woman asked.


    "I don''t know Madam Diana" Amelia respectfully answered, " but I think I''m going to wait over on the ship," she said and already began flying away when the gruff man spoke,


    "Found him, Diana wait here and Amelia you''re staying till I get back," the gruff man said and then shot back to the ground


    Hearing his words Amelia froze in the air, and though hesitation filled her eyes, made noint as she flew back and hovered some distance behind Diana, Diana had wanted to say something but in the end, she just stayed silent as she watched her husband fly off.


    "Amelia, what do you think? is it possible that he''s actually at the soldier level, his qi has neither spirit nor soul traces in it" Diana said after some seconds.


    "I don''t know" Amelia tentatively answered, "back then I ran several checks on him even as he died or seemed to die, but my conclusion was that he was always at the cadet stage, but now he returns from the dead and he''s a 3rd stage soldier, with the size of his dantian even beingparable to that of a 2nd stage general, I really don''t what to think anymore"


    "I see," Diana said with a nod of her head as she watched her husband try to engage in another show of physical strength, but after getting trashed again he began flushing the whole ce with waves of fire.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Madam Diana" Amelia called out as she fidgeted, and Diana noticing this looked at her inquisitively.


    "I think we should leave, Sir Jinkins won''t win, he''ll be killed" Amelia gathered up her courage and said while looking Dian in the eye.


    While Amelia was still in her 200s Diana was said to be around 400, and she had reached a level of power that Amelia saw no chance of ever reaching, so she had to treat her respectfully, and telling her that her husband would die might just be the trigger that ended her life, but surprisingly Dian a didn''t re up, instead she calmly replied her.


    "Not many people know that Jinkins is 460 years old, and has already begun to touch upon the firew, he has a 99% chance of breaking into the 3rd stage and with that the opportunity to use an Ascension orb" Diana calmly said, but her words left Amelia stuttering.


    "Asc..asc..ascension" Amelia whispered in shock, "touch the firew"


    "Yes" Diana replied but there was no trace of pride or joy in her tone.


    "Look down, Jinkins is dominating the battle, and though the boy seems to have a lot of tricks, the truth is that Jinkins hasn''t even begun to use his full power," Diana said with a sigh, one could see that there was unhappiness in her eyes when she talked about Jinkins.


    "Madam Diana," Amelia said while taking in a deep breath after recovering from her shock, I swear that I killed him, both I and Treuchi watched him die," Amelia said with a firm face.


    "I have no reason to doubt you," Diana said, "but don''t worry were going to investigate his mysterious strength and resurrection when Jinkins captures him"


    "Though I still find it hard to believe that some days ago that man was just at the cadet stage, and now he''s already broken through to the 3rd stage soldier level and is now fighting a 2nd stage Kaiser," Diana thought out loud.


    Just as Dian finished speaking these words, she and Amelia heard a loud sound ringing in their ears and then suddenly felt a powerful presence descend upon them and before they knew it they both began falling to the ground.


    Both women struggled to keep afloat to no avail, and before they knew it they were on the ground, barely able to soften their fall.


    Diana was the first to recover and immediately she got up on her knees, she froze while the same thing happened to Amelia a few secondster, and ahead of the them, they could see Jinkins t on the ground dragging himself toward them with only a single hand, and why a single hand you may wonder, well, it was because he was only left with half of his body below his head having lost his left hand, leg and some of his chest, though for Amelia, she froze when she found Seth standing before her.

 Chapter 77 New Moves

    ?Minutes earlier¡­.


    Jinkins upon finding Seth immediately flew back to the ground already preparing an attack, but a huge piece of rock came flying his way which he destroyed with a wave of his hand, then he gazed upon the sight of ragged and blood-covered Seth.


    Seth was in bad shape, since the hammer gang, this hadn''t happened to him, and it was all because he wanted to grab a single boob, but this time his body was different, though he had wounds all over him, they had stopped bleeding, and the only annoyance right now were the stings from the burns on his person.


    "Men are so selfish these days," Seth said in disappointment when he saw the burns on his body, "you should be happy that despite your wife''s age, she is still being appreciated by a young handsome man like me, hell you should be inviting me for a taste of her" Sethined, but Jinkins didn''t go off this time, he just quietly stood in the air covered in mes and began to form a ball of fire above his head a smirk on his face.


    Seth could only watch as his enemy casually prepared another powerful attack while grinning at him, probably mocking his inability to interfere with his attack, but with a shake of his head, Seth channeled some qi to his space ring and with a puff, a bunch of items and other stuff fell around him.


    Seth reached out his hand and picked up a particr scroll and began throwing it up and down in his hand while looking up at Jinkins with a grin.


    Jinkins, Amelia, and Diana had had their thoughts on Seth''s cultivation confirmed when Seth took everything out of his ring just to pick an item, and then two women watched with little interest as he picked up a scroll and began grinning at Jinkins.


    Jinkins became wary when Seth began grinning, and despite him being more than 10 times older than Seth, the fact that at the soldier stage, he was able to unleash such power made him a foe to be taken seriously even though he had absolute confidence in being able to defeat Seth, especially with his hidden trump card.


    With a smile Seth bent down, tensing his legs as he pumped qi into them, and then he jumped high into the air.


    Jinkins was surprised to see Seth stupidly jump into the air and make himself an easy target, but just as that thought crossed his mind, it was quickly wiped off as Seth shot into the air with incredible speed, quickly rising higher than him, and now staring down at him, and before Jinkins could do a thing, Seth threw up the scroll which unfurled around him to form arge circle, when it''s ends went round and met each other.


    The scroll was long as it opened up to show several symbols and drawing written all over it, it was a seal.


    After his fight with mama Slowly, Rose had offered Seth two books which he had bought, yes bought, and it hadn''t taken him more than a day to go through both of them, and even though he had such precious knowledge floating around in his head, he had never bothered to make use of it, till after his death when in a moment of boredom while on the flying beast back, he had linked up with his enlightenment sphere and with its help and his genius, he hade up with his own first attack seal.


    Initially, Seth had nned to use it on the off chance he faced problems when dealing with Amelia in the air, but oh well, he might as well use it to deal with the stupidly arrogant man above him.


    The circle around Seth lit up in mes and then became filled with fire, and to anyone on the ground looking up, it looked as if a hole fad had been torn in the sky, a hole that contained only fire.


    And then Seth spoke,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "By my hand".


    As Seth called out his attack, a hand of fire srge as the circle, came out of it and fell on Seth, drowning him in its mes and then heading for Jinkins.


    Immediately the fiery circle formed in the sky, Jinkins found himself unable to move, frozen in ce by the mighty savage aura that oozed out of the seal in the sky, and it was in this moment of weakness that the palm shot down on him with speeds unthinkable for a hand so big.


    It wasn''t up to a minute when Jinkins shook off the stun effect of the approaching hand, Jinkins didn''t stay idle, he rotated the fire sphere which hovered above him, and then with a shout of


    "Great fireball," Jinkins charged at the approaching hand, the fireball held rotating above him.


    In no time both attacks collided, with Seth''s giant palm, mming down on Jinkins fire bomb, but there was almost no dy as Seth''s ming hand pushed down Jinkins and continued on its downward course despite the huge explosion that happened underneath it.


    "boom".


    A huge explosion that kicked up a lot of dust rang out, and a secondter the figure of Seth could be seen flying out of the rising dust cloud, his flight position showing that he was not in the air by choice.


    Before a second could pass, a figure with holes all over his clothes and some bleeding cuts shot after Seth''s airborne form, and in no time was parallel with it, without dy Jinkins threw a downward kick which sent Seth crashing to the ground, but fortunately for him, Seth was able to cross his hands in front of his chest and absorb the shock of the kick and bnce himself as he fell.


    Seth shot down to the ground butnded on his feet with cracks and depression forming around him on the ground, and this birthed a dust cloud on his location which obstructed Jinkins view of him, and Seth using this coverage strained the muscles in his legs, ignoring the pain racking them as a result of hisnding and straining them once more he shot back into the air just barely seconds after he hadnded.


    After kicking Seth down, Jinkins immediately flew down albeit at a slightly lower speed, nning to continue with a follow-up attack on Seth, as he got close to the dust cloud, he swept out his soul sense, and then his expression changed, but there was nothing he could do as a fist brutally mmed into his gut, sending blood pouring out of his lips and his qi in chaos.


    Unfortunately for Jinkins, his downward momentum canceled out Seth''s upward momentum which meant that they both stalled in that position in the air for some seconds, and while Jinkins was disoriented and still recovering from the punch, Seth grabbed each of his legs with a hand and centering his weight as much as possible, he fell back to the ground, pulling down Jinkins with him and then making sure to m him into the ground, a small crater filled with cracks being the result of this brutal m.


    After smashing him on the ground, Seth was forced to let go as Jinkins aura suddenly changed, Seth didn''t know what was happening, but his instinct screamed for a retreat and thankfully he did as a second after he let go of Jinkins, a tiger cub was conjured out of Jinkins once again ming body and jumped at him.


    With narrowed eyes, Seth jumped out of its way, but despite him moving at full speed the tiger still grazed his arm, taking with it some of his flesh, blood rushing out the gaping wound on his arm, with his bone asionally showing.

 Chapter 78 Incomplete Laws

    ?Seth quickly circted his qi to his profusely bleeding right arm and stopped the flow of blood, but a secondter his instinct screamed out in rm, and just as he tried moving as far away from Jinkins as possible, he caught the shadow of another tiger cub behind going for his right leg, and exerting pressure on his legs, Seth canceled the backward spring he had been preparing his legs for and forced himself to swerve to the left, once again barely dodging this new cub, but still getting grazed and grievously wounding.


    The addition of another grievous injury to his leg had Seth sending qi to the affected area, and this caused a drastic reduction in the speed of qi cirction in his body and the movement of his physical body, it was at this moment that Seth knew he was in big trouble.


    With cute criesing out of them, Seth watched as two more cubs appeared and joined the two others to quickly jump at him, he swerved out of the way of the attacking tigers, this timepletely evading them and suffering no injuries, but a kick to his head reminded him that the tiger cubs were just the manifestations of his still present enemy''s attack.


    The kick to the head had Seth''s vision swimming, but he still managed to move out of the way of the tiger cubs who seeking to blow him up.


    Every movement of Seth involved calctions that would put some veteran fighters to shame, with his right hand out ofmission, Seth was left using his left arm to lessen Jinkin''s blows and kicks and then marching through the agonizing pain from his left leg, he moved out of the way of the vicious tiger cubs.


    "boooom",


    Seth had just been sent into the ground again, but he didn''t waste a second to flip himself up and defend against Jinkins follow up attacks, he didn''t know why he had resorted to using only his hand and legs against him when he could have swiftly dealt with Seth using qi attacks, but he wasn''t going toin about this fortune.


    Seth''s heart had been beating harder, his blood pumping faster and faster through his body, with his awareness having been increased and his energy replenished, once again, Seth''s body had been enhanced some time ago but he had no idea of this as he focused on keeping himself alive.


    Jinkins had gone from having a good day to having a troublesome day and now he was having a terrible day.


    Jinkins had first had some designs on this mysterious genius, but watching a solider level cultivator stand up to him and beat him so hard that he had to begin using his pseudows had him considering his ns for Seth.


    Jinkins desired to find out the source of Seth''s mysterious strength, but right now this same man was handling both him and his tiger cubs despite the grievous injuries he had been inflicted with, and it was now that he understood why Amelia was so wary and perhaps even scared of him.


    Gaining a grasp onws was a game changer for any cultivator, and it was usually 3rd stage solid Kaiser cultivators that wielded this power, but Jinkins while still a 2nd stage Kaiser had gotten a grasp on one of thews albeit an iplete one, but it stillbeled him one of the greatest geniuses of the earth, but meeting Seth had tempered his ego, he had used his iplete firew to create the tiger cubs, hoping to quickly incapacitate Seth, but the boy''s endurance was just ridiculous, and worst of all he didn''t seem to tire.


    Using the firew even if iplete was a massive drain on Jenkins qi and he needed an incredible amount of concentration to control the cubs, so he couldn''t bombard Seth with any more qi attacks and was forced to fight him in closebat.


    "Is it worth it?" Jenkins asked himself, he had been skeptical about Amelia''s ims of Seth resurrecting, but watching the incredible scene before him, thoughts of Seth pulling off another miracle and escaping him only to return another day way much stronger began hunting his mind, and giving into his fears and forsaking the treasures he could get off Seth, Jinkins decided to kill Seth, and unlike Amelia who went for his heart, he was going to eradicate himpletely.


    Seth had just moved backward and blocked another kick from Jinkins when another tiger cub ran at him, and with a stamp of his feet, he moved out of its way, but when he turned around, he realized that all four tiger cubs were running towards him at the same time and in the same direction, something which had never happened before.


    Seth felt rm bells ringing in his head, and the next instant he felt their qi fluctuate chaotically, a prelude to an iing explosion, and cornered in such a tight situation with no other option, Seth used the only long-range attack his body could deliver, hoping it would be enough for the deadly attack that was toe.


    "Rooaaaarr" Seth roared, but this time a torrent of pitch-ck mes came out of his mouth and then collided with the tiger cubs which exploded.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Some seconds after the collision, Seth''s mes tore apart Jinkins approaching explosion and hit Jinkins who was desperately trying to get out of the way of the approaching torrent.


    Present time¡­


    "That was surprising, "a banged-up figure said.


    Seth wasn''t lying when he said those words, Jinkinsst attack contained the most terrifying qi he had ever felt from any living being, it even outssed mama Slowly''s by a very wide margin, yet his dragon fire had totally decimated this attack, and then its owner.


    Ignoring the crawling Jinkins, Seth walked over to Amelia and stretched out his right hand to her which she took after some seconds and stood up, her ns to flee now a pipe dream as Seth took her in his arms.


    Seth looked into her eyes which showed traces of fear but a fierce determination.


    "You won''t beg or apologize," Seth asked,


    "I did what was necessary" Amelia gritted out.


    Seth smiled at her as his hands moved and began grabbing her juicy buns, well I might have rejected your contract but that doesn''t mean you should deny mine right" Seth asked as his hands moved further down and touched her bare thigh and then moved back up, but this time going under her short skirt and going for a direct feel.


    "You''re going to spare me just like that," Amelia asked, her somewhat tense body rxing in relief from both Seth''s words and his working hands.


    "Yes "Seth replied, keeping Amelia alive was currently important to him at the moment.


    Amelia was quite baffled at the existence of this man, here he was with a limp, injuries all over his body, yet he had a woman who had killed him or well attempted to kill him held to his chest while he fondled her ass.


    "Is his madness the price for his power" Amelia wondered not knowing her guess was almost on track.


    "What does this contract entail," she asked.


    "Basically you be my ve," Seth said with a grin.

 Chapter 79 Faking It

    ?Hearing what she was to be, Amelia was not all that surprised, it was a light punishmentpared to her actions against him.


    "For how long"


    "Hmm, maybe till I get tired of you, or maybe kill your, oh I almost forgot, I have a pet so you''ll probably have to take care of her till well she doesn''t need you again, so just prepare yourself for a really long period of service".


    Amelia was frozen when she understood the implication of Seth''s words, she a Kaiser level cultivator was being assigned to take care of a pet, and judging by how Seth seemed to have only remembered it at thest minute, she concluded that it was an unimportant one.


    The thought of attacking Seth now that he was in such an injured condition passed through her mind, but her fear of a mishap overrode her daring thoughts, but before she could make aint, Seth spoke again.


    "But of course, your main job will be to serve me a lot, so don''t worry, you''ll be quite relevant to me".


    Watching him grin from ear to her while molesting her derriere infuriated Amelia, her initial n for Seth was to have him under her, but now he was making her a ve, a maid for his pet, and then a fuck hole for him, what a sad life she had ended up in, but before she could think any further, a low pitch scream of pain and anguish erupted from behind her, reminding her that she and set were not the only ones present.


    Amelia quickly turned to look at the source of the scream, while Seth maintained a calm expression as he stared forward, despite talking to Amelia, he had been observing the couple some distance from him and Amelia the whole time, and as he watched the present scene, a thought couldn''t help but go through his mind,


    "Why do they always go for the eyes?".


    Feeling powerless as she faced the threat of death, all the while being subjected to Seth''s heavy presence and pleasing ministrations to her ass, Amelia had totally forgotten about the events transpiring around her and was busy immersed in trying to make sure she lived to see the next day and many more days, so she was shocked by the scene that came before her eyes when she turned around.


    Diana had two fingers inserted into both eyeballs of the half-dead Jinkins, and they could feel a trace of wind qi around those fingers as she slowly drilled into his eyes and then to his brain, Jinkins screaming all throughout till he finally died.


    "With a smile and flicking her fingers clean of the blood, she turned to Seth and said,


    "You must be tired after such a hard battle, I have a battleship parked some distance away, and would like to invite you toe over and rest, I have healers who would properly tend to you" she offered.


    "Would there be lots of women to fuck there? "Seth asked,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well we don''t usually carry those around, but for you, I can arrange a well-endowed bevy" Diana answered not missing a smile.


    "That is so tempting "Seth groaned in frustration, "but unfortunately, I just realized that your ship would be a distance away and I can''t fly, so am going to have to deny your request," Seth said with a shake of his head, desperately hoping that her use of wind against him earlier against him was just one of her sword techniques and that she wasn''t a wind master like Treuchi.


    "Oh" Diana replied, but she didn''t give up as she insisted,


    "That is a small problem to solve, I could always call over a carrier from the ship toe pick us up, so please why don''t you rethink your stance on my invitation".


    After speaking, Diana looked at Seth as she waited for a reply, but none came as a silence descend upon the area, and it was at this point that Amelia truly realized what was going on.


    She had thought of Seth as some horny idiot when he told her he was going to make her his ve, but after watching Diana shockingly kill her own husband and persistently ask Seth toe over to her battleship, she realized that everything was not as it seemed and that she currently had an important position in this scene.


    Seth''s body was full of injuries, and he must have exhausted almost all of his qi in the recent battle, especially with thatst attack of his, and though Dina showed that she despised her husband by killing him, that didn''t change the fact that she and Seth were enemies, and that Diana who was a 2nd stage Kaiser who was still in peak state, more than capable of dealing with Seth, and now he was using her as a shield to protect himself from Diana, betting on the fact that he could hold Amelia as a hostage and find a way out of his current predicament, but while Seth naively thought this, Amelia was a far more experienced cultivator, and knew that her life was worth nothing if Diana decided that killing Seth was in her interest.


    Unfortunately for Amelia, Seth''s death just happened to truly be in Diana''s interest, as even though Seth had helped her kill a man she loathed, that was far from enough to make her change her mind about killing him, after all, he was the same as Jinkins.


    Arrogant, powerful, and a genius, both Jinkins and Seth shared these same qualities, but it didn''t end there, as they were also both horny dogs who took women as nothing more than toys to be used for their pleasure, and after Seth''s earlier attempt at groping her breasts she wasn''t about to let Seth live and have the chance to subdue her when he got healed up.


    Diana had invited Seth over hoping for the horny boy to follow her along like a sheep and fall into her trap, and also to see if he had any more tricks up his sleeve to deal with her, and watching him confidently turn down her request and indulge himself in feeling up Amelia right before her presence, had her hesitating to attack him, but then when she thought of the boying for her in future, she abandoned all caution and decided to attack him.


    The smile on her face slowly disappeared as she watched Seth keep on squeezing Amelia''s buns while his eyes narrowed as he shamelessly tried to get an outline of her breasts under her clothes, seeming to be ignorant of the tight situation he was currently in.


    Within seconds, the tense atmosphere between the two quickly approached its peak as Diana''s smile faded, but the person to set off the spark of battle was neither Diana nor Seth but Amelia as her qi erupted, while her hand shot to attack Seth''s right arm, gambling that he wouldn''t be able to quickly get the injured arm out of the way.

 Chapter 80 Fighting A Widow

    ?Both Amelia and Diana had guessed Seth''s n correctly but ipletely as theycked an important piece of information.


    Though Seth leered at Diana, he was still very much aware of the changes around him and was surprised at Diana''s choice to forsake Amelia''s life just to end his, he had thought them being members of the same organization and Amelia being a Kaiser would have meant something, but apparently, it didn''t, and with Diana deciding to attack, Seth was now forced to fall back on his back up n, a n which he needed Amelia for.


    Jinkins was a 2nd stage solid Kaiser but had still been stunned by the potency of Seth''s qi, and now with Amelia trying to attack him while being this close, Seth released the full power of his qi, his aura exploding out and of him and hitting Amelia who immediately got stunned, unable to put the least resistance against Seth''s aura while in such extremely close proximity.


    With Amelia overwhelmed, Seth wrapped his hands around her, binding her hands, and then tensing his feet, he jumped backward carrying Amelia with him as they both avoided Diana''s sword which hit his previous position.


    Diana watched Seth evade her attack while holding Amelia whom she assumed he was using as a shield, but this didn''t bother her, Seth was on hisst legs and there wasn''t an inkling of doubt in her that she would end him today.


    Amelia was in no rush to defeat Seth, her current n was to whittle down his mysterious strength till he could move no more and then kill him, this was the perfect n to use against a dangerous but wounded opponent like Seth, but secondster her eyes narrowed as she observed the scene before her, changed her mind and deciding to end Seth quickly, she waved her sword at the distant Seth and Amelia, a de made of wind shooting out of her sword and heading for Seth.


    Immediately Seth dodged Diana''s attack, he wasted no time in opening his mouth which now spotted two long fangs and then proceeded to bite into Amelia''s neck, elicitating a moan from her which he ignored.


    In the midst of a battle and under the attack of a powerful enemy, Seth had no time to savor or try to observe the blood that flowed into his mouth, his tongue was hit was different sensations while a sense of pleasure seemed to sweep through his body, but he quickly pushed away such feelings and thoughts, focusing on only sucking and gulping down as much blood as he could.


    ? Unfortunately for Seth, his bloodsucking time was not a long one as it was cut short by ominous Diana''s falling sword, which left a huge de of wind brutally charging at him and leaving him with no option but to take his mouth off the dazed woman''s neck, and after slipping off her space ring, he flung her at the approaching attack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was an explosion in the air as Amelia''s body and approaching attack collided, but Seth had no time to observe the state of Amelia''s body as the next instant, Diana was upon him, her sword rising from below to cut him but with his superior agility, he quickly stepped back and evaded it, but Diana didn''t follow him as she moved back to waving her sword at him and rapidly firing off sword sized wind des at him.


    Diana usually always smiled, but as she attacked Seth, an icy expression imed her face, though she was a sword user, Amelia had no interest in engaging Seth in closebat after seeing his physical capabilities when he fought Jinkins, she stopped swinging her sword at Seth as a strong wind picked up around her and hundreds of tiny swords made of wind formed all around her and then headed for Seth.


    "I should consider getting a weapon," Seth thought as he ran away from the flurry of attacks raining down on him, thankfully, though many, the tiny swords didn''t pack a heavy punch with some falling on his body and leaving shallow wounds, he quickly took cover under one of the wreckages in the area, but a secondter he had to rethink whom he was appreciating for his mildly injured self as like knife going through butter, Diana''s swords seamlessly passed through the iron he was hiding behind and mmed into him was once more, forcing him back on the run.


    Watching Seth dodge her attacks, a chilly look passed through Diana''s eyes as she decided to end this battle, she raised her sword into the sky, a strong wind blowing in the air above her, and as she slowly brought down her de, a storm of thousands of wind swords fell down from the sky, nketing the entire area as they fell all on Seth.


    A mangled body, a maimed body, or a recognizable lump of flesh was what Diana expected to see when she was done with her powerful attack, but seconds into it, a figure covered in blood burst out of the rapidly rising dust cloud that had formed as a result of her attack and began running towards her despite its body still being hit by more falling swords, its speed almost too fast to follow, and without hesitation Diana took to the air, ending her attack as she decided to safely observe the situation on the ground, but the now the clear figure of Seth brutally stamped his right leg to the ground, and also moved into the air, shooting towards her ascending figure.


    Diana was surprised to see Seth still able to put up such a strong disy of physical might, but as she watched him jump into the air, she caught a glimpse of his body, which even though still covered in blood, was devoid of the grievous injuries it had once carried, meaning that there was a chance she was fighting a Seth whom was close to his peak strength, a not veryforting thought for someone who had seen Seth''s freakish strength.


    Remembering Seth''s tenacity to do the impossible, Diana cautiously flew away from him, shing her de several times in his direction as powerful gusts of wind shot at Seth''s airborne figure, but Seth''s eyes showed no fear as her attacks flew towards him, he took in a deep breath and then roared, his roar reverberating all around like an erupting volcano, the waves from his roar wiping away Diana''s attacks, and to his delight once again sending her falling from the sky and down to the ground.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 81 Taking Down The Widow

    ?While it was true that his breakthrough into the soldier stage activated several abilities of his bloodline, Seth had no idea which abilities he had gained given that what he possessed was a merged bloodline, and even though from his memories, he knew that vampires could feed on blood to rapidly heal their injuries, and even replenish their qi depending on the vampire''s cultivation level, he had no idea if it would work for him which was why he had been hesitant to immediately kill Amelia.


    After seeing Diana brutally kill her husband, Seth had hoped she would be grateful to him and let bygones be bygones, but unfortunately for him, the ungrateful woman had instead decided to attack him, forcing him to feed on Amelia and hope her blood could help him heal his injuries, and in the end, he wasn''t even allowed to properly feed as Diana attacked him.


    Though Seth''s bloodsucking session was disrupted, his body had begun healing with some of his qi surprisingly being replenished, and now he had a n to deal with the troublesome beauty.


    .....Back to the battle...


    With his roar, Seth reached the peak of his jump and then began descending, but unlike the disoriented woman, Seth fell in a controlled mannered manner till he was able to ce himself some distance above her falling body.


    With a smile on his face, he sent qi into the new space ring on his finger, and the next second a bunch of stuff appeared beside him in midair, but he was only interested in two things amongst them, he reached out for the two hand fans which were among the pile of things, and then without dy, he poured as much qi as he could into them and began waving them at Diana one at a time.


    Back when he had been molesting Amelia, Seth had been thinking of how he could deal with Diana in the event she attacked, he already had his shaky ns of getting Amelia''s blood settled, but now he was left with the problem of how to Defeat Diana if she went airborne.


    With Treuchi, Seth had Raiju''s Lightening and his flying beast on standby to easily counter him in the air, though now that he thought about it, Treuchi could have taken his family with him to the air, but unfortunately for the old man, he no idea Seth had lost his ability to move in the air.


    Seth had prepared his "by my hand" technique on the off chance that Amelia somehow eluded him and got into the air, but he had used it against Jinkins, which now left him without a way to deal with Diana.


    At the moment, Seth had only two long-ranged attacks, his dragon me, and his improvised dragon roar, and both attacks while powerful consumed a lot of qi with his dragon me taking a heavy toll on his qi.


    Seth had pondered on how to solve this issue for some time before arriving at the solution of using Amelia''s hand fan, he had seen her use it only once, back on the day he died, but remembering the ease with which she used it to fend off Treuchi attack, Seth knew it was a magic tool, perhaps a low or middle grade one he wasn''t sure, but that fact that it could fire off long range attacks was enough for him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth poured his qi into the fan which greedily absorbed it and as Seth swung his hands, powerful beams of qi came out of it and headed in Diana''s direction, some went towards her while others missed the target, but that was enough for Seth as the now recovered Diana was forced to the ground by attacks raining on her.


    Seth recklessly rained down as many beams as he could, not caring about the terrifying drain that fan was having on his qi, were it any other soldier-level cultivator, even the 3rd stage, they would have been drained to nothing after 5 firing off two beams, but Seth was different, his dantian contained so much qi that he had been misjudged as being at the 3rd stage soldier level.


    Seth fired off a few more beams of qi at Diana to keep her grounded figure out of the air, and immediately hended back on the ground just some distance away from her, he ran towards her as fast as she could, but unfortunately, Diana realized his n as she shot into the air, not being stupid enough to engage Seth in closebat.


    Diana had been assured of her escape as Seth was still some distance away, but seconds after she went into the air, she saw Seth turn into a bright beam of basically moving qi which her eyes soon failed to follow, and the next thing she knew, a pair of hands were holding onto her ankles, and with an irresistible force, they pulled her down, and Diana unable to extricate herself from the powerful grips, was brutally mmed into the ground,pliments of a now coughing Seth.


    Seth currentlycked a lot of things, qi stones, a weapon, experience, and many more, but one thing he sufficiently had for now were techniques, and though he could not use his qi out of his body again, he still had his body techniques.


    When Seth realized that Dina had recovered faster than he expected and was now going into the air, once again about to get out of his reach, Seth was forced to use two techniques, "shadow flight" and "shadow dash".


    Shadow flight and shadow dash were vampire techniques that relied on the darkness element to quickly and stealthily move on the ground and air respectively, Seth had almost zero idea about the darkness element, he only knew that it was a natural affinity for vampires, but so far Seth had neither seen nor felt anything rting to it, he would have preferred to use one of the dragon n techniques, but he knew his body was far from being able to satisfy its requirements.


    Left with no other option, Seth had first used shadow dash to quickly cover up the distance, while using his raw qi in ce of the shadow element, and then he quickly switched to the shadow flight, and fortunately, he was able to go airborne just long enough to reach Diana''s rising feet, grab on to them and bring her down.


    As Seth pulled down Dina, he could feel his qi going all chaotic due to his forceful, crude, and consecutive use of techniques he was ill-equipped to handle, blood flowed out of his mouth, ears, and eyes and he could feel his dantian trembling within him, struggling to contain the erratic movement of his qi within him.


    Seth knew he was in a critical situation, and so immediately his feet touched the ground, with his hands swing down Diana''s body and mming it inot the ground, forming a small crater, he mounted her downed form, firmly nting both his hips by her side while his hands held down her hands apart and then he bent his head down and brutally bit into her neck.

 Chapter 82 Breakthrough

    ?Earlier when Seth had fed on Amelia, he had been in a haste to quickly get her blood and focus on the attacking Diana, but right now the only thing he had to focus on was the pinned woman below him.


    "ahhhhh" Diana moaned as Seth bit her neck, her actions surprising him but doing nothing to stop him from feeding, hearing her moans only made Seth hold her harder as he greedily began sucking her blood.


    Just like with Amelia, Seth fed on Diana without care, unaware of the special energy he sucked out of her, he had his eyes closed as he enjoyed the delicacy flowing into his mouth, it tasted so sweet that he felt addicted, Diana''s moans only serving to increase his appetite.


    Moans and the sound of sucking filled the now quiet battle filed, and some minutester, Seth pushed his body off Diana''s now still body, rolling to her left andying beside her, his eyes closed as thoughts of the delicious drink he had swimmed in his mind, he smacked his lips as he remembered the beautiful taste and sensations that had filled him.


    ? "Shame I didn''t savor it" he inwardlyined, drinking Diana''s blood and healing his badly injured body had been an urgent priority for him, and by the time he came down from his bloodlust, he had already sucked the beautiful enemy dry.


    A minuteter, Seth opened his eyes and then turned his head to the left, the sight of a dried-up female bodyying next to him, he could make out outlines of almost all the bones in her face, and looking into her eyes, anybody with a semnce of intelligence would know that she was dead.


    "Hmm," Seth said as he observed the devastating effects of his blood-sucking.


    With a groan, Seth pushed himself off the ground and stood up, letting out a groan as he stretched his hands, feeling the energy of the blood he had just drunk flowing within him, and then he looked down at his body, thest vestiges of injuries on his person closing up as his body was now back in tip-top condition.


    "What a cheat," Seth thought when he felt his qi was now being refilled after his body was healed up, he bent down to Diana''s almost mummified body and took off the two space rings on her fingers, and then began walking away from her when he felt his body began trembling, and once again he felt little shockwaves running through his body, originating from his now quickly rotating dantian, and he knew what was happening, "a breakthrough".


    "Troublesome," Seth thought, looking around him, all he could see was a carnage of destruction that stretched for a distance, he doubted the nearby vige was unscathed, and there was even a possibility that it had been wiped out by a stray attack.


    Though Seth was currently standing in what could only be described as a crater or perhaps a gorge, formed by the destruction of what had once been the concealed underground base,,<novelnext></novelnext>


    Other than the 11 people Seth had killed earlier, he hadn''t seen anyone till he met the three Kaisers, but he was sure they were hiding somewhere around here, not like he could locate them though.


    A breakthrough to the next level would have provided him with a semnce of protection, but right now, Seth''s body was rearing up for a minor breakthrough and he ran the risk of being ambushed by opportunity seekers who would want to use his breakthrough as an opportunity to attack him, besides there was still the battleship Dina had mentioned, he felt no disgust at the thought of staying away from it, giving the fact it could most likely wipe him out with a single attack if he yed around.


    All in all, Seth would have preferred to have his breakthrough in a better-controlled environment, but the influx of qi he had just gotten said otherwise, and with a sigh, he sat down crosslegged and opened up the pores of his body as qi immediately began rushing into his body from the surroundings with his dantian spinning faster and faster.


    Earlier, Seth had broken through to the liquid stage, and now just by sucking up Diana''s blood, he had healed up all his injuries and was now being forced to breakthrough to the solid stage, with this kind of ability, ruling earth was but a matter of time for him, and that was time counted in months, though he was quick to douse his mes of superiority with the reminder that he had terrifying enemies from the outsideing for him, so his days on earth were best numbered.


    More and more qi poured into Seth, his dantianpletely filled with liquid qi yet still absorbing more qi, he felt pain as his dantian wall was pressured outward from within and began expanding, and it wasn''t till some minutester that it hit its limit, stopped spinning, no longer taking in qi, but then he felt the liquid qi within his dantian began spinning while his hos dantian stood still.


    Thankfully there was no pain as Seth calmly sat down and observed as the qi inside his dantian spun around, beingpressed and getting smaller and smaller, though still maintaining the round shape the dantian had given it.


    Some minutester and the qi finally stopped spinning, and on observation of his dantian, all one could see within it was a small round object lonely floating within the epassing darkness of his dantian.


    yet with just a thought, Seth was able to send the small round object spinning in synchronization with his dantian and supplying him with qi at a very fast rate.


    Seth had broken through to the solid stage, but he didn''t have time to bask in this small achievement as felt that his breakthrough was far from over, he could feel the block of qi within begin roataing rearing up its head for another breakthrough, a breakthrough to the 2nd stage soldier level.


    .

 Chapter 83 Revenge

    ?"What the hell is going on" Seth wondered, what had initially been a way for him to rapidly heal himself had turned into a great cheat for breaking through minor levels, but he had taken such a change in stride and decided to enjoy its benefits, but now even he was left contemting on what to do in his current situation.


    "Alright perhaps I have underestimated the value of defeating both Jinkins and Diana, but that doesn''t exin where my body and dantian got the qi to continuously breakthrough till he was now at the 3rd stage gas soldier level".


    Seth didn''t have some point system to let him know how many points he needed for a breakthrough, and how many he had gotten from defeating his enemies, but he was ready to ept that he had made a windfall from his sessive victories, but the one thing he couldn''t understand was where his dantian got the qi that continuously filled it up to saturation and then pushed it to the next state.


    Sure Diana was a 2nd stage Kaiser, but there was no way she could supply Seth''s monstrous dantian with the qi it required.


    "Uhhhh" Seth groaned, frustrated at hisck of information and deciding to also shelf this mystery for now, he looked at the parched ground and brown vegetation meters around him, a consequence of Seth greedily drinking up all the qi in the area and then he began moving in the direction of his target.


    Within seconds, Seth was out of the vicinity of the almost destroyed base and charging back into the forest, he was ready to ignore his mental fatigue and push his body to the max in pursuit of his enemy, but within minutes of his entry into the forest, he dropped that idea as a few secondster he stopped some distance away from a woman sitting on the ground and resting her back on a tree.


    The woman had almost half her face covered in blood, with her head missing a lot of her once beautiful hair, and a pool of blood having already formed around her as blood flowed out from her back.


    "Hello Amelia," Seth said with a smile as he walked towards the heavily breathing woman who didn''t dare take her eyes off him, he could see fear in her eyes, and this fear grew with every step he took closer to her.


    "Please, stop, don''te closer, don''t kill me" Amelia begged as she pushed herself over, falling headfirst into the pool of blood around her, and desperately began crawling away from Seth, her action giving Seth a clear view of her almost naked back and the long gash trailing from her neck down to her back which spilled out more blood as she moved.


    Though Seth hadn''t been able to check on Amelia after throwing her at Diana''s attack, he could still smell her scent moving from the battlefield while he fought Diana.


    Seth had been prepared for a hard chase, expecting Amelia to flee through the air and most likely return to the battleship Diana had talked about, but within just a short period of his pursuit, he found his target here, barely hanging on to her life, and from how severe her injuries were, he concluded that she had been unable to put up an eptable defense before she was hit by Diana''s attack.


    Seth walked up to the crawling woman, bent down beside her, and grabbed what was left of her hair, pulling it up till her head rose up to the same height as his and she was looking him in the eye.


    "I will be your maid, I can tell you a lot of secrets you don''t know about, Jinkins family woulde for you, they are a powerful family you don''t want to offend, with my help we can convince them that it was Diana who killed Jinkins" Amelia slowly said, phrase by phrase as she stared into Seth''s eyes which looked at her with an expression of regret.


    "You would have made a nice fuck you know, and maybe a great maid," Seth said as his other hand touched her cheek, his eyes looking at her with pity even as his hand trailed down to her chest.


    After years of cultivation, years spent studying and remaining in seclusion just to breakthrough, Amelia had spent her whole life cultivating and marching through untold difficulties just to get to this level of power, but now she was going to die, but she didn''t want to die, when she saw Seth stroking her cheeks with pity in her eyes, she knew this was her chance to survive today, but just as she was about to open her mouth and beckon on Seth''s perceived kindness to spare her life, she felt a sting of pain in two ces on her chest, just where two of Seth''s fingers had trailed down and stopped.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With her head basically being held up by her hair which was in Seth''s hand, Amelia could not bend down her head to observe her chest, she stared at Seth but all she saw was an intriguing look on his face, and just seconds after feeling the two stings, she felt something flow from Seth''s two fingers which were had been inserted into her chest into her.


    Amelia had thought she had experienced the worst of suffering and pain, but now Seth was introducing her to a whole new world of pain and torture, as he flooded her body with his qi.


    "Wasn''t he looking at me with pity, didn''t he pity me?" Amelia thought in despair as her body began trembling, struggling to fight against the foreign invasion but failing miserably, Amelia pointlessly swung her hands at Seth, trying to get him off her, but she was just too badly injured and weakened after being drained by Seth and then colliding with Diana''s attack, and with the invasion going on within her, she couldn''t summon an ounce of qi to mount any form of resistance against Seth.


    Every defense Amelia put up against Seth''s invading qi crumbled down like a wall of paper, her heart began beating erratically as his qi matched unhindered to it, but before her heart could be attacked, something else within her was hit.


    Amelia let out a blood curling scream as he felt Seth''s qi pour into her dantian, her dantian spinning furiously trying to force it out, but the next moment it imploded, followed by blood pouring out of all the orifices on Amelia''s head as she questioningly looked at the demon who despite torturing her didn''t have a trace of happiness on his face, he had a bored look in his eyes like he was waiting for her to die so he could get on with other important things.


    "Your actions led to me loosing something very important to me, consider this your own share of the punishment," Seth said when he saw Amelia''s gaze, and then he watched the light slowly fade from her eyes as she died, probably having a ton of unanswered questions on her mind.


    "I could do with a nice fuck about now" what do you think Alexia," Seth asked and he began walking away from the dead body behind him.


    "That would be nice, but now is not the time to think of that, right now you should get somewhere safe and get a ton of rest" Alexia''s voice sounded in Seth''s head, but he didn''t see her appear.


    "Aren''t youing out?" Seth questioned her odd behavior.


    "I don''t feel like it" she ndly replied.


    "Okay, " Seth said with a disappointed groan, he had never seen a battleship, and had been fascinated at the thought of seeing one, but oh well, he could always storm an organization sometime and demand to see one.


    "Where are we going" a voice asked in Seth''s head,


    "Ukota town," Seth said, wandering how the distressed pet he had left there was faring.

 Chapter 84 Terrified Driver

    ?Seth was currently in a timber truck, beside him was its driver who couldn''t help but send him fearful nces from time to time, but Seth didn''t mind the man''s actions, after the light beating he hadyered on the man, anyone would react the same way, and it wasn''t like the man was disturbing him.


    With every individual who could put up a semnce of a fight against him dead, Seth had quickly left the vicinity of the ruined base, he trudged through the unfamiliar and unfriendly forest for hours till he finally stumbled on a tarred road.


    Seth had trekked along the road for a while yet he hadn''te across any vehicle, he could only assume the road was a not so popr one, it wasn''t until a few hourster that he saw a truck carrying timber driving towards him, and without dy, he stood in the middle of the road blocking the truck''s path.


    The poor driver of the truck seeing Seth on the road, stepped on the brakes of the truck, and to his relief and crying of his tires managed to stop some distance away from Seth, but there was a nasty look on his face.


    "Get the fuck out of the road before Ie down there and bash that filthy head of yours," the diver angrily said.


    The driver was at the beginner cadet stage, and seeing Seth''s tattered clothes and unkept look, he assumed him to be some viger from around the area, or possibly a homeless man, and while he was not so heartless to kill Seth, that didn''t mean he was going to shy away from giving him some beatings if he proved stubborn.


    Seth heard the man''s words but didn''t move an inch or say a thing, it was like an ant screaming that it was going to push a full grown adult off a cliff, and currently, Seth had no interest in reasoning with an ant.


    The driver incensed by Seth''s disregard for his words angrily got down from the truck and began walking towards Seth, cracking his knuckles as he went, the driver had a small stumble on his chin, with long hair which he tied up at the back, he wore a huge faded green coat with ck trouser and ck boots.


    "You''ve probably never met a cultivator in your life, but today am going to teach you why you shouldn''t mess with them," the driver said, but Seth still made no reaction, he just kept on nkly staring at him like he was an idiot.


    Finally, within attacking range and seeing Seth still ignoring him, he threw a right hook at him, preparing to follow up with a punch from his left fist, but he was forced to pause his ns as Seth''s left hand easily caught his right hand, and before he could decide on his next course of action, Seth squeezed the driver''s right hand eliciting a small scream from the man, and then without dy, Seth began raining ps on the unfortunate man''s cheeks.


    Seth intended to use the truck as a means of transport, but he had no interest in driving, so he made sure to control his strength and only leave red painful marks as he alternated between pping the driver''s left and right cheek.


    Seconds into the pping session and the man was already in tears, wanting to beg Seth for forgiveness, but each p from Seth had him unable to speak, only able to whimper within the small time frame between the ps, meanwhile, the pain being inflicted on his right hand kept the driver''s immobile, unable to do a thing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just when the driver thought he was going to be the first man to die by pping, Seth stopped torturing the man''s poor jaws and without looking at him, he began walking forward while still holding the driver''s hand and given the driver''s disoriented state, the only possible oue was him falling over and being pulled along by Seth.


    When they arrived at the front of the truck, Seth let go of his hand and spoke,


    "Get in the truck".


    The driver was stilling to himself and didn''t understand Seth''s words, so Seth decided to give him a few seconds to recover, and then he repeated his words,


    "Get in the truck".


    This time, the driver heard him clearly and quickly got to his seat and scampered into the truck''s driver seat, and Just as he closed the door of the truck, Seth opened u the door to the passenger''s seat,fortably sat in it, and said "drive".


    The driver was tempted to ask for Seth''s destination, but the stings from the earlier ps had him revving up the truck''s engine and moving it forward, desperately begging the truck to go faster, not wanting to further earn Seth''s ire.


    Presently Seth and the driver had been on the road for quite some time, with the driver praying to quickly arrive at Seth''s destination so he could quickly offload this demon he had picked up on the road while Seth ndly looked at the screen of the tablet he had gotten off Diana''s space ring, but internally he was frustrated when he saw the distance between his current location and Ukota town.


    "How the hell did I ever get there," Seth asked himself for the umpteenth time, he still had no answer to this question and right now began entertaining the thought of canceling his trip to Ukota, his ns had been to heal Sonia and then use her connections to get ess to a dungeon, but looking the distance between them, he wasn''t interested in going on a 10 day journey just to get to her, he was a man with a death sentence hanging over his head, he had limited time.


    Seth was already entertaining the thought of storming a grade A city and searching for a dungeon when the sound of a speeding car came into his ears, and before long a sleek blue hovering sports car was running side by side with the truck, rming the driver who was seeing such a luxurious car for the first time while Seth stared at the car with a smile, ns on how to sessfully rob it pouring into his head, but then the car quickly elerated some distance ahead of them, and the parked sideways in the middle of the road, forcing the driver to once again sharply step on the brake, sending the truck''s tires screeching as they were forced to stop their rotation.


    "Would have been interesting to see the truck crash into it" Seth thought as he waited to see the beauty driving the blue car.

 Chapter 85 Feast [R-18]

    ?"Wonder how big her breasts are, or her ass, is it the bouncy type, I hope she has beautiful lips, would be awesome to have them wrapped around my cock" Seth thought, a perverted smile appearing on his face as he waited for the car''s beauty driving the car to step out, and when the driver finally came out, Seth''s smile faded as he stared at him with annoyance.


    Feeling very unhappy and disappointed, Seth came down from the truck, a frown on his face making sure his current mood was known.


    "What do you want," Seth asked, deciding to give the man before him a chance to exin himself before he seized his car.


    "Sorry to disturb you like this, your Excellency," the man said as he bowed his head.


    "My name is Luke Dinzel, a son and contending heir of the Lukas family, and I would be honored if you could ept my invitation toe aboard my private covet some distance away, I would be delighted to offer you the refreshments and rest you might need after a victorious battle," the now introduced Dinzel said.


    Dinzel was a tall and incredibly handsome blond-haired man, a man far more handsome than himself, and that was a fact Seth had to ept but wasn''t really bothered by, he wouldn''t trade his power for such good looks no matter what life he was in, and maybe this was just Seth consoling himself, but he easily cleared off these thoughts as he processed Dinzel''s invitation.


    Seth looked Dinzel up and down, and though the man quickly hid it, Seth had caught the slight wrinkle that appeared on his forehead when he bowed, a sign that his current actions were likely not his idea and wish.


    "wonderful" Seth eximed after a while, "let''s get going," he said as he walked towards the other door of the car,pletely forgetting about the truck driver who cried out tears of relief some minutester when he saw the blue sports car drive away with Seth in it.


    Currently, Seth was still in his filthy and torn clothes, and the thoughts of refreshments and some rxation sent a smile on his face, he wondered who was scheming against him this time, he didn''t have much time for deviations, but he might as well see how much benefits he could get from tagging along with Denzil, refreshments and rest had already been cashed out, and now he wondered what else he could siphon off the seemingly rich kid.


    "Besides is there still someone on earth that can be a threat to me".


    ...¡­.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The gorgeous ck-haired naked woman before Seth moaned, he had her face and breasts pressed against the ss wall of the bathroom, while he stood behind her, rapidly pumping his cock in and out of her wet pussy.


    "Damn," Seth thought, though he had nned to siphon off whatever he could from the Dinzel, he hadn''t expected such a feast, while he currently fucked the woman before him, behind him were two other beautiful women, alsopletely naked and caressing his back as they anxiously waited their turn to get receive Seth''s intimidating meat.


    Banging three women in a single session would be a first for Seth, but what really had him shocked and amazed was the fact that all three women were 3rd stage generals, with two at the solid stage and one at the liquid stage.


    ...


    Back then, some silent boring minutes after speeding off with Seth in his car, Dinzel had driven the car off-road and into the forest, but it wasn''t long before they had arrived in a clearing with an aircraft upying it.


    A huge jet with two big propulsion engines at its side which sted out hot jet fumes to easily lift off the ground andnd down anywhere provided there was sufficient space to contain itsnding.


    Dinzel had led Seth into the aircraft which wasvishly decorated, having tints of gold on several linings within it and with diamonds iid in some of its furnitures.


    The interior of the jet was quite big, and it even contained some rooms one of which dinzel took him to, and before he left, he had assigned three of the women who Seth had assumed to be hostesses to take care of him, and right now, Seth was enjoying the incredible care these women pussies were delivering to his starved cock.


    Presently, Seth was holding on to the curvy waist of the brte before him, moving his hungry cock in and out of her, and relinquishing in the pleasure each contraction of her cunt brought to his blood-filled cock, he grabbed onto the woman''s hair and began moving his waist faster, her moans going louder and echoing all around the bathroom, and in no time the woman screams peaked as her body trembled, with her pussy washing Seth''s raging cock with its juices.


    This was the second time he had made this woman cum, yet his release was nowhere in sight, after setting his sight on these three beautiful women, Seth found his balls tingling for sex harder than ever, he felt like he could fuck them till the next day, and he couldn''t help but me his libido on the huge amounts of blood he previously consumed.


    Taking pity on the tired woman in his arms, Seth released her waist and then turned to the other two women, a predatory smile on his face that promised harsh untold pleasures, and without wasting a minute, a soft pair of hands fell on his dick, stroking it as its owner walked into Seth''s embrace, kissing him as his hand trailed down to her ass, and gave them a light squeeze and ps while it''s owner enjoyed his caresses and then proceeded to close her eyes when she felt Seth''s cock begin rubbing her starving little sister, she had seen the pleasure induced state Seth and his shape shifting cock had sent her fellow colleague into, and she couldn''t wait to be sent into such a state.

 Chapter 86 Giving Orders [R-18]

    ?"Uhhhh," Seth groaned as the door of the room he was currently inhabiting slid open and he walked out.


    Last night had been a night of nothing but pleasure for him, food and sex were all he knew, and he had to apud those three women for still having the energy to get out of bed before him, not that he was exhausted.


    Currently, he had on ck trousers and an unbuttoned white shirt, clearly showing his well-sculptured chest, as he moved, his eyes wandering on one of the windows beside him, as his eyes stared at the white clouds that floated outside as jet flew through the air, Seth had asked, or well more like ordered Dinzel to fly to Ukota townst night, and with some annoyance appearing on his face which he quickly hid, Dinzel epted Seth''s order.


    Seth took his eyes off the windows and began looking at thevishly decorated interior, he came across no one on his short trek till he finally arrived at the lounge and upied one of its seats, and before a minute could go by, a beautiful hostess came to him and asked,


    "How may I be of service, your Excellency".


    "No need to be so formal Jane" Seth said to the beautiful blonde woman standing beside him, Jane was one the woman he had spent the whole night banging, she always maintained a serious expression and a battle-ready stance, though Seth had been sure to makest night an exception for her.


    Of the people Seth hade across since he followed Dinzel, she gave off the most powerful aura, and Seth couldn''t help but praise the Luke family for being able to get a cultivator as promising as her to be one of their servants and even being able to make her use her body to please their guests.


    "You''re a great man and a revered guest of the Luke family, a lowly woman like me dare not call you anything other than your exalted title" Jane replied Seth.


    "Ahhhhh" Seth groaned, decided not to go down the trap of persuading Jane to refer to him by his name.


    "Tell someone to call Dinzel over, and then you bring me a ss of orange drink," Seth said.


    "Am sorry your Excellency, but right now master Dinzel has currently locked himself in his room, asking not to be disturbed for a few more minutes, but I will make sure he gets your information immediately he''s Out" Jane apologetically said In a soft tone, as she bowed, making sure to show Seth much of her exposed cleavage.


    "Uhhhh" Seth groaned, but this time inwardly, he had no interest in partaking in the mind games Jane and her colleagues were trying to y with him.


    Last night had been all about discovering his desires and any possible weakness he was sure to show, and this morning they were testing his temperament and emotions, especially to those who he had been intimate with, but this time, Seth wasn''t interested in their game.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mind tricks had their ce, but no matter how many tricks an egg yed, it will always be crushed by a mountain, and currently, Seth was that mountain with Jane and Dinzel being nothing but eggs, though Seth was sure to remind himself of the possibility that whoever was behind Jane and Dinzel could be a hill.


    "Those weren''t requests, they were orders" Seth calmly said, not even bothering to look at Jane, but the deeper meaning in his words was more than enough to get the woman reflecting on her stance and then walking away, returning some minutester with a ss and bottle filled with a yellow liquid which she elegantly ced it on the stand at his side.


    "Here you go sir," Jane said as he she served Seth with a ss filled with some of the yellow liquid all the while sporting a beautiful smile and no sign of awkwardness in her behavior like their earlier conversation had never happened.


    "Thank you," Seth said, but just as Jane was about to leave, he spoke.


    "You were greatst night, but it seems the exhaustion from our previous activities made you forget to take care of my morning wood, so I would forgive you just this one time, now take off your top ande and take care of my cock" Seth said as he took a sip of his drink.


    Jane wanted to make another excuse and try probing Seth, but she thought it better not to, Seth didn''t seem to be in the mood to y around, and investigations had shown that he was a very unpredictable man, her sudden dying here would help no one.


    "As you wish," Jane said with a bright smile as she unbuttoned her shirt and slid it off, and then proceeded to unsp her bra, deciding not to be a smart ass and leave it on.


    Jane got down on her knees and crawled between Seth''s spread legs, and then ced her hands on his legs, and then ran them over hisp for some seconds till they finally rested over his crotch area.


    Jane''s hands squeezed his dick through his pants, not being disappointed as she felt the not unfamiliar monster being imprisoned there, and without hesitation, she pulled down Seth''s pants and then grabbed onto the almost fully awakened Dragon.


    Jane stroked Seth''s hard cock up and down, and then looked at him and said with a cute and apologetic face,


    "Am sorry for being so negligent," she said as she gave his cock a peck, and then looking at it like someone whom she had truly offended, she continued speaking "I promise it won''t happen again", and with those words, Jane''s mouth opened up, revealing her white teeth and pink tongues which moved towards Seth''s cock and then engulfed it, he pink lips proceeding to seal it up in her mouth, and then some secondster, she began sucking on it, slowly moving her head up and down as she watched Seth bask in the pleasure brought by her lips while he drank his orange juice.

 Chapter 87 Thirsty Jane [R-18]

    ?"Ahhh" a low groan popped out of Seth and reverberated around the lounge area of the jet, as he held Jane''s bunched-up hair in his left hand and had an unobstructed view of the beautiful woman looking at him as her head moved up and down on his cock, he broke contact with her eyes and had a drink from his cup, savoring both the delicious taste of his drink and the calm waves of pleasure from his cock.


    Last night had been a st, but that did nothing to damper the lustful monster that Seth was, and before he knew it he was pressing down Jane''s head on his cock, the woman showing off her skills as she smoothly swallowed his cock, till her nose rubbed on his pelvic and her neck bulged, expanded by the thick shaft that had been shoved down it.


    Watching a satisfied sigh leave Seth''s lips as she sent his cock to thend of warmth, Jane slowly pulled her head back, making sure her tight throat properly squeezed and caressed each bit of Seth''s length, and when about half of his dick was out of her mouth, she proceeded to swallow back Seth''s dragon, enjoying the contortions that appeared on Seth''s face, a sign of the different pleasures going through him.


    As a well-trained soldier of the Luke family, and having expertise in seduction, Jane had had experience delivering pleasure to men and watching Seth''s reaction as she pleased him had her thinking of how easy it would be to kill the defenseless man before her, but unfortunately, those were not part of her orders.


    Despite looking like a stunning exotic youngdy, Jane was a 78-year-old woman, the likes of Seth being nothing but an excessively strong teen before her, a teen she began entertaining the thought of taming, after all, her making the boy a little more obedient didn''t go against her orders, but just before she could decide to put her n in action, she heard the door to the lounge slide open.


    With his legs spread as hefortably had a beautiful woman moving her head up and down his cock, Seth turned his eyes towards the now closed door as the handsome form of Dinzel strolled in.


    Dinzel began walking towards Seth but he hadn''t taken more than five steps when he stood frozen in shock as he beheld the sight of a half-naked Seth being serviced by a simrly half-naked Jane.


    "Are you both lovers or are you his fuck toy?" Seth asked as pulled Jane''s head off his saliva-coated cock, proceeding to look at the woman who seemed to show no reaction in acknowledgment of Dinzel''s presence but instead proceed to stretch out her pink tongue and began licking at Seth''s cock, a puppy look appearing on her face as she begged him to release her head so could return to sucking her lollipop.


    "Is he your lover?" Seth asked once again, and this time Jane replied with a shake of her head in refusal.


    "What is your rtionship to him other than master and servant," Seth asked, wanting to find out the cause of Dinzel''s clear unhappiness.


    "He desires to possess me, butcks the qualification to do so".


    "I see," Seth said, "but has he ever had a taste of you".


    "Yes, he was once able to earn the merit" Jane replied.


    "How sad" Seth chuckled and then released Jane''s head with the woman not wasting a second to engulf back his cock in her mouth, a moan of relief leaking out of her mouth like she was a thirsty woman who had just been served with chilled water.


    Seth looked away from the scene of Jane lewdly sucking him off and turned to Dinzel.


    There were vein marks appearing on Dinzels head with a clearly frustrated and annoyed expression on his face, but the man seemed to be trying to keep himself under control as he bit on his lips, taking in long breaths and exhales.


    When Dinzel finally got his emotion under control, he looked at Seth as calmly as he could, ready to quietly listen to what he had to say, but Seth paid him no mind and turned back to looking at Jane.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth''s action left Dinzel in an awkward position as he was forced to hear the sounds of Jane''s moaning and sucking, and coupled with Seth''s groans, he wanted to turn around and leave but found himself filled with anxiety at the thought of provoking the mad man called Seth.


    Dinzel was forced to stay put and endure the humiliation of Seth feely using Jane, a woman he could only have as a reward, and it took him a lot of effort to keep his eyes off the lustful couple, especially Jane''s butt which wiggled in his direction begging him to observe them.


    Minutester and Seth finally spoke, evoking relief in Dinzel who had been gradually getting hard and was literally about to bolt out of the lounge, but unfortunately for him, Seth''s words were not for him but for Jane.


    "Get up and strip naked" Seth ordered, his cock raging and wanting for more action.


    Jane reluctantly took Seth''s cock out of her mouth and then proceeded to stand up and begin slipping off her skirt and pant.


    The whole time, Dinzel had been standing behind Jane so he only had an idea of what was happening, but when she stood up to undress, his eyes were exposed to the fat piece of meat that Seth called his cock, stunning the young man who felt inferior as hepared his cock to Seth''s and couldn''t help but feel shame when he imagined the thoughts going through Jane''s head when she also made thisparison.


    Seth ignored Dinzel''s baffled look and proceeded to question him,


    "So Dinzel what does your master want from me".


    "I don''t know" Dinzel stuttered a little as heard Seth''s words.


    "I had wanted to question you on your goals and some other stuff, but from Jane''s words it is clear that you are far from the leader behind this whole operation, so talking with you would only be a waste of my time".


    "You can leave, but be sure to quickly inform me when we enter Ukota," Seth said as he turned his eyes back to the nowpletely naked Jane whom he beckoned over.


    Jane understanding Seth''s wishes walked over to him and then mounted him, proceeding to hover her wet cunt over his dick, and when she saw no protests from him, her buttocks descended, with her snatch swallowing up the bulging cock and taking to a different level of pleasure.


    With a smile on her face, Jane bent her head and captured Seth''s lips in a kiss as her ass began moving up and down with Seth''s hand grabbing it and helping it move faster.


    Within minutes, the couple was locked in a world of pleasure, having already forgotten about Dinzel who had dragged himself out of the lounge some time ago.


    Jane bounced up and down Seth''s cock, going faster and faster as she rode him, deciding to shelf her side ns for Seth and let the boss deal with him.

 Chapter 88 Unexpected Scene[R-18]

    ?Seth had no idea about the little schemes Jane had been cooking up in her mind, the only thing he cared about at the moment was the softness of Jane''s buttocks and the erotic sight her figure produced as she rode him.


    Jane''s breasts jumped up and down, having no sense of direction as they randomly moved left or right, and Seth being the good boy he was decided to give them rest.


    Taking one hand off Jane''s buns, Seth grabbed onto her left breast while he leaned forward andtched onto the right one, greedily sucking on it and eliciting a sharp cry from Jane.


    Jane''s pace slowed down as she felt pleasure pour into her from Seth''s actions, she wrapped her hands around his neck and leaned into him, pushing more of her breast into Seth''s mouth while she slowly rode him, making sure to grind on his body as she went.


    The skins of both Seth and Jane rubbed against each other with Seth''s mouth switching between Jane''s left and right boob while Jane found herself getting hornier as she felt Seth''s hard body and protruding muscles brush against her skin.


    Jane could feel herself getting wetter which prompted her to rub her body harder against Seth''s body, but just when she was about to frantically lose control of herself and ride Seth like a mad woman, Seth snapped first.


    Taking his mouth off Jane''s breast, Seth went back to grabbing both of her buns and then stood up, he didn''t give the woman any warning before he began pumping his cock in and out of her.


    His cock all hard and bulging, Seth immediately set an aggressive pace as he fucked Jane, his sudden action actions sending the woman in near constant screams of pleasure for more than a minute, and it wasn''t long before she tightly wrapped her hand around Seth''s neck as she began trembling, her little sister finally ready to offer up it''s essence to Seth''s tyrannical little brother.


    Seth enjoyed the tight contractions and spasms inflicted on his cock by Jane''s pussy and when the woman was finally done with her release, he ced her on the chair he had been sitting on.


    Breathing deeply as she came down from her orgasm, Jane''s eyes traveled over Seth''s sweat covered body, from her previous experience with Seth she knew that she was in for some more fuck, and Seth''s still hard dick proved her right.


    Seth could feel his dragon twitching in protest, telling him to return back to Jane''s cave so it could continue its rampage, but Seth was in no hurry, he had released a lot of his baby matter in hisst fuck session, and currently had a firm grip over himself.


    Seth reached for the bottle of juice, uncorked it, and had a swing of the cold liquid, a sigh of satisfaction escaping his lips as he gulped it down.


    With his left hand, Seth beckoned Jane over to his dick, and the woman not wasting a moment pushed herself off the chair and to the ground, and then going on all fours, Jane crawled over to Seth, leaving a trail of juices from her stained hips on the ground till she was finally before Seth looking up at his thick cock.


    Not waiting for any orders from Seth, the woman stretched out her tongue and licked Seth''s cock from the base all way to the top and then swallowed its head with a moan, happy to have her favorite lollipop back in her mouth.


    Seth''s left hand gently rubbed Jane''s head as the woman serviced his cock, while he drank from the bottle in his right hand.


    "Ahhhh" Seth eximed some minutester when he finally emptied the bottle, he looked down at Jane whose hair he was now tightly gripping and had been using to force down Jane''s head on his cock, choking the elder woman and leaving her mouth dripping with saliva.


    Seth''s break was over, and now it was time to paint Jane''s cave a whole new look, preferably white.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With an upward pull on her hair, Jane got the memo and stood up looking Seth in the eye who proceeded to pull her body against his and then kiss her, his tongue invading her mouth while his hard cock pressed against her cunt.


    Jane found herself grinding her cunt against Seth''s cock as her pussy began licking juices once more, ready to receive Seth''s cock.


    Seth turned the woman around and then pushed her onto one of the couches in the lounge, his actions having her bending over and sticking her butt out at him.


    Seth smacked his lips as his hand smacked her ass, eliciting a hypnotic ripple from her ass and a fierce twitch from his cock which begged to be let loose.


    Seth moved behind Jane and aligned his cock with her pink folds, and then without dy his left hand grabbed onto her hair and pulled it back, forcing the female general level cultivator to arch her back while Seth shoved his cock into her pussy and began pounding away, cries of pleasure pouring out of Jane''s mouth as her pussy was once again visited by Seth''s Dragon which had no ns of leaving without giving the cave a new look.


    .....


    "Tap, tap, tap" was the sound that could be heard as a pair of ck boots went up and down as they moved forward, colliding with the well-polished red carpet on the ground with the owner of the boots being easily traced to a young man.


    The young man had on a loose pair of blue trousers and a ck T-shirt a little too big for him, and with his well-trimmed ck hair which obediently lied on his head but now threatened to cover his eyes, he almost looked like an introverted kid who just wished to be left alone, but this was far from the truth.


    On closer inspection, one would notice that though the man walked without great stride, each step of his was filled with confidence, and with both his hands ced in the pockets of his pants, his entire being screamed of his confidence.


    If one still wasn''t convinced of the young man''s character, then the delegation of man and women, respectfully moving behind him and answering any question he asked as they walked to the door of the jet which sure as hell didn''t belong to him.


    After four days of travel, the jet carrying Seth had finallynded, and Seth was finally back in Ukota town.


    Four days aboard the jet was enough time for Seth to consciously or unconsciously dominate and subdue every single person aboard the aircraft, from its female pilots to its female hostesses, Seth had made it an obligation to screw each and every one of them whenever and wherever he pleased, his tyranny being so intense that Seth hadn''t caught sight of Dinzel since the day he banged Jane in front of him.


    The poor man had probably locked himself in his room, not wanting to be subjected to the sight of Seth''s monster cock eliciting screams from women he didn''t dare touch.


    Behind Seth were three women, and then behind them was Dinzel who trailed behind perhaps he was filled with shame after being emascted by Seth aboard an aircraft that possibly belonged to him.


    Initially, Seth had been put off by the idea of using 10 days to travel to Ukota town by conventional means, but Dinzel had boasted of the jet''s ability to easily make the journey in 4 days, one of the incentives which had Seth deciding to entertain the young heir''s invitation.


    Seth and his delegation walked to the jets hatch, and it wasn''t up to a minuteter that the hatch began lowering, revealing to Seth the scene of Ukota town and its wild air which originated from Lukta forest, or at least that was what Seth had expected, but when the hatch fully lowered and he gazed upon the sight before him, thoughts of flexing his untested strength andyering down a wave of destruction the likes of which earth had never seen crossed his mind.

 Chapter 89 Baffling Milf

    ?"A journey to Ukota and nowhere else," this was Seth''s request, and without fail, Dinzel had agreed to fulfill his wishes, but the scene in front of Seth told him a different story.


    The familiar surroundings and bustling noise which should be pervading the air were very absent, and while he could smell a clean air from the surroundings, it was not the wild air of a predatory forest, but that of arge floral garden which the jet hadnded in.


    In essence, Seth had been lied to, Dinzel had the guts to trick him, and this was not a transgression Seth had any intention of letting go.


    Seth shifted his mind from the feel of the surroundings and turned his head to the three people standing in the garden the jet hadnded in and looking up at him, he couldn''t say they were servants sent to wee him as the aura oozing off them was in a different league from anything he had ever felt.


    "How are there so many powerful women Seth thought as he began descending the stairs of the ne, it wouldn''t hurt to have an idea of what was going on before he began his rampage.


    Three steps aftering down the stairs and Seth realized his delegation was no longer moving with him, he could feel the atmosphere around them change as their qi brimmed beneath their skin, ready to go into action if Seth went wild.


    Seth didn''t attempt to turn and face them, he continued his unhurried and calm walk till he came face to face with the three women, the protected woman in the middle obviously being the boss.


    A real beautiful busty Blonde, and if his guess was right, then she was a damn milf.


    The suspected milf stood about two steps behind the two other women who nked her on both sides, staring at Seth cautiously and without fear, a tense atmosphere forming between them as they warned him against messing with them.


    One of the women who nked the busty blonde spotted an eye patch with a bit of what could only be a scar from a knife showing out of the side of the patch, the woman had her lips twisted in a wild grin while her other eye stared at Seth with hunger, he red hair only seeming to amplify her position as a dangerous female.


    Seth turned from the red-haired woman on the left and faced the more gentler looking woman on the right, she had a ck bo that covered up every trace of hair on her head, leaving nothing but the innocent and beautiful face of a mature woman, she wore a green gown and held on to a simrly green umbre, giving her an aura of friendliness.


    These two women while having their unique characteristics were both simr in how well-endowed they were, as their breasts struggled to burst out of their clothes with the breasts of the red hair woman already spilling out of the exposed cleavage of her tank top beneath her ck leather jacket.


    After observing these two women, Seth turned to the most mysterious woman before him, a woman who could have two 3rd stage Kaiser level cultivators willingly protect her.


    It had been some minutes since Seth came down from the jet and began staring at the two female guards, and when he was done with his observation, he continued his walk and began heading for the blond woman, deciding to observe her up close, showing no regard for her terrifyingly strong guards.


    Seth was just into his second step forward when he was hit by a powerful wave of qi and heavy words from the red hair woman,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You aren''t allowed to take another step forward".


    The authority and power with which the woman spoke had a strong wind blowing and the ground around him trembling a little, as her soul sense came down on Seth, washing him with its dreadful presence and wishing to tell him his ce, but without the slightest shift in his expression, Seth walking forward.


    The red-haired woman raised an eyebrow in surprise when she saw Seth easily brush off the pressure of her soul sense, but she wasn''tpletely thrown off by this as Seth was already exined to be an anomaly.


    The woman tightened her lips in a snarl and with a wave of her hand, a great sword appeared in it which she swung at Seth, it was time the young man learned that there was always someone greater out there.


    Though the huge sword was still some distance away, a wave of bloodlust hit Seth, with hallucinations of him getting cut in two flooding his mind, but just before the sword could hit Seth, he disappeared and a secondter there was the sound of two muffled explosions and then quiet.


    When a Kaiser level cultivator acted, only someone in their level could follow their actions, and so to all the observers who were watching Seth, all they had seen was the eye patch woman warning Seth and then her dreadful aura spiking up, followed by two explosions and then silence, with them now anxiously waiting for the huge smoke screen which had appeared to clear off.


    Agonizing secondster and two figures could be made out, and it wasn''t long before the figures of Seth and the busty blonde woman could be made out.


    A wave of panic descend on the observers from the jet when they couldn''t find the other two other women, and without wasting a second, the women rushed out as fast as possible, their qi ring as they headed towards Seth, wishing to attack him and protect the blond woman.


    "All of you stop" the blond woman shouted, and though there as obvious signs of reluctance on their faces, the angry women stopped their charge and stared at Seth with hostility.


    The blond woman turned away from the subordinates whom she had calmed down and most likely saved from death and faced Seth, then with a beautiful smile adorning her face she asked,


    "I am sure you have your grievances against me, but can you please tell me where my subordinates are," She asked.


    It wasn''t up to a second since the blonde woman made her request that the loud sound of two different collisions could be heard some distance away.


    Hearing the sounds of the explosions and understanding its meaning, all of the observers instinctually took a step back and stared at Seth with dread, with the blond woman wondering what exactly she had invited.

 Chapter 90 Underestimated Anomaly

    ?If their guess was right, then Seth had somehow attacked both women and then seeded in incapacitating them and then sending them flying away, this was a possible reason as to why two 3rd stage cultivators would travel so far in the air and then simply crash to the ground.


    This thought flowed through everyone''s mind, and while there was also another option that exined the weird disappearance and appearance of the two women, nobody wanted to consider it.


    Two 3rd stage Kaiser Cultivators, nobody wanted to ept the possibility that Seth had simultaneously killed such powerhouses as the consequences of such a feat on both them and the world were incalcble.


    There was worry for the two women in their hearts, but they stood firm and warily watched Seth, ready to attack Seth immediately the order was given even if such an action would be a pointless sacrifice of their lives.


    "Ashley, Gift, both of you go to the left and check who crashed there, while Niara and Yuni, you both go check the situation on the right, do your best to help them and only return when I contact you" the blond-haired woman ordered, and like well-trained soldiers, four of the woman behind Seth obediently dispersed into two groups with two women each heading towards the site of one of the crashes.


    As the four women left, the blonde woman watched Seth with worry but was relieved when she saw him pay them no attention and instead continued to stare at her.


    "Capable, efficient, and dangerous" were the words Seth would use to describe the blonde woman before him.


    One would expect a woman whomanded the servitude and respect of 3rd stage generals and even Kiasers to be an overwhelming powerhouse of her own, but that was not the case with the woman before him.


    The blonde woman was just a mere 2nd stage general level cultivator, and yet shemanded cultivators who could end her life with a flick of their finger, Seth suspected that she had to have had a superb backing, but the respect and obedience which the cultivators had shown toward her so far spoke of her unseen ability.


    With the four of the women whom Seth hade down the jet with now gone, it was just Seth, the blonde woman, Jane, and Dinzel who were left standing in the garden.


    "Hello Mr. Evary Seth, my name is Luke Alice, and well from the look of things it would seem we have severely underestimated you and now offended you.


    Would you be so benevolent as to forgive this foolish transgression of ours, I''m sure with some beneficial negotiations we can ovee this misunderstanding" Alice said with a smile.


    Minutes ago when the eye-patched woman had attacked him, Seth had instantly closed the distance between them before the woman''s sword could reach him at a speed which had shocked both Kaisers, and then before they could react, hended a powerful punch on both women, the red-haired woman first, and the gentle looking one, taking out both women and sending them to wherever.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Reaching the Kaiser level took hundreds of years of dedicated cultivation and meditation, and one could only imagine how much longer it would take to reach the 3rd kaiser level.


    It might have been known that Seth had defeated two 2nd stage Kaiser cultivators on the same day, but such an act especially from someone still at the soldier level was incapable of making two 3rd stage Kaisers consider Seth a true peer of equal standing.


    With the current advancement in cultivation made by earth, the difference between the 3rd stage and 2nd stage of the kisser level was bing as massive as that between heaven and earth, and it was only a matter of time before the 3rd stage was given its own special level


    Both women had been wary of Seth, but none had taken him as a threat to their being, they only watched him with the thought of dealing with him if he went after Alice, but when Seth had moved against them, they had taken him lightly and thought of his attempt as one from an ignorant child, a thought which led to both of them receiving attacks which incapacitated them and had them quietly flying through the air at blinding speeds untraced till they finally lost velocity and crashed into the ground.


    While the minds of the observers ran through different scenarios,, making guesses on what had transpired between Seth and the two women, Alice had been given a front-row seat to the live action.


    With Seth''s sharp eyesight, he had caught the look of dread that appeared on Alice''s face when he had moved and her two most powerful subordinates magically disappeared from her side, he had heard her heartbeat quicken as she was filled with fear, but it wasn''t up to a minuteter that the woman got a grip of her emotions, and just before the dust and smoke around them could clear off she had already adorned a near perfect mask of calm, properly ordering her subordinates around and smiling at Seth like she had everything under control.


    As a mere 2nd stage general, Alice was ill-equipped to even be an observer of a battle between 1st stage Kaisers not to mention that of 3rd stage Kaisers.


    One moment Adrianna her eye-patched subordinate was warning Seth not toe any closer, a warning she tacitly agreed on as the likes of Seth was not someone she wanted anywhere near her.


    Alice watched Adrianna move to attack Seth when he ignored her warnings, and while she would have liked to avoid the conflict, humbling Seth was a necessity if she wanted her already drawn-up ns to smoothly move forward, she need to show Seth that she was a force which he couldn''t mess with, a force greater than him and one which could be of benefit to him, but now she was the one being taught these lessons, and she doubted Seth had any benefits in store for her.


    At first, Alice had panicked when she discovered she was all alone with Seth, but it didn''t take her long to bury her emotions, regain her bearings and seek a solution to the catastrophe in which she hadnded herself.


    A calm introduction followed by an unreasonable apology and Alice was now waiting for Seth''s verdict, her life now in the palm of this underestimated anomaly.

 Chapter 91 Bullying The Suspected Milf

    ?3rd stage solid soldier, this was Seth''s cultivation level, with two consecutive victorious battles coupled with a delicious snack, he had crossed several boundaries of cultivation without pause till he was finally at thest stage of soldier level, a step away from bing a general.


    At the peak of the first stage was able to defeat a 2nd stage Kaiser, and now with his current cultivation and strength bubbling within his bones, he had been able to somewhat incapacitate two 3rd stage Kaisers.


    Seth''s action against Alice''s two guards was far from his real strength, and even though he had caught them off-guard, Seth still doubted both womenbined were capable of being his match.


    Seth listened to Alice''s words as she tried to amend the conflict which she had instigated against him, and he was amused by her words.


    "Ahhh" Seth yawned out loud, as he stretched his hands, he ignored Alice and walked past her and then began observing the garden which he currently was in.


    For a garden, it stretched so far and wide that other than the green hills he could see far in the distance, all that was within his vicinity was a vegetation of different flowers.


    Rows upon rows containing different flowers flooded the area, and the only reason Seth still called it a garden was due to the evenly low height of the nts, some meters taller and a few adjustments, and Seth would beining that he was in a maze.


    Just a nce at the flowers closest to him and Seth couldn''t resist the temptation to bend down and have a sniff of the blue flowers just below him, a light sniff, and Seth''s nose was washed with a light pleasing but stinging smell, the scent wasn''t one to be immersed in for a long time, but it was just perfect for a quick sniff.


    ''What''s its name" Seth asked Alice as he stood up and moved to the pink flowers which were beside the blue flowers but a little far off.


    Alice had no idea what was happening as she had no information on Seth loving flowers, but she quickly adjusted to the situation and answered him as she followed behind him.


    "Iliubis, a nt harvested from a grade 6 dungeon, it''s a very demanding flower to cultivate and is poprly kept near doors due to its refreshing effect when its scent is inhaled in small doses".


    "Hmmm" Seth hummed when he heard her words but said nothing, he stopped at the section filled with pink flowers and took a sniff of them, but this time didn''t seek Alice''s knowledge on the nt.


    The pink nt had a very light scent and Seth was forced to bring his head closer to it to get a smell of its light but delicious scent, it wasn''t a stretch to say that he felt like having a lick of the flower just because of its smell.


    Seth wasn''t an enthusiast of flowers and had only checked them out because of how amazed he was at the size of the garden, and now with his curiosity being satisfied, he moved to sit down on the well-cutwn which made up the ground of the garden when he heard Alice speak.


    "Prasitilia, also gotten from a dungeon, but a grade 9 dungeon this time, there are rumors of it being able to stop the aging process in mortals, but its more realistic effect is the ability to give the skin a glow and refreshing scent when mixed with skin products".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t remember asking," Seth said to Alice, but the woman took his rude words in stride and shot back,


    "It''s a host''s duty to satisfy their guest, and for an esteemed guest like you, it''s only proper I do my utmost best to make your stay here as enjoyable as possible".


    The ability of Alice to quickly change her behavior and humble herself had Seth baffled, one moment she had been proudly and confidently standing before him with her two guards and probably making not so good ns for Seth, but immediately he made a disy of his strength, the woman was as docile as a tamed rabbit and seamlessly began sucking up to him.


    Sure Seth believed in power conquering all, but you would think a woman whomanded such powerful cultivators would be filled with pride and refuse to submit to him no matter how much her back was pushed against the wall.


    Making himselffortable on thewn as he sat and stretched his legs, Seth spoke in reply to Alice''s earlier words,


    "Daring of you to call me a guest in my own garden", he said and continued, "I like this garden and from now am dering it mine, wouldn''t you agree to such a splendid idea?"


    "You have excellent taste dear, and nothing short of a garden of such magnificence is worth your possession," Alice said, buttering up to Seth, but within her, she felt nothing but disgust at the fact that she had to sumb before such an impudent child.


    "A little bit of Strength and this runt dares to boss me around, and now he''s even making me hand over to him my precious garden" Alice wailed internally.


    A few seconds of silence descended upon the area as Seth closed his eyes and seemed to be basking in the cool wind that began blowing by, and then all of a sudden he opened his eyes and rubbed the ring on his right hand, Amelia''s hand fan appearing in it almost instantly, and giving no warning he swung the innocent looking fan to his left.


    Alice watched Seth take out a hand fan, and it wasn''t long after the thought of " middle grade weapon" went through her head that she saw Seth wave the fan at the garden, an explosion of qi erupting from around his right hand as he swung the fan and a wide beam shooting out of it and destroying everything in its path.


    When the attack was over and the debris which it had kicked up settled, Alice stared in hidden anger and disyed displeasure at the 3-meter wide gorge which Seth had just created in her garden.


    "Why did you do that," Alice gritted out, hoping to show Seth her great displeasure and sell it as her current emotions, but Seth''s next words sent her mind into turmoil.


    "The fact that you''re still standing here and talking to me means I missed by a real wide margin, would you be a dear and call them over or should I have another go," Seth said as he looked around seeming to searching for something, but unfortunately couldn''t see beyond the wall of flowers which now obstructed his view given his current position, but that was what made this guessing game fun for Seth as he began flexing around his right hand ready to try another swing.

 Chapter 92 Punishment

    ?"Personal Power "Alice bitterly thought, money, fame, brilliance, powerful underlings, she had it all, but in the end, shecked the one thing she desired the most, Personal strength.


    Alice''s cultivation talent could only be described in one word, "horrible" the amount of investments put into her was enough to create at least 5 Kaisers, yet all she had managed to reach was the 2nd stage general level, and now she was stuck, unable to go any further in her cultivation journey.


    It took Alice all her strength to keep herself under control as Seth casually made his threats, If he had stood up, he could have had a clear view of the garden, but he had intentionally sat down and casuallyunched his attack, making his attempted kills a fun joke to him and a terror to her.


    Alice was filled with bitterness, she was currently being bullied yet she could do nothing but smile and call out,


    "Jane, Dinzel, both of youe here," Alice shouted out into the garden at the duo who had been trying to sneak away.


    Some seconds of silence with a whistling wind passed after Alice''s call and then the figures of Jane and Dinzel appeared, with Jane standing protectively before Dinzel and looking at Seth with cold dead eyes, not a single trace of the lusty woman he had been fucking for the past few days able to be found.


    Behind Jane, Dinzel tried to put up a brave front but was failing miserably as he kept on looking between Seth and the newly formed gorge, and then asionally ncing at Alice.


    "Now before anything, we''re going to solve the problem of me being lied to," Seth said, being tricked wasn''t something he was proud of, but he had no intention of letting it blow over, he found it irritating that someone actually dared to trick him and there was no way he would let this slide.


    "Some punishments are in order and it''s only befitting that these punishments are seasoned with a drop of death" Seth announced, but before he could dish out his punishments he was interrupted by Alice''s worried voice.


    "Now Seth, I know we were wrong to go against you, but why don''t we talk this over, there are a ton of benefits that can be offered to you for your friendship and forgiveness, so why¡­" Alice was saying but was forced to cut off her speech and instinctually moved in front of Jane when she saw Seth waving his fan.


    A secondter, there was another outpour of qi and an explosion, a second much smaller gorge being formed and the people who had been standing beside the new gorge''s position had been flung some distance away by the power of the st despite Seth setting the strength of his attack as low as possible.


    Dust and dirt flew up in the air, and then a whileter the figure of Alice and Jane could be seen groggily getting up, and while Jane immediately moved to check up on Alice, Alice immediately stood up and began searching around, and immediately she caught sight of Dinzel, she ran up to him, her eyes a little teary as she checked him over, and when she was sure he was okay, she turned and faced Seth.


    Earlier Alice had tried to keep a cordial rtionship with Seth no matter how hypocritical it was, but after watching him casuallyunch an attack on Jane despite her pleas, she finally snapped andpletely broke out of her act.


    "How dare you" Alice roared at Seth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I take it he''s your son" Seth chuckled as he stood up looked and at Dinzel who was currently being catered to by Jane while Alice stared at him with a twisted expression, her chest heaving up and down in fury, creating an erotic sight for Seth who had no problems ignoring her plight and ogling her boobs.


    Alice noticed the perverted smile on Seth''s face as his eyes stared at her cleavage, and watching him think nothing of her anger had her wanting to pummel the bastard into the ground but just then she came to her senses and knew that was a very bad idea.


    With a smile on his face, Seth walked up to the distressed woman, his left hand in his pocket and his right hand holding the hand fan,


    "Most people would be touched to see a mother sacrifice herself to protect her child, but am not really like them.


    Last time I changed the direction of my attack and missed you, get in my way this time and it would be bye-bye to you" Seth darkly said.


    Alice brainstormed for a way to get herself out of her current predicament but was stumped, she didn''t know the extent of Seth''s capabilities and would rather not risk Dinzel''s life on some n which she wasn''t sure would work.


    "Jane take Dinzel and run" Alice ordered as a disk appeared in her hand and she got in a fighting stance, ready to attack Seth, but just then she saw Jane''s figure rush past her and seize the disk in her hand as she went.


    Alice was shocked by Jane''s actions and could do nothing as the woman ran up to Seth and mmed the disk on the ground when she was close to him, a massive circr seal spreading out of the disk till it had Seth and Jane and its middle.


    "Leave quickly I''ll hold him off," Jane said to Alice''s stunned expression.


    Alice wanted to speak but couldn''t find the words to say, she knew that Jane was sacrificing herself for her, and while this was something she had trained the woman to do, it hurt her heart knowing that Jane was about to die.


    With his current level of strength, Alice and Jane were like little toddlers running about, but Seth decided to entertain the duo antics and right now he was studying the seal which had appeared on the ground.


    "A talisman embedded with a seal which Earth would consider to be very advanced, but with his knowledge of seals and the dormant enlightenment sphere, Seth had already figured out the workings of the entire seal, seconds into its appearance and was now watching the hearty goodbye between the two women.

 Chapter 93 Pitiful Mother

    ?"Don''t waste your time trying to run, this seal can''t even hold me for up to a second" Seth said, making Alice who was just about to pick up Dinzel freeze.


    For just a second, Alice paused when she heard Seth''s words but quickly got back her bearings and took his words as a major bluff.


    While Alice was sure that the barrier could not hold Seth forever, she was more than certain in its ability to hold Seth for up to an hour, enough time for her and the rest of her subordinates to escape this garden.


    Just as Alice continued moving, she heard a sharp sound of something being torn ring out, and when she turned around to look, she found Seth standing outside the seal with Jane lying on the floor beside him.


    Alice had a look at the barrier seal and discovered that the ground on which ity was covered with cracks, the seal now split into several fractions and no longer working.


    Seth had said the barrier wouldn''t hold him for up to a second, and true to his words it didn''t, and Alice now found herself back in the same position she had been in, but this time it was just her alone against Seth.


    With a grin on his face, Seth stared at the frustrated woman, wondering if she had any more tricks up her sleeve, to destroy the barrier he had several methods to aplish such a goal, but he had decided to take the easy one, the one which took the least effort and time.


    Seth had moved to the edge of the barrier, a blurry translucent barrier appearing when he tried to step out, and without wasting time, he confidently pped it.


    One p was all it took for Seth to destroy Alice''s cherished talisman, and when Jane had moved to attack him, a simple light tap to the back of the woman''s head was all he needed to send her to wondend.


    "She''s still alive'' Alice said," I thought you wanted to kill, so why didn''t you kill her?" she asked.


    "Hmm," Seth said as he thought about Alice''s question and then replied to her,


    "Watching her being so dedicated to you made me have a change of heart, I decided to spare her and only kill Dinzel, besides she has been a great fuck, the least I can do is spare her for her marvelous service" Seth replied with shrug.


    "You''ve talked and shown your intention to kill because you were lied to, yet I don''t hear you saying anything about killing me, is that because you can''t resist the temptation of my body and have decided to spare me just so you can have a taste". Alice questioned.


    "Yes, that''s a correct guess," Seth said with a smile.


    ? "Well, how do you expect me to willingly have sex with you if you''ve killed my son" Alice angrily said.


    "Ahhh, that''s what I have been trying to figure out for a while, though I have been entertaining the thought that if I give you a tempting offer you might just forget his death and spread your legs for me". Seth casually said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hearing Seth''s words left Alice staring him up and down, wondering how someone so dumb could be so powerful,


    "Have you ever thought about asking for sex in exchange for my son''s life" Alice indirectly suggested, While she considered herself above getting fucked by any man, Seth was the farthest thing from an ordinary man, and if she could let Dinzel''s father stick his thing in her, then she saw no problem in taking Seth''s fabled cock just to save her son.


    "The thought crossed my mind, but as I said, there has to be seasoning of death for this punishment to beplete, "Seth said.


    "I see," Alice said seeming toe to a realization as she began walking toward Seth.


    Seth felt a tint of displeasure when he saw the woman confidently walk up to him, he couldn''t sense an ounce of fear from her as she moved closer, and the bright look in her eyes made it seem like she had figured out something important about him.


    Seth didn''t know when, but he found himself taking in a deep breath in order to rx, Alice was a cultivator far weaker than him, yet for some reason, he felt an invisible pressure from her approaching figure.


    Within Moments, Alice was in Seth''s personal space and just when he expected her to try pulling off some other incredulous sneak attack or even trying blowing herself up, she gently wrapped her hands around his neck and began kissing him.


    While not a short woman, Alice could not be described as tall, but the ck heels which she wore with her grey skirt and white shirt did a lot in closing the difference between her height and Seth''s taller frame, allowing her tofortably kiss him and work on his lips to the best of her abilities.


    Alice''s hands trailed over the back of Seth''s head and his chin as her lips invaded his mouth and made it her yground, her actions disying a sense of confidence and dominance, an act that she cooked up just to bait up the stubborn youngster, and it wasn''t up to a minute when Seth took the bait.


    Taking up Alice''s actions as a challenge, Seth''s hands moved around Alice''s waist and he began kissing the woman fiercely, his tongue beating her tongue back into her mouth and then making sure to discipline it there.


    Alice moaned as Seth sucked and lightly bit her lips, but just when Seth was getting in the groove she pulled back her head and ended their ferocious kiss.


    "You''re such a powerful man yet you keep on holding a grudge against insignificant people like us, why is that Seth" Alice suddenly said before Seth could take any more action after she broke their kiss.


    "Is there someone you''re mad at, is there something bothering you, someone has probably offended you, but is it fair that you''re currently taking out your anger on us.


    All we did was lie to you, we never had any ns to harm or kill you, yet here you are looking for blood, please have mercy on us" Alice said with a teary gaze as she pitifully looked up at Seth.

 Chapter 94 Sense Of Guilt

    ?Before Seth was a powerful woman, a woman with unimaginable clout, and now here she was currently hugging him and tearfully begging him to show her mercy.


    Anyone who was watching this scene would think Alice was Seth''s mother while he was a prodigal son that was about tomit an atrocity and had brought his mother to tears, but the truth was far from what one would make of the current situation.


    The only reason that Alice was the one begging him and not the other way around was because of his strength, Seth didn''t know what Alice''s n for him was, but remembering the air of confidence and superiority surrounding her earlier gave Seth an inkling to the thought that had been pervading her mind.


    While Seth had felt no desire of ill will for his person from Alice, the amusing look she had thrown at him like he was a new breed of flower she had just gotten was not missed by Seth.


    She had no consideration of his wishes as disyed by the fact that her son and subordinate were bold enough to lie to him and likely had ns to put him under her thumb, but in the end, all her ns for him hade crumbling down because of her wrong estimation of his strength.


    Seth might prefer defaulting to violence and brute strength in most situations, but that didn''t mean he was a dimwit who couldn''t see through Alice''s current Scheme.


    Kissing him passionately, inciting his desire to dominate, and then sobbing andmenting to him in despair about how he was being a horrible person and being unfair to her while making sure to rub her luscious body all over him.


    From the looks of it, Alice was treating him as some horny overpowered adolescent which he probably was to someone her age, but the most annoying thing was that while Seth understood what she was doing, or at least most of what she was doing, he couldn''t help but soften his stance against her.


    Whether Alice had said these words intentionally or not, the truth was that they hit Seth dead in the center of his being, Alice''s words of him being angry and taking out his frustration on them were right to arge extent.


    Seth took a deep breath and exhaled in exhaustion, his shoulders dropping as Alice''s words made him realize how off he had been these past few days, Seth thought he had quickly and easily dealt with the event of Alexia''s death, but now going over Alice''s words and recollecting his past behaviors, it would seem he was still burdened.


    For a man soaked up in arrogance and confident in achieving his goal, how could Seth not me himself for letting himself be killed, and as if that wasn''t bad enough, his life had been saved by someone else sacrificing their life for his.


    This wasn''t a matter of Seth being pissed that Alexia had died, sure he was unhappy about it, but currently, with his selfish heart, Seth was more disgusted at himself that he had needed to be saved.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth was mad and frustrated at such a ck history, and unknowingly to him he had begun taking it out on anyone who came close to being profiled as his enemy.


    Treuchi for example, with Alice''s words helping Seth make this sudden realization and him now going over the man''s ending, Seth thought that he had perhaps been a little too harsh on the man.


    Not like Seth was having regrets, but Seth had been the one to instigate the peaceful Treuchi into conflict, he could have painlessly killed the man and then tried to find a way to bang his luscious daughter or just spare her.


    Amelia, and Jinkins, both got what they deserved, but it had been very unlike him to think of only killing Diana when she went against him, the previous him would have found a way to get the widow kneeling before his cock, yet he had attacked to kill, though he couldn''t forget that she had been a tough opponent, and finally there was the whole Dinzel issue.


    Sure they had made an agreement with him and then gone on to renegade on it, showing that they didn''t take him seriously and had no respect for him, but since when did Seth care about what others thought of him.


    Seth might be a vain man, but he had no interest inmanding people''s fear and respect, yet here was attempting to kill and discipline because he wanted to teach a lesson so they would fear him, and the worst part of it all was his desire to instill this fear had actually been getting in the way of him screwing the piece of meat holding on to him at moment.


    Evary Seth wasn''t a man who cared to seek ormand respect, if you irked him he either killed you, tortured you to satisfy his annoyance, or just ignore your insignificant being, he did as he pleased and wasn''t worried if the whole world hated him unless it would be a hindrance to his ess to beautiful women.


    Alice''s n had been to stroke Seth''s ego and make herself sound like a victim, he current pleadings to Seth were outright hrious considering what she would have done if the situation were reversed, but after observing Seth knockout and not kill Jane, she decided to bet on Seth''s arrogant and still apparently lustful self to be the bigger man and decide that he had been a bully to a woman as seductive as her, but when she saw Seth instead begin contemting after hearing her words, she had begun to get nervous within her.


    Silence wafted through the air as Alice unconsciously stifled her breath, hoping not to disturb the pondering Seth, it seemed she might have perhaps misjudged Seth again, and now could only wait for his reply while hoping she hadn''t made the situation worse.


    A few seconds more of being entwined with Seth and Alice suddenly found her lips once again locked in a kiss, a rude hand roaming all over her buttocks while the other went under her shirt and began grabbing at her bare breasts.

 Chapter 95 Unpredictable

    ?Alice waspletely caught off-guard by the current situation and was already getting tired of trying to predict Seth.


    She would cook up a n to manipte Seth and then implement it, but when just it seemed like he was following the script, the boy would deviate and do something she had never anticipated.


    An apology or a few words to exin himself, or him outright deciding to spare them, these were the responses she had been expecting, but right now, the kiss which Seth was engaging her in was not ounted for in her ns.


    "Just what the hell goes through his head" Alice wondered as she found herself suddenly enjoying Seth''s touches and wanting more.


    Amongst Alice''s subordinates and excluding the two 3rd stage Kaisers, Jane was in charge of Alice''s subordinate and the strongest, and unlike the two Kaisers who were mostly constrained in their activities and movements because of their power, Jane was the most active of Alice''s subordinates.


    Most of the time, Alice entrusted with her most important missions, and her rtionship with Alice was a very close one as most of the time she could be found beside Alice.


    With a ringing head, Jane groggily opened her eyes, wondering where she was, she rubbed her head for a moment and it didn''t take long for the events that led to her being knocked unconscious toe flooding into her head.


    Realization dawning on her, Jane snapped her head around to search for Alice and Dinzel, but just before she could use her soul sense to enhance her search efforts, her eyes caught the beautiful and lustful scene of Alice confined in Seth''s embrace, getting kissed and groped by a man who should have been her enemy.


    Jane would have liked to assume that Alice was being kissed against her will and rush in to attack Seth. But the asional light moans escaping her boss''s lips had her staying put and wondering how long she had been out.


    Observing the sun which was still up in the sky and had barely shifted, Jane determined that she hadn''t been out for more than 10 minutes, so what the hell had happened within such a short time frame?


    Some minutes ago Seth had been wanting for Denzel''s head whom she could see was still alive, but now he was engrossed in feeling her boss up, and from the delight, she could catch on Alice''s face, it seemed she and Seth had somehow made up.


    "What a horny man," Jane thought in disappointment, all things being equal, though Seth had been an enemy of hers, Jane couldn''t help but envy and appreciate his prowess and strong will, but now watching him fall for Alice''s charm and forget about the grand words he had been spouting earlier, the opinion of him being nothing but a horny overpowered dog was nted in her mind.


    Jane could only internally sigh as she silently observed the couple, hoping to learn a thing or two on seduction and deciding to stay put so as not to make noise and perhaps disturb whatever magic spell she had cast on Seth.


    While Jane praised her Alice for seduction abilities, she had no idea that Alice was the one who had instead fallen for Seth''s unexinable seduction.


    Alice couldn''t help but trail her hand over Seth''s hard chest while she rubbed her thigh against his somewhat hard and constrained dick.


    Alice didn''t know when she had closed her eyes, but fighting against the rising heat in her, she snapped her eyes open, nning to end her kiss with Seth and understand the current rtionship between the both of them, but when she opened her eyes, she greeted by an unexpected sight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The bright yful and mischievous eyes of Seth greeted Alice''s eyes, and she found herself reflexively closing hers in defense of the unexpected gaze.


    Alice was mad at herself for showing such a weakness but decided to use this given opportunity to figure out what had happened to Seth, previously he had been sporting a determined gaze like a man who was ready to do anything to achieve his goals, but now his eyes were that of a carefree man who was interested in her body.


    Before Alice could put more thought into the changes in Seth, she found herself once against lost in Seth''s kissing and groping''s, and it seemed his hands finally got their fill of just her butt as they began pulling at her skirt, fiddling around with its zip while Seth''s lips disengaged from hers and began kissing at her neck, sucking at it and threatening to leave her with hickies.


    Alice could guess where all this was going, but at the present, she didn''t have the time to indulge herself in such pleasure, she had been informed of Seth''s sexual appetite and his inhuman libido and she didn''t want to end up a quivering mess because of his poundings.


    Praying that he wouldn''t have another mood change, Alice pushed back Seth''s head and firmly gripped his hands which were just about to zip down her skirt, and then her heart pounded a little in her chest as she waited for his reaction, but all he did was lick his lips and release a sigh, prompting a sense of relief to wash through her.


    "Now why did you stop that, don''t tell me you weren''t enjoying it," Seth said with a cocky grin, telling her that he was aware of how much of an effect his ministrations had on her.


    "It was wonderful, but we can have a lot more funter, there are other things I have to take care of now" Alice tentatively replied, hoping her words wouldn''t set him off.


    "Ughhh" Seth groaned," okay" he grumbled out.


    "You''ve changed" Alice could not help butment when she saw Seth easily consent to her plea.


    "Would you prefer the previous me?" Seth asked with a teasing smirk, and Alice couldn''t help but freeze up a little and shake her head in denial,


    "No, I like the current you" she answered back.


    "Hmm does that mean you don''t like my previous behavior," Seth said ominously, his words sending Alice freezing up before he then burst into a chuckle.


    "Don''t worry there is no way I would harm the owner of such delicious melons" Seth said as he looked down at Alice''s bust and then finally withdrew his hands from her shirt and released her from his hold, but before Alice could get out a word, she felt one of his hands grab her ass and begin fondling it.


    "So what do you want to do now" Seth questioned innocently.

 Chapter 96 Having A Rich Mommy

    ?Alice would have liked to talk to Seth about ying around with her body however he wished, but given the current power dynamic between them, she could only let out a sigh and answer him.


    "First thing will be to check on Dinzel and Jane" Alice replied as she turned around but was frozen at the sight of an awake Jane staring at her.


    "Jane!" Alice said in surprise," how are you" she asked.


    "Am fine now ma''am" Jane replied, though her eyes couldn''t help but wander to Seth''s hand which was fiercely groping at her boss''s rear.


    "Ehm, well Jane as you can see both Seth and I have talked and have found amon ground, we are no longer enemies and from now on can be considered allies," Alice said when she noticed Jane''s gaze.


    "Okay ma''am" Jane stiffly, it seemed Alice rtionship with Seth was not what she had previously thought, but Jane was d that she at least no longer had to be on guard against the overpowered cultivator.


    "Allies sounds too weak a rtionship for the incredible bond we share," Seth said as he rubbed his chin, "Alice from now on, you''re my sugar mommy okay" Seth finished, ushering a moment of silence.


    "Why do you want me as a sugar mummy," Alice asked in surprise.


    "Well you''re obviously rich, beautiful, have a great ass, rich, big boobs, and did I forget to mention that you''re also filthy rich" Seth shamelessly and truthfully said, he had never had a sugar mummy and given all of the perks he could gain, he figured out he might as well try out having a sugar mummy.


    "Okay" was all Alice could say, Seth had just clearly stated that he wanted her for her body and money, without care, but in the end, all she could do was agree to the bully''s demand.


    Hopefully done with resolving her issues with Seth, Alice moved towards Dinzel and knelt by the side of his downed form, she ran a hand over his forehead just for measure as she was more than sure he was okay thanks to her soul sense which had been continuously sweeping over him.


    "If you love him so much then why did you send him to invite me, I could have killed him out of unhappiness," Seth said, his form moving over to Jane, and before the woman could react, he was already behind her, his hands under her shoulder and grabbing at her breasts with the poor woman unable to do anything but look at her boss who could only sigh at Seth''s antics.


    Alice wanted to rebuff Seth for his behavior, but the mischievous smile on his face told her that he would either ignore her request or move on to do something worse, she decide to caution him against his extremely perverse behaviorter.


    "It was meant to be a form of training and an opportunity to gain experience, I hoped it will train his will" Alice replied to Seth.


    "He could have died" Seth pointed out.


    "We were both ready for such a possibility," Alice said and then turned to Jane


    "Jane take Dinzel over to the house, Seth and I would go check on Adrianna and Dorian," Alice said, and seeing Seth having no objections to her orders, she nodded at Jane and beckoned Seth forth, the two of running off and heading to the closest crash site.


    Some minutester and the figures of Seth and Alice were leaving the vicinity of the garden and entering a sparsely decorated forest with Alice at the front and Seth following behind, showing no sign at dissatisfaction at having to run at Alice''s snail pace.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why didn''t you just send them in the same direction" Alice casually asked wanting to start a conversation with Seth.


    "I was thinking about separating them and then attacking them individually, I didn''t think my one attack would take them both out instantly," Seth said humbly, though it sounded like a boast.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Alice couldn''t stop her eyebrows from twitching in disbelief of Seth''s words, she didn''t know if he was lying or saying the truth, but she swallowed her questions and decided to ignore what she hoped was just Seth boasting.


    It had been a while since they started running, and currently, they had both gone deep into the forest, hard to be detected by any stray eyes, and it was at this moment that Alice stopped moving and talked to Seth.


    "Adrianna and Dorian can be quite hot-headed, so I think it would be better if you are not so perverse with them and my other subordinates, but you don''t have to worry, I promise I''ll take good care of you okay". Alice said with a charming smile.


    With Alice stopping, Seth had also followed suit, and he couldn''t help with the smile that popped on his face when he heard Alice''s request.


    Alice seeing said smile took it as him epting her request, but the next second she felt her arms being grabbed and then her back being pressed against the tree just beside her.


    Alice found her hands pinned above her head by Seth''s left hand, and with her back pressed to a tree, she was immobilized and leftpletely vulnerable to a madly grinning Seth.


    "It''s nice to see that you care for your subordinates" Seth whispered into her ears as his right hand went to her skirt, invading it and her panties, only settling down when it came into contact with her kitty, which it began rubbing.


    "But you see if I want something, I take it, when and how I like it, your opinions and feelings don''t really matter to me," Seth told Alice as his hands began working on her, his finger going in and out of her pussy while the woman began taking heavy breaths.


    Alice would have liked to get out of Seth''s grip, but given the difference in their strength, made that an impossibility for her, she could only let him whisper in her ears and then proceed to finger her, She whimpered out pleas for him to stop, but he ignored her words, and it wasn''t long before her pleas died out and she found herself getting wet at the overbearing dominance which Seth was currently disying.


    Heavily breathing and biting her lips to stifle the groans that threatened to escape her mouth, it wasn''t long before Alice''s body shuddered and her juices came flooding out, a sense of calm finally filling her body and giving her a break from the intense tension which she recently had been inflicted with.


    Alice''s juice slowly ran down her legs but Seth didn''t release her hand, he instead took his hand out of her skirt and then brought his fingers to her lips, the woman getting his intention but refusing to obey his silent orders as she instead stared him in the yes, a hint of fury present in them, but seeing his grin and his eyes begin twinkling with mischief, she stretched out her tongue and began licking his fingers before proceeding to suck each of them clean of her release.


    When Alice was done with her cleanup, Seth released her hands, and the woman immediately moved to take clean up herself, though she did it a few meters away behind some trees to Seth''s displeasure.


    "What if they reject you, No matter what, I will go against you if you try to rape them," Alice said as she came back, a fierce determination on her face.


    "Seduction is an art that I am naturally blessed with, and I don''t mind employing, besides what woman wouldn''t want to screw with a man as incredible as me, not to mention my majestic cock" Seth said with a teasing grin," I bet you''re just barely restraining yourself from begging to have my little brother up that wet cunt of yours".

 Chapter 97 Invoking Fear On Sight

    ?"I have hundreds of subordinates, some of them married or in rtionships, do you n on seducing each and every one of them," Alice furiously asked.


    Hearing Alice''s question, Seth was forced to look at the woman with incredulity, sure he loved sex a lot, but did he really look like someone who would go after anything that wears a skirt, it seems the woman had taken his rods a little too literal.


    "You don''t have to worry about me okay," Seth said to Alice with a charming smile," I have a very high standard for the women I fuck, and besides, me, you, Adrianna, and Dorian are going to be fucking so much that I doubt my dick''s going to have the time to bully any of your other subordinates".


    Hearing Seth''s words, Alice found herself opening and closing her mouth in disbelief, if she had understood Seth''s words just right, then he was implying that he wanted to bang all three women at the same time, he wanted to have both 3rd stage Kaisers in bed with him at the same time.


    Alice had been worried about Seth''s perverse antics and had wanted to caution him against it, hoping to prevent any unwanted events from cropping up due to his lewd obsession, but instead, their chat had deviated to Seth wishing to have sex with her most powerful subordinates, but before she could rebuff him, he put a finger to her opening lips and then spoke,


    "As much as I would have liked to say here and convince you to be my wing woman and help me with my seductions, I think its best we go meet your precious subordinates now, the fact that none of them havee charging up till now means their situation might be worse than we assume".


    Swallowing her words, Alice nodded at Seth, and once again began moving towards the crash site, but the next second she found herself being carried princess style by two strong arms and moving at speeds that left her dizzy and unable to see a thing.


    Before Alice coulde to terms with her current situation, she found her feet being ced on the ground while she was supported by the pair of arms till she found her footing.


    While trying to steady herself on her feet, Alice traced the strong pair of arms to Seth whom she looked at in confusion, it had just been some seconds since he picked her up and she had expected him to carry her all the way to their destination, but now he was putting her back down.


    Before Alice could question Seth on his actions, she heard a voice call out "Madam".


    Alice turned her head from Seth and looked toward the source of the voice, this action serving to give her a view of her current surroundings and the women who were looking at her and Seth in trepidation and confusion.


    Alice observed then that she and Seth were no longer in the forest and were now standing on an open hill, and some meters away from them were Niara and Yuni, both wielding a sword and staring at Seth warily while behind them was Adriana who was sitting cross-legged on the ground with blood flowing down the side of her lips, her forehead matted in sweat and a slight tremble asionally wrecking her body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alice had been worried for both Adriana and Dorian, but never did she expect to find Adriana in such a miserable state, ignoring Niara and Yuni, Alice rushed past them and moved to Adriana''s side, her face filled with worry as she put her hands behind the woman''s shivering back to support her and asked,


    "Adriana what''s the matter, what''s happening to you, what happening to her" Alice screamed at Niara and Yuni.


    "We don''t know ma''am, this is how we met her when we came up the hill, and since then she hasn''t spoken to us.


    Hearing their words, Alice became frustrated and was just about to begin shooting off more questions when Adriana turned and looked at her, and taking a heavy breath that aggravated the pain she was currently in, she whispered out just two words, " qi poisoning".


    For a moment, Alice found herself nking out when she heard Adriana''s words and it didn''t long before her head snapped and look at the calm Seth, just when she thought she had figured the boy out, he always proved her wrong, after digging into his background story and following his adventures, it had been confirmed that he was likely at the soldier stage, but now hearing that he had inflicted Adriana with qi poisoning, she was more than sure that he was someone at the peak of the 3rd stage Kaiser level, it was the only exnation for how he could infiltrate Adriana''s body with his qi in such a short period of time.


    Seth had been interestingly studying Adriana''s miserable condition in surprise, he hadn''t expected to inflict such damage on the woman, and from the looks of it, he seemed to have inflicted far more damage than what he did to Treuchi.


    When Seth saw Alice stare at him with a shocked and pleading expression, he decided to move forward and better check on the unfortunate Kaiser, but Niara and Yuni blocked his way, swords ring with qi and ready to swing at him.


    "let him through!" a high pitch order erupted from the worried and angry Alice, and not wasting a moment, both women moved out of Seth''s way and he proceeded to move toward Alice.


    It would seem Adriana was in so much pain that she no longer kept watch of her surroundings, because it was only when Seth was about 3 steps away from her that she snapped her head in his direction, a ferocious look on her face which immediately changed to one of fear when Seth''s image came into her view.


    Adriana wasted no time in trying to push herself off the ground, but a violent cough of blood had her sitting back in ce and almost falling t on her back if not for Alice''s support.


    "Don''t worry he''s on our side" Alice said to the Agitated Adriana who thankfully understand her words as she seized her struggles, and silently looked at Seth with gritted teeth while Alice could only gulp down saliva as she imagined the kind of pain Adriana had been through for her to instinctually want to flee just at his mere sight.

 Chapter 98 Excessively Talented

    ?While Seth could imagine the horrible pain going through Adriana''s body, that didn''t stop Seth from grinning as he walked up to the downed woman.


    Seth could feel the fear and tension in the air as he knelt down by Adriana, he didn''t fail to notice the woman''s body tensing up, probably preparing to retaliate if he suddenly attacked her.


    "Please, take your qi out of her" Alice pleaded as she looked at Seth who was opposite her.


    "hmm, let me see," Seth said as he ced his right hand on Adriana''s belly, the woman''s body shivering as his hand made contact with her body, and then some secondster he took his hand off her and said,


    "I can''t".


    Hearing Seth''s words, everyone around looked at him angrily, but Alice gnashed her teeth, forcing herself to calm down, and then said to Seth,


    "I have been with Adriana right from the moment she was little till now, Seth I beg you, please save her life, am willing to give you anything you want".


    "That''s nice to hear, but that still won''t change the fact that I can''t help her" Seth replied.


    Seth''s continuous denial seemed to have finally pushed Alice over the edge as she roared at him,


    "What do you mean by you can''t help her, just stop with your pretense and use your soul sense to remove your qi from her body, must you always behave like an arrogant brat and have someone beg you, does it thrill you to watch people in despair!".


    Seth calmly listened to Alice''s words till she was done speaking, and then he said to her in an almost bored tone,


    "Correction, I don''t behave like an arrogant brat, I am an arrogant brat," Seth said, "and the truth is that I am currently a 3rd stage solid soldier cultivator, and for all my strength, I currently have a terrible soul strength, which means, that I have no way of controlling any qi which has already left my body, especially the one in her".


    Alice''s earlier explosion had helped her to cool off some steam, and after listening to Seth calmly exin their current situation, she had no other choice but to believe that Seth was a cultivator at the soldier stage and that both Adriana and Dorian might actually die today,


    "Oh, poor Dorian" Alice internallymented feeling saddened at the thought of her also going through the same sufferings as Adriana, but being all alone.


    "Do you have an ink brush?" Seth asked all of a sudden, his question snapping Alice out of her bitter thoughts.


    "What did you say," Alice asked as she focused on Seth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you have an ink brush" he repeated, "if you have one give it to me" Seth said.


    It was unbing of a seal specialist like himself tock even the most basic of tools, an ink brush, but given his recent battles, such a deficiency could not be helped.


    Alice looked at Seth questioningly, but seeing him say nothing, she ran her qi through the ring on her left hand, a red ink brush appearing in her hand which she handed over to Seth.


    "Alright now Adriana, you have two choices, be a tough nut and die a miserable pointless death because as you can see Alice and I have talked things over, and I sure as hell am going to be screwing her while you lie six feet underground, or you can be a good girl andy down so I can save your life and give you the opportunity to repay me with that sulent body of yours, which is it going to be," Seth asked with a confident smirk.


    Adriana had been silently watching Seth the whole time, ready to attack him the minute he made a move on her, even if it brought her an earlier death, but then she was thrown for a loop when she heard him offer her two choices, but before she could make a decision she felt Alice''s hand pressed down on her chest, prompting Adriana to look at her and then obediently allow herself beid on the ground.


    "She''s ready," Alice said, the chosen choice being obvious from her actions.


    "Take off her top" Seth ordered not at all concerned that Alice had been the one to decide for Adriana, it seems he could at least count on her to help him get into Adriana''s pants.


    Alice didn''t take long to tear off Adriana''s sexy leather jacket and top, leaving the woman''s bra the only piece of clothing on her upper body.


    "Shame "Sethmented in disappointment at not getting to see some boobies, but he made no unsavory moves, instead, an air of seriousness surrounded him as he used his nail to open a gash on the back of his left hand, and then dipped the ink brush in the blood running down it.


    "What are you going to do" Alice finally asked, the settings before her obviously stating that Seth was about to draw a seal, but her refusing to believe that a brute and sex addict like Seth could have any form of achievement in the art of sealing.


    "Adriana''s body failed to resist the invasion of my qi, and currently it''s just a matter of time before it arrives at either her heart or dantian.


    I am going to draw a seal on her that would let me have ess to the flow of qi in her body, and given how much my qi has permeated her body, my n is to make her body an extension of mine and then withdraw my qi from her body" Seth said, and then closed his eyes, a minuteter he opened them and began drawing an inverted triangr seal on the woman''s belly with his blood serving as ink.


    Alice understood the gist of what Seth was trying to do, but she had no idea on the intricacies andplexities needed to draw a seal that would achieve such a result, she almost had a heart attack when she saw the speed with which Seth drew the seal, but after some time, she was left gobsmacked as Seth''s skillful hands.


    If not for the current situation, Alice had no doubt in her mind that she would be wet and nning to ride Seth after watching him disy such brilliance.


    "This boy is excessively talented" Alice internallyined.

 Chapter 99 I Have A Way

    ?Make Adriana''s body an extension of his and then naturally withdraw his qi from her body.


    With how easily and calmly Seth exined his solution to save Adriana''s life, one would think the method was a simple one, and that Seth was already knowledgeable on how to carry out the process, but that was wrong.


    What Seth was attempting to do was far out of his reach of expertise in sealing, using seals on weapons, making barriers and deadly attacks were more of his fort, but the only time he had ever used a seal to tamper with a body was back when he was first trying to screw Leah.


    Back then, It had taken Seth some years of study and a few dedicated nights("god bless his horny self") toe up with such a maniptive seal, a testament to his ignored brilliance, but this time was very different.


    Seth had gotten no warning or heads up about Adriana''s problem till this very moment, sure he was the one that poisoned her, but the truth was that just like with Treuchi, he had no idea his qi would be so powerful and that it would instantly incapacitate both Kaisers, and this time it was worse because, unlike Treuchi who would have been a been able topletely expel Seth''s qi from his body if given time, the two women were failing atbating the foreign energy in them and were slowly and painfully dying.


    Seconds before Seth began drawing on Adriana''s exposed body, he ced the blood-soaked ink brush over Adriana''s body, his eyes closed as he finally used one of his most ignored abilities, his enlightenment sphere.


    With overwhelming power and automatic breakthroughs, Seth hadn''t had any use for the sphere in some time, but today he blew the dust off it and put it to use.


    With his eyes closed, Seth''s consciousness appeared in his mind, and was greeted by the sight of a massive white sphere, which was emitting a zing white light and slowly spinning around.


    Seth spent a second appreciating the majestic sight, and then he connected with the sphere, looking for a way to draw a seal that could implement the solution he had thought of.


    A minute went by in the outside world and Seth''s eyes opened, and immediately his hands began moving, confidently drawing a just thought of seal on the dying woman before him.


    Five minutester, Seth''s brush withdrew from Adriana''s body and was kept aside, and without saying a word to anyone, he ced his right hand over the seal he had just drawn and poured his qi out of his it.


    Some of Seth''s qi flowed out and fell on the seal while the rest spilled out to the surrounding, but that was no problem for Seth, he couldn''t imagine the day he would ever run out of qi given his current dantian.


    When Seth''s qi fell on the seal on Adriana''s body, the blood used to draw it absorbed the qi, greedily consuming it, and when it could absorb no more, Seth''s hand thenpletely rested on the seal, prompting a loud gasp from Adriana''s mouth a secondter and an expression of more intense pain forming on her face.


    Everyone was on edge as they watched Seth work, his choice to remain silent as he carried out his work doing a lot to contribute to the tenser atmosphere, but no one could me him as they knew he needed his full concentration


    They all watched with baited breaths and couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when they saw Adriana''s face finally rx, her tight teeth finally loosening as her tense body also rxed, breaths of exhaustion and relief leaving her mouth while Seth withdrew his hands some secondster and stood up.


    "Let''s get going," Seth said a few momentster to Alice who had been checking on Adriana.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Will she be alright as she is?" Alice asked Seth.


    "She''s a 3rd stage Kaiser, with my qi gone stabilizing herself shouldn''t be a problem for her I think," Seth said while looking at Adriana questioningly, the woman proceeding to nod her head and then speak to Alice.


    "Alice am alright, quickly go and check on Dorian," she said.


    Alice stared at Adriana for a few more seconds, and then nodding her head she turned to Seth, but before she could let out a word, she once again found herself moving at speeds that left her blind, and then the next moment and without warning, she was in a t field and standing by Dorian whose clothes were drenched in blood, her face a pale white as she seemed ready to answer death''s call at any moment.


    "Dorian" Alice screamed as he bent down and ced her hands on the almost dead woman while Ashley and gift who stood beside them could only stare in confusion and worry, unable to make a move on Seth for fear of Dorian being caught in the crossfire and also worried about Dorian critical situation.


    Seth stared at Dorian and had no confidence in the woman''s survival, unlike Adriana who seemed to have been able to put up temporal containment and resistance against his qi, it would seem Dorian had it far worse.


    Adriane seemed like the kind of woman who would walk up to her enemy and use her fist to pound their face in, she probably trained her body to an extent and it would seem this had helped save her life because Dorian on the other hand, the woman who looked like a pampered nobledy was in already at the door of death despite Seth hitting both women with the same intensity.


    "Seth" Alice screamed out, her voice filled with ache and plea she called his name, it seemed even she had realized how terrible Dorian''s situation was, but she remained clinging to the hope that Seth would still be able to save her.


    Saying nothing to Alice, Seth knelt over the dying woman''s form and not having time to waste proceeded to rip apart her clothes, his actions stirring on Ashley and Gift, but a cold look from Alice had both women quieting down.


    Seth wasted no time to draw the seal over Dorian''s belly and then immediately proceeded to perform the same actions he had done on Adriana on her, but minutester there was no change in the woman''s condition as her eyes began getting droopy.


    "Her dantian and heart have both been partially invaded, her will and strong vitality are the only thing keeping her alive," Seth said.


    Hearing Seth''s words, tears finally flowed down Alice''s eyes as she hugged Dorian''s body, Alice having finally reached her emotional break point.


    Seth watched in thought for a few seconds and then spoke,


    "Heh!, Heh!, Heh!, I think I might have a way to save her, though there isn''t much time, should I give it a try," Seth said with a chuckle and a devilish grin, and Alice upon seeing his expression knew there was likely going to be a heavy catch behind this solution, but without reluctance, she said "yes".


    Seth''s grin got wider when he heard her words, and without warning, he pulled Alice off Dorian, and not wasting a second he pulled the dying woman towards himself and then sank his now grown fangs into her neck.

 Chapter 100 Bloodlust

    ?Sometime ago Seth had had Treuchi as a prime and avable candidate to try out his ability to transform others to whatever species he was, but unfortunately, the old man just had to go and be stubborn and in the end, Seth had gotten caught up in the moment, and now the man was 6 feet underground, well that was if his son was filial enough to give him a proper send-off, else his body parts were likely digesting in the bellies of different hyenas.


    Seth had no idea or guide on what he was doing, all he did was think about turning Dorian, and following the somewhat imaginary voice whispering in his head, he bit the woman''s neck and began sucking her blood.


    Instinctually, Seth knew that he didn''t need to feed on the woman for the transformation process, but this was his first time peacefully feeding on someone since he broke through to the soldier level, and he wanted to enjoy the rare moment.


    Dorian''s blood flowed into his mouth, pouring over his taste buds and leaving a taste that he couldn''t help but savor, as Seth gulped down the blood, it brought about a feeling of calm and energization as it went down his belly.


    Seth would have loved to take a few more gulps, but as usual, time wasn''t on his side as Dorian could kick the bucket at any time and well Seth wasn''t sure the transformation could bring the dead back to life.


    Stopping his consumption of blood, Seth felt his fangs automatically release what could only be a fluid from their tips into Dorian''s body, but to his shock, as this mysterious fluid left his fangs, his consciousness began slipping away.


    Next thing Seth knew he was floating in darkness, unable to see a thing or feel his qi.


    Seth tried to ess his enlightenment sphere, and the next second the darkness around him faded away as a powerful white light appeared around him, Seth being the source of the light.


    Seth tried looking at himself but discovered that he had no body, it was just like when he was in his mind space, he had just a consciousness.


    Seth looked all around him, wondering if he could identify any distinguishable object, but he couldn''t see a thing for miles.


    Seth was stuck in this limbo position for a while before like a bright bulb being lit in his head, the scenery around him changed and he now found himself upying a gold throne engulfed in mes which didn''t harm him, the throne stood on a tall tform possessing several stairs from bottom to top, and kneeling at the bottom of this tform just in front of the stairs was Dorian.


    A replica of Dorian sporting the same clothes the real woman was currently wearing in the real world but without the blood stains knelt before Seth, looking up at him but with her eyes closed and her face scrunched up in pain and intense concentration.


    Seth looked all around him, wondering if he had pulled the woman into his mind space, but quickly debunked the idea as his current location felt nothing like his mind space.


    "If this isn''t my mind space, then the only exnation is that this is her mind space," Seth thought, and immediately he arrived at this answer, he felt another light bulb lit in his head, his body jolting as it received information on how to work and automatically began working.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A purple line as thick as an arm that bent and twisted connected him to Dorian was what Seth saw when he finally regained control of his scenes,  some kind of energy seemed to be flowing from him and into her, this happened for a few seconds and then the next minute Seth found himself cking out.


    Almost like it was just a blink, Seth opened his eyes and found himself in the real world, but this time he could feel a pounding headache and an intense bloodlust, his survival instincts almost sending him to feed on the woman whose neck was still caught between his jaws, but he just barely controlled himself and released Dorian, stumbling away as he tried to distance himself from her, his aching head only serving to make the situation worse as he tried to control his sudden blood lust.


    Hallucinations of the relief and pleasure that awaited him if he sucked Dorian dry flooded Seth''s head, whispers of how with his current strength he could turn feed on all the women around him with no consequences came crashing into his mind, telling him to sumb to his desires.


    "Why do all my bloodlines seem to be trying to control me at every point" Sethminated, for all the power they granted him, they seemed hell-bent on making him nothing but a ve to his desires.


    Making a split decision, Seth stamped his right leg on the ground and bolted away in any random direction, his sudden eleration sending all the women around him sting away.


    Alice felt like her heart had been stabbed with a knife when Seth said he couldn''t help Adriana, but just a few seconds after she began crying, the bastard opened his mouth and said he had a solution.


    "Does he have a thing for seeing me in despair" Aliceined inwardly, she had expected Seth to show another moment of brilliance ande up with some grand solution, but she and her other two subordinates were shocked when he bit Dorian''s neck.


    Alice was shocked by Seth''s action and almost rushed to shove him away when she saw his throat begin swallowing as he sucked Dorian''s blood, but remembering Dorian''s current situation, she held herself back.


    Another moment of worry and anxiety filled Dorian''s heart as ced her hopes in Seth, and it wasn''t long before her faith seemed to be rewarded though in a very weird way as a blissful expression imed Dorian''s face and she could hear light moans escaping out of the unconscious woman''s mouth.


    Alice practically had to look at her two other subordinates to confirm that she wasn''t hallucinating, and when she saw their also stunned expressions, she looked back at the weird scene before her in contemtion, but before she could even adjust to this scene before her, it changed again.


    One moment Seth had his mouth on Dorian''s neck, the next minute he hurriedly pushed her away, quickly standing up and moving away from her, stumbling as he went with his aura bing so chaotic that Alice and her subordinates found themselves gripping onto their throats unable to breathe.


    The next moment, Seth disappeared from his location, the four women being sent tumbling away by the st of qi he left in his wake, but just when they thought everything was over, they felt a powerful qi begin rising from the almost dead woman who was just some distance away from them.

 Chapter 101 Inexplainable Breakthroughs

    ?"What is happening," Alice thought as she fell to her knees, bent over and unable to lift herself up due to the overbearing presence which had just appeared some distance from her.


    Alice knew this powerful force originated from Dorian, whose body was slowly being surrounded by a dense amount of qi, the qi around her getting thicker and thicker as time went on.


    Once again, Alice found herself gasping for air, unable to breathe, and then she felt something flowing down her eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, dripping to the floor, staining it with its red pigment.


    Today was slowly turning out to be the worst day of her life and Alice just praying for it to end, the qi currently suppressing her and her subordinates had her worrying for Dorian despite her own desperate situation.


    After years of being beside the woman, Alice would recognize Dorian''s qi anywhere, but the dreadful qi she was feeling at the moment made her feel like she was in the presence of an angry and powerful beast, she tried to hold on but could feel her conscious slowly fading away, with blood continuously flowing out of her orifices, Alice knew death was the only thing waiting for her the minute she closed her eyes.


    Desperately fighting to remain conscious, Alice bit her lips so hard she began drawing blood, but it was all for naught as her eyes slowly dropped close, but just when she thought it was over for her, she felt a powerful arm grab her by the waist and sped off with her, the overbearing presence of Dorian''s qi fading away as they moved.


    "hack, hack" Alice coughed when the arm finallyid her down, she pushed herself up and opened her eyes, straining to see through the thin film of blood which coated it.


    "Are you okay" Alice heard a familiar voice say as the image of a panting Adriana who was sitting beside came into her view and surrounding them were Ashley and Gift who were both on their knees and looking at her with worry.


    "Am fine everyone" Alice said in reply to their worried looks, checking Ashley and Gift who seemed to be way better off than her as she could only find traces of blood around their mouth.


    "You need to rest," Adriana said, moving to wipe the blood that covered the woman''s face, but Alice pushed away her hand away as she turned to look at the growing storm of qi kilometers away from them.


    "You were the one who got injured and you should be resting, what are you doing over here" Alice questioned while she observed the storm.


    "I noticed Seth running away, and suspecting that he did something to you guys I immediately headed over, and it seems my suspicions were right," Adriana said with a frown.


    "What did he do to Dorian, did he harm her," Adriana asked with gritted teeth.


    "I don''t know," Alice said in a defeated tone, "he diagnosed Dorian to be in critical condition, so he used a different method to heal her, but it seems there was a problem as ran off just some seconds before all this happened".


    "Is there anything we can do for her?" Alice mumbled.


    "I don''t think so" Adriana sadly said, whatever Seth did, he tampered with her qi is so chaotic it might explode, every meter around her right now is a stronghold for possible qi poisoning and an eventual explosion" Adriana sadly said, with a teary gaze and a tight face.


    The four women silently watched the expanding qi with clenched fists none of them able to do a thing, and just as they expect, there was a loud bang, but this sound was not apanied by an explosion.


    With confused gazes, everyone watched as the thick qi which had surrounded Dorian sted away from her in waves, traveling away from her for miles but thankfully dispersing before it reached them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They stared at the center of what had once been a mini qi storm and saw the naked body of Dorian lying there in pristine condition, and without wasting a moment Alice moved to charge at her form, but a powerful arm gripped her by the shoulder and kept her in ce.


    "let me go " Alice growled at Adriana who for some reason was holding her, but the woman calmly replied, "look".


    Confused, lice turned to look at Dorian''s vulnerable form but saw nothing out of the ordinary, but just as she was about to turn back and rebuke Adriana, she felt the subtle movements of qi around her begin getting stronger, she saw qi from both far and near rush past her and flowing into the Dorian.


    "What is happening" Alice tentatively asked, having an incline to what was urring but finding it hard to believe.


    "She''s breaking through," Adriana said in a quiet tone unable to believe what was happening before her eye.


    "Impossible" Alice muttered, "It hasn''t even been up to a hundred years since she entered the 3rd stage.


    With bated breath, the four women who soon became six as they were joined by Yuni and Niara who had been left behind watched the qi surrounding Dorian get sucked by her till she could take in no more and it began dispersing.


    "3rd stage liquid Kaiser," Alice said in happiness and disbelief, but just as she moved to go toward Dorian, Adrian once again grabbed her arm.


    "Huh, what''s wrong now," Alice asked.


    "It''s not over" Adriana replied, but this time her voice was a quivering mess and she was breathing heavily.


    Alice turned and observed the surrounding and noticed nothing, but trusting Adriana she decided to wait and observe, and minutester her patience was rewarded as she observed qi once again begin moving toward Dorian in waves far stronger than thest time.


    "Impossible" Alice couldn''t help but scream out, but with her own two eyes she watched Dorian begin another session of qi absorption till she was saturated and everything returned to calm.


    Previously Alice had been the first to try heading towards Dorian, but this time the others had to turn around and check on her when she remained standing and staring at Dorian''s prone form in shock.


    "Evary Seth, just what are you," Alice thought.


    ........


    While Alice was stunned and wondering about the mysteries of a certain person, in a far-off ce, and some hourster, the certain person Alice was thinking about was floored as he tried to solve the mystery of why he was back in a very familiar forest.

 Chapter 102 Daring Beast

    ?Bright rays of sunlight passed through the gaps between the leaves of the tall trees towering above and shined on a pair of closed eyelids, irritating them and forcing them open.


    "Ughh" the owner of this pair of eyes groaned out as pushed himself up to a sitting position, feeling a little sore all over, but other than that his body seemed to be in pretty good shape.


    The just awoken individual rubbed his head with his hand as thest thumps of a weak headache faded away, he blinked his dark eyes a couple of times before they finally adjusted to the current brightness and then he observed his surroundings.


    Tall trees, green bushes, not too dry ground, and the sun which seemed to be just rising over the horizon, more of its rays passing through the tree leaves and shining on the weary form of Evary Seth.


    "Where am¡­" Seth was about to say before he paused due to the thick sticky feeling in his mouth, and moving his tongue around his mouth, he felt tidbits of flesh stuck in his teeth, and feeling disgusted, he spat out a mouthful of saliva, remaining transfixed by the sight of his blood red spit.


    Seth ran his tongue through his mouth once again but found no injuries, meaning that the blood and flesh in his mouth were obviously not his.


    "Did I go all blood rage on some settlement or something" Seth wondered remembering his feelings of bloodlust when he hadst been self-conscious.


    Seth began looking around wanting to see if he could find the source of whatever he had just consumed, though he felt himself shuddering at the thought that he had been tearing through and chewing on human flesh.


    Just a turnaround and Seth was weed to footprints drenched in blood which led right to him, and it was at this point that his eyes finally settled on the state of his clothes.


    Well thankfully he wasn''t naked and still had his clothes on, but well their blood-soaked state left a story of untold carnage.


    Sighing to himself, Seth followed the bloody footprints, heading into a mass of thick bushes and vines, though at one point he had to pause at the eerie silence that permeated his surroundings before moving on.


    Just a few steps capable of taking him to the top of one of the towering trees and Seth was weed to a baffling scene.


    Seth had expected to see the bones of some unfortunate individual or the bodies of some beasts, well he did see a beast, but the towering skeleton of the beast lying before him had Seth blinking his eyes his disbelief.


    Last time he had gone on a hunger rampage and consumed a huge beast on his own, but even then huge chunks of its flesh had been left around, but for this beast, other than the pools of blood which were scattered around and the abandoned organs, anything else which could be referred to as the beast flesh had been consumed, and the scariest thing was that the previous beast he had eaten was not even half the size of the skeleton he was currently staring at.


    Seth stared at his belly and then the beast, looking back and forth as he found it impossible that he alone had consumed such a titan, but his twitching nose had him sighing in defeat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A deep breath of his surroundings and other than his scent and that of the beast, he could smell nothing else, he even went around hoping to pick up on a foreign scent, but his efforts were in vain.


    "Should be a Rank 9 beast" Seth said out loud as he moved forward and rubbed his hand over the beast''s still fresh ribcage, the intensity of the dispersing qi telling the tale of the majestic beast he had most likely ended.


    "Now just where am I," Seth thought deciding to forget about the fallen beast, and know the forest he had run to this time, jogging away to further investigate.


    Once again, other than the noise of his feet stumping the ground and this time the foul stench of the blood on his person, the forest was drowned in silence, every animal fleeing from his current position like he was a gue or an apex predator.


    A few minutester, Seth was hit with a feeling of D¨¦j¨¤ vu, forcing him to stop in his tracks as he keenly observed the forest but couldn''t really make out any feature that stood out, "besides when have I ever been in a forest that housed a rank 9 beast" he thought.


    Calcting that he had just run some hundred miles away from Alice''s garden, Seth was more than sure he was within the jurisdiction of some Grade A city or higher, so he immediately wrote off his feelings of D¨¦j¨¤ vu and continued his jog.


    Minutester, a majestic roar originating from Seth spread from his position into the forest, traveling for miles all around him and finally eliciting screams and sounds from the beasts which they hit.


    With his hands folded, Seth waited for a few minutes and in the end, a towering tiger tentatively walked up to him, its eyes staring at the ground and not daring to look up at him.


    A few steps from Seth, the tiger stopped moving and meekly growled out in subservience and readiness to serve, and for the second time since he woke up, Seth stared blinking continuously at the tiger to make sure he was not hallucinating.


    "Perhaps I overestimated the strength of my roar and my orders didn''t go far," Seth thought and decide to question the tiger.


    "You''re the strongest," Seth asked, and the tiger growled in eptance and growled some more.


    The tiger''s answer had Seth taking a look around the forest in confusion, earlier he had roared out, demanding for the strongest beast that heard his call toe to him and this tiger hade forth, and now the tiger was boasting to him about it being the strongest in the whole Forest after Seth questioned it.


    Whether the tiger was strongest or not didn''t really matter to Seth, his main problem was the fact that a rank 6 beast actually had the audacity to call itself the strongest in a forest where he had just downed a rank 9 beast.

 Chapter 103 Toothless Damsel In Distress

    ?"Can beasts lie to me or not?" was the question going through Seth''s mind as he stared at the tiger, but then again, he doubted it could lie to him.


    Beasts were instinctually submissive to other beasts which were clearly superior to them, and there was no way a rank 6 beast would ignore the presence of a rank 7, 8, and 9 beasts to boast itself the strongest, but then again if he went by this logic, wasn''t he implying that in this entire forest, he had killed the only rank 9 beast and that there were no rank 7 or 8 beasts.


    Feeling confused and unable to arrive at a reasonable answer, Seth asked the beast for directions to the nearest human settlement, and after listening to several of its roars, he decide to mount it and send it speeding off toward the massive settlement it had mentioned


    In a forest which supposedly contained a rank 6 beast as the strongest, Seth initially had no intention of finding a mount as he would probably kick it to death out of frustration at its slow pace, but after the tiger exined to him their close proximity to what should either be a vige or town, Seth decided toy on its wide back and bask under the rays of the warm morning sun.


    With a roar of pride, the tiger sped off into the forest, proudly carrying Seth as its figure dashed as fast as it could possibly move.


    While Seth rested on the tiger''s back, he had no idea the chaos his casual actions were currently causing throughout the forest.


    Normally beast fled from Seth''s presence, and now in a situation where he was being carried by a powerful tiger which was running as fast as it could, one could imagine the fear and scramble among the beast as every beast began running away from him and in no time a beast tide was formed, one which continuously grew as the tiger charged forth.


    With the roars far off in the distance and the tigersfortable and steady back, Seth closed his eyes as he enjoyed the cool wind which blew over him, giving his nose a breather from the toxic smell of blood it had been subjected to.


    Not up to an hour went by and Seth found the tiger began slowing down, releasing a roar as it let him know that they were close to their destination and could currently see it from their current position.


    Seth had been nning to ignore the tiger''s words, but then he heard it let out a whimper and his ears finally picked up the sounds of roars, running beasts, and the intense shoutings of humans, he decided to check it out.


    Flipping himself up, Seth stood on the head of the Tiger and watched the scene happening in the distance, this scene answered some of his questions but birthed new ones, but at the moment there was a single thought in his mind,


    "What is it with me and attracting beasts to Ukota town" he wondered as he stared at waves of beasts charging into the walls of the poor town, his arrival having created a beast tide.


    .....some minutes earlier...¡­.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wake up to a lonely bed, eat, sit by the poolside, and read a book while waiting for whateveres next, this was the new sad and meaningless life of Levy Sonia.


    When an unregistered beast pops out from nowhere and appears in your jurisdiction, you can be sure that officials from the closest rank A city woulde pouring in, daring to question you.


    With every witness who could tell on her dead thanks to Seth''s entry antics and the beast''s deadly aura, Sonia had expertly handled the questions from the officials, and in the end, no usation wasyered on her and she had been dered innocent of having any rtion with the rank 8 appearance, but this was a rank 8 beast, a beast whose strength was rated as being on the level of 2nd stage Kaiser, a beast who no one had caught sight of, just its presence in the far off distance had scores of people dropping dead.


    When such a beast appeared, you can be sure a Kaiser would be appearing on site, and unfortunately for Sonia that Kaiser decided to question her.


    Answering the Kaiser''s questions had been no problem for Sonia, but in the end, her biggest secret had been revealed, for how could she hide her crumbling cultivation from the senses of such a powerhouse.


    Worthless was the current term that aptly described the present Sonia, within minutes of her cultivation problem being discovered, orders stripping her of her position and its benefits came pouring down without mercy, the temple which she had ordered to be personally built for her had been confiscated under reasons of suspected embezzlement, her personal belongings had been seized with no exnation, and currently she was living in a small bungalow close to the mayor''s mansion.


    Sonia sighed as her eyes caught the movement of one of the cultivators watching her, at this point in time, she was alive most likely because of the words of one of her enemies or hopefully an ally.


    Sonia had been told to stay put in her current amodation while a decision concerning her crimes was made, crimes which only appeared when she was deemed a toothless tiger.


    Sonia had just flipped to the next book in her hand when she began hearing loud cries popping up around town and then the ground began trembling, she would have liked to sweep her soulsense through the town and get an idea of what was happening, but the red cor on her wrist and neck wasn''t going to let that happen.


    Standing atop the wall that surrounded the bungalow, Sonia observed the rush which was happening throughout the town, and it wasn''t long before her questions were answered by someone''s loud cry of "beast tide", and secondster the loud sounds of Ukota town walls being smashed into resounded throughout the town.


    As someone who was once been in charge of Ukota town, Sonia was well aware that at the moment, a beast tide should be very impossible, especially with the death of the rank 7 beasts which had once upied the forest, she calmly observed the panic and chaos happening in the town and felt the multiple powerful aura''s which were just outside the city walls and instantly knew that Ukota town was about to meet its doom.

 Chapter 104 Hopeless Situation

    ?Getting over the fact that he had brought about a beast tide on Ukota town, Seth''s mind went back to being baffled at the fact that he was back at Lukta forest.


    It was one thing for him toe to Lukta forest during his hunger rampage, but what were the chances that he woulde back to the same forest during his blood rampage.


    Currently, the tiger was standing on a cliff which gave it an elevated view of Ukota town and put it some meters above some trees in the forest, giving Seth an overlook of the wide and almost never ending forest behind him.


    Seth stared at Lukta forest in confusion as he wondered about its mysteries, during hisst visit, he had found out that this particr forest housed only a single rank 7 beast, but in the end, the rank 8 beast, mama slowly had popped out from the same forest and almost ended his life, and now here he was again having and he had just seen the skeleton of a freshly killed rank 9 beast.


    Questions with no answers were slowly bing a gue to Seth''s life, he rubbed his head in frustration and turned to the scene of Ukota town, noticing that the town''s situation had gotten worse in those few minutes where he contemted the mysteries of Lukta forest.


    With the tiger standing on the cliff and him standing on its head, Seth now stood at a position where most of the beast could catch a glimpse of him just by looking back, this situation drove the beast crazier than they were already as most of them began smashing their heads against the erected barrier of the town without a care.


    The lucky and smart ones charged around the walls of the town and escaped Seth''s presence while the angry and especially huge ones seemed to make it their mission to break through Ukota''s walls and escape Seth''s presence as they were too far from the edges of the wall.


    Blood poured out of the head of most beasts as they charged head-first into the barrier, their efforts paying off as cracks began appearing in the blue dome which surrounded the town.


    "Go," Seth said, and without wasting a second the tiger charged forward once more, its boastful roar sending the beasts at the wall into a frenzy and making those who were still fleeing from it but had yet to reach the town''s wall run harder.


    This time Seth sat on the tiger''s head as he watched the ongoing chaos, and then all of a sudden he said to the tiger, " meet me at the town''s gate" and then the next second he was gone from its head.


    ........


    "Bring in more pills, quickly switch with those who are already tired, and all attack teams be ready for a breach at any moment" barked a tallrge man sporting a huge battle axe on his back to the soldiers around him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Aluf Gudzil was the captain in charge of the military forces of Ukota town, and currently, he was standing on the tall town wall and preparing his men to resist the beasts when the town barriers came down.


    With hisrge and intimidating frame, the soldiers around him followed his orders withoutint, but if one looked closely at them, one would see fear and hopelessness in their eyes, and Gudzil could not me them.


    Typical towns had short thin walls surrounding them, and almost none of those towns had a barrier surrounding them, but Ukota town was different, with its geographic and strategic location, the town''s walls were very high and thick, and even sporting outpost, walkways, and cannons mounted on them, such an infrastructure made Ukota town more than capable of resisting a small military invasion from a Grade C city, but even with all that, there was absolutely no hope of Ukota town surviving to see the next day.


    Gudzil once again looked down from the trembling city walls and stared at the beasts striking against the barrier, 1, 2, 3,4,5, Gudzil once again counted the number of rank 6 beasts outside the town and around the area he currently stood, in town which boasted a 1st stage general as its strongest cultivator, that cultivator being the mayor, one could imagine the massacre that would happen immediately the wall went down.


    It hadn''t been a month since a rank 8 beast brought a tragedy on the town and now another tragedy had befallen it, and this time they didn''t even have their 3rd stage general guardian,


    If not for the fact that the town was currently surrounded by attacking and fleeing beasts, it would have been abandoned long ago, but unfortunately, the beasts had appeared too suddenly, giving the town inhabitants no time to flee, and now all they could do was hopelessly try to resist in vain.


    Taking in a deep breath, Gudzil turned away from the beasts and faced the town, preparing to give a battle speech to both the soldiers on the wall and the ground, hoping to at least boost up their morale, but just as hemanded their attention and opened his mouth to begin speaking, he froze.


    It wasn''t just Gudzil who froze, but every other soldier around him as the loud and angry roars of the beast which had been behind the wall disappeared, and all they could hear was the loud thumping of hooves.


    Not wasting time, Gudzil turned around and looked down below the wall, but was met with the scene of all the beasts which had been outside the wall turning and began running away, and the scariest part about it all was that they did so silently not a single beast letting out a sound.


    The scene stunned Gudzil and all the other soldiers on the wall as they began furiously searching for the cause of such abnormal behavior in the beasts, and then Gudzil heard a soldier scream out " there" pointing at a spot just some meters away from the city gate where not a single departing beast dared to follow, and casually walking in that spot was a young man.

 Chapter 105 Scary Young Man

    ?A young man putting on ck pants along with a roughened up shirt and having his hands tucked in his pocket as he casually strolled to the gate of the town, not having the least beast of worry about the beasts which were silently moving away, made for a mysterious sight, but mysterious wasn''t among the top 10 feelings the young man currently evoked in his observers at the moment.


    Perhaps there would have been a strong touch of curiosity and mystery to the young man walking towards the gate if his description ended there, but the fact that his clothes were currently stained in blood made for a scary sight, with his blood covered white shirt, he looked like the ghost of some unfortunate human who had been brutally murdered and now walked the earth seeking vengeance.


    Gudzil could hear the men around him nervously whispering different stories to exin the terror that was approaching them with some men already shouting out phrases of the town being hunted.


    "Silence!" Gudzil''s voice boomed out, his orders quieting everyone one sound him and having them stand at attention.


    "Man your posts, and everyone be on the ready, I''m heading towards the gate," Gudzil said, and immediately jumped off the wall and began sprinting towards the gate.


    ........


    Seth currently had no obligations to save Ukota, but considering his previous transgressions and the one he had just unknowingly caused he decide to be remorseful and save the town''s poor inhabitants from total annihtion, besides he wasn''t also sure if Sonia would be able to survive the towns wall being breached given her cultivation problems, so he had decided to go ahead of his mount and confront the beast.


    "Quietly leave" was all the form of Seth who had appeared in the thick of the beast tide said, and within the next three seconds, all the beast for miles around him kept mum and began running away.


    Done dealing with the beasts, Seth began slowly moving towards the town gate, waiting for the tiger toe pick him up, not wanting to walk under the sun which had now devolved to a zing monster.


    Seth had just taken some steps when a loud cry rang out,


    "Halt, state your name and business with this town", a soldier at the top of the gate shouted, but without the least bit of pause or acknowledgment of the man''s words, Seth continued his unhurried walk, he could hear the loud voice shouting other things to him, but Seth didn''t feel like listening to those words, so he didn''t.


    Before Seth knew it, he was already in front of the gate, but the tiger was nowhere to be seen, making Seth sigh in displeasure at its slow speed, so deciding not to wait for the beast, he spoke out loud,


    "Open the gate", and just like he expected, the gates were not opened, it was instead that annoying voice that had been trying to talk to him that began droning on again.


    "This is why I don''t like asking, people don''t just know when to obey", Seth grumbled as he raised his right hand and delivered a punch to the huge iron gate towering above him, and before a second could even be counted, the gates and long sections of the wall connected to it were sted apart, the two huge iron doors lifting off and traveling into the sky, probably going tond in some forest around the town.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The path before him cleared, Seth walked through the few rubbles on the ground and entered Ukota, he ignored the screams and groansing from the soldiers who had been caught in the st of his punch, and walked into the town, observing its strange but familiar streets.


    Not up to a minute into his walk and Seth was stumped, unable to move forward as he had no idea where next to go, all around him, people were running around in frenzy, no one seeming to mind his presence.


    It would seem the dust and smoke coupled with the casualties his attack had caused hadpletely covered up his entry, but before Seth could draw up his next ns, a loud roar sounded behind him.


    A loud roar that blew away all the dust lingering around the town''s entrance was heard, and the figure of the panting tiger appeared, it took a look around and upon catching sight of Seth immediately ran up to him, bowing its head when it reached his side.


    The sight of tiger and Seth had everyone pausing at staring at the duo in shock, the soldiers on the ground were aware of the appearance of a mysterious man, but none of them had any idea what he looked like, while most of the soldiers on the wall who did had been blown off and sent to their deaths by Seth.


    Seconds passed as the still able soldiers moved and surrounded Seth, drawing out their weapons as they fearlessly prepared to attack them, after all, Seth had just killed several of their colleagues, not to mention protecting their families and loved ones in the town, they had more than enough motivation to thoughtlessly attempt to kill Seth.


    Due to its heavy exertion for the past minutes and Seth''s presence, the tiger was docile and had suppressed its aura, this action giving the soldiers around it the impression that it was at most a peak rank 3 beast, but just before they could begin their attack the loud authoritative voice of Gudzil screamed out,


    "Stooooop!".


    As a 3rd stage solid soldier level cultivator, Gudzil had no way of urately reading the tiger''s cultivation level with it suppressing its aura but he was a captain of Ukota town''s military and as such mandatorily had images of the most powerful beast of Lukta forest in his head, and to his dread, the tiger which was currently behaving like a pet to the horrifying man was one of them.


    Gudzil had been located far away from the gate at a position where the number of beasts attacking had been highest, but after the beasts had run off and he had been alerted to the presence of an unknown man, he hade charging toward the town gate, just to arrive at the scene of the gate already destroyed and his men whom were all soldier level cultivators about to attack a rank 6 beast.


    Breathing heavily and being thankful he arrived before his men had gotten themselves massacred, he walked up to close to Seth and said,


    "My name is Aluf Gudzil, kind Sir, there is no need for us to fight, just tell us what you want and we will do our best to fulfill your wish," Gudzil said, hoping Seth wasn''t an enemy.


    "Point me in the direction of the white temple," Seth said, his words putting a smile on Gudzil''s face at the easy task before itpletely froze the next second he made a realization.

 Chapter 106 Reunion Of Master And Pet

    ?As a captain, Gudzil was aware of most of the things that happened within the Ukota, and even though he had been too insignificant to get the whole info, he was more than aware that a powerful female cultivator who had been upying the temple beside the mayor''s residence had fallen from grace and was now in custody.


    Watching the bloody and now somewhat heroic form of Seth as he stood by the tiger, fantasies of Seth being that powerful female cultivator''s lover who hade to meet her came popping into his head, and the man couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of what Seth might do if he got angry and decide tosh out at Ukota town.


    "Of course" Gudzil stammered out as he replied Seth, quickly putting a smile on his face, but just as Seth get on the tiger''s back and was about to leave, Gudzil''s voice rang out once more,


    "Sir, are you perhaps looking for its previous inhabitant? "The man hurriedly asked


    "Previous", Seth said looking at him with a raised eyebrow, and seeing Seth''s interest, a small feeling of happiness immediately bubbled up in Gudzil and he replied,


    "About a week ago, some powerful gov''t officials came into town and I heard they stripped the temple''s previous upants of her authority, we the soldiers and most of the civilians tried to ask what was happening, but the men were all secretive, and shady, they used the madame of various crimes and currently have her under house arrest" Gudzil finished in a somber tone.


    Of course, most of the things Gudzil just said were total bullshit, he doubted they were up to 10 people in the town who were even aware that the temple was being inhabited not to talk of people caring about its upant, but Gudzil had a wife and two sons living in this town, and there was no way he was going to allow the anger of some lover boy to be the reason for their deaths, he was going to try his best to me everything on the cowardly mayor and government.


    "I see," Seth said, "You said she was under house arrest, does that mean you know where she currently is?'' set asked.


    "Yes sir" Gudzil quickly answered.


    "Well then get on and lead the way," Seth said, and Gudzil hearing his words turned to the soldiers and gave out orders,


    "Take care of the injured and be on guard for any surprise attacks, the mayor has requested the presence of this young man and I will take him there".


    Filled with grief and doubts, the soldiers were reluctant to follow Gudzil''s orders, but a burst of his overbearing aura had them grudgingly rushing away.


    Done dealing with the soldiers, Gudzil firmed up his trembling legs and jumped onto the back of the tigernding in front of Seth.


    "Just tell it where to go," Seth said when therge man got on.


    "Of course sir" Gudzil immediately answered and rushed close to the head of the tiger, fearfully pointing out directions, and to his surprise and relief the powerful beast followed his instructions without a hint of reluctance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The short journey which would have taken them a few seconds to travel instead took 4 minutes as Gudzil had pleaded with Seth to have the tiger carefully move through the streets and not cause any destruction, and the tiger seeing Seth ept Gudzil''s plea was forced to carefully trot through the streets of Ukota town, almost turning the town to a ghost town as everyone within its vicinity fled it''s presence.


    When the party of Seth, Gudzil, and the tiger finally arrived at their destination, they were weed to the sight of a tall fence so high that one couldn''t see a single thing behind it, but to them who were standing on a towering beast, the inside of thepound wasid bare before their eyes.


    Avishly built bungalow surrounded by a beautiful garden with a crystal clear pool at its center greeted the eyes of the two men and one beast, though their gaze was quickly shifted to the almost poetic sight of a devilishly beautiful woman sitting on the roof of the house and staring at them.


    "Why are we stopping," Seth asked Gudzil with a frown when he realized the tiger had stopped at a wall that it could easily destroy or leap over.


    "Well this particrpound is also protected by some powerful seals sir, and if we were to try brute forcing our way in there is a high chance that we might bring harm to madam," Giddily said pointing at the woman sitting on the roof.


    Hearing his words, Seth sighed, and the next moment he disappeared off the tiger''s back leaving Gudzil looking around for him but finding nothing, but a secondter Gudzil heard the sharp sound of breaking ss as a light blue transparent barrier filled with cracks appeared around thepound, and the next second it shattered.


    Gudzil had no idea what Seth had done to the seal, but for him to easily break it in such a little time spoke of his strength.


    ...¡­.minutes earlier...


    Trapped within thepound and unable to use her soul sense, Sonia could only sit on the roof tip in silence and wait for her eventual death, while she waited, she tried keeping her brain from reminiscing over a particr memory but kept falling woefully.


    No matter how she tried, the image of a dark-haired powerful young man kept on popping into her mind, their passionate moments, his sheer dominance and his promise toe help rang through her head, but in the end, all they did was bring her mind pain and frustration.


    Sonia managed to snap herself out of her troubling thoughts, deciding to go indoors and away from the chaos happening outside, but such a n was quickly discarded as intense trembles reached thepound, and the next thing she knew, he eyes caught the image of a huge tiger heading towards her, it''s majestic sight having her take a few steps back in surprise and then as she watching it till it arrived just outside the fence.


    It didn''t take long for Sonia''s eyes to shift from the face of the tiger to the two men standing on its head, her eyes filled with disbelief as she recognized one of the men, unable to forget those eyes which looked at her body as nothing but a tool meant for pleasure.


    Next thing Sonia knew, a sharp cry rang out from the barrier surrounding thepound, and Sonia found Seth standing on the rooftop with her, his eyes already wandering to the little cleavage which her current dress exposed, and then a frown appeared on his face as he said,


    "Is this a pet wees their master".

 Chapter 107 Sufferings Of A Pet

    ?umted stress and anxiety from the unfortunate events of the past days all came settling in at once, almost pushing Sonia to burst into tears as she was once again in the presence of the man she called master, the man who promised to save her, the man whom she had ced her hopes in.


    Biting her bottom lip and surprising the tears which were threatening to spill out, Sonia stood up and bowed in Seth''s direction and then said,


    "Wee back master".


    Some seconds of silence passed after Sonia''s words, with Seth quietly staring at her, and then he spoke,


    "Like I said, is this how a pet wees its master?".


    Sonia''s mind had been in a state of turmoil after she bowed to Seth, but hearing his words had her reeling in panic as she had no idea what she had done wrong.


    "Wee back master" Sonia repeated some secondster, but this time she went down on her knees.


    "Haaa" Seth let out a sigh of disappointment, you''re not my maid, neither are you my ve, do you understand?" Seth asked.


    "Ye..ss master" Sonia stuttered as realization dawned on her.


    "Good, so now can you properly greet me," Seth asked, and nodding her head, with a bashful smile on her almost red face, Sonia stood up and hurriedly walked towards Seth, and when she was close she opened her arms and dashed towards him, happily preparing to hug him, but just as her hands were about to wrap around him, she felt a handnd on to her face and stop her in her tracks.


    "On second thought, don''t wee me, I don''t want to stain your elegance with my filthy clothes," Seth said offhandedly, but Sonia couldn''t help but seethe in anger at Seth''s callous behavior.


    After continually pestering her to deliver a proper greeting, he rudely rejected her hug and left her in such an awkward and embarrassing situation, and Sonia feeling wronged almost let her feelings be known but was able to control herself.


    Just because Seth hade to her in her moment of need, she had almost forgotten that Seth was a selfish arrogant man and that she need to stay in his good graces till he finally helped her, though taking in his very not pleasant and victorious appearance, Sonia began doubting if Seth could actually help, but then again the fact that he had a rank 6 beast beside him lent a lot of credibility to him being a powerhouse.


    "Go down to the house the house and prepare a bath for me before I get down there" Seth ordered, but Sonia thought differently.


    "We can''t, this isn''t a safe spot, am currently under house arrest," Sonia said," it''s only a matter of time before the mayor calls for backup and some really powerful cultivatorse charging here, we need to leave...."Sonia was saying till she was interrupted by a heavy spank from Seth to her rear.


    "Those things are for me to think about not you, am I not the one who just broke through the barrier protecting the house," Seth said while his hand enjoyed the soft feel of Sonia''s ass cheek.


    "Yes," Sonia timidly said, embarrassed at having been spanked in front of the rank 6 tiger watching them and the other man on it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good, now go do what I told you to," Seth said, giving her ass another heavy p that propelled her forward and had her quickly jumping off the roof of the building in embarrassment as she ran inside.


    "Idiot, stupid idiot" Sonia could help butment internally as she ran inside, first he had arrived in front of her like some hero who hade to save her, and then he had made her feel all special by specifying that she wasn''t a maid or ve to him.


    As disturbing as it was, Seth making sure she understand that she was his pet and not a ve or servant had evoked a feeling of happiness in her, as she had imagined that he would pamper and treat her with care the same way pets were treated, but just some secondster he had rejected her hug and then ruthlessly ordered her around without even asking about her feelings.


    "With how he just ordered me, what differentiates me from a servant at the moment" Sonia mumbled, feeling pained at how Seth had just casually yed with her feelings.


    With Sonia gone, Seth leaped up from the building and appeared back on the tiger''s head and then turned to Gudzil and spoke,


    "Take him and have him kill anyone you think will be a disturbance to me as I rest here, only find me if the tiger can''t handle the opponent," Seth said to Gudzil, and seeing the man about to protest, spoke again,


    "If you can''t do it, then I''ll just kill you and find someone who can," Seth said, his words shutting the man up as he answered Seth with a firm "yes sir".


    "Damn he''s a mad man, what kind of a train have I gotten on, I was supposed to be off it by this time" Gudzil internallymented," but he said anyone that would be a disturbance, so all I have to do is move some distance away and stop anyone from entering thepound, with this tiger and some few lies, I can even convince the mayor not to go in there".


    "Now leave" Seth ordered, his words snapping Gudzil out of his thoughts and having him marching away with the tiger.


    Letting out a sigh of relief at the chance to finally get a bath, Seth moved in front of the house and slid the door open, proceeding to step into and begin marching forwards, ignoring whatevervish or fancy designs the interior might harbor.


    Thankfully Sonia had been alert as she immediately came out of one of the rooms, stopping Seth from strolling off and getting lost in the house.


    Sonia led Seth to a fairly big bathroom which while not having a bathtub as luxurious as her underground base, still excellently passed the test of being a luxurious one.


    Seth didn''t waste a second to take off his clothes and immediately head for the tub, but he stopped in his track when he saw Sonia behind him loosening her clothes.


    "Stop," said Seth as he walked over to Sonia and with some insertion of his qi had the cors on Sonia''s body harmless opening and dropping to the floor, the seals ced on them nothing but child''s y for him


    "Go prepare for me a meal, make it a feast," he said, and walked into the tub, leaving Sonia staring at him in shock for some seconds before leaving.

 Chapter 108 Breast Only Warmup [R-18]

    ?One would think someone who had just consumed an entire rank 9 beast the previous night wouldn''t need to eat for a whole week, but Seth currently found himself famished and hungrily gobbling up the delicacies Sonia had prepared.


    While not eating disgustingly, Seth''s table manner at the moment was far from being gentlemanly, and Sonia could only stand by the corner as she watched Seth finish dish after dish without pause.


    Finally quenching the intense feeling of hunger which had cropped up his stomach but still not satisfied, Seth grabbed a ss of wine and down it, eliciting a sigh of relief at its satisfying taste.


    Sometime earlier this month, Seth remembered that he had been fearful of what his appetite would be like when he got stronger, and now looking at the score of empty tes before him, he couldn''t help but add his voracious hunger to his pending list of problems.


    Rxing into his seat, Seth scooped up a spoon of soup and ate it, his tongue savoring its spicy seasonings, while his eyes finally left the table and stared at the silent form of Sonia.


    "Hope my manners weren''t too disconcerting," Seth said.


    "Not at all, it would be foolish of me to expect an ill-mannered bastard like you to have proper table manners" was what Sonia would have liked to say, but without letting out an indication of disgust, she replied,


    "Not at all, you must have been tired and hungry from all the battles you''ve been through, it''s only natural that eat to your stomach''s content," Sonia said with a hint of suppressed blush, congratting herself on her incredible acting.


    "Your guess on me being hungry is absolutely right," Seth said as he stood up," but you were horribly wrong on the assumption that I am tired," Seth said as he moved toward her, exposing his naked body and almost erect cock, his nakedness a result of theck of appropriate clothes for him to wear when he left the bathroom.


    "Of course you''ll be horny" Sonia dryly said in her mind, Seth being a man who thought with his cock was one of the things that had her feeling safe when she stayed around him, though try as she might to deny or ignore it, the sight of a naked Seth right from when they were in the bathroom had had her pussy twitching and pulsing in anticipation for when his thick cock would go another rampage within it.


    Considering Seth''s sex escapades since back when he had been on Dinzel''s jet, it hadn''t been more than two days since hisst sex session, but after taking a rxing bath and consuming such a hearty meal, Seth''s blood was all pumped up and the beautiful sight of Sonia had his dick slowly rearing up its head in preparation for battle.


    His semi hard dick swinging and putting Sonia in trance, Seth walked up to Sonia and without warning ripped off her clothes in one move, leaving the woman in just her bra and panties.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not wasting a moment, Seth''s hand immediately went on the attack once again, this time her bra being the target, and after iming victory, Seth took a second to admire the pair of beautiful breasts which wereid bare before him.


    Seth leaned forward and bent down his head, and the next thing Sonia knew Seth''s mouth hadtched onto her left boob, his hands wrapped around her back and holding her in ce while he voraciously sucked her breast.


    "Ahhhh" moans of pleasure came out of Sonia''s mouth, the intensity with which Seth sucked on her breast had her squirming in his hands as the sensitive area around her nipple was stimted to the max, Sonia found herself grabbing onto Seth''s head and pressing it harder on her breast, but at the same time struggled to get her body away from his grasp, Sonia had no idea what was happening, but Seth was currently driving her crazy, and this was just him sucking on her breast.


    Seth had no idea why, but at the moment he could help but crave and enjoy the feeling of having Sonia''s breast in his mouth, her hard nipple in his mouth, producing a soothing feeling on his tongue as it moved all over it.


    Seth pulled his mouth off Sonia''s left breast, a trail of saliva leading from his mouth to her now red beat breast, with its owner heavily panting as she finally got a breather from her short bout of madness, but she rxed too soon as the next moment Seth''s mouth took in her right boob, sending her on another ride of craziness.


    "pop" came the sound as Seth was done with Sonia''s right breast, taking a few seconds to admire the two beat-up breasts and then proceeding to give a lick and short gentle suck to them, alternating between both breasts.


    Finally having his fill of boobies, Seth stood up in preparation to satisfy the ravings of his neglected cock, but found it buried between two softps and pushing against a pair of ck panties.


    With his cock caught between Sonia''s legs, Seth''s hand moved down to her butt, his hungry eyes looking down at vulnerable and hazy eyes, the woman proceeding to rest her head on Seth''s chest while she ground Seth''s cock between her legs.


    "Did you miss me?" Seth asked as his hand went under her panty and rubbed over her butthole.


    "Yes," Sonia truthfully breathed out, her short session with Seth having already crumbled her defenses against his sexual appeal.


    With a smile on his face, Seth moved his cock, back and forth, his dick rubbing her against her thighs and soaked underwear, the both of them silently enjoying the feel of each other bodies, their heavy breaths the only sound that could be heard in the kitchen as they prepared for theing storm, though in Seth''s case, he was preparing to bring it.

 Chapter 109 I Will Be A Good Pet [R-18]

    ?It didn''t take up to a minute for Seth''s dick to rise to full power, its full mast pressing against Sonia''s covered kitty and signaling its readiness to rampage, Seth receiving its report and immediately acting.


    Seth wordlessly grabbed Sonia by her hips, lifted her up, and carried her over to the dining table, stretching out one hand to pull off the cloth which covered the table, sending the dishes, utensils, and leftover food which had been on it flying to one corner of the room and leaving Seth with a clear polished table.


    Seth proceeded to sit Sonia on the table, her knees downward hanging out while he spread open her legs open and was greeted by the sight of a wet thin ck material covering Sonia''s cave.


    Seth''s hands moved over both Sonia''sps, enjoying its soft feel and directly heading for her pussy where it proceeded to tear off her panties, his actions finally exposing pink pussy lips to the world.


    Grabbing a hold of his modestly sized member, Seth rubbed its head over Sonia''s pussy, getting it a bit wet and then immediately pushing it into Sonia''s pussy.


    "Master wait, please let me suck it" Sonia pleaded, her mind sent into panic as the issue of lubrication finally popped into her head, but unfortunately for the woman she remembered toote as Seth''s mind was already made up, he ignored her plea and brushed off her hands which were trying to push him back and moved his waist forward, firmly holding onto her waist as half his cock went into her cave.


    "Urggghh" Sonia groaned in difort due to Seth''s rough and sudden pration, but while she basked in difort, Seth basked in pleasure, the delicious feelings coursing through his body prompting him to quickly bury his entire cock in her, but just as he moved, Sonia put up a greater resistance as pushed against him all her strength, Seth acquiescing and pulling out of her.


    To the current Seth, Sonia''s consistent resistance was akin to a fly continuously bothering him while he ate, and at the moment his tolerance had just run out.


    Horny but still not forgetting her grievances at Seth, Sonia had decided to get back at him as they had sex, spontaneously feeling bold and deciding to use their current circumstances to reduce the power dynamic between the two of them.


    When Sonia felt Seth pull out his dick, a feeling of victory lit up in her heart, internally congratting herself for sessfully carrying out the first step and then making ns on how to handle Seth when he questioned her behavior, but unfortunately for her, that question never came, because immediately Seth pulled out of her, he flipped her over, proceeding to pin her upper body on the table, and then the next thing Alice knew there was a sharp burst of pain from her buttocks as Seth delivered a heavy p to it.


    Compromise, negotiate, when did Evary Seth ever do any of those things, especially during sex, by this time in his life, Seth had already had sex with more than enough women for him to be able to aptly estimate the amount of dick that he could force on them at different moments, and presently he knew that Sonia'' current difort was nothing but an act, probably part of some scheme the woman was cooking up, and while Seth could care less about her schemes, implementing them while they had sex was a big NO for him.


    "Ahhh, Ahhh" screams of pain left Sonia''s mouth as the poor woman tried to break out of Seth''s hold, but the single hand which held both her hands behind her back and pressed her down made her feel like she had been ced under a mountain.


    As a 3rd stage general, even as one on the brink of having a cultivation copse, Sonia''s skin was more than hard enough to resist a few physical blows, and as a cultivator, she had a very high pain tolerance, but just after three spanks to her rear, Sonia found tears flowing down her eyes, the pain from Seth''s hits already unbearable to her.


    While Seth had lost his soul sense, that didn''t mean he had lost the ability to convert his qi to other elements, he had only lost the ability to manifest them outside his body, but nothing was stopping him from converting qi to an element while it was within his body.


    Lightening qi flowing just under the skin of his palm, Seth''s hands descend on Sonia''s butt cheeks, lightening spilling from his hand the second it made contact with Sonia''s ass, making her pain receptors go haywire as she felt pain like never before, she felt like a normal human being whipped by a cultivator.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sex can bring about quite the inspiration," Seth offhandedly thought.


    "Master please stop" Sonia finally began pleading after the sixth hit, her face a quivering mess of tears as she struggled to wiggle her butt away from Seth''s merciless palm in vain.


    Seth ignored her plea and delivered another hit, preparing to give her a few more hits, but her more intense pleas made him change his mind.


    "Master please I will be a good pet from now on, please stop, Sonia won''t be a bad girl anymore" she sobbed.


    "Guess I underestimated the pain," Seth thought, deciding that he had done enough.


    Seth looked at the quivering woman beneath him, her face buried on the table with her body covered in sweat while her poor red ass cheeks spasmed in pain.


    Seth''s dampened cock couldn''t help but harden at this sight, his rapidly rising hormones prompting him to deliver a light harmless p to Sonia''s rear, causing her to yelp and almost began another round of begging, but the big hard long object that prated her pussy almost instantly had her words turning to a scream.


    "Damn you''re so wet, too wet, were you enjoying the pain this whole time "Seth asked in surprise.


    "Maybe" Sonia whispered out in a shaky tone, her mind still reeling from the pain of Seth''s palms and the sudden pleasure that Seth''s pration had wrought within her.


    "Oh, so you get turned on by pain huh, my bad for not finding that out sooner," Seth said, but his words were immediately met with a fierce rebuttal from Sonia.


    "Master please no, I don''t enjoy pain" Sonia screamed as she turned back to look at Seth, showing him her tear-stained and panicked face, before quickly burying her head back on the table in shame.


    "Then why are you so wet," Seth asked not really minding her actions, already beginning to slowly move his hips back and forth.


    "It was..n''t beca.use of the Pain, I was tu.rned o..n by you.r fierce dominance "Sonia moaned out,pliments of Seth''s moving dick.


    "I see," Seth said, pulling his dick almost all the way out and then mming it back into Sonia''s wet cunt, repeated his actions in silence and going faster each time till only the sounds of colliding flesh and Sonia''s suppressed moans began sounding in the room, the woman still feeling embarrassed.

 Chapter 110 Battleship Panic [R-18]

    ?"Ahhhh, master it''s getting big, ahhh, toooo big" the strained voice of Sonia rang out, the woman moaning andining to Seth about the massive piece of meat which was currently moving in and out of her poor puckered hole, but of course Seth had no intention of stopping, Sonia''s cries instead cheering him on.


    After being painfully disciplined by Seth, Sonia had gotten her pussy plowed to three heavy orgasms by Seth''s dick and then they had moved from the kitchen to the bedroom.


    At this time Seth had decided to give her swollen pussy a break, but he had no intention of doing the same for the rest of her body as the next moment he had gotten her ass all prepared and then prated it from behind.


    Other than thest time Seth had invaded her hole, it had remained untouched till this very day, and it had taken it some painful thrusts to finally adapt to being invaded.


    Just minutes ago, Sonia''s butt hole had adjusted to Seth''s cock, but some secondster he had once again increased his dick, his monster cock now going in and out of her with fury, further stretching the already stretched walls of her hole and having her bury her head deeper into the soft bed she was lying on.


    Currently, Sonia was kneeling on a big white bed and lying on her stomach, she had her head pressed to the bed and her hands tightly gripping onto the sheets while Seth knelt behind her, letting out grunts as he pushed his dick in and out of her asshole.


    "Ahhhh" Sonia moaned, her tongue hanging out of her smiling face but her hand firmly gripping o the bed when Seth''s cock made a sudden rapid entry.


    "Go faster" Sonia suddenly requested, her words putting a smile on the face of a sweating Seth who saw no reason to deny his beautiful pet her request.


    Pulling his dick out, Seth grabbed the bottle of oil by the side and poured its contents into Sonia''s now gaping hole till there was an erotic overflow, he then kept the oil to the side, grabbed his still hungry dick, and pressed it into Sonia''s oil filled hole, his cock slipping in like an eel moving through water.


    His cock now in Sonia, Seth pulled back and smashed it in, continuously moving his waist backward and forward, pounding his dick in and out of Sonia''s hole with gusto.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahhhh" Sonia''s screams filled the room, her hands flying around as her butthole was stimted with never ending pleasure, forcing Seth to press his left hand on her back to keep her trembling body in ce while he continued fucking her ass, relishing in the sensations her tight and fiercely contracting hole was bringing him.


    For Sonia, Seth''s hips seemed to move without end as the only thing she could feel at the moment was Seth''s pelvic pping against her buttocks while his thick cock defiled her hole.


    Sonia was slowly getting lost in pleasure, just on the brink of losing her mind when Seth suddenly stopped, he grabbed onto her knees and then pulled them back, now having Sonia lying t on the bed.


    Seth ced Sonia''s legs between his legs, put his dick back in her puckered hole, and then leaned forward, his frame hanging over hers while his hands pinned down on hers, and then he once again began moving.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This position with normally be an obstacle to achieving maximum pration, but for someone like Seth, his only worry was that he made his dick too long.


    Sounds of grunts, moans, and smacking of flesh were all that could be heard as the duo let loose their carnal desires.


    .........¡­


    "He''s so handsome and domineering, imagine him all dressed up in a suit and waiting for me up at the altar on our wedding day, imagine how cute our kids will be," these were the fantasies that were currently flowing through the head of levy Sonia hours after getting screwed by Seth.


    Sonia''s spotted a stupid smile on her face as different scenarios of her and Seth went through her mind, and it wasn''t until some minutester that the woman came to her senses, a feeling of anger and sadness enveloping her.


    Sonia was angry at herself for easily falling for Seth''s charms and then she felt sad because she knew that those fantasies of hers could nevere true.


    After seeing the rank 6 tiger from earlier obediently listening to Seth, Sonia had thrown away her doubts about him being a Kaiser, and currently, she could not imagine anything that would make Seth interested in having anything other than a sexual rtionship with her.


    "Why else does he call me a pet, he should just stop with the pretense and call me his sex doll" Soniamented as she stared at the form of the sleeping Seth.


    Presently, it had been about 4 hours since she and Seth stopped fucking, they had started a few hours into the morning and had been going at it for some more hours, Sonia had thought she was going to die, but Seth had then suddenly decided to stop, and then after some cleaning up, they had both fallen asleep with Sonia being held in Seth''s arm and resting her head on his chest.


    "Uhhh how do I bring up the issue of my cultivation problem, surely after everything I have more than earned it right" Sonia wondered, refusing to let the idea that Seth had lied to her pop into her head.


    Just as Sonia was going over the best ways to start the topic with Seth, the setting rays of the afternoon sun which had been pouring into the room suddenly disappeared, darkness immediately enveloping the room from all sides, and then a distant cry from Seth''s rank 6 tiger could be heard echoing all over the town.


    "Did they send a battleship just for us" Sonia wondered as she sprung out of bed.

 Chapter 111 Three Women

    ?A battleship, the thought that a battleship might have been deployed to deal with them was overkill, but that was the only exnation Sonia could give to the huge shadow which was currently blocking out the sun from reaching the house.


    Deciding not to switch on the lights and make herself an easy target, Sonia sprang out of the bed and used her soul sense to navigate around the room and quickly put on some clothes.


    In her panic, Sonia hadpletely forgotten about Seth, but just as she put on a gown and was about to dash out, the lights in the room suddenly came on and Sonia was faced with the questioning look of a just awakened Seth.


    "Quickly get up, the government is here" Sonia screamed in a whisper, expecting Seth to immediately bolt off the bed, but all he did was look at her nkly for a second and then switch off the light.


    Sonia was surprised at Seth''s calmness, impressed at how he was easily dealing with the current situation, but when her soul sense swept over him, she found out that he had gone back to sleep.


    "What are you doing, we need to get out of here quickly" Sonia almost roared, she would have liked to forget about Seth and quickly escape on her own, but given her current condition, she knew that her only chance of surviving the powerhouses who were bound to be around was by being with Seth.


    "Be quiet" was the harsh and annoyed reply that came from Seth after she tried to urge him up.


    Sonia was taken aback by Seth''s reply but was too scared to retort him, she waited in silence for a few seconds, and eventually, the different sounds from outside had her oveing her fears and speaking up once more.


    "Master we can''t stay here, we''re under attack, there is a battleship outside" Sonia once again urged, and it seemed this time her efforts were going to pay off as Seth sat up once more.


    After fucking for some time, Seth had decided to let Sonia off and engage himself in a well-deserved sleep, congratting himself on the happiness he had just bestowed on another needy female of the world.


    Seth had been enjoying his sleep when Sonia''s sudden movements had woken him up, and then the woman had begun speaking about the government sending people after them.


    "The government huh" Seth had internally thought, unless there was some insurmountable miracle, the best the government could deploy to Ukota was a 1sts stage Kaiser and to the current Seth anything other than a 3rd stage Kaiser was a noisy bother for him.


    Seth''s n was toy back in bed and wait for whomever they sent, he would just send the unlucky fellow to the afterlife, though he couldn''t help but hope it was a female Kaiser that was sent, he could capture her and have her trade sex for her life.


    A perverse smile had just formed over Seth''s face as he thought of banging the female attacker when he heard Sonia begin speaking once more, but this time after hearing her words he instantly sat up on the bed and couldn''t help but look up.


    "Another battleship" Seth groaned internally, previously after killing Amelia, Seth had hurriedly fled in order to avoid a supposed present battleship, and now he was once again hearing of another one which was specificallying for him.


    Rumors of a battleship''s capacity for destruction had Seth thinking over his choice of lying in bed, he had no idea on its firepower and presently couldn''t judge if he would survive a full power st from that thing, it would be double humiliation if he died again, the reason being that he was sted apart while in bed.


    Seth was just about to get off the bed and take the iing enemy seriously when the wind just happened to blow by, his nose catching a certain familiar scent, and him deciding to go back to sleep.


    "Tell whoever ising I said not to disturb me, and that goes to you also," Seth said as hey back down, concluding that the new arrivals wouldn''t be able to offer him anything satisfactory at this current time.


    With shock on her face, Sonia watched Seth fall back on the bed and honestly go back to sleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She stared at his form in silence unsure of what to do, but the soundsing from outside forced her to swallow her saliva and move out of the room, though she a little bit calmer now.


    Crossing the corridors and several closed doors, Sonia felt like her body was currently being pierced by needles, but remembering how casually Seth had brushed off the current situation, she hoped that the approaching people were friendly acquaintances.


    Hands and legs all tensed up just in case of a mishap, Sonia approached the lit-up living room, ready to meet the guest that had rudely let themselves in.


    Sonia took a turn and with a firm gait walked into the living room, but she had barely taken a step in when she froze, unable to take a single step forward while her legs began trembling.


    "haa..aa" Sonia tried to speak but couldn''t let out a word frozen in shock and fear at the identity of the three women who were currently sitting on the couch and looking at her.


    "Are you alright" the serene voice of one of the women in the room spoke, but this seemed to make Sonia''s situation worse as she trembled even harder, but luckily was able to remain standing and nod her head.


    "Are you scared of us" the woman who had spoken earlier asked with a light chuckle, her beautiful smile giving her a gentle demeanor, but this time Sonia found herself unable to reply due to the scary gaze of one of the women who had on an eye patch.


    "When her excellency asks you a question, you immediately reply to her" the other woman barked out, her voice carrying a power that Sonia could just not resist, and the next second she found herself taking a step back, dropping to her knees and nodding her head furiously.


    "Adriana stop bullying the poor girl," the blonde hair woman said, Adriana, keeping her mouth closed and turning away with a grumble.


    "Sorry about her," the blonde woman said as she moved towards Sonia and helped her up, "so what is your rtionship with Seth? "She asked all of


    a sudden, her question stunning Sonia, but this time she was able to reply with a clear answer.


    "Am his servant" Sonia said, embarrassed to speak about their true rtionship and also wanting to distance herself from whatever problem Seth might have incurred.


    "Are you sure?" the woman said with a smile," evidence from the kitchen would say otherwise".


    Try as she might, Sonia could not suppress the blush that came creeping up her face, but luckily for her, the blonde woman decided not to tease her any further.


    "Seth is inside right," the woman asked.


    "Yes," Sonia replied.


    "Good, I''ll go see him then," the blonde woman said and began moving forward but stopped when she saw Sonia open her mouth to speak but freeze with it wide open.


    "ehhh..ehhh.eh" Sonia stuttered, unable to speak, how did seth expect her to tell the matriarch of one of the strongest families on earth and the current president of Ergand federation that Seth had said she should not disturb him.

 Chapter 112 Waking Seth

    ?It was early morning and the bright rays of the rising morning sun had begun descending on Ukota town, the energizing warmth of the morning sun a remedy which the residents of the town would normallye out to receive, but on this morning, the streets of Ukota remained bare, the only people who could be seen moving around being the military.


    At a corner of the Ukota town, just outside the town''s walls hung a massive object floating in the sky, its presence being one of the major contributors to the town''s inactiveness and well peaceful atmosphere on such a fine morning given the troubles of the previous day.


    While the huge object hung there in the sky, intimidating the poor residents of Ukota town, the owners or perhapsmanders of the huge flying aircraft were currently in Ukota, in a closed off house, all awake and going about their morning activities.


    Within the bungalow that housed Seth, the figures of four people could be seen in the kitchen, Alice, Sonia, Adriana, and Dorian who now exposed her long dark green hair, twirling it with her fingers and sending ominous smiles at the poor Sonia.


    "Dorian, why do you and Adriana have to keep on bullying Sonia," Alice who was currently at the kitchen counter and slicing some vegetables said when she caught a shiver running through Sonia who was just beside her.


    "Ohe on Alice, am just toughening up the kid," Dorian said with a smile and then got off the chair she had been sitting on and walked to Sonia.


    Dorian hugged Sonia from the back, rested her chin on the poor girl''s shoulder, and then asked her with a yful smile,


    "Are you scared of me"?


    "No ma''am" Sonia quietly replied without a stutter, feeling far better around the four women but still scared of them.


    "oh really," Dorian said, stretching out her uncharacteristic tongue and licking Sonia''s cheek, her hand moving up and grabbing the girl''s breasts, Sonia unable to do a thing as she froze in ce, her eyes looking at Alice whom she had be more familiar with and begging for help.


    "All right that''s enough teasing," Alice said as she hit Dorian''s hands with an unuseddle by the side, her actions prompting the mischievous woman to let go of Sonia with a pout while Adriana who was at the back let out a chuckle at the former''s antics.


    Finally being released by Dorian, Sonia internally let out a sigh of relief, her heart which had been furiously beating finally calming down.


    Last night had been the scariest and most restless night of her life, out of nowhere she had been made to receive the most powerful persons in the country.


    Luka Alice, the current president of the Ergand federation, Luka Dorian and Luka Adriana, two 3rd stage Kaisers, these three women alone were an overbearing influence in any part of the world, Alice more so as her position as head of the Luka family had some rulers of other nations bowing to her in fear and respect, and yet all these three women were her together in the same house with her.


    Last night when Alice had questioned her concerning Seth, Sonia had been too terrified to truly ry to them what Seth had actually said, and in the end, she fabricated a lie and gave to them.


    "Sorry, it''s just that Seth is busy with some important work and kicked me out, he''s been so engrossed in his work that he didn''t notice your arrival, am sure he would be more than delighted to meet you" Sonia had said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sonia had expected Alice to head straight to the room and go meet Seth after hearing her words, the thought having her body tremble a little in anticipation of finally seeing the arrogant Seth showing some modesty when he met Alice, but then Alice had instead stared at her for some second before smiling and leaving and shaking her head.


    "Will he be done by tomorrow morning?" Alice asked, her question throwing Sonia off guard for some seconds before she hurriedly replied with a " yes".


    "In that case, we''ll sleep over and meet him tomorrow, I hope you don''t mind our imposing on you," Alice said with a smile, her words stunning Sonia who could only node her head, and that was how they were now in their present situation with Alice getting up early and begin cooking breakfast for Seth.


    The president of the federation waking up early to prepare food for Seth, this scenario had Sonia rethinking her views on Seth, her mind sent into turmoil as she tried to figure out who exactly he was.


    "Say Sonia follow me and let''s go wake up Seth so he can prepare for breakfast," Alice said, Sonia nodding her head as she followed her, Adriana and Dorian wanting to follow along, but


    hard stare from Alice had them both women sitting back down with grumbles.


    With a smile on her face, Alice led the way as they both arrived at the door of the room harboring Seth, and pushed it open, their eyes being greeted by the sight of a naked young man lying down on the bed with his member half hard and so thick and long that it looked like a third leg.


    When Sonia, saw this scene, she went into a little panic as she med herself for forgetting about Seth''s choice of clothingst night, she was about to apologize to Alice for such an embarrassing situation and then move to quickly cover up Seth when the woman began moving toward the bed.


    On entering the room, other than the raise of an eyebrow, Alice felt no particr surprise at Seth''s current state, she instead had her eyes roaming all over his body and thennding on the fabled cock which she had heard about.


    A smile on her face, Alice wasted no time to move toward Seth, she climbed onto the bed and then crawled over to him, the sight of her crawling figure, being one score of men would kill to see.


    When Alice''s face was finally over Seth''s own, she bent down andy a kiss on his lips, her lips trailing down his face till it finally arrived at his ears and whispered in a soft but still very audible tone.


    "Darling wake up, mommy is here," she said and then proceeded to lick his ears, her action earning her a groan and the opening of Seth''s eyes.


    Alice lifted her head and went back to staring at Seth''s face, her right hand caressing his jaw, and then began trailing down his body.


    "How are you doing," Alice said in a soft and worried tone as her hand moved over Seth''s chest," I was worried about you when you ran off earlier," she said, this time her hands on his abs with her nails lightly scratching it as it moved downwards, and then her hands finally resting Seth''s dragon, with her fingers wrapping around it.

 Chapter 113 Waking Seth 2 [R-18]

    ?Hands now on the prize, Alice gave Seth''s soft cock a squeeze, her hand feeling up the thick meat and caressing it from bottom to top.


    Despite opening his eyes, Seth weirdly enough hadn''t made a single sound, just quietly staring at Alice with a gaze that basically screamed "what the hell do you want", but the woman promptly ignored his silent question.


    "Honey how was your night, I spent all of mine thinking about taking care of your morning wood, but unfortunately you weren''t hard this morning, why aren''t you hard for mommy," Alice said in a sad tone, inkling of tears present in her eyes.


    Try as he might, Seth could no longer calmly ignore Alice, her dirty talk had got him all fired up, his breathing got heavier and his dick quickly hardened, and with a twinkle in her eyes, Alice who noticed all this proceed to move forward and kiss Seth, but this time she locked lips with him.


    Her soft lipsying between Seth''s, Alice pressed her face on Seth as she sucked on his lips, her tongue greedily pushing through his teeth and gaining entry, seeking toy an ambush on hiszy tongue, but just before her tongue could meet Seth''s, Seth ced a hand on the back of Alice''s head and began kissing the woman back with gusto.


    "Ahhhh" Alice moans sipped through the little gaps that opened up between their mouths as they kissed, at this point Seth had taken control of the kiss and was now sucking and licking Alice''s tongue and lips as he wished, the woman enjoying every second of it, as her hand slowly stroked Seth''s cock up and down.


    Some minutester, Alice pulled away from Seth, Seth''s releasing her head as she began taking inrge gulps of air, having almost run out of oxygen during her long passionate kiss with Seth.


    "Alright darling, am making breakfast in the kitchen, so quickly clean up ande meet me there," Alice said after catching her breath, a charming smile on her face as she proceeded to crawl back off the bed and leave.


    "Get back here" Alice heard Seth say just as she took two steps away from the bed, she turned around and saw Seth sitting up and then moving to the edge of the bed.


    "What''s the matter darling," Alice asked, but Seth first yawned, and then lean back with his hands ced on the bed for support and then said,


    "Someone doesn''t like you calling me darling, so change it, and don''t bother asking about this person".


    Seth''s words stunned Alice as nothing about his words made sense, but the woman decided to listen to Seth''s words and call him a different pet name.


    "How about ''my love'' " Alice asked,


    "Rejected" Seth calmly replied.


    "Oh, then what about "honey or baby," Alice asked with a raised eyebrow, interested in this person Seth spoke about.


    "Both Pass," Seth said, but before Alice could turn to leave, Seth gave another order "nowe over here and suck my dick".


    "Honey, I really have to go back and attend to the food, how about I suck you off after breakfast, or better yet, I could do it during breakfast," Alice said with a naughty smile but Seth said nothing to her, instead giving her a silent stare, and Alice getting his message walked up to him and knelt between his spread legs.


    epting that Seth wasn''t going to let her off, Alice grabbed a hold of his now hard cock, rubbing it from bottom to top while her mouth engulfed his balls.


    "Nice," Sethmented as Alice alternated between his balls, sucking and licking them each, and then sheter let go of them and ran her tongue up Seth''s length till it finally arrived at his cock''s head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alice held Seth''s cock, about to take it, when to her slight surprise it began expanding, from her being able tofortably wrap it with her fingers to her fingers being stretched when they held it.


    Alice had never seen a dick so fat, she took a gulp and then opened her mouth to take it in, having to stretch her mouth really wide to fit Seth''s cock in, and with some effort she finally got his head in.


    Alice decided to use a moment to get her mouth used to being so full, but then she felt a gaze fall on her and looking up her eyes met with Seth''s disappointed gaze.


    "You''re doing a horrible job so far, if you can''t offer me the best of pleasures among the several women I fuck, then perhaps I should begin looking for another sugar mommy," Seth said.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Alice wanted to speak up in protest, but then again her mouth was filled with Seth''s cock, and she could only watch him close back his eyes and return to hiszy posture.


    "What does this brat think of me, threatening to dispose of me" Alice amusingly thought, and then pulled her head off Seth''s cock, but just as her lips left it, she swallowed it back in but didn''t just stop at the head as she swallowed his full cock down her throat in a single swoop.


    "Urgggh" Seth groaned, try as he might, his body couldn''t just ignore the feat which the woman had aplished, and Alice encouraged by Seth''s reaction, began bobbing her head up and down his cock, smoothly swallowing and spiting his cock out her throat, her tongue making sure to lick and rub around it, sending waves of pleasure going through Seth.


    "She''s really good" the voice of a female whom only Seth could hear sounded, a voice which could only belong to Alexia, but before Seth could reply her, another groan escaped his mouth, prompting the woman tough at him.


    "I see your still putty when left in the hands of real experienced women" she mocked.


    "I always wanted to do this to you, but unfortunately, my weak cultivation won''t just let me" Alexi sadly said, "right now she''s having her throat continually contract and rx around your cock, and if am not wrong she might even be heating it up," Alexia said bitterly, but unfortunately Seth was having difficulties listening to her as he was currently standing and thrust his dick in and out of Alice''s mouth.


    Seth thought he might have to change his ns and fuck Alice this morning as he had no faith that she could make him cum with just her mouth, but the tingling warmth around his cock had him breathing rapidly already feeling a certain build-up in his balls.


    A few minutester and Seth''s seed came pouring out of his cock and into Alice''s mouth, the woman quickly gulping it all down, not letting a single drop escape her lips and then savoring thest of his cum before finally releasing his softening cock.


    His dick freed, Seth copsed on the bed, a bright smile iming his face while Alice with a satisfied smile got to her feet and asked,


    "How did mummy do?".


    "Incredible," Seth said with a bright smile, his earlier grumpiness washed away.


    "Of course, mommy would never disappoint," Alice said with a chuckle," so can I now get back to the kitchen," she asked with a pout.


    "Sure," Seth said, and Alice immediately walked away after giving him a peck on his lips.


    "And she''s gone," Seth thought when he tried to contact Alexia but got no response.

 Chapter 114 Distressed Pet

    ?"Am I finally receiving a dose of my own medicine, have I finally been trapped in an illusion by some high grade magic tool" Sonia wondered because the scenes she had just witnessed with her own eyes were never supposed to exist as far as she was concerned.


    First, it had started with Alice climbing on the bed, then kissing and stroking Seth''s cock while whisperings naughty words to him, and then from there the both of them had begun kissing, but it didn''t end there.


    After several minutes of kissing, Alice wanted to leave, but Seth had ordered her back like she was his servant, proceeded to give her somemands, and then had her blow his dick, even daring to criticize her, and the most baffling thing was that Alice, the president of the country did all these things without the least bit of reluctance, moaning and smiling as she served Seth like his slut.


    When Sonia saw Alice leaving, she had been prepared to immediately follow suit, not knowing how to face Seth after such an eye opener but Seth''s orders had her going to the bathroom and preparing a bath for him.


    From there they proceeded to wash each other, things then happened and now Alice was currently riding Seth, moving up down his once again hard dick while he sucked her breasts.


    A clean-up that should have taken some minutes was now stretching to about an hour, but thankfully it all came to an end as Sonia felt Seth''s cock erge within her and begin shooting jets of baby seeds into her poor cave.


    Having already cum several times since the start of their bathroom fuck, Sonia was exhausted and d to finally be off Seth''s sweet but tyrannical dick.


    On seeing Seth go into the bedroom and begin drying himself, Sonia wanted to immediately bolt out of the room before Seth suddenly got some mysterious urge for more sex, but after some consideration, she stayed back and moved to help Seth dress up.


    "Master how did I do," Sonia asked as she poured some cream and began rubbing it over Seth''s back.


    Hearing her weird question, Seth sent a nce at Sonia, wondering what this pet of his was up to considering Alice had asked him the same question.


    "Good" Seth casually said, not interested in what effect his answer had on Sonia, but luckily for the woman she was aware at this point of Seth''s uncaring nature, and in the end, she wasn''t doing any of this to get praise from Seth, instead her problemy with Alice.


    Sure Alice was a woman whom Sonia dared not carelessly breathe in her presence, but this was her first time seeing Seth with another woman, and such an event had various troubling thoughts floating through her head.


    "Master, would you leave me for Alice" Sonia suddenly asked, after being silent for a while.


    "Alice is my sugar mommy and you are my pet, I can''t leave you for her, if I ever get tired of you, the solution would be to find a new pet" Seth inly said.


    Hearing Seth''s answer wasn''t all that surprising for Sonia, but it did not answer her question.


    "Master am worried you''ll ignore and forget about me because of Alice, please don''t leave me," Sonia said to Seth with teary eyes and pursed lips.


    "That''s a cute expression, do you want us to fuck some more "Seth said, his words snapping Sonia out of her act and having her take a step backward in fear, the woman truly not wanting Seth''s dragon in her cave anytime soon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ha, ha ha" Sethughed at her expense, "Sonia I enjoy having sex with whichever ever woman catches my interest, and if just seeing me with Alice has you worried, you might as well leave, though I don''t tolerate stray pets, so I''ll just kill you.


    Seth''s words stunned Sonia, but when she saw him turning to leave, she quickly shouted out.


    "Master I was just asking a question, I have no ns on leaving you," Sonia said hurriedly.


    "Alright let''s go then, if my guess is right, then we might meet a sess story of the method I n to use to heal you," Seth said, about to leave, but Sonia''s voice once again stopped him.


    "Master wait", Sonia said rushing into a wardrobe that was by the side and returning secondster with a ck robe, "this is the best I could find," she said handing him the robe.


    Seth hadn''t put much thought into wearing clothes seeing as this house had none he could wear, he nned to just go out there in all his naked glory and have his breakfast, but the gesture from Sonia was much appreciated, Seth wasn''t looking forward to being a nudist.


    Securing the robe on himself, Seth walked out of the room and to the dining, Sonia closely following behind.


    On entering the dining, Seth and Sonia were weed to an incredible sight that left Seth''s mouth watering.


    For Seth, the variety of different dishes lined on the table steaming and filling the room with an irresistible aroma had him immediately moving forwards and taking a seat, not bothering to talk to anyone as he began digging in.


    Seth''s behavior had everyone stunned, but they all decide to ignore it and also take their seat, well except for one person.


    "Alice spent the whole morning preparing this meal for you, the least you could do is thank her for it" the sharp voice of Adriana rang out, her words bringing a moment of silence to the table.


    "Hmm," Seth said," so what do you want me to do," he asked staring at Adriana who shooting him a nasty re.


    "Apologize for being so rude and thank her for the meal," she said.


    "Sorry for my earlier behavior," Seth said to Alice," and thank you for preparing this meal, it''s delicious," Seth said, and went back to eating, his words leaving a group of stunned women.


    Adriana and everyone else had been prepared for a harsh rebuke or dismissal from Seth but never had they expected him to actually apologize.


    "Thank you honey," Alice said to Seth with a smile.

 Chapter 115 Liar

    The table in the dining room was rectangr with 6 seats ced around it, 2 by the sides and 1 at each end.


    At the moment, Seth currently upied a seat at the end, this action of his earning no rebuke from anyone around the table, and on his right side of the table were Alice and Sonia, with Alice sitting closest to him, while to his left side were Dorian and Adriana, with Dorian being closest.


    Thankfully, after seemingly consuming a rank 9 beast and then being heavily fed by Sonia yesterday, Seth''s voracious need for food was satisfied, so at the moment he gently consumed his food, savoring every bite and downing a ss of whatever was the sweet liquid in his ss.


    "So Sonia," Seth said, his voice drawing the attention of everyone at the table," what is so special about Lukta forest," he asked, his curiosity on Dorian''s transformation a secondary priority.


    "Sp..special" Sonia stuttered, Flustered when all eyes at the table turned towards her, " master other than once housing a rank 7 beast, nothing else about Lukta forest can be defined as special, "she said.


    "No, think harder, isn''t there anything about Lukta forest that makes it odd, maybe some minor difference that has no impact, but nheless is kind of Unique" Seth persistently asked, a frown on his face as he rubbed his chin.


    Sonia seeing Seth''s expression knew that he was serious, so she took her time to think over his question, taking up to a minute to end her brainstorming before replying to him.


    "Though there is no research backing it, veteran cultivators who have adventured into several other forests, when they enter Lukta forest, allment that Lukta gives them the greatest feeling of danger despite the forest never producing tragic stories.


    Well, there is also the fact despite the recent incident, Lukta forest has one of the lowest urrences of beast tides, despite the fact that its inner zones were ignored most of the time when the rank 7 beast was still alive which would have led to a massive increase in the beast poption, but the rare beast tide events have been chalked up to the forest''s beasts being a lot calmer than other beasts "Soniapleted.


    "Master is there something wrong with the forest," Sonia asked.


    "Perhaps" Seth answered her, then went on to ask another question.


    "At the moment what is the highest beast rank to have been recorded to ever exist in the forest".


    "Rank 7, the rank 7 beast which was found dead, eaten up by some other beast". Sonia replied, not noticing Seth''s eyes looking the other way


    "Silence descended upon the table as everyone tried to figure out where Seth was going with his questions, and then the silence was broken once again, but this time by Alice.


    "Are you the one responsible for the formation of the Storm crater?" she asked all of a sudden while looking at Seth, but her question only earned her an ignorant look from Seth.


    "Storm crater, " Seth asked.


    "The crater which is full of never-ending lightning and fire said to be caused by the battle between a rank 8 beast and some unknown person" Alice exined.


    "Ohh that, yeah that happened when me and me and Slowly''s mom went at it," Seth said with a smile


    "Slowly''s mom," Alice said inquisitively.


    "Yes, the first time I came to Lukta forest, I subdued a pet and named it Slowly, but sometimeter her mother who was rank 8 beast came pursuing us, and well that led to an eventual battle between us, and me indirectly creating what you call the storm crater" Seth exined.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Slowly, as in the mount you rode when you first came here" Sonia suddenly asked,


    "Yes," Seth said with a nod of his head.


    "And you found her in Lukta forest," Sonia asked again, earning another nod from Seth.


    "That''s impossible, in all of Lukta history, that species of bird has never been recorded here" Sonia firmly said" not to mention, that if am understanding you correctly, then you''re saying that Slowly''s mother, the rank 8 beast is also from Lukta forest" Sonia hesitatingly asked.


    "Yes, she is," Seth said with a chuckle.


    "Impossible" Sonia whispered taken aback, unable to determine if Seth was joking or not given his weird tendencies.


    "Lies" a voice that had quietened a while ago, once again spoke, "Since Alice and Dorian are not going to say it, then am going to confront you on your lies".


    "Oh," Seth said, interest building in him while Alice turned to Adriana wondering what tact the woman was up to.


    "So what did I lie about," Seth asked, having a bite of the spicy ribs on his te.


    "When most people see the storm crate, what has them impressed and terrorized is its massive size and burning mes, but such a feat isn''t impossible for 3rd stage Kaisers and is incapable of causing the global tension which is currently going on.


    "Have you ever heard ofws Evary Seth?" Adriana asked with a smirk, and when Seth shook his head in denial, her smirk only got wider.


    "Seeing as you don''t even know aboutws, then my point has already been made, but am going to exin it to you," Adriana said.


    "The lightning and fire in the storm crater have been determined to contain traces of qi natural qi and mysteriously qi at the cadet stage, but what makes the crater truly interesting, is thews within it,ws which are advanced beyond anything earth has ever seen,ws that have given a cadet stage qi the power tobat qi from a rank 8 beast.


    It is thesews that make the fire and lightning in the crater burn without end, and unless you want to tell us you fought a rank 8 beast at the cadet level and also possess such an advanced mastery ofws, then your story is a lie.


    "you must quite the capabilities to have been able to urately make those deductions, Seth said" and yes, I did fight a rank 8 beast when I was in the cadet state, and it would seem I also possessed the power ofws back then.


    "Possessed," Alice asked,


    "Yes possessed, I kind of lost that ability some time ago." Seth sheepishly said.


    "What a convenient excuse, "Adriana sneered, " and just so you know, it''s impossible for someone to lose theirws, ".

 Chapter 116 Strip Or Die

    It would seem, Alice, Adriana, and Dorian were up to something given Adriana''s action of opposing him, but Seth wasn''t interested in ying their game or figuring out their scheme.


    Other than Alexia and Rose, every other woman he had met so far was a schemer, drawing one n after the other to try to exploit any weakness of his, and it wasn''t like Seth was begging for true love or something given that all he wanted was the sex, but it wouldn''t hurt to find a woman that was as sincere as Alexia now would it.


    "I failed to notice her immense value" Sethmented, rubbing his hand over his forehead.


    "Seth is everything okay" Alice''s voice sounded bringing Seth out of his musings.


    "Yeah am fine." Seth said, "but back to my previous inquires, Alice would you happen to know anything special about Lukta forest", he asked ignoring Adriana, but before Alice could reply to him, Adriana spoke up once again.


    "As long as you understand that you shouldn''t carless boast anymore, then all is forgiven," she said, speaking apletely unnecessary statement, and one made clearly to provoke Seth.


    "Have you considered that I might just kill you because you''ve gotten too annoying?" Seth said turning from Alice to Adriana, but the woman kept mum, folding her hands beneath her chest and staring Seth in the eye without backing down, a tense atmosphere building up between them.


    "Adriana that''s enough" Alice''s voice rang out, her words sending Adriana reluctantly breaking eye contact with Seth.


    "Honey am sorry about her rude behavior, please just forgive her" Alice pleaded, but Seth just stayed silent.


    "Adriana take off all your clothes and crawl over here, your continuous defiance of me finally had my cock stirring, and if you won''t listen to my orders, then get up and leave," Seth said, his words shocking everyone at the table, more so Sonia who had begun panicking some time ago at the possibility of Seth having a fallout with the women.


    "And why do I have to listen to whatever you say," Adriana asked back defiantly.


    "Because I''ll kill you," Seth said ndly.


    "let''s all calm down, there''s no ..." Alice began saying more than shocked at how badly the situation had deteriorated but was cut off by Seth.


    "Alice be quiet," Seth said, his words prompting Alice to keep mum when her eyes met Seth''s not very yful own


    At the moment, Adriana was panicking at how things were going, what kind of a man threatens to kill the subordinate of a woman he''s attracted to, hell Alice was his sugar mummy, but just right off the bat, he had threatened one of her friends with death.


    Adriana''s n had been to defy Seth at every turn today, with the assurance that he wouldn''t do anything to her due to Alice''s presence, then when she finally annoyed him too much and he stormed out of the room, she would meet up with him and then apologize, but that will be far from a normal apology, it would be an apology which will get her in Seth favor, all this was an improvise which still fell inline with Alice''s drawn up n.


    Never in her life would Adriana have ever imagined herself doing something like this, sacrificing her body and nning to act so shamelessly for power, but after witnessing the power which had been bestowed upon Dorian and Alice''s convincing, she had made her choice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Kill me, aren''t taking things a little too far," Adriana asked in shock, deciding to take a step back and hopefully appease Seth''s anger, but Seth said nothing to her, he just inly watched her.


    "Am sorry, I got worked up over some matters and took out my frustration on you, am really sorry" Adriana said worry now iming her heart, openly looking at Alice for help, but the woman kept quiet.


    "Fine, if you''re so interested in seeing me naked, then why don''t youe over and take off my clothes yourself, aren''t you man enough" she gritted out, trying to paint herself as the vulnerable victim and if that didn''t work, then calling out on his manliness would at least get him toe over, an inconspicuous way of disying dominance on her part.


    "I have told you what to do, you have 3 minutes to make a decision," Seth said.


    .....


    Two minutester and Seth was staring down at a red-haired woman, kneeling by his chair, his eyes unable to leave the grand knockers which were hanging from the chest and currentlyid bare before him.


    "Stand up," Seth said, and the naked figure of Adriana rose up, all her body proportionsing into his view, but when he looked up at the woman, he couldn''t see her face, her huge breasts a massive obstacle.


    Seth stood and stared at Adriana, his dick hard and ready to go, while his hands began roaming his hand over the woman who had her head bowed.


    With how tough and rugged Adriana looked, one would think her body was as hard as iron, but as Seth squeezed her body all around, he couldn''t help but appreciate its'' feminine softness.


    His hand rested on the woman''s hips, appreciating its wideness and the especially thick rum behind it, which he squeezed and kneaded to his liking.


    "Your quite stiff for a woman who is already so wet" Seth said, rubbing his hand over Adriana''s dripping cunt.


    Noticing the woman still not reacting, Seth leaned over and whispered in her ears,


    "You initially started all this because you want me to transform your right," he asked but without waiting for a reply he continued,


    " if your'' wondering, then my thought about you won''t change just because you''re ready to spread your legs at the offer of power, power isn''t free, it requires sacrifices, this is something an old monster like you should know far better than me.


    I like my women responsive and moaning when I fuck them, and if you n to remain standing here like a doll, then dress up and leave".

 Chapter 117 Why I Like Older Women

    At this point, no one was eating anymore, their meal forgotten as all eyes were on Adriana and Seth, different thoughts going through each person''s head.


    Dorian would have liked to speak, but at this moment she was trying her best to keep herself in control of the random feelings going through her body while Sonia kept on staring at the standing duo and then at the two women sitting with her in trepidation, just when she had gottenfortable around these women, such a thing had to happen, how to escape if a four-way battle ensured were the thoughts going through Sonia''s mind.


    As for Alice, she sighed internally, wondering if she had made a fatal mistake by letting Adriana go on with her taunts, while her mind would like to believe that Seth was merely bluffing, Seth had more than once proven her deductions wrong, and for all she knew this time wouldn''t be any different.


    What kind of a man threatens to kill a woman he had just saved two days ago, a woman who currently shared close ties with his sugar mommy, did Seth even take their rtionship seriously, Alice wondered, and then looked to Dorian.


    Dorian had always been the quiet one, rarely talking and most of the time preferring toze about, so Alice hadn''t really felt anything was wrong when she had kept quiet during breakfast until now when Seth had given Adriana an ultimatum.


    The Dorian she knew would have silently blown up and even be up and ready to attack Seth, but even till this moment, she had remained silent with her bowed only sending asional nces Seth''s way, but before Alice could take her eyes off her, she suddenly shouted.


    "Adriana just fuck him" Dorian screamed, pulling everyone''s attention her way before she timidly bowed back her head, her action drawing Alice''s concern, but the woman didn''t even have the time to dwell on her matter as her eyes were drawn back to look at Seth and Adriana when Adriana stretched out her hands and grab onto Seth''s.


    After talking to Adriana, Seth was just about to take back his seat when the woman his left arm, and when he looked back at her, she said,


    "I enjoyed your touch," her eyes a little teary as those words left her mouth.


    "Of course you do," Seth said with augh, his hand going around Adriana''s slim waist and pulling her closer to him, and then proceeding to capture her lips with his.


    At first, Adriana''s lips were unresponsive, but as seconds went by, the woman''s tongue began moving, responding to Seth''s tongue while her hips moved up and began rubbing against Seth''s groin.


    Seth pulled his lips away from Adriana''s and stared down at her bare melons, and unable to bare the temptation he buried his head in her cleavage, rubbing his face in between the huge mass of soft flesh, and when Seth finally pulled his head out of Adriana''s fleshy valley, he turned to Dorian and Alice and said,


    "Both of you clear the table", and then went back to kissing Adriana, but this time kissing along her neck earning him some low moans from the woman.


    "Turn around," Seth said all of a sudden, taking a step back from Adriana<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hearing his words, Adriana looked at Seth with a smile, and then turned around her, giving Seth and everyone in the room a perfect view of her naked body, but just as she was about to finish her turn, Seth held onto her shoulders and stopped her movements, his action leaving Adriana''s back facing him.


    "You''re thick, fucking damn thick," Seth said, giving her ass a few ps and then a hard squeeze.


    "How old are you "Seth suddenly asked as he undid his robes, revealing his hard and ready dick to the women in the room.


    "553, why," Adriana said and then asked, turning around and then grabbing onto Seth''s dick which she began stroking, all of sudden being enthusiastic for the iing fuck.


    "And this is why I like older women, unlike na?ve young girls, they know how life works, they when to Shu their mouths and spread their legs to receive a proper fucking, won''t you agree," Seth asked with a grin.


    Immediately Seth finished speaking, Adriana didn''t answer his question, instead, her hands which were stoking his dick, paused and she looked him dead in the eye,


    "553 years, I have walked the earth for 553 years, yet I have never seen a man as arrogant and daring as you".


    "With your cock in my hand, I could easily crush it to paste, has such a possibility never crossed your mind?" Adriana asked as she gave Seth''s dick a really hard squeeze, but the grin on his face didn''t change a bit.


    "That''s a troubling thought, but fortunately it would never happen as right now you would head over to the table, bend over and spread your legs, wiggling your ass as you wait for my thick cock, and then when it finally goes in, were going to give everyone a show they''ll never forget," Seth said, his dick expanding in Adriana''s hand as he spoke despite her having a tight grip on it.


    "Alice just had to pick out an insolent brat like you," Adriana said, releasing Seth''s Dick and then cat walking over to the table which had now been cleared, and just as Seth said, she bent over it, and spread her legs, revealing he pink slits which began moving left to right as she shook her buttocks.


    Was there a man who when presented with a shaking booty and dripping cunt would still not take it, well such a man definitely wasn''t Seth as Seth moved behind Adrian, and began rubbing his cock over her twat, deciding to be considerate enough and lubricate his cock.


    With how wet Adriana was at the moment, it didn''t take long before Seth''s dick was all slick, he pressed the head of his hard meat on Adriana''s pussy and began pushing in, the woman gripping onto the ends of the table tightly as a loud groan of pleasure left her mouth.

 Chapter 118 Exhausted Dragon [R-18]

    "Cum already" was the pleading thought going through someone''s mind, a thought this person could never have imagined having was now the most prominent thought in his mind.


    Evary Seth had woken up to kisses and a blowjob yesterday morning, and then just before he had breakfast he yed around with his pet in the bathroom.


    Breakfast was delicious, and he had decided to savor the taste of every bite he put in his mouth, but it was at that moment that the person who would indirectly bring about his current condition began acting up, Adriana.


    The damn woman had aggravated him to the point that he finally got fed up and gave her an ultimatum, to either fuck him or leave, and in the end, Adriana had decided on the former.


    A busty juicy woman like Adriana, all naked and ready to receive his dick, without hesitation, Seth had dived in, ploughing the woman to his heart''s content, enjoying her every moan and scream.


    At that moment, everything had been going right for Seth, the feeling of having a stubborn powerhouse like Adriana bent over and being pounded by his cock while he pulled on her hair drove Seth''s lust higher and higher, at that moment he felt on top of the world and his already overbearing arrogance soared, with all this, there was no reason for Seth to refuse or not add another woman who wanted to join the party, and that was what had happened.


    When a naked Dorian walked up and hugged Seth from the back, rubbing her glistening breasts on his back and looking at him with dted pupils, a smirk and a desire to conquer bubbled within Seth, and he looked forward to leaving both women immobile by the time he was done with them, but unfortunately for Seth, he had no idea the mistake he had just made.


    Currently on the floor and in a mercenary position with Seth was Dorian, and lying on the floor away from them was Adriana, the woman peacefully sleeping on the ground with a satisfied look on her face, having no idea the troubling scene that was happening beside her.


    Pumping his cock in and out of Dorian, Seth has his teeth tightened as he looked at Dorian''s pleasure filled face, the woman unaware of what was going on around her as she only moaned and screamed, begging Seth for more.


    Groaning in defiance, Seth took his eyes off Dorian as he blinked them in order to clear another stream of blood that had just run down his eyes.


    Yes blood, despite her gentle look, Dorian was a real wild woman in bed, a characteristic that Seth had found himself, loving and hopefully would still love after today.


    After seeing the hungry look in Dorian''s eyes, Seth had decided to first satisfy Adriana, putting the woman out ofmission and then moving over to Dorian, a woman whose moans were a loud melody, but her grip was that of a raging animal,<novelnext></novelnext>


    Every touch of Dorian''s hands on his body drew blood, a feat that Adriana had been unable to aplish despite also wing on his back at one point, a feat that no one should be able to aplish, but Dorian did it with almost little effort.


    A little pain mixed with pleasure, who was Seth toin about such a euphoric feeling, like animals they both fucked without care, sure he was bleeding but that was pushed forter thinking.


    It was now as he stood or more appropriatelyy over Dorian, his back and chest filled with holes and nail marks, blood flowing out of his body and washing over him and Dorian, his dick unbelievably aching in exhaustion that he understood that he was in trouble.


    Seth could have tried pulling her off him, but that would just be a greater blow to his pride, the memory that he forced a woman off him because of his inability to satisfy her pushed him on, not to mention the fact that she had her arms around him and her nails dug into his back, Seth had a nagging feeling that getting those arms off him would create quit scene,


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh'' moans and groans left Dorian''s mouth while Sethy over her, thrusting with determination, and to his relief, his hard work paid off as the woman''s face scrunched up, and her legs tightened around his waist threatening to break them, but Seth didn''t make the mistake of easing his pace and letting Dorian''s iing orgasm die off.


    "RAhhhhhhh" a loud almost animalistic scream left Dorian''s mouth, her pussy squeezing Seth''s dick almost to the point of concern while he prayed that her deadly orgasm was a sign that she was almost down, but his struggles didn''t end there as the next second, Dorian''s head shot up and her teeth mped on his neck.


    At longst, Seth finally knew the feeling of being fed on, he felt his energy being drained and his vision fading, and realizing the seriousness of the situation, Seth tried to pry himself off Dorian''s hold, but this only made her wrap her hand and legs around him more tightly, pressing his body to hers and leaving almost his limbs iling around.


    Blood, Seth was losing blood and consciousness, just when he thought he had avoided a humiliation, he had fallen into another, anger filled him as growls began leaving his gritted teeth, but before he could finally let loose a fiery breath on the woman, she let him go, immediately going unconscious, with her mped cunt finally releasing his dick.


    Seth quickly pushed himself off Dorian andy on the floor beside her, his eyes threatening to close but he shook off the ckout, and forced himself up, using the wall for support as his bloody figure headed to the door.


    Right now what Seth needed was either meat or blood, sleep would have been a better option, but Seth wasn''t so lost in his arrogance that he would leave his now very vulnerable self to the machinations of any of the women in the building present with him, and while there were two bags of blood all around him, Seth was sound of mind to know that he might not only drink a little blood.


    As Seth moved, his strength and vision wavered, but he powered on, straining to keep his eyes on the door, the goal of getting meat from the kitchen pushing him on as his eyes were eventually consumed by darkness.

 Chapter 119 Late Consequences

    A calm red sea sitting in a red world, overlooked by a ck sun hanging in the sky, and finally an ind floating in the sky.


    It had been some time, but Seth found his soul space still looking almost the same as he had left it, he said almost because on taking a closer look at the floating ind, it was a little smaller than thest time he had seen it, and for some reason, he felt like the sea had lost some of his sticity, but that wasn''t all, because located high up in the sky and floating along with the ck sun, Seth caught sight of a red light, the light giving off a familiar aura and bringing a smile to his face as he made a realization.


    Noticing all these changes, Seth silently looked around him, and then stared down at the red sea in silence, confirming his thoughts that the red sea had somehow gotten smaller.


    "Hope this isn''t a bad sign, "Seth thought, the fact that he was here means that his body was pretty much knocked out cold, and he could only hope his being here was just because of his strong desire to wake up and not some problem with his body.


    Sighing to himself, Seth looked up at the ind and the next second he was standing on a green grass field, staring at a small cottage that had been built beside a pond.


    "Come in" Seth heard the cute teenage voice of Alexia say, and the next minute he appeared in a traditionally decorated room, with statues and different colorful paintings on the wall, with mats ced on the wooden floor.


    "Darling that''s rude, you can''t just appear in people''s houses, you''re supposed to use the door" Alexiained with her hands on her hips,


    "so am not weed " Seth casually said, turning to leave.


    "Nooo!" Alexia screamed, of course, you are, "you''re always weed, am just trying to teach you how to be a gentleman" the woman said, now standing beside Seth and holding onto his arm like he would disappear the next moment.


    "ha ha ha" Seth chuckled on seeing her antics, and then proceed to carry her bridal style and then fall back, a ck tall throne appearing behind him as he fell.


    "Hmm, I thought I was the only one who could create and destroy things in my soul space, my former prisoners couldn''t". Seth said as he looked around the house,


    "Former prisoners," Alexia asked.


    "Yeah there were some ehhh spirits I had locked up here earlier, they couldn''t do anything but quietly stay in their cages".


    "Perhaps it''s because you thought of them as prisoners, it''s your soul space, so your thoughts and feeling should matter a lot" Alice guessed, not probing Seth on the prisoners.


    "That''s a possible reason," Seth said as he began stroking his hands through her hair, and then he spoke.


    "So what''s up with you not popping out these days, since I joined Dinzel you made no appearance, only popping out for a few seconds when I was with Alice" Seth said, observing Alexia''s expression but noticing no change,


    "Are you angry" he decided to ask.


    "Angry about what," Alexia said looking at him innocently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well you stoppeding out when I joined Dinzel, and I know since that day I have had a lot of sexual encounters, so am asking if you''re angry about my promiscuousness.


    "he, he, he" Alexiaughed " darling don''t be dumb, how can I ever be angry at you, no matter what you do, I always love you, and besides how can I be jealous of women who you would choose me over any day, those women can never get your love or your genuine feelings of care, so I truly pity them".


    "It''s really worrying hearing you confidently tell me I won''t fall in love with any other woman I meet, aren''t you being a bit delusional, " Seth asked.


    "Is the fact that you were considering killing Alice if she became a nuisance after you killed Adriana a delusion, or what of Dorian, that woman has no idea how close she was to being cooked by your fire breath".


    "Darling" Alexia said, her voice being serious for a moment as she turned around on Seth''sp till her hips were on both his sides and she was facing him,


    "I know you only want the sex and consider the rest to be you taking an interest, but can you try to be more considerate of some of these women you conquer, some of them have a genuine interest in you" Alexia advised, staring Seth dead in the eyes and not wavering.


    "I see" Seth simply replied, and Alexia sighed as she looked away from him, it was a really long shot but she had tried, and as expected Seth had no intentions of giving her words any thought.


    "So if you''re not jealous, then why have you been in here all this time," Seth asked, breaking the depressed aura which had been emitting off her and then stroking her hair.


    A smile immediately imed Sonia''s face as Seth petted her, but that smile disappeared from her face the next second as he looked at Seth with worry,


    "Darling, we have a really big problem," she said.


    "What is the problem," Seth said as he wearily leaned into his throne.


    "Honey, it''s your soul, when you broke through I could feel the massive changes in your body and qi, they transformed to a whole new level of power, but the problem is that your soul remained stagnant, it didn''t increase in power". Alexia said.


    Listening to Alexia''s words, Seth began going through all his memories, especially those he had gotten from consciousness, and after some minutes, he let out a huff, having arrived at some terrible answers.


    "So what are the consequences of this development," Seth asked.


    "As you''ve already been experiencing, despite having a far more powerful qi than that of the average 3rds stage soldier, you are unable to use your qi outside your body, not to mention the fact that your ability to resist soul attacks attack is practically nonexistent, but that isn''t the main problem.


    The main issue is that breakthroughs though the soldier level strengthen one''s soul and prepare it for transformation into spirit sense, but at the moment your soul is far weaker than the average 1st stage soldier, and this means that you can''t have any more breakthroughs, if you try to do so, your soul will be destroyed since it can''t handle the process of evolving

 Chapter 120 Sold To The Government

    "That would be a horrible scenario," Seth said with a flick of his tongue, shaking his head in pity at how unfortunate one would need to be to have such a fate befall them.


    "Yes and it''s not some naturally urring phenomenon," Alexia said and then pointedly looked and Seth, her questioning gaze more than enough of a hint of what she asking but Seth decided to ignore it as he began admiring the ceiling.


    "Your soul was still very formidable when I took you out of the underworld, so your soul could have only gotten this damaged when you saved my soul" Alexia whispered with her head bent down.


    "Mopping over the things that happened in the past won''t solve our current problems, so tell me, baby, how do I solve my current problem, how do I breakthrough to the next level," Seth said, trying to cheer Alexia up and truly figure out a solution, but her reply to his words had him stunned,


    "I don''t know," she said.


    "Huh what do you mean", Seth asked," shouldn''t you have some super advanced knowledge on how to solve such a problem," he asked.


    "There are several ways, but none of them can be carried out here on earth, cultivations problems dealing with the soul are very delicate andplex to fix, and given earth''s infancy in cultivation, a solution cannot be found here." Alexia exined, "I am sorry that am so useless" she finished at the end with tears already trickling down her eyes.


    When Alexia had spoken about his soul''s inadequacy, Seth had been a little surprised but had epted the situation, already figuring out that this was one of the consequences the entity had warned him about when he retrieved Alexia''s soul.


    "Come on Alexia, stop crying" Seth cajoled as he ced his hands on her head and began wiping off her tears, well the illusionary tears that is.


    "You idiot Alexia said all of a sudden, her words stunning Seth as she had never spoken ill of him even once.


    "Ehhh Alexia, are you all right" Seth tried asking really concerned after hearing her words, but she instead pushed herself off him and stood up.


    "you idiot, idiot, idiot" she roared out looking at Seth with frustration, you knew this was going to happen and yet you foolishly went ahead and revived me" she screamed at the innocent Seth.


    "Just like you made your decision to give up your life, I also have the right to make my own decision Alexia, so like I said stopying usations and ept what has happened" Seth calmly told her.


    "ha, ha, ha" Alexiaughed when she heard Seth''s words" you don''t understand, you don''t understand what I saw during your breakthrough, while you basked in the sess of your breakthroughs and flexed your power, you have your idea what I saw in here" Alexia screamed out, more tears pouring down her eyes and her body shivering.


    "What did you see" Seth solemnly asked, realizing that this problem of his might not be the minor obstacle he taking it to be.


    "I saw, no, not saw, I felt a presence, Seth, I don''t know what deal you made for my soul, but your soul is no longer just yours, there was someone else here," Alexia said the wall of the house which surrounded them crumbling away to reveal the ck sun up above while Alexia turned around, seeming to search for something in fear before copsing to her knees in tears.


    "Alexia" Seth called out, appearing beside her and hugging her weeping form, "don''t worry I won''t let anything happen to you, whatever is in here won''t harm you," Seth said, struggling to imagine what could be residing in his soul to cause Alexia such fear,


    "Could it be the entity within me" Seth wondered.


    "you idiot," Alexia said for the 4th time, "am not scared of anything, am worried for you," she said," You seem to be in danger and I don''t want anything happening to you". she sobbed.


    ...¡­....


    "How many hours," Seth thought as he opened to eyes to darkness only diluted by the humble light of the half-moon shining outside.


    Slowly he tried moving his neck sideways, and then clenching and unclenching his fists and muscles, feeling relief when everything worked just fine.


    Putting in some effort, he pushed himself up and then observed the huge room he was now in.


    "That''s nice" Seth offhandedly thought as he ran through the fluffy nket that covered him.


    He stared at the room in a daze as memories of his meeting with Alexia came popping up, the woman seemed to be really spooked by the current problems guing his soul.


    "Did the entity sell me out" Seth wondered, ''cause if Alexia''s fear was anything to go by, then it would seem he had gotten the end of the stick in whatever deal had enabled him to save Alexia''s soul?


    "Man, me alone having so many problems, my soul seems to be bing a guesthouse," Seth thought as he swung himself to the side and then got off the bed.


    "Ahhhhhh" Seth groaned out in satisfaction as he stretched his body, various popping sounds out but there wasn''t a hint of pain, signifying his recovery.


    "Man, am hungry" were the first words to leave Seth''s mouth as he used the little light offered to him by the moon to navigate his way to the door, there was no need to starve himself over his worries.


    Arriving at the door, Seth pushed it open without pause, though he was forced to halt in his tracks and blink his eyes several times due to assault from bright light on his vision.


    Seth''s adjusted eyes stared at the huge chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and then moved to the well-lit hallway in front of him, his feet immediately beginning to transverse them as he went in search of a meal.


    A few steps into the long and wide hallway and Seth heard the sound of footsteps rushing towards him, not having to wonder as a young woman dressed in a maid outfit quickly came walking towards him, deeply bowing when she was beside him.


    "I apologize for myteness sir, hope I didn''t cause you any trouble, "the woman said.


    "No worries, but who are you and where am I," Seth asked.


    "I am the maid assigned to take care of you, and you''re currently in the presidential pce" she replied.


    "Ahhh so that woman did sell me to the government," Seth mumbled, but as he could feel his qi properly flowing through his body, he wasn''t worried much.

 Chapter 121 Political Ignorance

    "Do you need help with something sir?" the maid asked when she saw Seth space out.


    "Yes, am hungry" he simply said.


    "Alright, Sir if you can please just wait in your room, and I''ll immediately go bring you food," the maid said.


    "No need, just take me to the kitchen, I prefer to be closer to the source," Seth said, not trusting the maid to bring him enough food that will fill him up, and though the maid looked she wanted to say something more, she nodded her head and said,


    "Follow me".


    "Well that was easy," Seth thought, not expecting to be allowed to walk around so freely, and this had him feeling a little suspicious.


    "Hold on for a moment," Seth said just a few seconds after they had begun walking.


    "What is the problem," the maid asked, turning to face Seth, but he ignored her question as he moved to his left, approaching one of the thick pirs built into the wall of the hallway, and without warning, he threw a punch at it.


    A boomter, and a 5 meters wide hole reaching from the ceiling to the floor appeared in front of Seth, the man flexing his hand as he confirmed that there was nothing wrong with his strength.


    Looking up, Seth took some second to admire the scenario which the hole he had just brought to him, a vastwn adorned with various sculptures, and some people who were looking in his direction and running towards him.


    Seth ignored the people and stared at the sculptures interested in seeing their designs, but the lighting offered by the moon proved insufficient and Seth was forced to abandon his curiosity and return to the waiting-maid.


    Other than her hand being clenched tightly and her breath being heavy the maid seem perfectly alright, the sight of the beautiful young woman putting off a brave front sending his balls tingling.


    "Hope I didn''t scare you," Seth asked with a charming smile as he approached the woman, quickly closing in on her before she could step back and gently lifting up her chin, but before Seth could put his full proof ns in action a familiar voice just had to butt in.


    "Erin, I''ll take it from here, you can leave now," Alice said.


    "Ahhh, of course, your Excellency," she said in an almost quivering tone and hurriedly walked away.


    "Your Excellency," Seth said in a questioning tone as his eyes looked Alice up and down, appreciating the legs and hips which her skirt revealed but unhappy with the almost perfect covering of her shirt.


    "Yes Seth", that''s how you address the president of a country, she said with a roll of her eyes as she waved her hands in front of her chest to get Seth''s attention off her body and back to her face.


    "Huh, you''re the president of Ergand federation "Seth asked in shock, his head snapping to look at Alice.


    "You didn''t know" Alexia replied also in shock, staring at Seth in genuine surprise.


    "You didn''t tell me," Seth usatory said.


    "Who the hell doesn''t know what their president looks like or even their name," Alice asked in incredulity, "After all the mayhem you''ve caused in the country and you should at least know what the president looks like".


    "Knowing about you never really sparked my interest," Seth said, he had spent most of his years surprising his emotions and finding sce in seals, and then spent his recent of his days getting into fights, and unless the president was dered the most powerful cultivator in the country, Seth doubted he would ever have a given a thought to such a figure.


    "Fine Seth, I am the president of Ergand federation Luka Alice, is that going to be a problem between us," Alexia asked in worry, on the day they had first met, she had halfheartedly introduced herself to him out of politeness, already expecting him to have known her, but who would have expected a time bomb like him to be so ignorant of his own countries politics, she could only hope he had no standing grudges with the government seeing as he reportedly killed the governor of Moroc city.


    "As long as you''re still my mummy," Seth said with a grin, appearing in front of Alice the next second and locking her lips in a kiss, his restless hands already squeezing at her rear.


    "Thankfully I didn''t bring anyone with me," Alice thought as she let Seth have his way with her, but when she felt his hands begin pulling at her skirt, she pulled her head back and pushed him away, creating some space between them.


    "I hope you enjoyed yourself because this would be thest time we ever do this," Alice said, "I am the president Seth and I can''t have you kissing or squeezing me whenever you wish".


    "And who''s going to stop me," Seth asked with a grin, moving close to Alice and seizing her in his arms, his hands back on her butt, not having a single care for her words.


    "Is this how our rtionship is going to be?" Alice asked, looking Seth in the eye, a dead serious look on her face, "you say, and if I don''t obey you threaten or perhaps kill me".


    "Pretty much yes," Seth said with a smile.


    "I see," Alice said and turned her head to the side, taking no action as she silently let Seth do as he wished.


    It wasn''t up to a minuteter that Seth let go of her and took some steps back, cursing under his breath as Alice''s actions made his molesting boring.


    "How long have I been out," he asked.


    "4 days" Alice answered, turning her head to face him.


    "You had 4 days to end a dangerous man, whom you are more than aware you can''t control but you didn''t, do you love my dick that badly or do you have some incredible backup card".


    "After watching you fuck Adriana, I adore your dick," Alice said with a smile, but the reason I let you live is because I see you as a great gamble, and I decided to take my chances with you".


    "That''s selfish, considering you just staked an entire country" Sethmented, after some thinking, he had concluded that falling out with Alice wasn''t really in his best interest, he could just end up losing three great fucks and perhaps have a country as his enemy, he already had more than enough problems as it was, there was no need for him to unnecessarily add them.


    "Alright am hungry let''s get going," Seth said and began walking forward, Alice following beside him.


    "So how is Dorian," Seth asked.


    "She is good, but you don''t seem angry," Alice asked.


    "Should I ?" Seth questioned back


    "Well considering the condition I found the both of you in, I expected some resentment".


    "It''s my fault, I underestimated the level of my blood loss" Seth casually said.


    "Or overestimated your libido," Alice added with a grin, her words stopping Seth dead in his tracks.

 Chapter 122 A Game [R-18]

    As a man who prided himself in his power and sexual prowess, Alice''s words struck his core and for a moment Seth cked out in disbelief.


    Before he had gone unconscious, Seth had thoroughly satisfied the almost insatiable Dorian, and his only worry at that time was him being vulnerable were he to lose consciousness, the thought that someone would actually connect his state with sexual exhaustion was unthinkable given how both women were bound to tell tales of his sexual prowess, but here was Alice confidently pointing out one of his greatest shame.


    "Considering the continuous sex you''ve been having since you were with Denzel, fucking two 3rd stage Kaiser unconscious is an unthinkable feat, you should be proud," Alice said, but Seth''s frozen expression didn''t change as he kept staring at her with an unblinking gaze.


    "Come on sweetheart," Alice said walking up to Seth and wrapping her hand around his neck," mummy is the only one who knows that her baby boy got tired, and she promises she won''t tell" Alice whispered into Seth''s ear, proceeding to lick it while her right hand moved down and began rubbing his dick.


    Other than the bandages which wrapped around Seth''s upper body, he had on only a blue gown, this fact enabling Alice''s stimtion to hit him hard, but her move of pulling up his gown and directly grabbing his cock, finally had Seth letting out a low groan.


    The news of him being exhausted during sex wasn''t really one that would send him on a killing spree or into depression, but it would still have painted him as an exhaustible man.


    Hearing that she was the only one who knew about it had sent some nefarious thoughts going through Seth''s head, but watching those caring vulnerable eyes of hers had him internally sighing in defeat and then groaning out secondster when she grabbed his little brother.


    "You just asked me not to touch you inappropriately in public, but here you are with my cock in your hand," Seth pointed out.


    "I did didn''t I, but after sleeping for so long, it''s only proper that mommy takes care of you," Alice said with a sly smile and hungry gaze," so here''s what going to happen, we''re going to y a game where I try to get you to cum as fast as possible, you see, though there should be no disturbance, there is still that big chance that someone might walk into this hallway toe check on me ore to fix the wall which you destroyed, what am going to do now is that am going to suck your cock, and try to make you cum before such an unfavorable situation urs".


    "And if it does" Seth ask,


    "Well am still going to keep on sucking, only stopping when you cum, deal with the consequencester," she said, "do you have a problem with that, do you want to go all naughty with mummy?" Alice asked.


    With a grin on his face, Seth pulled off his gown, his actions more than enough of an answer for Alice who got down on her knees and began licking his cock, staring at the monster dick which was raring to get some action after days of neglect.


    Staring at the bulbous head, she opened her mouth and swallowed it, sucking and licking it while her hands stroked up and down Seth''s cock which had begun slowly hardening.


    Sucking the top of Seth''s dick, Alice had her tongue gently lick into Seth''s pee hole, her actions jolting Seth who bucked his hips forward and drove his cock further into her mouth.


    With a mocking and victorious gaze, Alice looked up at Seth while her head began moving back and forth, covering half of his dick in saliva while her hands gently scratched the other half of his dick.


    With a wet slurp, Alice pulled her head off Seth''s cock, and then looking up at him she said,


    "All right big boy, from now on, no hands, hands behind ur back," she said as she raised both her hands in the air and then put them behind her, Seth repeating her actions without hesitation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Licking her lips as he stared at Seth''s wet cock, Alice took Seth''s dick back into her mouth, but this time she swallowed the whole thing, her gag reflex kicking in and pushing her to take out Seth''s dick, but she held on, humming as she choked on Seth''s cock, her throat mped tightly on his dick and rigorously vibrating as she fought her instincts, Seth''s groans reaching an all new high.


    Finally, at her limit, Alice pulled her head off Seth''s dick, her actions leaving a trail of saliva from her mouth to Seth''s spit soaked twitching dick.


    Seeing the state of Seth''s dick, Alice''s eyes brightened up and she immediately dived back, taking in half of Seth''s dick and sucking on it, her head moving around in circles as she brushed her jaws with his dick.


    Other than the Slurping sounds of Alexia sucking on Seth''s cock and Seth''s now low groans, the rest of the hall was silent, until the light taps of a feet were heard followed by a gasp, this sound freezing Alice and having her want to immediately turn around, but Seth shoved his whole cock down her throat, his actions making his pelvic the only thing in Alice''s vision.


    "Don''t move" Sethmanded looking at their newly arrived visitor, his words having Alice want to move, but unfortunately her head was pinned in ce by Seth''s cock," and you, Keep sucking" Seth ordered, looking down at Alice who began slowly moving her head and within seconds was back to her previous pace, her slurps sounding louder this time as she furiously worked to make Seth cum.


    With Alice''s new vigor, Seth''s pleasure level was increased, Alice''s treatment of his dick having him groaning louder and pushing his hips forward.


    Seth sighed internally when he saw Erine out of the little daze his words had put her in, and then getting a grip of herself, she hurriedly left the hallway.


    Erin''s appearance didn''t really bother Seth, because the truth was that the chances of anyone other than Erin stumbling upon them were less than 1%, and Alice knew that which was why she dared y this game, but who was Seth to refuse a game where he won no matter what happened.


    Seth''s attention was fully brought back to the current blowjob when he felt a strong build-up in his balls, and then before long began firing jets of his white matter into Alice''s mouth, the woman expertly drinking it down.


    Secondster after Alice was done draining and cleaning up his dick, Seth put on his gown, ready to finally head for the kitchen, but a hug from Alice on his back held him back.


    "Are you that eager to leave me?" she asked rubbing her breast on his back.


    "Unless you want me to fuck you on the spot, then I advise you to let me go" Seth warned, Alice, taking his advice with augh and releasing him but still holding on to his hand.


    "It''s just me and you here Seth, so let''s talk," Alice said.


    "Talk," Seth asked with raised eyebrow wondering what the woman was up to.


    "Yes talk," Alice said, "we both have the same goal, to attain power, and am proposing we officially work together to attain our goal".

 Chapter 123 Starting With Trust

    Working together to attain our goals" Seth said out loud, rolling the thought in his mind and contemting the cons and pros of such an agreement, not really finding any pros.


    "And what can you offer me," Seth asked.


    The rtionship between Seth and Alice had initially been built on the foundation of Seth being ridiculously strong and threatening to kill Alice''s son and subordinates, and then from there it had moved to Seth''s sexual attraction towards Alice, and now it was probably built on the fact that Seth was a great shortcut to power.


    To Seth, the idea of working together with Alice had never crossed his mind, as was bing a favorable option for him, his n was to seize whatever he wanted with brute force, but hearing Alice''s proposal, he decided to listen and see if it was worth his time.


    "Well one thing u clearlyck is information honey, that is you''re most crucial shoring, and I can help you fix it.


    Other than that, as you know am your filthy rich sugar mummy, and mummy is going to do her best to spoil you as much as you can, so what do you think". Alice asked with a confident smile.


    "All this I can get anywhere" Seth ndly said, "you have to try harder".


    "Yeah I figured, but this is the best I can do," Alice said, "what more can I offer you, my hand in marriage, you know I will jump at such an opportunity if you asked, or do you want Ergand, well in a way it will be yours if you ept this deal, knowing you, you''ll take whatever you want, so tell me, honey, what more do you want".


    "Perhaps to wage war and conquer earth," Seth said.


    "Imagining myself by your side when we conquer the earth is a beautiful thought, but in the end, it still boils down to if Ergand is strong enough, and for that to happen, our deal is a necessaryponent".


    "Or maybe you can''t offer me what I need," Seth said.


    "True, but I can always take it from someone who has it," Alice said.


    "Or I can just join someone who has it" Seth retorted.


    "Maybe, but do you want to join someone who you can''t trust, you may be able to subdue them with your strength, but in the end, you will always be on the lookout for them, and just like what happened 4 days ago, a time wille when u will have your back defenseless to them, and you will end up getting stabbed".


    Seconds of silence passed after Alice spoke before Seth broke it.


    "So your selling point is that I can trust you," Seth asked.


    "Yes, though I don''t expect you to blindly trust me, at the very least you don''t have to sleep on my bed and fear it will explode".


    "Fine I''ll give you a chance," Seth said," Hopefully you don''t make me kill you before I get to taste you".


    "Of course, I won''t give you a reason to," Alice said.


    "Good, so if we''re done here, can we finally head to the kitchen" Seth groaned, his words prompting Alice to let out augh and take his left arm, hooking her arm around it and pulling him forward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Wasn''t she the one who didn''t want us to be too chubby in public Seth wondered, but made noints, he saw no need to be a pain in the ass to Alice, as long as the woman didn''t be an annoyance, then he wouldn''t mind wiping out a country for her.


    "ha ha ha" Seth suddenly burst into a lightugh, his suddenughter drawing Alice''s attention.


    "What''s the matter," she asked.


    "Nothing much actually, I just promised that since you''ve been so nice, I shouldn''t be a pain in the ass, but I guess such a promise won''tst long," Seth said and burst into anotherughter, Alice left confused, not understanding what he meant.


    "Don''t worry about it, let''s get going" Seth said, pulling on the older woman''s arm and having her lead the way once more.


    A few minutes of taking turns and descending from stairs, they came before a massive double door adorned with silver carvings.


    "Delicious" Sethmented, the tantalizing aroma of the dishes behind the door already reaching his sensitive nose, and being entranced by the smell of food along with his stomach which couldn''t help but grumble, he pushed open the door and walked in.


    A wide hall, or more aptly, a dining hall with several chandeliers and a red carpet leading to the long huge long table filled with several eating utensils and steaming dishes which were being Seth up by a really nervous Erin


    "Incredible but not exactly the kitchen" Sethmented, not minding Alice''s or Erin''s presence as he began looking around in fascination.


    "Yeah it''s not the kitchen, but if you insist, the kitchen is just behind this hall, we can move there if you want" Alice offered, slowly following behind Seth who openly admired the hall''s decorations like a vige bumpkin.


    "No need, here should be okay," Seth said and then walked toward the table.


    "Just the two of us," Seth asked as he looked at the huge table which only had two ces being set, proceeding to upy the huge blue white blue stripped seat at the head of the table, his actions electing a loud gasp from Erin who looked at him in shock, turning to stare at Alice but getting no reaction from her.


    "Yes, it''s around the middle of the night, everyone else is asleep," Alice said, moving to Seth''s right and rearranging the cement of the dishes, bringing those with meat closer to Seth, her time with him already letting her know his preferences.


    "Well done Erin you can leave now, the cooks as well, I will take care of the rest," Alice said as she worked.


    "Yes your Excellency," Erin said, bowing to Alice and then turning to leave, but a voice had her stopping in her tracks.


    "Erin is it,e over," Seth said with a smile, his words freezing the woman in her tracks, and after having her look at Alice for guidance but seeing the woman pay them no attention she walked over to Seth.


    "You called sir," Erin said, standing beside Seth, but the man didn''t reply, just silently observing her.


    "Do you want to fuck" Seth said some secondster when he was done appraising Erin''s slim but shapely figure.

 Chapter 124 Injuring The Golden Goose To Save An Egg

    Seth''s words had Alice looking up at him in surprise and Erin being stunned, unable to give a reply as she began looking around in panic.


    "10 high-grade spirit pills for the night," Seth said, his hands reaching out and pulling Erin closer to him.


    Seth wasn''t sure about the specifics, but he knew spirit grade pills were some ridiculously expensive and utterly valuable resource for general stage cultivators, and the look of shock on Erin''s face said he was on right,


    "I.. i. " Erin said, incredibly nervous, today was turning out to be a really messed up day for her, all she had been tasked with doing was taking care of an important guest of the president, but from there every thing had gone wrong.


    From the man she was supposed to take care of casually destroying a section of the wall, and then having the president give him a blowjob to him now upying a presidential seat adorned with the country''s g and presently asking her to have sex with him, was he trying to get her killed by the president?


    "Why don''t you go and think about it, If you decide to meet with him tonight, and depending on how well you satisfy him I might just increase the pay" Alice suddenly said, realizing Erin''s confused state".


    "Yes your excellency," Erin said hurriedly, and quickly began walking away but Seth''s voice once again stopped her,


    "You''re at the 2nd stage general level right," Seth asked turning to face her.


    "Yes," Erin replied.


    "Good, then also bring along 4 of your friends at the same cultivation level, they will each get their own payment," Seth said and then turned back to his food, Erin taking his silence as her cue to quickly leave the hall.


    With Erin gone it was just Seth and Alice left in the dining hall, with Alice finally done arranging the dishes and taking a seat on Seth''s right, proceeding to dish for herself a small amount of food.


    Seth took no interest in what Alice consumed, as he filled his te with servings of various meat.


    "I kind of expected you to want me tonight, especially after the naughty game we had earlier, is there a problem, cause I really would like to have your big fat cock up my cunt" Alice naughtily said, staring at Seth''s eating figure.


    "Sorry but you''ll have to wait longer," Seth said, Alice''s words having stimted a certain organ of his," I want to get you all fattened up before I gobble you.


    "Fattened" Alice said questioningly," you want me to get fat," she asked.


    "No," Seth said," What I mean is your current cultivation is too low, it needs to be worked on".


    "I see," Alice said, her subdued reply having Seth nce away from his meal to stare at her, having expected a more jovial reaction from her.


    "Increasing my cultivation, if your n is to also transform me like you did Dorian, then that will be a problem," Alice said.


    "What''s the issue," Seth asked.


    "The day you transformed Dorian, you lost control of yourself and somehow ran off to Ukota town, can you sincerely tell me, you won''t lose control again," she said.


    "I haven''t evaluated Dorian''s current condition, but am sure her current power level is far from what the typical 3rd stage Kaiser is, I would have expected you to jump at the chance to get a dose of such power, not caring for my wellbeing" Seth questioned instead of replying Alice''s question.


    "Only an idiot injures the golden goose to save an egg, would I be right to say Dorian is the first person you''ve ever transformed and that you don''t have proper control or knowledge of your abilities," Alice asked.


    "Aren''t you a bit too observant" Sethmented after swallowing a mouthful, looking at Alice from the corner of his eyes, and then proceeding to keep on eating, hisment having already answered her question.


    "You''re not human, Seth, and neither is Dorian, so what are the both of you" Alice bluntly asked, her meal forgotten as her mind burned with curiosity.


    "There is a high chance that I am the first of my kind, and so far I haven''t given ourselves a name".


    "For now," she asked.


    "Yes, I will likely change my specie in the future, so this is probably just temporary" Seth exined.


    Hearing Seth''s words had different thoughts going through Alice''s head and she stayed silent in contemtion for some minutes, Seth using this time to chomp down on his meal.


    "What are the things that make your kind different from humans," Alice asked after staying silent for a while.


    "When I transform you, you''ll know," Seth said.


    "And that brings us back to the root of the problem," Alice said with a sigh" how do you transform me without losing control or damaging yourself," Alice said with a shake of her head and when a minute passed without Seth having any intention to give her a reply, she proceeded to continue speaking, moving on to another topic.


    "You said you were the reason for the mysterious appearance of the rank 8 beast in Lukta right.


    On that day investigations were carried out, especially towards the disappearance of Lukta forest resident rank 7 beasts, and after a rigorous search, bones and half-eaten flesh of the beast were found, and it was concluded that it was done by a human".


    "By any chance, would you happen to be that assumed human," Alice asked with bated breath.


    "What you''re basically asking me, is whether I consume the flesh of beasts raw," Seth asked looking at Alice who nodded back," why would you ever connect me with such savagery?".


    "During the past few days, I have spoken a lot with Sonia and done some major changes and cleanups in Ukota," Alice said," which reminds me, your tiger is being properly attended to, so you don''t have to worry".


    "Ahh, okay" Seth dryly said, deciding to add nothing more, he had no reason to out the beast and deprive it of the rich resources it was most likely being fed.


    "Now as I was saying, it''s been days since you popped up in Ukota, and during that time a staunch investigation was done to uncover the reason behind the tide, and to our shock after prating deep into the forest, the bones of a freshly eaten rank 9 beast was found, and a human once again concluded to have done it.


    On two different asions where you appeared in Ukota own, the remains of a powerful beast being eaten by a human were found, not to mention the appearance of powerful beasts whose existence aren''t even known of, that''s plenty of reason for me to suspect you".


    "Yes Alice, I am the one who devoured those beasts," Seth said, his grin sending a shiver through Alice.

 Chapter 125 Golden Fruit

    Hearing Seth''s answer, various thoughts came running through Alice''s head as she silently watched Seth uncaringly go about his meal.


    "Do you also feed on human beings?" Alice asked in an almost whispered voice.


    "So far I haven''t, but who knows what might happen in the future," Seth said.


    "And what of Dorian, would she also begin eating raw flesh?".


    "Like you said, am also new to this, so I have no idea how Dorian will eventually turn out," Seth said, and then rxing into his chair turned to Alice.


    "We all want power, but tell me Alice what is it that has you wanting power so desperately, you''re a president and should have everything you want, but here you are more than ready to dance to my tunes and even put the future of the whole Ergand federation at stake?".


    Seth''s question brought about some silence from Alexia who seemed to be deep in thought, and it wasn''t until a minuteter that she replied.


    "Adriana told you she was 553 right, so please try guessing my age," Alice said starting with a question.


    "uhhmm, 920 years old," Seth said, looking at Alice for confirmation but she only smiled.


    "Wrong, am 1484 years old Seth" Alice said, her words freezing Seth in his tracks and having him stare at Alice in shock, but before he could let out a word, Alice continued.


    "In this world, there are those born with incredible cultivation talent and those born with bad ones, and well there are also those born with almost nonexistent ones, and such people are better off left to live the life of a normal human.


    I am one such woman, born with an almost nonexistent cultivation talent, and Seth after spending centuries just to progress to the general level, you can be sure the seed of desperation is now fully grown in my heart and if you want me as a pet, I am more than willing to kneel and bark at your bed every morning, just for a chance at the Kaiser level".


    "Hmm, your words have just given me some ideas for Sonia, but why are you telling me all this, you should be smart enough to know that you just put yourself in a lower position," Seth said.


    "Your words would be true if we were negotiating, but we aren''t are we, the truth is that our partnership is brought about by the fact that I need you and you are interested in me, most likely finding amusement with me, so letting you know of the true situation has little to no effect on what you see me as".


    "So what do you want, my pity," Seth asked.


    "No, what I want is your permanent interest," Alice said, "but let''s move on from my sad life story to another of the reason I need you".


    "You see Seth, like said I am one of such people with a horrible talent for cultivation, and by all ounts should have been discarded, but how many fathers would discard the only child of their belovedte wife.


    Perhaps you didn''t know this, but I will tell your right now, above the 3rd stage Kaiser, there is another level, the overseer.


    Every major leading country in the world has at least a single overseer, and the Ergand federation was one of them until 1000 years ago when ours ascended.


    "Ascended" Seth said,


    "Yes Seth ascended, the universe is made up of several worlds, and our world just happens to be one of them, albeit a lower tier due to how underdeveloped our cultivation is, but just as there are lower tier worlds, there are also higher tier ones.


    Ascension is a term used for people leaving from a lower world to a higher one, but given how extremely underdeveloped our world is, leaving for any other world is always termed ascension.


    Now getting back to my story, the Ergand federation used to possess an overseer, my father, but 1000 years ago he ascended, and with his ascension, the Ergand federation and Luka family which once possessed an overseer was left with none, and this has left us open to predation from our enemies and almost all every major yer on earth".


    "Wait Seth said stopping Alice from going any further," If your father''s absence would leave the country without an overseer, then why did he leave," Seth asked genuinely confused.


    "Well because overseers are only allowed to stay on earth for thousand years before they are taken away, so what overseers usually do is use those thousand years to raise another person who will also be an overseer, though the task is unbelievably tedious, some countries with lots of talents are able to raise three overseers, and all this is thanks to the golden fruit".


    "The golden fruit," Seth mumbled, and Alice hearing his words smiled and continued.


    "Above rank 9 dungeons is the rank 10 dungeon Navista, a dungeon which appears once every 500 years.


    Unlike other dungeons which limit entry to a particr cultivation level, Navista is essible to everyone, though being able to survive in it is a different matter.


    Overseer and top 3rd stage Kaisers are usually the only ones who enter it, with 3rd stage Kaisers having a 99% percent mortality rate and overseers a 60% mortality rate.


    Several resources can be gotten from Navista but the most valuable resource it contains is the golden fruit, without the golden fruit, a breakthrough from the Kaiser level to the overseer level is impossible and in my father''s lifetime he was able to gather four golden fruits, a heavenly feat I must say" Alice said with a proud smile.


    "With four golden fruits, Ergand federation''s future was assured, and the dream of the federation possessing two overseers if my father left was very achievable, but unfortunately my father loved me far too much, and in the end, he hid the existence of two of the fruits, secretly handing them to me, believing that I would be able to ascend to the overseer level, but he was wrong.


    By the time my father was leaving, I was around 400 years and had already consumed one of the fruit, and with its help had broken through to the 1st stage general level, a very disappointing feat, but my father firmly held on to the belief that my body still hadn''t fully consumed the fruit''s essence and that I was still going to make more breakthroughs, I believed him and cultivated hard every day, but in the end, it was all for naught.


    By the time I reached the 2nd stage general level, I was 978 years old and that was when I decide to give up on thest golden fruit and offered them to both Adriana and Dorian, one of the best decisions of my life".


    "Well that''s quite the story, but am curious, you said, there were four, what happened to the other golden fruit?".


    "Gareth Basco ate it" Alice spat out.

 Chapter 126 Ashad

    "Gareth Basco, Gareth Basco" Seth repeatedly muttered rubbing his head as he tried to remember the rather familiar name.


    "You don''t know him," Alice asked incredulously" he''s basically the hero of Ergand federation.


    "Hmmm, no, I can''t put a face to that name," Seth said, "though the name does sound quite familiar".


    "You really need to be more informed, Gareth Basco is someone you want to know about, and definitely not offend," Alice said, but then paused and looked Seth up and down, realizing that it should be the other way as far as Seth was concerned.


    "Well from your words it seems you recognize his strength and potential, so why aren''t you supporting him to reach the overseer level," Seth asked.


    "Because the bastard is a damn traitor" Alice angrily said," Every overseer has alwayse from a major family which rules a country, but you can''t always expect a family to produce talents, so what is done is that if a non-family member is chosen to consume the golden fruit, he or she must marry into the family.


    Basco isn''t a member of the Luka family so it was decided that he will be my husband, a decision I wholeheartedly epted, but 200 years after my father left, he broke up our engagement and got married to the first daughter of the Rammond family".


    "I see," Seth saidzily, not bothering to hide his disinterest in Basco and Alice''s rtionship.


    "The golden fruit, Navista, where is located, how does one get there," Seth rapidly asked.


    "From False heaven, you need to enter false heaven to get it, but that isn''t something you should bother yourself with at the moment," Alice said.


    "Why not," Seth said his eyes brightening up, "it sounds like a very interesting ce, tell me what you know about it," he said.


    Letting out a sigh, Alice began speaking, "I don''t know much, all I know is that it''s the ce where some guardian-like people stay, you know the ones who make the rule that limit an overseer''s stay on earth, and Navista is also located under their jurisdiction.


    Though the most important thing about false heaven, is that it''s the only ce where one can get an ascension orb" Alice said her eyes brightening up.


    "Ascension orb, what is that?".


    "Like I said, earlier, for us on earth, ascension can be described as someone leaving earth and heading to any other world, but from the little I know, those who get an ascension orb actually head to a specified higher world, and their families receive a ton of benefits and resource from false heaven.


    "Is that so" Seth muttered already deciding to check out false heaven.


    "Yes Seth, and that brings us to one of your most ring problems, you killed Rammond Jinkins, a man who was to receive an ascension orb while just being a 2nd stage Kaiser cultivator," Alice said.


    "Sorry Alice, I don''t know any such person," Seth said, his forehead scrunched in thought.


    "He was thest man you fought before Dinzel picked you up" Alice reminded.


    "Oh that guy," Seth said with a chuckle" he was a real annoyance, by the way, how is Dinzel" Seth asked, "hope he isn''t sulking about us".


    "Dinzel is fine Seth, by that isn''t important at the moment, the Rammond family currently boasts 3 overseers, and you just happened to kill their golden body, can you imagine what would happen to you if they found you".


    "If you''re so scared of them, then why did you have Dinzel fetch me, they might juste after you? ".


    "Because like I said, I desperately need power, your rise to power is filled with holes, and I hoped to encounter good fortune by meeting you, and thankfully I did, and if at the moment we are careless, we''ll have the Rammond family asking for your head.


    Currently, I have you in my private area of the presidency, other than some trusted persons, no one knows about you, and I will like us to keep it that way till we can stand our own".


    "So the problem right now is that you feel am too weak to stand against the Rammond family," Seth asked, feeling underestimated.


    "The chasm between the 3rd stage Kaiser and overseer is so wide that 5 veteran 3rd stage Kaiser have just a 10% chance of defeating a newly emerged overseer, if any of them were to meet you at his moment, you wouldn''t be able to resist them, but if you stay calm for the main time and we work things out, you will be strong enough to easily defeat them".


    "You sound really confident'' Sethmented.


    "Of course, I am, you don''t know this, but 4 days ago after fucking you, Dorian woke up and found herself to be half a step into the overseer level," Alice replied with a bright smile,


    "What did you do Seth?" she asked.


    A half-step overseer, Seth had no idea what overseers were like, but he was sure that Dorian''s sudden boost in cultivation came from her drinking his blood.


    "Most likely because she drank my blood," Seth said with a shrug, his words stunning Alice.


    "Just drinking your blood did that" she muttered.


    "Yes Alice, and I''ll like you to keep that and what am about to tell you a secret".


    "Okay," she replied focusing all her attention on Seth.


    "My soul is currently damaged, I am currently looking for a remedy for it, do you have one" Seth asked.


    At first, Alice was taken aback by his words, surprised to find out that Seth was in such a dire state given his incredible strength, but then she focused her mind and began going through her memories looking for a possible solution.


    "At the moment, the soul is an almost totally foreign concept to earth, and whatever information is gotten concerning it is usually a tightly kept secret.


    Ergand federation hasn''t really made much progress in the study of souls, but luckily we havee across an item that can strengthen and hopefully heal the soul, this item is able to triple the strength of someone''s soul strength, and it''s simply called a soul fruit.


    Till this day, my father is regarded as the strongest overseer to emerge in thest 5000 years, and it is thanks to this fruit.


    During an adventure into the deadliest rank 9 dungeon under Ergand''s control, my father stumbled across this fruit in there and consumed it, at that time he hadn''t been aware of its power, and it wasn''t until he returned that he found that he realized its benefits, his soul''s strength had soared to unbelievable heights, and the name of this dungeon is Ashad".


    "So if I go into Ashad, I would be able to get this soul fruit, "Seth asked.


    "Well theoretically yes, but in practice, it is now being called a fool''s dream.


    Some experts including my father have gone back into Ashad trying to find the fruit, but they have all returned empty-handed, with most of them losing their lives in the process.


    Ashad is a nightmare, and only the best of 3rd stage Kaisers are advised to go in, but even then, other than the daredevils, no one dares enter it" Alice said," but if we do begin making preparations, then I am sure that in six months both you and Dorian should be ready to go into it" she said, though Seth could notice the crack in her tone when she mentioned Dorian.


    "Why six months," Seth asked, if he waited six months, he would find himself a dead man before he step foot in the dungeon.


    .

 Chapter 127 Please Fuck Me[R-18]

    "Well Ashad is a very unusual dungeon, its portal is unstable and disappears for most of the year, only stabilizing duringter times, I just recently received a report that its portal which just opened up is already set to close in six days". Alice said, but when she noticed Seth let out a breath of relief, she felt like she had made a mistake.


    "I can''t wait for six months, isn''t there another method, what are my chances if I begin searching for another solution on earth," Seth asked.


    "The earth is vast, but am sure that you''ll find another method, but the problem would be how long it will take you, and if you''ll survive trying to seize it as am sure you will".


    "You won''t help me," Seth asked, sending Alice a nce.


    Seth''s question had Alice biting her lips for a few seconds before she spoke," all my abilities are at your disposal, but I know for a fact that the only ce you''ll be able to find a solution for your soul would be another major country and I doubt they''ll be willing to just hand it over to you, a war will likely erupt, one which will eventually lead our massacre".


    Seth spent some seconds mulling over Alice''s words, whether or not Ergand survived a war didn''t concern Seth much, but it would be a waste if he got his country wiped out and in the end still failed to find a solution, not to mention the fact that he might die again seeing as the strength of overseers wasn''t something to take lightly.


    "If the portal to Ashad closes once more, when next will it open," Seth asked.


    "I don''t know, perhaps a month or months, its recent opening was quite a surprise which is why I was immediately informed of it," Alice said.


    "Fine then seems I''ll be going to Ashad in 4 days," Seth said, his words sending Alice''s head snapping to look at him.


    "No" Alice almost screamed," you don''t understand Seth, Ashad isn''t just any normal rank 9 dungeon, even amongst rank 9 dungeons it is termed a special one, and up to 80% of it hasn''t even been explored".


    "Don''t care" Seth said" now stop wasting my time and tell me all you know about it" Seth said.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Alice was at loss for words, only being able to silently lean back into her chair and begin exining to Seth all she knew.


    Several minutester, the food before them had already gone cold, forgotten at this point as Seth drank up whatever information Alice had to offer, and by the time she was done, Seth already had an idea about what Ashad was like.


    "It''s settled, I''ll be entering Ashad "Seth said, his words destroying Alice''s hopes of dissuading Seth from his suicidal adventure.


    Seth knew his strength better than anyone, and if Alice''s father was able to go in and out of this dungeon twice, then Seth was more than sure that he could repeat this feat.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be going with Dorian" Seth suddenly said, his words stunning Alice who looked at him questioningly struggling to hide her relieved expression.


    "Why," she asked.


    "You''re worried if I take her along she''ll die aren''t you," Seth said, standing up and begin walking out of the dining hall.


    Seth hadn''t taken more than a few steps away from the table when Alice stood up and spoke to him,


    "I am sorry," she said, her voice loud, but her head kept down, her eyes not daring to meet Seth.


    "What for "Seth inquired.


    "I promised to help you, yet ¡­" Alice said unable to finish her sentence.


    "Come here," Seth said, turning to her as he walked a few steps forward, and though a little bit stiff, Alice made her way over to him.


    Alice still had her head bowed down, so Seth had to raise her chin till she was looking him in the eye.


    "Is this your idea of drawing out sympathy from me, I thought you didn''t want it" Seth said, but before the woman could answer him, he began kissing her, enjoying her soft lips for a few seconds, and not too long after, his mouth moved and began kissing along her neck, Alice only able to wrap her hand around Seth''s back as he she was pressed to him.


    "Don''t move" Seth suddenly whispered in Alice''s ears, and the next moment, Alice felt a sharp pain in her neck, the woman letting out a groan which almost immediately turned to a moan as Seth began drinking up her blood.


    Sweet, it felt like he was having a cool drink under the hot sun, and other than enjoying the taste of her blood, Seth was careful not to follow his instincts and begin drawing at the several energies he could feel within her.


    Seth made sure to drink slowly, wanting to savor his drink and keep Alice healthy, but it wasn''t long before he felt Alice''s body tremble, and her moans be a scream, the woman shuddering as she orgasmed.


    Though not satisfied, Seth decided to stop his feeding session, releasing Alice from his grip, only to find himself now stuck in hers.


    "Seth please fuck me," Alice said, her hazy eyes looking up at him as one of her hands moved for his now rock-hard cock, but was caught by Seth.


    "Not interested," Seth said" but if you''re so horny, then get on the table and masturbate, I''ll stay and watch".


    "No Seth please just fuck me" Alice tried pleading again, but when he saw Seth turn and begin walking away, her grip on him not even offering the slightest obstruction she quickly screamed out, "I''ll do it, please just stay" she begged, and with her words, she immediately ripped her skirt and then her panties and quickly got on the dining table, she spread her legs wide and almost immediately dipped her fingers into her pussy and began pleasuring herself.


    "Please, Seth, please take out your cock" Alice begged some secondster, her right hand furiously moving in and out of her wet cunt while her left hand supported her up as she looked at Seth.


    "No, keep pleasing yourself" Seth firmly replied, Alice''s eyes almost watering with his reply, but she kept at her actions.


    About a minuteter, Alice arched her back, a loud squeal leaving her mouth as a torrent of juices gushed out of her pussy, falling on the table, the floor, and even Seth.


    Seth silently watched all this, not moving an inch, and when Alice finally copsed back on the table, he spoke.


    "A war with any country of your choice would be quite an interesting thing to return to" Sethmented and walked away, but just before went through the doors, he made onest sentence,


    "If you''re still horny, meet Dorian," he said and left the hall, his breathing immediately turning erratic once he closed the double doors.


    At the moment, Seth''s dick was as hard as it could be, his innocent blood-sucking had somehow turned Alice sex craved and now even he was feeling horny, he wanted to fuck Alice so bad, and it had taken him all his strength to resist her spread pussy and leave that hall.


    Right now Seth returned to his room in hopes that Erin epted his offer, but even then he doubted she would be able to satisfy him even if she brought along assisance, it seemed he might be visiting Adriana soon.

 Chapter 128 Troubling Spar

    "Troublesome," Seth thought as he moved out of the way of an iing punch, taking several steps back to create distance and prepare for the next attack.


    This past few days, nothing was going particrly right for Seth, his every action was met with unexpected reactions, and right now he was currently eating the troublesome fruit of his earlier decision.


    After having a fruitful chat with Alice three nights ago, Seth had retreated to the room he had earlier woken up from, and from there he had enjoyed the bodies of five beautifuldies, and even now he could still remember their loud moans as his cock dealt with their inexperienced caves.


    Seth had spent thest three days talking to Alice about his journey into Ashad and carrying out preparations with Adriana.


    Today, Seth had happily woken up, and after carrying out his morning rituals which just happen to involve a quickie with Adriana and Sonia, he had decided to meet up with Dorian and finally see what his spontaneous action days ago had created, and what better way to understand her changes than through a spar.


    Currently, Seth was inside an incrediblyrge dome located deep underground, its walls were inscribed with several formations and seals that had Seth giving up on observing due to their bountiful numbers.


    A in ground covered in holes and some grasses filled the dome, and located at one side was a stand, possessing a few benches and currently inhabited by Sonia, Alice, and Adriana, and on the field were the figures of an elegant Dorian and a pitiful Seth.


    After that fateful day where Rose attempted to turn him into a vampire, Seth had never beenpletely suppressed in a fight, even Treuchi who heavily contributed to his death had been forced to resort to trickery and a sacrifice to defeat him, but currently, Seth found himself being manhandled by Dorian.


    Having thankfully dodged her punch, Seth moved to make distance, but the next second was forced to abandon his ns and lift up his left hand to defend a kick that sent him flying in the air and digging through the ground.


    Not waiting for the power of the kick to die out, Seth pushed himself off the ground and rushed back at Dorian with fervor, delivering punches left and right, as fast as he could, but despite him being the one on the attack, Seth was the one being pushed back as Dorian took a step forward after easily pping away each of his punches.


    The first time Seth met Dorian, just a casual attack from him had sent the woman to death''s door, but right now after transforming her, Seth couldn''t even put a strand of stress on the woman''s face.


    For a man who prided himself in his power and possessed boundless arrogance, everyone expected a look of despair to im Seth''s face as he was being beaten ck and blue, but a bloody grin was the only expression present on his face.


    Finding his punches being knocked away and then being casually pushed back by Dorian, Seth tensed his legs and took a huge leap backward, but Dorian decided not to let up as she also stamped her feet on the ground, this action of hers falling in line with Seth''s ns as he immediately let loose a punch forward, more than sure that Dorian would move in front of him.


    "Not bad, but not enough" Seth heard a voice say on his right, his right hand already punched forwards leaving that side of his body defenseless, and not showing a shred of mercy, Dorianyered a double kick to Seth''s right, sending him falling out of the air and digging into the ground.


    "Definitely some broken bones," Seth thought as hey in a crater, blood running down his mouth and several strands of pain from his right ribs assaulting his mind, but all these did not dampen the smile on his face as he ignored the pain and with kick stood up and charged back towards Dorian.


    ¡­. On the stands¡­


    "How much can you see," Alice asked Adriana as she was unable to see a thing.


    "I can follow their movements, but if I were to face any of them in physicalbat, I would lose without a doubt" Adriana admitted with a pained sigh.


    "But earlier you said Seth was losing, can''t you stand against him," Sonia who was by Alice''s side said, the days spent with the influential women have made her morefortable around them.


    "Perhaps if I used my qi and stayed in the air I could defeat him, but then again am sure he has some other techniques, so my win isn''t sure," Adriana said, " I want to believe that he is a fellow Kaiser somehow hiding his cultivation, but his qi loudly speaks the truth".


    "So he''s really at the soldier level" Sonia whispered.


    "Yes," Adriana answered with another sigh.


    "To think it took just 9 days for Dorian to reach this level of power" Alicemented, "Seth can''t evennd a single hit".


    "You should call off the fight, all he''s doing is getting himself beaten at this point," Adriana said to Alice.


    "He said not to interfere in the fight till he could no longer move, "Alice said.


    "Booom" another loud explosion rocked the dome kicking up dust everywhere, and sending the observing trio turning back to look at the battlefield and letting out sighs as they wondered how much more messed up Seth had be after receiving such a fatal hit, but to their surprise when the dust cleared the roughed up form of Alice was revealed, walking out of the small cater she had just created".


    ...¡­.


    "That wasn''t bad, hope you enjoyed it because it''s thest time you''ll touch me," Dorian said after blowing away the dust that surrounded her, staring at the dark silhouette of Seth who was still nketed by the dust his sessful axe kick had created.


    Dorian had been in charge of the battle so far, dominating Seth in every aspect, she had been waiting to receive an attack from Seth, but just as Seth got close to her, his speed drastically increased, surprising her, but still not being a problem as she prepared to speed up and move out of the way of the kick he was sending her way, but like he could see the future, Seth kicked sped up and followed her movement,yering a heavy hit on her which sent her into the air, and then quickly following after her airborne figure, he delivered an axe kick which sent her to the ground.

 Chapter 129 Sore Loser

    Sure earlier Seth had been fighting her his hardest, but after his sudden stunt, the atmosphere seemed to be infused with bloodlust and Seth had the illusion that Dorian secretly harbored the intention to kill him.


    Saying nothing in reply to Dorian''s words, Seth calmly walked towards the woman and attacked her once more, arriving at her side and beginning to send out continuous kicks, but in the end Dorian still easily evaded them, pping some away whenever she saw fit, but this fact didn''t worry Seth.


    At the moment, Seth felt more alive ad ould feel boundless strength within himself, but this was just because he was using his qi, his continuous defeats having pushed him to employ the support of his qi in his physical attacks.


    Was Seth losing, "yes", but was he enjoying the battle, "yes".


    At the moment, the thrill was worth the high for Seth and in order to enjoy every second of it, he had to let loose to the brim, and that meant no holding back.


    With his every step cracking the ground and his every punch sending out shockwaves, Seth was like an indestructible demon on a rampage, but in the end, his rampage had little to no effect on Dorian who easily withstood and overcame it.


    With no obstacle in sight and fighting in just in field, Seth''s and Dorian''s battle was just about them kicking and punching, and in the end, a high kick from Dorian had Seth stumbling backward and copsing to his knees, his clothes nothing but rags at the moment and his face covered in bruises and blood.


    "We''ve been going at it for more than an hour, you might still have more qi to spare, but your body has currently reached its limit after all the beatings it has had to endure, you have reached your limit and pushing yourself any further will just be you giving yourself unnecessary injuries," Dorian said when she saw Seth struggling to stand up but falling back on his knees.


    Whatever Dorian was currently saying just passed over Seth''s head as he didn''t bother listening to her words, though the high had passed and the thrill was now fading, pain settling into his body, Seth kept pushing his body to stand up and get back into the fight.


    "Must you always be so stubborn" Dorian said," moving forward and cing a hand on Seth''s shoulders, pressing him down".


    "Take your hands off me" Seth quietly said, but Dorian ignored his words, tightly squeezing his shoulder as she pressed him down, secretly releasing her aura on him.


    "Take your hands off me" Seth growled, an invisible pressure beginning toe off him.


    "Fine, fine," Dorian said, taking her hands off Seth and taking a few steps back, her instincts screamed at her clearer than ever not to mess with Seth at this time, and there was no way she was going to ignore such live saving charms.


    "Seth you need, to understand that you can''t win every battle, you will eventually face loses, and oveing those loses is what will make you stronger" the approaching voice of Alice sounded as you walked towards Seth.


    "Alice you''ve be quite ballsy these days, huh, lecturing me whenever you wish," Seth said with his head bowed.


    "Seth it''s just a spar, defeats are normal things, they give you the opportunity to learn and grow stronger, don''t tell me you want to kill Dorian, "Alice asked.


    With Alice''s words, everyone became tense as they stared at Seth wondering what he would do, Adriana openly entering a fighting stance as she stared at him.


    It was a strange scene, despite watching Seth just get beaten up, their fear towards Seth hadn''t wavered, Dorian''s cautious distancing from Seth probably having a big hand in it.


    "I am pained that after the sweet sex, we just has this morning, you don''t even feel the least bit reluctant to attack me, ehh Grandma" Seth said lifting up his head and staring at Adriana.


    The Grandma''s remark ticked off Adriana, but after failing to convince him to drop the name this morning, especially when she had cummed to him calling her that, Adrianna had epted her faith of bearing that name.


    "You''re as ever-changing as the weather, who knows when next you''ll snap and decide to kill someone" Adriana grumbled out.


    "Ahh, your right," Seth said with a chuckle, turning to Dorian and saying


    "Nice fight".


    It was just a spar, and though Seth horribly lost, it evoked a feeling of disgust in him for him to be angry at anyone other than himself for his defeat, the main cause for the change in his temperament had been the blood within him raging in defiance.


    As the first of his kind, Seth was like the Ancestor of his species, his blood being an origin, and for Dorian to easily beat him up the way she had, had sent his blood in frenzy and his pride raging in defiance.


    "It''s okay, as long as you''re alright, which you seem to be," Dorian said, looking the now-standing Seth up and down, "are you alright, you seemed to bepletely drained just seconds ago".


    "I was still full of energy, it''s just that my muscles were all worn out, so I had to give them some time to recover".


    "Recover, your muscles recovered within such a short time, is that some special technique," Dorian asked.


    "I heal quickly and am sure you can too, you just haven''t noticed because no one has probably been able to tire you," Seth said.


    ...¡­


    Some minutes after the spar and Seth was currently in his room,pletely naked after just taking a shower, with a fully dressed Alice by his side, and a now dried-up corpse falling from his hands.


    "How was she," Alice said curiously looking at what had once been a female 3rd stage general cultivator.


    Seth didn''t bother answering Alice as he instead lifted her up from the side and ce her on his legs, her butt pressing against his hard dick while his nose trailed along her soft and delicate neck.


    Alice knew what wasing and her body stiffened up, the events ofst time scaring her, but a whisper of "you''ll be fine" from Seth had her calming down some secondster, and despite the state of the dried-up corpse, she held Seth in her arms, rubbing her hands on his back and chest as she awaited his bite.


    "When did your injuries heal" Alice suddenly asked remembering that Seth''s body had been in pristine condition even before she fed on the female cultivator, but her question was ignored as Seth finally bit into her, the pration of his fangs sending her moaning while he slowly sucked her blood.


    Alice could feel herself getting drained, but all she felt was softfort and pleasure as she began humphing Seth''s dick, burying his cock within her butt crack and having it rub over her clit.


    A few minutester, a silent scream left Alice''s mouth, the woman having just orgasm, having been tightly held by Seth as she soaked her clothes in her juices.


    "You should go," Seth said, his teeth releasing Alice.


    Hearing his words, Alice hesitated for a few seconds but in the end, she stood up, her eyes lingering on Seth''s raging hard dick as she slowly left the room, knowing better than to try staying.

 Chapter 130 Learning Your Place 1

    In arge room, containing a pool in its middle and shrouded in steam, the silhouettes of two figures could be made out sitting in the pool, with one of them sitting on the other as they kissed.


    After the morning spar which had tired his muscles like never before, Seth had retreated to receive a hot bath, hoping to soothe his aches and he had decided to take Sonia with him, and as usual, like a man who hadn''t had sex in days, Seth''s little brother had gotten all excited and things had devolved into Seth plowing Sonia.


    At the moment Seth was sitting by the edge of the pool, his hands outstretched to the sides as he rested his back against the wall of the pool and currently had Sonia mounted on hisp and sensually kissing him.


    Nights ago, Seth had talked with Alice and broached the topic of him needing to fix his soul, Alice had made some suggestions, but in the end, the best method involved him visiting a dungeon.


    After Seth had informed Sonia of his intentions to go into the dungeon, the woman had gotten feisty all of a sudden and the quick fuck which he desired to have with her had turned into a full-blown out sex session.


    It had been two hours since they began fucking, and right now they were both just getting down from the joint orgasm that they had just enjoyed,pliments of Sonia''s wild riding of his dick.


    Usually, it was always Seth on the active, but it hadn''t been up to a minute since they just came that Sonia wrapped her hands around Seth''s neck and locked his lips in a passionate kiss.


    The woman licked and sucked his tongue, biting on his lips to spur him on, and not disappointing, Seth responded to her kisses in full.


    Minutes of just in smooching and Sonia was the first to pull her head back, out of breath and greedily breathing in as much air as she could.


    "What has gotten into you today," Seth asked, lifting a hand and stroking Sonia''s hair, the woman leaning into his touch.


    "Master I don''t want you to leave me, take me with you," Sonia said with a low tone, biting her lips and looking at Seth with a pleading gaze.


    "Don''t waste your time, I won''t take you along" Seth nkly said not even trying to console the worried woman.


    "Master are you really going to enter a dungeon," Sonia asked beginning to trail pecks along Seth''s chest.


    "Yes," he said.


    "You''ll stay there for months right, I''ll be lonely here," Sonia said, still not giving up.


    "I''ll be going to a rank 9 dungeon," Seth said, and almost like time had been stopped, silence imed the room as Sonia''s next words remained stuck in her mouth, her desire to apany Seth vanishing like dust.


    "Hope you don''t n on dying," Sonia said, reaching into the water and absent-mindedly stroking Seth''s cock while she rested her head on his chest seeming to have entered a daze.


    "And here I thought you didn''t care about me," Seth said, grabbing Sonia by her buns and was just about to lift her kitty over his cock, when the sharp sound of cking heels stopped him.


    "I heard you banged somedies throughoutst night and then proceed to fuck Adriana this morning, and now here you are after just having a tiring fight, about to ravage poor Sonia, does your libido have no end" the soft familiar voice of Dorian sounded, but in a far from friendly tone as the atmosphere in the room immediately changed, a hint of bloodlust easily being detected in it and Sonia tightening her hold over Seth as she felt like her body was being poked by a thousand needles.


    "Pussy is one of the greatest wonders of the world, and I relish enjoying this blessing to the fullest, besides am feeling all pumped up, why don''t you get in and lend Sonia a pussy," Seth said.


    "A tempting offer, but for now I think I''ll pass, I would like us to talk privately," Dorian said in a firm tone, the cking of her heel finally stopping as she stood just outside the pool her figure covered by the steam.


    "Sure, but be ready to take her ce when we''re done," Seth said, and Sonia not needing to be told immediately came out of the pool, hurriedly grabbed her clothes, and left the room.


    "you didn''t have to scare her you know," Seth said watching as Dorian took some steps forwards and finally stepped out of the shielding of the steam, revealing her form.


    "You should be more worried about yourself," Dorian said, bending down and dipping her right hand in the pool of water, Seth pping his hand on the ground and pushing himself out of the pool just a second before it exploded in a shower of lightning.


    Dorian''s sudden attack had caught Seth off-guard, and in a bid to send himself out of the pool before her attack hit him, he had sent himself flying in the air, and this left him a juicy target for an attack.


    Dorian didn''t ignore this target as she appeared in midair beside Seth, her speed double whatever speed she had shown during their earlier spar, and delivered a kick to Seth''s stomach, sending him falling to the ground.


    "boooooom" came the loud sound as Seth crashed, his body the center of an over 10 meter long crater.


    "Damn" Seth cursed at the pain cursing through his body as he pushed himself up, his naked figure staggered out of the crater, and luckily for him, Dorian delivered no further attacks and she just silently watched him from the edge.


    "So what did I do to deserve this," he asked, his hands grabbing onto his swaying dick making sure it was in order.


    "Nothing really, you just annoy me, your audacity to give us three orders and then even dare tomand me after I just beat the crap out of you, annoys me, so I decided toe meet you and teach you your ce".

 Chapter 131 Learning Your Place 2

    "Ha ha ha ha." Seth burst out inughter when he heard Dorian''s words, it had always been him ending lives or beating up others whenever he felt like it, but the irony of him being on the receiving end of such behavior had himughing.


    "Laughing huh, it seems you still overestimate your importance," Dorian said with an amusing smile, looking at Seth like he was an ignorant fool.


    "Of course, aren''t I important?" Seth asked with a smirk.


    "Tchh" Dorian sneered" are you betting that I won''t kill you because of your ability to transform the others," Dorian asked.


    "yes" Seth confidently said" Only an idiot would kill their golden goose, and I just so happen to be an alpha one" he boasted.


    "What an idiot," Dorian said with a chuckle, "Your right that it would be stupid of me to kill you when you could still strengthen Alice and Adriana, but have you ever considered the possibility that perhaps you''re no longer the only one who can transform others," Dorian said with a wide smile, her tongueing out and licking round her lips, but as it retracted, two long fangs jutting out of her mouth were revealed.


    "So you can also transform others" Seth mused.


    "Your nothing but a spoilt little boy, and right now I can see no further use for you, I think I''ll just kill you," Dorian said as her aura suddenly spike and qi began flowing all around her, the wall and floor cracking


    and deforming inwardly as Dorian''s heel once again cked as she moved closer to Seth.


    Despite hearing everything Dorian had just said, the smirk on Seth''s face had never faded, Seth just stared at the approaching Dorian in amusement, and just when she was a few steps away from Seth, Dorian suddenly stopped walking, an expression of confusion appearing on her face as Seth''s voice rang out.


    "I am sure you''ve spent days thinking about why you were so silent and awkward when we had breakfast at Ukota town," Seth said his words drawing Dorian''s attention but before she could speak he continued.


    "Say what answer did you arrive at when you tried to figure out why you suddenly got so horny that you undressed and joined me and Adriana to fuck in front of everyone," Seth asked, this question seeming to bring about a realization in Dorian.


    "What did you do, did you drug me" Dorian roared out in steadily building anger.


    "I didn''t know there are drugs that can work on Kaisers," Sethmented in surprise,pletely ignoring Dorian.


    "You bastard, answer me, why can''t I move, what did you do to me" Dorian screamed out, panic beginning to settle within her.


    "Well how about you think about that answer as you crawl up to me," Seth said, and just as he finished speaking, Dorian fell to her knees and began crawling towards Seth, only stopping when she was kneeling in front of his dangling cock.


    "What did you do to me," Dorian asked once more, already having an idea of what was happening to her, but dreading to believe in her guess.


    "Did you expect to suddenly get such a power-up without sacrificing anything? " Seth asked in a chuckle as she reached down and stroked her head "the minute I transformed you, you swore absolute servitude to me".


    Hearing Seth''s words, Dorian felt like she had been struck by lightning, her head dropped down as she began shaking her head left and right, refusing to believe what Seth had just said,


    "This can''t be true, I can''t be a ve" she muttered.


    "Uhhh now you''re making it look like am the viin when you''re the one who was just about to kill me " Seth pointed out, but Dorian ignored his words, though a secondter her head shot up in panic as she asked,


    "Does Alice know about this?"


    "No," Seth said," and we''re going to keep it that way, this will be our little secret".


    "No, no," Dorian screamed as realization dawned on her," you''re going to turn them without them knowing, you''re going to make all of us your ves" she hysterically shouted, gritting her teeth as he tried to force herself to stand up, but other than her head, the rest of her body was dead to her orders".


    "Damn it Alice you fucked up this time" Dorian bitterly thought and then turned to Seth her eyes filled with anger


    "Just what n are you trying to aplish by putting us under your control" she bitterly asked.


    "I don''t actually have you under my control, my blood in me is just far more purer than yours, so to your body my words are like that of an emperor it dares not defy I think," this being Seth''s half-baked theory on why he could somehow control Dorian.


    When Seth had woken up in Lukta forest, he hadn''t felt anything different with his body other than his then satisfied hunger, and it wasn''t until the next day when he met Alice, Adrian, and Dorian that the feeling of Dorian being something like an extra hand he could control appeared and he then made Dorian behave weird, the woman not seeming to realize what was going on, and then there was also that red light he saw in his soul space, the familiar aura of Dorian emitting off it.


    "You know Alice has ced a lot of trust in you, far more trust than a devil like you deserves if only she had killed you that night" Dorian roared.


    "Woah" Seth eximed, bending down so he was at eye level with Dorian," when did I say anything about betraying Alice, and why are you so panicked as if I would make you guys destroy each other, "he asked.


    "If you don''t want us so you can carry out some nefarious scheme, then why do you control us, why are you hiding this fact from Alice" Dorian rebutted.


    "Well truth be told till the moment I transformed you, I had no idea I would have this ability, ande on let''s be real here, the three of you are all centuries old, thinking I can outsmart you guys and not fall for one of your maniptions would just be in stupidity on my side, so I n on using this interesting ability as let''s say my trump card if you guys decide to betray me".

 Chapter 132 Distressed Pet

    It had been a long time since Sonia had pushed her body to the limit, she had spent thest few years searching for a solution to her cultivation problem, and at this moment, herck of physical fitness and illness was showing.


    Sure to the soldier level and lower she looked impossibly fast as she ran, but to any general level cultivator, keeping up with her was not a hard to make reality.


    Sonia could feel her heart already thumping hard beneath her chest, and sharp paining from her dantian, but she ignored all this as she did her best to reach her target.


    Despite all her misgivings, Sonia would be a fool not to realize that meeting Seth was one of her life''s greatest fortune, could she ever have imagined that one day she would be at the presidency, casually having chats with the president and being well provided for.


    Sonia had talked with Alice enough to get the story of Seth''s incredible feats and also the transformation which was the method he intended to use to cure her, but at this moment, everything she currently enjoyed and was to enjoy was at stake.


    Perhaps she was overreacting, but the bloodlust which had leaked off Dorian when she stepped into the room had sent all her sense screaming in rm, and deciding not to take any chances she had decided to charge straight for Alice, the one woman who could help Seth.


    Sonia was just a distance away when she felt a light earthquake originate from the building which housed the bathhouse she and Seth had been using, this fact spurring her to move faster, but as she moved she couldn''t help but notice the surprisingly empty courtyard that linked the residential building and administrative one.


    Earlier today, Seth had horribly lost to Dorian in a spar of physicalbat, and this incidentbined with Dorian''s current action had her worrying if Alice and the gang had decided to turn against Seth, she wouldn''t me them if they actually did considering his misgivings, but the thought on what would happen to her next had here wishing against such a scenario.


    With all her might, Sonia charged into the presidential building, her now familiar face letting her run through the hallways and stairs without being stopped till she arrived at the door to Alice''s office and had to face the two well-built macho men standing guard.


    "I have to meet the president immediately, it''s an emergency" Alice huffed out,pletely out of breath.


    One of the men nodded at her and then went in returning secondster and opening the door for her, Sonia bursting in almost immediately she allowed to.


    "Sonia what''s the problem" Alice already standing up.


    "It''s Dorian, she came to me and Seth in the bathhouse and began leaking bloodlust all over, she wants to kill Seth" Sonia hurriedly said, not worrying if she was wrong, a harsh rebuke was better than a crippled or dead Seth.


    "Don''t tell me that tremble from earlier was from over there" Alice said already rubbing her head.


    "Yes, it is" Sonia barely said, still struggling to catch her breath.


    "Don''t tell anyone" Alice said and rushed out.


    ......¡­.


    Earlier today Alice had expected a nasty fight to break out given Dorian''s sudden overbearance and Seth''s normal arrogance, but perhaps realizing his situation which she highly doubted, or not really taking the situation to heart, Seth had backed down from Dorian''s challenge.


    Recently, Dorian had been disying certain weird behaviors and mood swings the situation prompting her to seek Seth''s help, and she would have if not for Dorian vehemently refusing and Adriana supporting her that they could not be dependent on Seth.


    It would seem that even though they were allies who screwed each other like animals, the only glue keeping their Alliance together was her presence, formerly Seth''s mysterious strength had been a powerful glue, but after this morning, it was nothing but a thing of the past, and currently, she had to hurry up to the bathhouse, hoping that neither Dorian or Seth would do something that would make their rtionship irreconcble.


    Still knowing to keep Seth a secret, she had run towards the duo alone, and after some time, she took a bend, the door leading to the bathhouse appearing in her sight, and not hesitating for a minute, she rushed towards it, her mind already drawing ns on how to solve whatever conflict was going, but just as she burst into the room, the ongoing action had her stopping in her tracks and the words she had just prepared fading away.


    Alice had prayed to meet just a tense atmosphere but was prepared to enter one embroiled in conflict, but the scene of Dorian on her knees sucking off a totally naked and grinning Seth was far from expected.


    ...


    As agreed upon her entry, Seth currently had Dorian servicing his dick, but he was forced to pull his eyes from her form due to Alice''s sudden entry.


    "uhhhh, hey Alice" Seth greeted.


    "What going on," Alice asked, her mind trying to connect the ongoing scene before her with the crater, cracka, and depressions on the floor of the bathhouse, clear signs of a fight having taken ce.


    "Just give me a minute, am almost there," Seth said, grabbling Dorian by the hair and forcing his entire length down her throat, and then beginning to pump his dick in and out, his cock erging Dorian''s throat at regr intervals, and it wasn''t long before Seth let out a groan of satisfaction as Dorian throat swelled a littlerger than usual, Seth''s cum pumping directing into her stomach.


    "Ahhh" Seth groaned, but Dorian didn''t share his feelings as she immediately pushed herself off him and marched out of the room, ignoring Alice''s raised hand.


    Alice was stumped, looking between Seth and the door which Dorian had just left through, and finally decided to deal with Seth first.


    "What did you do to her," Alice asked with narrowed eyes.


    "What do you mean, Dorian has clearly proven her superiority inbat over me, so you should be asking about my welfare instead" Seth pointed out while looking betrayed.


    "But the fact that she just angrily left after sucking your dick says otherwise," Alice said.


    "Ahhh, fine it concerns a secret of ours" Seth honestly said.


    "What secret," Alice asked.

 Chapter 133 Bad Boy

    "Hmm it won''t be a secret if I told you now would it," Seth said with a smile, a finger raised up like he was a wise man tutoring Alice.


    "The fact that this secret was able to make Dorian submit means that this secret is very much my business, for all I know you could be ckmailing her "Alice barked out, a vein threatening to appear on her forehead.


    "And here I thought our partnership was built on trust" Seth casuallymented.


    "Trust goes both ways Seth" Alice screamed, Seth''s nonchnt behavior to her serious question already threatening to drive her insane.


    "Oh, well in that case, by my orders, trust between us only goes my way" Seth tly said, as he walked away and sat down beside the pool, his words leaving Alice staring at him in anger and confusion.


    Hearing Seth''s words, a wave of anger threatened to rise up from Alice''s heart, but it took her all her willpower just to calm herself down.


    Alice had known partnering with Seth wouldn''t be all sunshine, but Seth''s behavior was currently pushing beyond the boundaries of her tolerance, how someone could be so self-centered to the point that he made known the existence of some secret but wholeheartedly refused to tell her despite him knowing that it would eat at her.


    "Fine, keep your secret, but at least tell me why Dorian came to meet you," Alice said, taking in a deep breath and deciding to let the issue of the secret go.


    "Oh yeah that reminds me, tell me, what exactly is the rtionship between you and Dorian, what bond binds the two of you in friendship or sistership?" he asked ignoring Alice''s question once more.


    "I found Alice and Dorian back when they were both just 23 and 25 years old respectively wandering around," Alice said," they were survivors of a spontaneous conflict between two general stage cultivators that erupted in their hometown, I took them in and adopted them into my family yearster".


    "Ahh that''s touching, guess you naturally have a kind heart ehhh" Sethmented, but Alice didn''t reply to him, folding her arms and waiting for him to get to the point.


    "Well mummy isn''t happy" Seth chuckled, but seeing Alice''s staunch expression not moving a bit, he turned and stared at the ceiling for a few seconds deep in thought before turning to face Alice.


    "To Dorian, I have an overbearing presence, one which makes her instinctually feel inferior to me, but well after today''s fight, the blood flowing within her sees me as being weak, and seeks to go against me, probably wishing to eliminate me".


    "Does the bloodline have a consciousness, is it threatening to take over her," Alice asked.


    "No, just think of it in the same way as sex, it''s an instinctual desire that pops up whether or not you know about it, Dorian just needs some more time to adjust to her new self".


    "So if she can adjust to her new bloodline, she''ll be back to her normal self right?".


    "Well not exactly, how much do you trust Dorian?" Seth asked.


    "I trust her with my life, "Alice said.


    "Okay, and how much does she trust you?".


    "what are you getting at Seth," Alice asked, her eyes narrowing in suspicion, thoughts of Seth trying to sow discord amongst them going through her mind.


    "Definitely nothing like what you''re thinking, what I want to deduce is if Dorian is loyal to you or just appreciative of you," Seth asked his hands raised up to exemplify his innocence.


    "Dorian''s loyalty to me is unquestionable, now get to the point" Alice snapped.


    "Seems I hit a nerve," Seth thought.


    "Dorian is bound to be a lot more prideful and arrogant than she normally was, but that should be alright as loyalty and pride don''t conflict as long as there is a touch of love," Seth said with a raised eyebrow, dropping his little question at the end but Alice ignored it.


    "Is this pride and arrogance a trait possessed by anyone who gets your bloodline?" Alice asked.


    "For now it seems so," Seth said.


    "Okay" Alice simply said, turned, and began walking towards the door, but she hadn''t gone far when a light wind blew over her and Seth appeared behind her, his arms wrapped around her waist.


    "Are you just going to leave me like that" Sethined" why don''t youe let''s have some fun, I haven''t had a taste of these bobbies" he said, his hand reaching up and giving Alice''s breast a squeeze.


    "Am sorry but I have a lot of work at the office" Alice said.


    "Fine, how about a kiss," Seth asked.


    "Bad boys don''t get kisses" Alice replied, turning around and sending Seth a harsh re.


    "Ahhh how do I be a good boy?".


    "Promise you won''t cause any harm to Dorian," Alice said.


    "Oh, that''s easy. I promise I won''t bring any harm to Dorian" Seth said, looking at Alice with a smile while she looked back at him with a still unhappy gaze.


    "So do I get my kiss," Seth asked, and Alice could only nod her head in defeat, letting Seth lock lips with her as he squeezed her breasts harder.


    Minutester, Alice pushed Seth back and ced a finger on his lips" I have to get back to work" she said and walked away.


    Leaving Seth stared at her leaving ass as he wandered how to spend the rest of the day.


    .....Hourster...¡­


    In a small well lit room weirdly having just three chairs and a stand in the middle currently carrying a basket of fruits, two women could already be seen upying one of each chair while the other which stood elevated and more imposing with the bright green stones embedded all over stood empty.


    The two women Dorian and Adriana sat in silence, Adriana munching on an apple with her legs crossed while Dorian sat with her hands folded, a gloomy look on her face.


    It wasn''t long before the only door in the room let out a creak, alerting everyone of an entrance as the form of Alice walked in and imed thest free seat.

 Chapter 134 Keeping Secrets

    Despite Alice''s entry, the room remained in silence, Adriana''s chewing the only sound present, till eventually, Adrian herself broke the silence.


    "I personally selected these fruits on my way here, doesn''t anyone want a bite," she said, but there was no movement from either Alice or Dorian to grab a fruit.


    "First of all, Dorian are you all right, did Seth hurt you," Alice asked, putting an end to the almost beginning new phase of silence.


    "I am fine, he didn''t hurt me, "Dorian grumpily replied.


    "Good, then Adriana please repeat what exactly is our strategy for dealing with Evary Seth in the long term" Alice calmly said a few secondster.


    "Ahhh, sex is king, drown him in as much pleasure as possible" Adrianazily said.


    "So tell me Dorian what was your n when you went to meet Seth at the bathhouse because this is what I currently know of your intentions, Alice said and went on to reiterate what Sonia had told her and what she had seen when she arrived at the bathhouse, including her brief talk with Seth.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "Was there any falsehood in what I just said?" Alice said turning to Dorian who shook her head in silence.


    "Did you really go there to attack him?" Adriana asked Dorian in surprise.


    "'' Yes" Dorian snapped back, and then raising her head she continued to speak," he''s just a damn kid, I don''t why you want us lowering ourselves to the point of behaving like whores just for the sake of some dangling hopes of power".


    "Considering you currently possess those powers, you can''t phrase them as hopes, think of them more as earnings were working for," Alice said.


    "Earnings, and how sure are you that he''s going to give us these so called earnings," Dorian said," for all, we know he''s just using us".


    "Seth isn''t an evil kid, neither is he a good kid, he just a boy who has the ability to do whatever he wishes with nobody able to stop him.


    Going over his history and everything we know about him, we can all testify that given his unpredictability, his only weakness as of now is his extreme desire for sex, though he might write it off as just a source of recreation, we three are all more than old enough to know better".


    We might not be able to get him under our control, but the one thing we can do is get him on our side, make him consider our priorities, and when we do that, the boy will unconsciously begin to care for us, he will give us what we want and even more." Alice said.


    "And then we can always kill him when we''re done using him" Adrianamented with a smile.


    "I know that I left such an option up for consideration, but I''ll advise us all to kill off such thoughts, because the way things are we''ll most likely be serving him for the rest of our lives, there is a chance that if we go against him, we''ll be destroyed even if we do defeat him".


    "What" Adriana screamed, sitting up from herx position and staring at Alice fiercely".


    "We know Seth is no human and can grant other power by turning them to his kind, but have you ever questioned how he got those powers, and besides, he''s soon to enter a rank 9 dungeon, who knows what will happen when he returns".


    The best answer we initially arrived at was him finding some opportunity or perhaps being blessed since birth, but from what he told me, he was also turned by someone".


    "Who," both women asked at the same time, their curiosity almost at its peak.


    "Gibson Rose," Alice said.


    "Who is she, are we going got meet her," Adriana rapidly asked.


    "Rose is an ordinary teacher at Moroc high school and if the woman has decided to stay silent and hidden all this while, then I think it''s best we let her be, Seth is already a handful, and I don''t want us causing more trouble for ourselves," Alice said her words making everyone go silent and shiver a little thinking about a person worse than Seth.


    "Why is Seth entering Ashad," Adriana asked.


    "Sorry it''s a secret, I can''t tell you," Alice said.


    "What do you mean by that, since when did we begin keeping secrets" Adriana screamed, but Alice ignored her and turned to Dorian.


    "And going back to the most important thing we should be talking about, the secret between you and Seth, " Alice said "is there anything you can tell us about it", but just before Dorian could say a word, Adriana butted in.


    "It doesn''t make sense that you get to keep your secret with Seth but you want to fish for information concerning Dorian''s own secret," Adriana said, angry with Alice''s behavior, but before anything more could be said between the two of them, Dorian spoke.


    "Adriana stop, Alice is right, if Seth confided in her, then it''s best she doesn''t say a thing, now that I think about it, there is a high chance that Seth''s exnation on the reasons for my feelings towards him was correct, and now I feel that if we don''t properly handle the human called Evary Seth we might just get ourselves destroyed and don''t waste your time trying, I can''t tell you anything about our secret," Dorian said, remembering herst few conversations with Seth.


    ¡­.shback¡­


    "I''ll take you prisoner, I''ll gut right on the spot and pull out your organs while you''re still alive" Dorian screamed with a mad look in her eyes.


    "No you won''t, if you kill me, where are you going to find another cock as ever hard and magnificent as my own "Seth said with a grin.


    Dorian was just about to retort, but then unbelievably, a realization concerning Seth''s cock dawned on her and she couldn''t let out a word, her action leading to a burst ofughter escaping out of Seth.


    "Well you could always keep a harem of 100 men, you get a new batch every time you want to have sex since thest batch will probably be dead" Seth teased, Dorian throwing him a re.


    "Alright, let me try this out," Seth said as he ced his hands on Dorian''s head, both his thumbs resting on her forehead, and then he closed his eyes, and immersed himself in the red light which gave off the same aura as Dorian.

 Chapter 135 I Will Be An Obedient Woman

    Seth felt like his mind was being sucked away and the next time he opened his eyes, he found himself once again on the familiar throne in Dorian''s mind, but this time while Dorian was still at the foot of the throne, she was standing up and looking around in confusion before her eyes rested on him.


    "Where are we?" Dorian asked getting into a fighting stance when she realized she could control her body.


    "My guess is your mind space, Seth said as he awkwardly waved his hands around.


    "Mind space what is that," she asked, looking at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Huh, you don''t know what a mind space is," Seth asked genuinely surprised.


    "Should I" Dorian growled out.


    "Just think of it as the manifestation of your mind and its capabilities," Seth said and went back to waving his hand, an action that had Dorian looking at him funnily.


    "What are you doing, if this is my mind space then what are you doing here," she asked, beginning to realize that something was wrong.


    "Well like I said, am still new to this ability, so am trying to figure things out," he said, " and I think am done".


    "Done, what did you do," Dorian asked.


    "Have you ever fucked Gareth Basco" Seth casually asked ignoring her question, but just as he was internally beating himself up for using such a dumb question as a test, an answer came.


    "Yes".


    There was a minute of silence as they both stared at each other, Seth releasing a smile before then going on to say.


    "So has Alice told you any secret of mine," he asked.


    "No" Dorian replied in an almost whisper tone.


    "Interesting".


    "Just so you know, I thought it best I inform you that it seems I can control more than your body, I can also control your mind, evident from how you just answered my questions without reluctance," Seth said, his words snapping Dorian from her daze.


    "Well am done now, but before we go, am just going to drop thest of orders, so you don''t go bbering things I don''t want others knowing, and then we leave".


    "Wait," Dorian said in shock, "won''t you ask me about Basco, are you going to tell Alice about this," she asked with a quivering tone.


    "It was just a random question, I don''t care what you did with Basco, besides this might make the future more interesting," Seth said, and the next thing Dorian knew she was back in the bathhouse, willingly reaching for Seth''s cock some secondster and beginning to please him".


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® ¡­.. shback end¡­..


    "So even you are now protecting him," Adriana said.


    "No one is protecting Seth Adriana, we''re using him, and unfortunately we can''t eat our cake and still have it," Alice said.


    "Fine so what are we going to do now, has Dorian''s action caused irreversible damage that we can''t fix," Adriana said, deciding to back down since both Alice and Dorian were in agreement.


    "As I said, sex is king, despite what you did, he still had you suck his dick, so what you''ll do is that you''ll go back and apologize to him, and then top off the apology with some sex," Alice said.


    "Is that okay, Seth would be more than aware of this strategy, such an action will only inte his already boundless ego, and then he''ll only look down on us more" Adrianained with Dorian nodding her head in agreement.


    "That would be true if we were talking about a normal man, but Seth is far from normal, a normal man wild want a rare woman, one that is treasured by the world so he can conquer and gain the praise of his peers, but so far, Seth only deals with women who interest him else with his power he could have built a harem of all the most beautiful women in the world, the brat didn''t even know I was the president until some nights ago," Alice said, and then taking a deep breath she continued.


    "I believe we''ve said enough for today, it''s time for us to go, I need to go and prepare dinner ".


    "You''re always cooking for him," Dorian remarked, "Why don''t you have a chef or Erin do it," she said as they all stood up and began moving towards the door.


    "Didn''t I teach the both of you that the way to man''s heart is through his stomach?" Alice said.


    "Nope, the only way you taught us is the one made with spears and swords," Adriana remarked with a snicker.


    "But am confused, didn''t you say sex is the only thing that works on Seth," Dorian asked.


    "I did, but at this point, it will be dumb of me not to try every road, who knows food might ultimately be the one that works," Alice said.


    ......¡­..


    "After filling himself up with wonderful meals prepared by Alice, Seth retired to his room alone, Sonia wandering off with Alice to who knows where.


    Currently, Seth was sitting at the table going over a book containing key information about dungeons and recorded information on Ashad.


    Feelings of happiness settled within Seth as he carried out an activity that used to once make up most of his life, reading.


    Reading was quite a sweet experience especially when it involved the topic of interest, but these days, sex and eating literally made up most of his life, such a rare asion was a cherished one.


    Seth hadn''t even gone 10 minutes into his studying when he heard the door leading to his room close, but before the intruder even began walking towards him, a particr scent was picked up by Seth''s nose, the perfume of a woman.


    Seconds after the taps of approaching footsteps, a presence appeared behind Seth, and then after some seconds, it spoke.


    "Hello Seth" Dorian greeted.


    "What do you want'' Seth asked.


    "I came to apologize, am sorry for trying to kill you? "She said, awkwardly flicking her tongue at the weirdness of the apology, no normal person would ept such an apology.


    "No worries you''re forgiven," Seth said, flipping a page and not turning back to face her, he said," you can leave, see you tomorrow".


    "Well I understand that what I did was very wrong, so I''ll like to also show you my sincerity," Dorian said, her words apanied by the sound of clothes falling, and then with light steps she walked until she stood beside Seth, turning and showing her full chest to Seth who was now looking at her, but just as she lifted her leg to sit on him, a firm hand held on to it and pushed it away.


    "Don''t worry we''re good, your sincerity isn''t needed?" Seth said, If it was just Dorian Seth was more than sure he could please her, but the exhaustion it would leave him in would make him unfit to enter Ashad tomorrow.


    "Seth just¡­"


    "No," Seth said cutting off Dorian''s pleadings, "if you keep on pestering me I''ll punish you" Seth warned, but the woman just wouldn''t listen as she bent and wrapped her hands around his arms, rubbing her breasts all over him.


    A minuteter and the naked figure of Dorian could be seen lying on the ground, her left hand supporting her upper body up as she wrote down "I will be an obedient woman from now on" several times on a long piece of paperying below her.


    Dorian felt bitter and frustrated at how things were currently going, she wanted to stop, but her mind and body only spurred her on.

 Chapter 136 Mummys Test

    The soft call of his name and soft touch all over his face had Seth opening his eyes to the bright rays of the morning sun, the awakening forcing him to blink his eyes several times before looking at the demon that had woken him up from sleep.


    "Good morning Honey" the demon greeted, and Seth could not help but let out a sigh at how beautiful the demon was, her sight already stirring little brother.


    "Good morning Alice " Seth said, sitting up but just as the words left his lips, his lips were imed by a soft pair of lips, Seth quietly letting the woman have her way.


    "What do you want," he asked,


    "Mummy wanted to check on her handsome boy, and well I also brought you breakfast," Alice said, lifting up a tray filled with food and showing it to Seth.


    "What''s the asion," Seth said, already taking the tray out of Alice''s hand.


    "Well am going to be missing my boy for possibly months, and I wanted to do something a little bit special for him," Alice said, smiling as she watched Seth ignore every other thing on the tray and go for the meat.


    "Hmm," Seth said nodding his head, the moment Seth had seen the tray in Alice''s hands, the floodgate of hunger within him was opened, and all he wanted to do now was stuff himself.


    While Seth ate, Alice reached for a bottle by the side, and immediately she uncorked it, and Seth stopped eating his eyes going to the bottle.


    Alice smile at his reaction and poured the bottle''s content into a ss cup by the side, the flow of the red liquid enticing Seth''s eyes.


    "Whose is it," Seth asked swallowing the food in his mouth.


    "Mine," I know how much you enjoy drinking it.


    Hearing her words, Seth said nothing more, he picked up the ss and down its content in one gulp.


    "Fresh" was the one thought that came to Seth''s mind, the blood still gave off the heat and eloquent taste he remembered, but just as he expected, it wasn''t all perfect.


    It sent a pleasing sensation through his body but did nothing to his dantian, he couldn''t feel the presence of qi in it at all.


    "So what''s wrong with it," Alice asked, not expecting her extracted blood to be as good as the one within her.


    "It''s lost its essence," Seth said lifting up his cup for a refill.


    "You''re a crazy woman," Seth said after taking another drink.


    "Mummy has to go beyond if she wants to please you," Alice said as she stroked Seth''s back.


    Minutester and Seth was done cleaning up the tray of anything edible, but as Alice picked up the tray, already standing to leave, Seth stopped her with his words.


    "What were you trying to aplish sending Dorian herest night, you know the consequences of me bedding her," Seth asked.


    "Oh that, your rejection left her feeling very bad you know," Alice said as kept the tray by the side and looked at Seth with a disappointed gaze.


    "If your thinking that I told her about our little secret, then am disappointed that you will think so low of me", she said, walking up to Seth and putting her hands around his neck looking up at him with a pout, but Seth''s questioning gaze didn''t move one bit.


    "Still waiting for my answer," he said in a not very happy tone.


    "Fine, Dorian messed up, so I wanted her to properly atone for her mistake, if she exhausted you, then you''ll miss your opportunity to enter Ashad seeing as the portal will be too turbulent or perhaps close by tomorrow, besides there was also a test involved, one which you passed excellently, "Alice said.


    "What test," he groaned.


    "You knew Your priorities and resisted your animalistic instincts to mate, this has told me that you''re not some beast in human clothing, and I can live my days more easily trusting you," Alice said, "and I believe my big boy deserves a reward for such an excellent performance" she added her hand grabbing Seth''s cock as she fell to her knees.


    Seth wanted toin, but Alice''s mouth had already swallowed his dick and began swirling it around, stimting it to its full size.


    Several minutester, Seth let out a groan as his dick pulsed with vigor and began shooting out his seeds, while Alice proceed to pull out his dick till just its head was in her mouth, allowing her to lick his dick head while twirling and savoring his cum.


    Done pleasuring Seth, Alice stood up and picked up the tray she had kept, but just as she held on to it, she asked," do you really have to go now, some monthster and you''ll get what you want" she said in a soft tone.


    "Don''t waste your time" Seth said, his eyes staring at the ceiling


    "If you die, I''ll make sure the name Evary Seth is forever recorded in history as the greatest coward to ever live, an incredible tale of your weakness and spinelessness will be told in every school in Ergand and if possible the world.


    Just bearing the name Evary or Seth will be seen as taboo to everyone in the federation" Alice said, her back facing Seth.


    "I know that you don''t get affected by much, but I wonder what your pride thinks of such an evesting humiliation," Alice said, turning to Seth and sending him a smirk as she walked out of the room.


    As Alice walked out, Seth''s eyes dropped from the ceiling, Alice''s big swaying ass thest he saw of her as the door closed, but her ass was thest thing in his mind as Seth felt a familiar wave of disgust swell up in him at the thought of his name being stained with such a history.


    At the moment. Seth felt like grabbing Alice and spanking her for daring to utter such words, but he shook his head against such an action.


    All the woman had done was express her current hopes in him, and it was up to him whether or not to disgrace himself, he had iing enemies at the moment, and fixing up his soul and probably leaving earth were paramount issues for him.

 Chapter 137 Entering Ashad

    "Nice," Seth said with a groan, at the moment, his dick was being sucked by Adriana''s soft lips just some hours after being drained by Alice''s mouth earlier this morning.


    The locations of dungeons couldn''t be moved or dictated, they just randomly appeared at any location and it was up to the government or authorities of that location to take care of it.


    Ashad while thankfully located in the capital was located far from the presidency, and Alice wishing to keep her already suspicious movements to a minimum had decided that she wouldn''t be seeing Seth off to the dungeon gate, leaving his departure to Adriana.


    "Ma''am we''ve arrived at the station and are now awaiting your orders to proceed with thending" the stoic voice of Yuni sounded, the woman showing no reaction to the scene of her superior down on her knees and sucking a cock.


    Adriana would have liked to reply to the woman, but Seth''s firm grip on her head wouldn''t let her, so she had no other option but to satisfy Seth''s dick first.


    After some minutes of getting her throat fucked, Adriana was finally able to pull her head off Seth''s dick, having swallowed thest of his seeds.


    "You cannd the ne," Adriana said to the poor woman who had been forced to watch them all this while.


    "Yes ma''am," Yuni said as hurriedly left.


    "Would it kill you not to stare at every woman?" Adriana asked, pulling on Seth''s dick to get his attention back on her.


    "You can''t me me" Seth protested," she has such a perky butt, yet you hid her away from me," Seth said, "by the way why did you offer me a blowjob all of a sudden?".


    "Well I don''t want you dying minutes after entering Ashad because you were horny," Adriana said, squeezing his dick hard and pulling his head closer to hers, she said while looking him in the eyes" I don''t know what''s so important that you have to go in there, but you had better not die in there, else am going to find some way to summon your souls and torture it for eternity," she said, giving his dick onest stroke before letting go, her eyes staring at Seth''s cock with a longing look


    "Now pull your pant," Adriana said as she walked away, Seth staring at her swaying ass as he pulled up his trousers and followed after her.


    The whirring sounds of the dying engine filled Seth''s ears as he stepped off the brown coated 10-seat carrier, a small military aircraft designed for speed with moderate firepower.


    Seth''s eyes lingered on the huge machine guns mounted under the wings of the ne as his mind ran through different scenarios of him being attacked by it, a shiver of excitement going through Seth at such a thought.


    Seth''s suicidal thoughts were ended as the loud sounds of heavy iron screeching against each other overpowered that of the ne''s engine and made Seth finally take in the sights before him.


    Arge bare piece ofne surrounded by a high wire fence and possessing a warehouse at its center, and at the moment, the huge double doors of the warehouse were being opened.


    After a few Agonizing seconds of screeches, the doors were finally wide open, and Adriana walked in, Seth trailing behind with a yawn.


    "You should walk faster," Adriana said, pausing and staring at Seth''sgging figure.


    "What''s the rush," Seth asked, as he looked at the pretty much empty warehouse, trying to figure out where the portal to Ashad was.


    "Ouring here is a secret, and right now even the staff of this station have been bundled away, we want to send you away before any troublesome person we can''t easily take care ofe''s investigating,"


    Adriana said from beside a in wall with some frustration, but Seth only sent her a nce and continued his stroll.


    When Seth finally reached her, Adriana ced her hand over a session of the wall, and a tall rectangr door opened to her right, and without giving out a warning, she grabbed Seth''s hand and pulled him in with her as she went through the door.


    ''Feisty, just like in bed" Seth said as he stumbled into the room which suddenly began moving down, making its identity as an elevator be known.


    "Nice" Seth muttered as he suddenly hugged Adriana from behind and began squeezing her breasts.


    We can''t do this in here" Adrianained, squirming her body a little, but Seth''s hands made no move to let go.


    "You know, I could always juste back and kill off you four, find fresh recements, new cunts to be exact" Seth whispered as he let go of Adriana, the woman freezing up for a few seconds before replying,


    "Then so be it," Adriana said and kept silent, her words not really getting a reaction out of Seth who kept staring at the ceiling


    "We''re here," Adriana said some minutester as the elevator door opened.


    They both walked out of the elevator, being weed to a dark room that brightened at its end and its end arge white triangle stood on a circr elevated tform, several distortions appearing and disappearing in its middle.


    "Wee your excellency," a grizzled man dressed in suit said, walking up to Adriana.


    "I thought you bundled up the staff," Seth said, walking passed the both of them and heading to the triangle.


    "For you to enter Ashad without any hups, we need his expertise," Adriana said.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "If you say so," Seth said, climbing up the tform and standing in front of the triangle.


    "so what do I do now?" Seth asked.


    "Other dungeons have a stable portal all year round, but during this time of the year, Ashad''s portal is always, unstable, so external assistance is needed to make it safe for travel". The grizzled man said.


    "Within a few seconds, the triangle with lit up in blue, and that will be when the portal is safe for travel" the man added while he tapped away on theputers in front of him.


    ''''Thanks" Seth said as he waited for the blue light, and just like the man said, secondster, the white triangle turned blue, and with a wide grin on his face, Seth stepped into the distortions which filled the triangle, his form being sucked in and then disappearing.

 Chapter 138 Illusion Or Not

    Seth felt like his body was being squeezed and then poked all around, he would haveined that he was being sexually molested if not for the fact that the touches were all hard, having no feeling of feminity, and to make things worse, he couldn''t see a thing around him, just darkness, leaving him unable to identify his molesters.


    After what felt like forever, the touches stopped as he felt like his entire body was being sucked, and then that feeling also disappeared, and weirdly enough a cool wind began blowing followed by some tiny things once again poking all over his body, but before Seth coulde to a realization on what was going on, his body hit a hard object, sustaining no injuries but being soaked by some liquid.


    As Sethy down, the continuous tapings which he could now hear and the small light blue spherical object he could see in the sky finally alerted him that he had long since arrived at his destination, but unfortunately due to the transition from a dark environment to a less dark one, his eyes had failed to catch the change in time.


    "I had no idea it rained in dungeons," Seth thought as he pushed himself off what should be a muddy ground and took in his surroundings, well what he could see.


    The moon in the sky didn''t do much to light up the surrounding, and coupled with heavy rain and cloudy sky, all Seth could make out at this point were trees and a faraway church.


    Yes, a church, why a church would be in a dungeon Seth had no idea, but unless he was wrong, then the brightly lit up building which should be on a hill, possessing a tall tower carrying a crucifix at its top was definitely a church.


    "Perhaps am to exorcise a demon to clear the dungeon," Seth thought as he got off his knees ad stood on his feet, staring at the building which was way far off yet could clearly be seen by him like it was just a kilometer away.


    Normally, within a dungeon, there were levels, and these levels were randomized ranging from 5-10.


    Each level posed different kinds of musters, but they always went from weak to strong as one conquered a level and went to a higher level.


    The level went from top to bottom, and in the process of conquering a level, depending on how one performed they received various rewards, and this was true for all dungeons except some rank 9 dungeons, Ashad just happening to be one of them and being the most dangerous so far.


    While for other dungeons, one just had to defeat the beasts there to clear the level and then move on, for special rank 9 dungeons such as Ashad, one was either given a mission by a mysterious inhabitant of the dungeon, or they had to either wander around killing monsters till they somehow got a mission or got rewarded.


    Given what Alice had told him about Ashad, Seth figured that he would receive his first mission at the church and so not wasting any more time, he charged towards it.


    Given his current speed, Seth calcted that he needed over about 20 minutes to reach the church, but over an hour went by and all he could see was the church still in the distance.


    "Is the church an illusion or am I trapped in an illusion? "Seth thought, if his thoughts were right, then it was pointless for him to keep going, but in the end, he decided to persevere a little longer.


    Another hour more and Seth''s patience finally paid off as he found himself climbing up a hill and approaching the premises of the church, but he wasn''t the only one as he could see several people floating down from the air and walking into the church, the sight stunning Seth.


    Seeing other people wasn''t a surprise to Seth as Alice had exined how interconnected these special rank 9 dungeons were.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Apparently, Earth wasn''t the only world that was still in its infancy of cultivation, there were other worlds like earth, and these other worlds shared the same special rank 9 dungeons with earth, their inhabitants popping up in them from time to time.


    By the time Seth finally arrived at the doors of the church, five people had already entered it, each of them having descended from the sky, showing their lofty cultivation levels, but didn''t bother Seth.


    Curious about the happenings within the church, Seth pushed open its double door with his hands and walked in, his entry weed by the bright light of the church which gradually made way to show Seth its humble interior.


    Just like what one would expect to see in a church, unnecessary pirs and a row of long fancy wooden benches were put to both sides of the church, leaving a clear wide path that led up to what should be an altar but wasn''t, as instead of an altar, a fancy looking chair stood at the end of the church, elevated by red colored tform and needing 6 stairs to reach it''s top.


    "You are number 14 and arete, so you stand at the back," the voice of a woman standing some distance from the door said as she pointed at a spot behind the benches filled with 7 people, her words surprising Seth who had still been observing the church.


    After talking to him, the woman waved her hands and Seth felt a force push him, forcing him to walk toward the 7 people standing at the back.


    "Talk about rude" Sethmented as the force acting on him faded away.


    "That''s always how they are" the thick voice of a jovial man sounded from behind Seth, a thick hand falling over his shoulder as the owner, a bearded big man ask him,


    "What''s your name?, I am Jacob," he said with augh.


    "Seth "Seth replied staring at the door as another person walked through.


    "Where you from," Jacob asked, his question reminding set of how much Alice had pleaded with him not to reveal to anyone his Origin, but luckily for Alice Seth''s mind was on a different matter as he ignore Jacobs''s question and asked his.


    "He came after me, why wasn''t he also sent to the back," Seth asked, pointing at the new entry who had been told to go sit on one of the benches.


    "Upon entering this dimension, the time we all see this church varies, but whether one iste or not depends on how long they took to get here immediately they saw the church," Jacob said," as for me I wasted some time wandering around and seeing if I could kill some monsters, that''s why amte" the man finished with augh.


    "I see, "Seth said, nodding his head, and then began walking away, ignoring Jacobs''s call and Alice''s resonating reminders for him to follow rules.


    Hands in his pocket, Seth strolled up the central path, climbed up the stairs, and then sat in the empty chair, proceeding to rest his head on his arm and then observe the rest of the people in the church.

 Chapter 139 Get Out Of My Seat

    If one asked Seth why he did the things he did, all Seth would tell them was that he felt like doing them so he did, but right now, while he did feel like sitting on this chair, that irritating feeling from earlier like he had been standing in poop had a huge hand in his current actions, not like he fought against the feeling though.


    Other than Seth and Jacob who had been talking, the church had been inplete silence so other than all eyes turning to look at him, there hadn''t been much of a noticeable reaction to Seth suddenly upying the seat at the altar.


    The woman at the door stared at Seth for a few seconds and then turned back to assigning thete and earlyers while everyone else looked at Seth in silence, with some bearing smirks on their faces.


    Sitting at the altar, Seth had almost a bird''s eye view of the church''s upants, 7 now people sitting on the benches and 9 people standing, an addition of 2 people behind since his entry.


    Seth observed everyone within the church, finding interest in a huge man sitting to his left on the third row and having a giant club by his side, two totally blue skin females sitting on the bench, a man sporting a curved horn on each side of his head standing at the back, and most importantly a rabbit woman sitting on the bench, while the rest were all boring humans who were trying to look tough or invincible.


    Two long fluffy rabbit ears and short brown hair that fell backward, a pair of blue eyes, human limbs and a body covered in fair skin, and a bountiful cleavage which was what Seth currently had his eyes transfixed on.


    "Is there a problem" the rabbit woman stood up and said, ring at Seth.


    "Not much" Seth said," why don''t youe up here and give me a spin, I can''t see your butt with you sitting down".


    Seth''s words had the rabbit woman growling, but seeming to realize where she was, she huffed and sat back down, giving Seth a smirk like she knew something he didn''t.


    "And that will be all for today" the voice of the woman at the door sounded as she began walking up the aisle.


    On reaching the tform, the woman climbed up to stairs and then turned to face most of the church''s upants,


    "And now, we''ll now wee master Roushi," the woman said,pletely ignoring Seth''s presence behind her.


    At the woman''s words, some of the people sitting on the benches stood up, the huge man with a club included, with some others following while the rest remained seated, though their bodies were all tense.


    Seconds and then Minutes passed after the woman''s words and people began looking around for master Roushi but saw no one, and Seth left with nothing to do had his eyes wandering around till they finally caught sight of a butt facing him and remained glued to it.


    It wasn''t until after some minutes of Awkwardly standing and waiting that the doors of the church opened once more and an old man with a bald head and chin wearing yellow robes and holding a staff walked into the church.


    Seth noticed the two blue females and one other human bow as the old man walked past with some of the rest immediately copying the three''s gesture.


    "Seem some people here know these guys on a more personal level," Seth thought having looked away from the passable ass and now looking at the old man.


    Not seeming to know that he had kept people waiting, the old man slowly walked up to the aisle, and climbed up all its seven stairs before stopping a step away from the now-upied chair.


    "Rias, why didn''t you assign this young man a seat," the old man asked.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "He''s ater, and I told him to stay at the back but he didn''t listen," the now-identified Rias said.


    "Then you should have done something about it," the old man said.


    "You''re the one who forbade me from beating them up," Rias said.


    "Beating isn''t the only way, you could have told him the seat had been reserved for me" the old man berated and then turned to Seth.


    "Young man, am sorry about this, but you see, you''re currently seating on my chair, it would be best if you go seat on one of the benches," the old man said.


    "But he waste" Rias pointed out in indignance, but the old man waved her off, waiting for Seth to get up.


    "Don''t worry, am okay seating here, the seat is quitefortable" Seth said moving around to show how much he liked the seat," but if you''re tired of standing, you can go sit on the stairs" Seth said, pointing to the ground.


    Some seconds of silence passed after Seth''s words, and then a tick mark appeared on the old man''s face,


    "Am saying you should get up" the man said with a frown this time.


    "As I said, old man, I am good here," Seth said now sitting up.


    "How impudent" the old man roared as he swung his staff at Seth.


    Seth''s eyes easily followed the staff as it approached him, he could feel the power behind it and determined that blocking wasn''t the best of options, so tapping his feet on the ground, he jumped in the air to avoid it, yet when the staff reached his previous position, he felt a force descend on him who was out the staff''s way and the next thing he knew, he found himself flying backward and mming into the wall behind him.


    "What insolence, what world does hee from" the old man angrily asked as he took his seat.


    "Earth" Rias replied.


    "Earth, when did the earth start having level 9 mortals strong enough to get here," the old man asked in surprise, but before Rias could reply to him, Seth stood back up turning his neck around with a bright smile on his face as he walked back to the altar.


    "Damn old man, you started the fight, don''t be crying to me when I beat you up," Seth said, and with those words he disappeared from his position, appearing beside the old man throwing a punch at his face, but before the punch could hit him, Seth saw a delicate leg appeared in his path and connect with his punch.


    Seth could hear cracks from the bones in his hand as he shot back in the air and mmed into the wall, but unlikest time where he simply bounced off and fell to the ground, Seth smashed into it, breaking into it, but unfortunately being unable topletely go through the apparently thick wall, this situation leaving him embedded in the wall and unable to get out as his body refused to respond to him.


    "Sorry for the nuisance everyone, master Roushi will now proceed to talk," Rias said as she moved to Roushi''s side, not even sending a single nce Seth''s way.

 Chapter 140 A Short Story

    Number 12 head east and there you should find the flora of naki flowers, bring back 3 petals of a full-bloomed one, number 13¡­" the old man''s voice droned on, calling out numbers, and reading out assignments while Rias handed them round like objects".


    Where were the monsters and rewards," Seth thought while he embarrassinglyy embedded in the wall still unable to move a muscle.


    Minutester and the old man finally finished assigning the missions, the church was now almost devoid of living beings except for Seth, Roushi, and Rias.


    "Aren''t you getting a bit too soft, waiting for everyone to leave before you kill off the brat? I thought you would make fireworks with him as a lesson to the others" Rias said with a smile, not even bothering to look at Seth.


    "I have some business with the man Rias, wait outside," Roushi said.


    Hearing his words, Rias''s smile froze as she looked at the old man to check if he was joking, but seeing his dead serious face, she sent Seth a nasty stare and then stomped out of the church.


    After Rias left, the old man turned to Seth and with a shake of his head said,


    "Are you that embarrassed that you decided to stay in the wall, or perhaps I scared you too much", but Seth gave no reply just quietly staring at the man.


    "Come on, I felt your strength, and Rias''s kick was far from enough to keep you down for more than a few minutes," Roushi said, looking at Seth with narrowed eyes.


    "Far from enough "Seth grumbled as pushed himself out of the wall andnded on the ground, rotating his arms around to improve his stagnant blood flow.


    Sure the woman''s kick wasn''t strong enough to keep him immobile for so long, but the problem was that he hadn''t seen the woman move despite having kept an eye on her as he attacked, her iing kick suddenly appeared before him, and hisst memory of her as he was thrown away was the casual look her on her face, Rias not even thinking much of her kick.


    For a few minutes he had been made immobile, but what had really kept him staying in that wall was the warning aura the ma had sent his way after he was sent into the wall, an aura that actually made his heart stop beating for a moment.


    "Seeing your behavior, I must say that you are a very lucky man, having met me on what I presume must be your first entry into a special level 9 dungeon," Roushi said looking at Seth for an answer which never came.


    "Are you stronger than Rias" Seth asked, his question surprising the old man.


    "Yes," Roushi answered.


    "What is your cultivation level?" Seth asked.


    "Cmity level," Roushi said," it''s the realm thates after level 10 mortal"


    Earlier the man had referred to him as a level 9 mortal, so Seth figured out that level 10 mortals were probably the overseers.


    "So what do you want," Seth asked.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Am here to tell you a short story, a story about the strongest man in the world" Roushi said, a gentle smile iming his face.


    "You see billions of years ago, the strongest man walked the earth undefeated by anyone, and with his boundless strength came his boundless arrogance, and why shouldn''t he, he was the strongest man in the world.


    The strongest man did whatever he wanted, and this caused displeasure in a lot of people, so these people went all around the universe, looking for a way to defeat the strongest man.


    For millions of years they searched, but found no answer, but just as they were about to give up, they were approached by a woman who had been wronged by the strongest man, and she told them a way.


    "Getting a solution, these people returned happily and held a feast for the strongest man, praises and cheers were sung to his name, but then during the feast, someone asked a question that sent the feast in murmurings and arguments, here is what he said,


    "If the strongest man were to restart his cultivation from the bottom rungs, would he still be the strongest ".


    This question was asked by someone in the lower rungs, but it caused an argument that slowly spread throughout the entire feast till it reached the strongest man, with more voices doubting the strongest man could achieve such a feat.


    Slowly, the strongest man was riled up till he could take the doubts no more, and filled with confidence, he dered that he could easily aplish such a feat, but this didn''t end the doubts, it instead intensified it, with murmurs of the strongest man merely boasting began circting around, and out of nowhere a dare asking the strongest man to prove his words were born, and the strongest man without hesitation decided to prove his naysayers wrong by relinquishing his cultivation and beginning from the bottom.


    Since that day, the man has been trying to reim his position as the strongest but till this day he has never reached half the level of power he was once at, dying thousands of times as he struggled in vain".


    "So you''ve heard my story, what can you say about it," Roushi asked Seth.


    "The strongest man must have been reallycking in bed for a woman to have been aggrieved with him," Seth said with a chuckle.


    "Hmm well here is what I think," the old man said," The reason the strongest man has been unable to be all powerful is because boundless arrogance has no ce with a weak man".


    "I don''t know you, neither do I know if this story had truly happened, the only thing I know is that the day I took up position in this dungeon to supervise infant worlds, I was given this medallion," the old man said lifting up a round blinking purple medallion," and had this medallion not been blinking when I met you, then I would have killed you for the stunt you pulled earlier, the life of someone from an infant world is no more valuable than my fart," the man said staring at Seth and releasing an aura that had him dropping to his knees and desperately gasping for air


    "Goodbye Evary Seth, hope we don''t meet again," the man said as he walked away, his deadly aura leaving with him.


    With the man gone, Seth tipped over and fell on his back, his mind a flurry of thoughts.


    Seth would be a fool if he couldn''t understand the meaning behind the old man''s story, his experience with death had been a ring lesson on the consequences of his arrogance, though this man''s lessons were quite ominous, telling Seth of a bleak future.


    "How troublesome," Seth thought looking at the ceiling.

 Chapter 141 First Encounter

    "Spooky" Seth thought as his mind yed over Roushi''s story, Goosebumps popping all over his body.


    The words, "boundless arrogance has nothing to do with a weak man" kept resonating within Seth''s mind, and truthfully he agreed, but what could he do when he was somewhat of a prisoner to his own actions, the memories of what happened thest time he had tried to suppress his arrogance were still fresh in his mind and Seth wasn''t looking forwards to that experience again.


    "Damn old man, just when I was nning to have lots of fun, he had toe and kill my mood with such a tragic story" Sethined, but before he couldment any further, he saw the air around him twist and the next thing he knew, he was lying on the floor outside, the church nowhere in sight and the heavy rain drops sttering on his body.


    "Could this get any worse?" Seth thought, annoyed at the sudden change in scenery, but just as the thought left his mind, he sent his body rolling to the left with his right hand, the loud sound of something crashing into the ground appearing behind him, but when he finally turned to look, all he could see was a dent in the ground, its creator nowhere to be found.


    Seth currently stood in a small clearing where the church had been, but with the church now gone, it made for an excellent ambush location as all around him were trees, excellent spots for his attacker to hide and easily observe the exposed him.


    Ignoring the rain drops which seemed to be trying to beat his eyes close, Seth peered into his surrounding, turning around to search for his attacker in vain, his vision dulled by the rain, his nose dulled by the rain, and his ears dulled by the rain,


    "I never considered that the rain could make for such an excellent cover at the night" Seth muttered.


    Seconds passed and no attack came, so Seth decided to try abandoning his open position and move into the trees, but just as he took two steps, his instincts red in rm as his ears barely picked up on light footsteps approaching from the back.


    Not wasting a moment, Seth tapped his feet on the ground and spun around, preparing to deliver a kick to his sneaky attacker, but the long tail that greeted his sight had him jumping to the ground preparing to go into a short roll to dodge the tail and then a sprint at his questionable attacker, but his ns never yed out as immediately he dropped to the ground, another tail came pping at him, blocking his roll path and forcing him to prematurely stand up his hands crossed in front of him the only defense Seth seeded in putting up and he was mmed into the earth, he had been wrong about his number of attackers.


    "Is it a coincidence that I was mmed into the ground and not flung into the forest? "Seth thought as he quickly got to his feet and caught another tail that was heading for him.


    "Growl" an animalistic cry came from the owner of the tail he was holding onto, and Seth could feel the creature desperately struggling to pull its tail away in vain.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "And there you are, "Seth thought with a grin as another tail came whipping at him from his side, but this time he could barely catch the image of a creature having a snake body, but with lizards legs, it''s probably poisonous fangs being bared at him while one of its ws shed at him along with its already iing tail.


    Watching the approaching attacks, Seth didn''t move out of the way or try to put up a defense, he instead firmly held onto the tail of the still protesting creature and pulling on it, lifted the creature off its feet and mmed it into the other creature attacking him.


    Both creatures smashed into each other, their collision sending them crashing a short distance into the trees around them, Seth following after with a curious mind.


    Perhaps under the rain and utilizing their ck bodies, they were close to invisible, but as theyy on each other, immobile and heavily bleeding from the various injuries they had sustained on their heads and bodies, Seth finally had a good look at them.


    ck creatures with exact snake-like bodies though much wider and having four lizard-like limbs, and though he couldn''t identify them, Seth was sure that they were monsters.


    Though they stood at around 15 meters in height, Seth could feel the powerful vibrant qi in them which put their power in rank no less than rank 8 beasts.


    Seth''s blow to the monsters had definitely been more than enough because as he stood by the monsters observing their features, one of them had opened its eyes only to immediately catch the image of Seth just some meters in front of it.


    A roar that gradually turned to a cry left the monster''s mouth as it struggled to attack Seth, but found its limb bent at awkward angles and its body pinned to the ground by the other monster and was forced to eventually give up.


    Alice did mention the issue of him bringing back valuable monster parts, but Seth doubted the beat up monsters in front of him had anything of value, he ignored the whining beast behind him and began walking away, thoughts of the old man''s story all forgotten as he thoughts on how he could go about finding the soul fruits filled his head, but just as Seth was leaving, his eyes caught sight of the clearing and he couldn''t help but curse out.


    "Damn old man, the only thing he could do was tell me spooky stories and then walk off, he didn''t even assign me a mission or give me some directions" Sethmented as he wandered off under the unforgiving rain.

 Chapter 142 Red And Black

    "Why me," Seth internallymented as he found himself currently fighting what he could only describe as an alliance between vultures that had bat wings and moles that had fangs.


    After dealing with the two snake-like monsters, Seth had wandered off looking for a mission, and as time passed on, the heavy rainfall had died off, the sun rising up so fast Seth wouldn''t have doubted it if someone said it had simply reced the moon.


    With the sun shining, Seth had thought he would have an easier time navigating his way through the abnormal dungeon, but just about an hour into sunrise, he had stumbled upon a wide in field.


    With fresh air brought about by the previous rain and the light sun rays falling on his body, Seth had decided to go through the in, his journey being nothing but peaceful and uneventful till he was about halfway through the in and holes began popping up all around him with hissing sounds as vultures began falling from the sky in thousands, all of them diving down at him.


    Throwing out punches and kicks was all Seth did at the moment, from the qi the monsters gave off Seth would ce them at the rank 4 beast level, very easy kills for him, yet their seemingly infinite quantity made fending off their attack a stressful chore for him.


    In the beginning, Seth had been throwing out hard punches at the monsters, but having to dodge their sttering of blood and flesh became annoying, so he eased up on his punches and began dishing out knockout punches.


    This strategy seemed to work for a while, but in no time, Seth found some monsters he had already hiting back, it would seem the monster waves were abination of monsters at different levels, and that would mean a punch sent to knockout a lower level monster might not have much of an effect against a much stronger one.


    The current situation called for a change in n, and Seth had the option of trying to scorch the entire in, but he decided to go for a more modest approach.


    Rubbing the two rings on the index finger of both his hands, a great sword staff appeared in both his hands, and not wasting a moment, Seth swung them in an arc to his left and right, the sword staffs unleashing a ck beam that sted apart everything a 100 meter around him.


    During his days of preparation, Adriana had taken Seth to the armory to pick a weapon, and in the end, Seth had picked out two swordstaffs despite Adriana''s warning against handling two at the same time.


    Two sword staffs possessing a two-sided de at each end with various carvings all along its length, Seth had named them red and ck in respect to their colors, and this was Seth''s chosen and first ever weapons and he spent the rest of the free time he had practicing with it, and now it was time to use it in an actual fight.


    Swordstaffs weremonly wielded with two hands due to their enormous weight, length, and heavy demand for quick flexibility when being used, and Seth having picked a two-sided swordstaff had to put in double the effort.


    Given Seth''s monstrous physical strength, handling a single swordstaff was far from a problem for him, but the problem came when he began wielding two at the same time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a single swordstaff, Seth could easily exert his strength from his arms into the weapons, but when he wielded two at the same time, Seth could only exert strength from his wrists, a situation which left him outputting a level of destruction way below his power level, and it showed in his current attack.


    For someone of Seth''s strength, an attack on monsters as weak as the ones before him should have killed off all the monsters within a mile of his current location, but soon Seth found the measly 100 meters of breathing space he had just created being rapidly filled up by the ever inexhaustible tide of monsters.


    Seth was more than aware of his decrease in power as he used the sword staffs, but that didn''t stop a smile from appearing on his face as his heart thumbed in excitement, sure he lost a lot of power with each action he made, but the euphoric feeling that filled his entire being as swung both weapons down at an enemy, his power output rising to over 75% more than made up for it, wielding the two Swordstaffs made Seth more thanfortable with them, and Seth couldn''t wait for when he would finally be an expert at using them.


    Despite the vastness of his received memories, Seth hadn''t found any teachings on the use of two sword staffs, and neither had Alice been able to provide him with one, so in the end, Seth had been left to figure out how to use his chosen weapons, and Seth figured the current situation was the best time to polish hisughable skills.


    Seth became lost in an impromptu training session as he forgot about his previous annoyance with blood stains and fully weed the showers of blood his every swing created.


    Cutting up and cutting down, a crazyugh erupted from Seth as he neither retreated nor advanced, just maintaining his current position while he and his swordstaffs worked together to create a blood bath.


    Hours passed by and the sun which had been shining in the sky finally set, and the moon once against rose up, meeting Seth where it had left him, but this time it provided him with better illumination.


    Some hours after the moon''s blue rays had reced the sun''s yellow light, the onught of monsters began tapering away till there was none left, leaving just the lonely figure of Seth covered in blood and flesh standing on a tall heap of corpses.


    "That was fun," Seth thought with a smile, the previous high wearing off, but before he could sit and have a rest, a loud screech filled with power sounded all around him, and a 10 meters long flying monster simr to the one that had just attacked him came charging at him, the creature flying through the air at breakneck speed at reaching him in seconds, proceed to let out a defiant screech as it passed by Seth position, losing altitude and crashing into the ground.


    "Won''t youe out?" Seth said as his figurended back on the mountain of bodies, Seth having shed his two sword staffs through the flying monster''s belly, and then proceeding to kick it away before hended back on the ground.


    "Other than a quickly fading whimper," Seth got no other reply from the powerful monster which was within the ground.


    "Probably thier leaders who thought I had been weakened and moved to attack me," Seth thought as he walked down the fleshy hill, and when he arrived back on the ground, he became stuck in the dilemma of where next to go.

 Chapter 143 The Gate

    On entering Ashad, Seth had first visited a church, a ce never before seen by the Ergand federation, and from there he had gone searching for a mission which led to him getting attacked by some annoying monsters.


    At present, Seth figured he was done wandering around and rubbed a ring on the middle finger of his right hand, two big bags falling to his side.


    Due to the difficulties which soldier stage cultivators faced in storing things when using space rings, Seth had stored all his items in the two big bags before him and then his weapons in other space rings, this way he could easily ess his belongings without spilling everything on the ground.


    Seth bent down and rummaged through one of them, pulling out a tablet secondster, switching it on, and fiddling around with it, and a momentter the hologram of a map popped up from the screen and Seth began going through it, looking for anyndmark that corrted with his current location.


    Some swipester, Seth came across an image on the map, drawings of the monsters which had just attacked him drawn near the in, and from what he was seeing, they had been named snake moles.


    Though the in and the beasts inhabiting it corresponded with his current location. Seth had to sigh and switch off the pad when he noticed that on his map there were two tall mountain peaks on each side of the in, but in his current location, trees were the only thing his eyes could catch at the extremely far away end of the in.


    The warnings of the map being useless at this time of the year had been true, and at the moment, Seth found himself lost and possibly without a way to even get a mission.


    After staying silent for some seconds, Seth went back to one of the bags and after going through it pulled out apass, and then packed up and proceeded to head east.


    Seeing as his running around was bearing no fruit, Seth decide to follow one of the directions the old man had called out when assigning missions to those guys in the church.


    "Head east and follow the downwards stream till you arrive at the ruins of a town, go to the center, and there you would find the gate" was what the old man had said to one of the people at the church, maybe number 2, Seth wasn''t sure, but he might as well head there.


    Hours went by and Seth had finally left the ins and was now traversing through the forest at a moderate pace.


    Hours turned to days with Seth questioning whether or not he had perhaps already passed the river, by the time Seth finally arrived at a river, 5 days had passed ording to the readings of the rising and setting of the sun, but as usual nothing in Ashad followed themon rules, so Seth wouldn''t be surprised if he left the dungeon and was told that only 3 days had passed.


    "After 5 days of feeling disgusted by the smell radiating off his blood-covered body and Seth was filled with happiness at finally seeing a water source, deciding to camp for a whole 2 days at the riverside before he began heading downstream.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At longst, after days of travel, Seth finally arrived at the ruins, his journey having been surprisingly peaceful with no attack from monsters.


    Roofless buildings and copsed walls were what greeted Seth as he reached his destination, the deep holes, and craters at different ces in the ruins telling the story of a destroyed vige, a story which did not concern Seth as the man immediately began marching to the center of the vige, not amused by how long it had taken him to arrive here, conveniently ignoring the time he wasted camping on the river banks.


    At the center of the ruins, Seth found no building of prominence, meeting only a tall and long rectangr block with several carvings and inscriptions on it, and an empty spot in the middle that could just about fit a round object.


    Seth concluded that it was a seal and after thinking over the old man''s words, he deduced that this was the gate he had referred to and that this could perhaps be a teleportation seal.


    Seth walked up to the huge block and stood in front of it for several minutes before pulling his gaze from it and rubbing his ring, two bags popping out which he went through and began bringing out tools.


    An hourter and Seth was sitting cross-legged on the ground, different drawings on the paper before him as he challenged himself to understand what could only be a seal on the block all without the help of his enlightenment sphere.


    Sure the enlightenment sphere made things easy, but in the end, how much a nitro could increase the speed of a car was determined by the kind of car, not to mention the fact that he oncee across a teleportation seal in Longsam canyon but in the end had been unable to study it.


    At the moment Seth was lost in the workings behind the current seal, his n was the understand it, start it up, and head to whatever ce the other inhabitants of the church had gone


    An hour turned to hours, and Seth still had not made any progress on deciphering the seal, hours turned to days, and at this point, Seth began using his enlightenment sphere.


    Time trickled by as set tried to understand the seal beforehand, and by the time he made a breakthrough, four days had passed, his breakthrough only teaching him about 4% of the seal before him.


    Seth was being exposed toplexities beyond anything he had ever seen, and to his surprise, his enlightenments sphere, an umtion of the several sex sessions he had engaged in had been reduced by half.


    4% understanding of the seal had drained him of half his enlighten sphere, this was a shocking realization for Seth as he realized he was trying to bite off more than he could chew, and so taking this into consideration he stopped trying to decipher the whole seal and began looking for a way to activate it without using the key.

 Chapter 144 Scary Murmurings

    The rising sun of a new day saw a haggard looking man sitting by a thick ck block, voraciously eating from a wrapping beside him while he stared at the papers spread out before him, nodding his head from time to time and mumbling things under his breath.


    Whereas it had taken him 4 days to make progress in understanding the seal, activating it without the key had taken him 12 days, and luckily for him, figuring out such workings had been time intensive and not brain intensive, the seal being filled with tons of safeguards and traps.


    Seth had initially feared that he would have used up his enlightenment sphere before he was done with the seal, but as of now, the enlightenment sphere while no longer gigantic, still stood as tall and far wider than him, a quantity that Seth would have once thought was a lot.


    As Seth bit into the meat in his palm, his eyes going over the various deductions he had made, he couldn''t help but feel amazed by how much he had suddenly transformed back to his former self, the days when he could be entrenched in the study of seal for days, he could imagine how much his former would have wished to have an ability like the enlightenment sphere, but those were only wishes as the current Seth no longer had the luxury to spend his time as he wished.


    Increasing his cultivation, bettering his fighting ability, and escaping from whatever pursuers were probably on his tail was Seth''s main goal right now,


    Finished with the food in his hands, Seth stood up ready to activate the seal and go see what was on the other side, with his powerful physic going without sleep for a month was possible for him, though he would have to watch his mental health.


    "I should probably also clean up," Seth thought as he stared at his ragged clothes, 12 days without change had made them improper for presentation.


    Some mitester Seth was standing in front of the b of stone, sporting ck boots, ck trousers, and a ck T-shirt with a jacket on it, this time, Seth had decided to look a little serious.


    With a circr disc being held in his hand, and taking in a deep breath, ready to check the fruit of hisbor, he ced the disc in the empty round space in the middle of the block.


    With the disc ced in the stone, Seth poured some of his qi over it, and then took a step back and another for good measure and observed the seal.


    With the disc ced in the stone, it began spilling out qi which flowed out into the lines making up the drawings on the stone, lighting them up in a bright red light whose appearance was apanied by the loud humming from the stone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As each second passed, the humming got louder and began turning to screeches, the loud screeches piercing into his soul like it wanted to rip it out, and just when Seth thought he could no longer bear the horrid sounds, he felt a powerful force grab on to his being, pull him forward, and the next second he was gone from the ruins.


    ........


    Like with his earlier transit into Ashad, Seth had expected that when next he opened his eyes, he would have arrived at his destination, but when next he opened his eyes, a shiver of fright went through his body as he found himself being dragged and flying through a bunch of white circles by a power he could not identify.


    Seth tried to move his arms and legs, exerting his strength and even using his qi, but he couldn''t budge a single limb, he felt like he had been grasped in a giant hand that was currently pulling him up this path made with white floating white circles to a ce he didn''t know.


    Unable to do anything, Seth''s eyes finally went back to the void that hung outside the circles, when he had first opened his eyes, concern over his dark surroundings hade secondary to the fact that he could not move, and now that he couldn''t do anything about his movement, his focus finally went back to the darkness that surrounded the bright white shinning circles.


    Just darkness, pitch ck darkness, a scene that had Seth in fright, but only for a short while as Seth shook off his fear and firmly stared into the darkness, and then to his shock he began hearing quiet murmurings like a voice trying to whisper to him, but when he looked harder into the darkness, trying to find the origin of the voice, a deep feeling of fear one not of his own being but induced into him began creeping into of his heart and filling his entire body with fear.


    Seth saw such feelings as a challenge to him, and so ignoring the warning signals which began going off in his head, he peered into the pitch-ck void harder with an unblinking gaze and his ears alert, wondering what mysteries or terrorsy within it, and it wasn''t long before Seth began understanding the murmurings from the dark


    Enraptured by the sayings of the dark, Seth had no idea that blood had begun spilling down his eyes, as the enlightenment sphere in his mind once again began shrinking, a look of strain appearing on Seth''s face.


    As time passed on, blood began flowing down Seth''s nose, and perhaps his ears would have soon begun bleeding if not for the bright light which suddenly shined upon him, snapping his gaze away from the darkness as he suddenly found himself appearing in the air, his hands ying about as he dropped to the ground.


    Thankfully, Seth hadn''t appeared high up in the air or he would have been forced to figure out a way to begin flying or else run the risk of breaking a lot of bones.

 Chapter 145 A Hero

    Pushing himself to his feet, Seth could feel a thumping headache and a stinging pain in his eyes and nose, prompting him to touch the affected areas, and when he pulled his hand back he was greeted with the sight of his blood.


    "When did this happen," Seth thought, going over the events that happened before he was spat out of the sky, but when his mind went over the memories of him traveling in a dark void inside a path made of white lit up circles, his memory began getting heavy as he arrived at the point where he began hearing murmurings.


    Feeling confused, Seth dug further into his mind, trying to remember what had happened, but just as felt like he had touched on to something, he felt the memories slip away.


    Something had happened in there, and Seth was bent on finding out, so he dug back into his mind with vigor, and grabbed as hard as he could to the evading memories, nning not to let them slip away this time, but as his mind delved into them, he heard Alexia''s voice scream in his mind,


    "Seth don''t," but it was toote.


    Seth remembered looking into the darkness, a voice speaking to him, but before he could understand what the voice was saying, his entire being was hit with a pain that had him falling to his knees and unleashing a silent scream to the sky.


    Seth felt like he was being torn apart, this pain didn''te from his body, but from his soul, and about a minute into his agonizing pain, his eyes closed and he lost consciousness.


    "Ahhhh" Seth groaned as his eyes flickered open and he pushed himself up to a sitting position, his head stung badly, but luckily the pain seemed to be rapidly dying out, but before Seth could question what had happened, he found himself wrapped in the embrace of beautiful teen.


    "Seth are you alright, am sorry that I forgot to warn you earlier" the lovely voice of a sobbing Alexia sounded.


    "Alexia, why are you crying," Seth said lightly pushing the woman off him and taking a look at her.


    "Well I noticed the signs earlier and could have warned you, but because I hesitated, you got hurt," the woman said, sitting on her knees and looking at Seth with a somehow teary face, she looked just like a little girl that was owning up to a fault of hers.


    "Fine stop crying, it''s alright, am fine now," Seth said, hugging Alexia so she would calm down and give him some important answers.


    "Are you really, okay" the woman, looking up at him with an innocent and worried look.


    "Yes Alexia, am fine," Seth said giving her a kiss on her lips, "Now do you know what happened to me earlier?".


    "Well am not 100% sure, so why don''t you first exin to me what you were doing, before you got hit with such pain," Alexia said, looking at Seth with worry while she rubbed her head on his chest.


    "Okay," Seth said and proceeded to exin to her how he had been trying to remember some events but was having difficulty and in the end found himself visited by pain.


    "Well, my theory is that your body is somehow not allowing you to remember those memories because your soul is too weak to handle them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "With how weak my soul is, I wasn''t able to stare into that darkness, it''s a surprise that you were somehow able to.


    Darling what you should do now is wait till you get stronger before you try remembering again okay" Alexia asked suddenly looking at Seth with a narrowed gaze.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll wait," Seth said when he noticed her unflinching and suspicious gaze.


    "Okay," Alexia said, her expression doing an immediate 180 as she flipped and wrapped herself around Seth''s back, going back to her usual spot.


    "This time you''re staying with me," Seth asked with a smile as he stood up, finally having the chance to observe his surroundings.


    "Yep," Alexia cutely said," you''re all alone, and now I can have you all to myself".


    "I thought you said the presence of other women didn''t bother you," Seth asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "They don''t, I just don''t want to be a hindrance when you''re having fun, I want you to enjoy yourself to the fullest".


    "You''re not a hindrance Alexia, besides, seeing as you can touch me, you could always join in on the fun".


    "Darling stop having ridiculous thoughts, touching you already puts a heavy consumption on my soul energy, not to talk of touching others, now stop thinking about sex and focus on this chaotic forest" Alexia berated, though the fact that she had her hand messing around with Seth''s hair didn''t help to portray her seriousness.


    Seth smiled at Alexia''s antics and focused his attention back on the forest, and just like Alexi had said, it was a really chaotic one as Seth could hear an explosion go off some kilometers to his right, and he could seerge columns of smoke rise up in the air far off into the distance ahead of him, and the shout od people fighting were quite loud.


    This scene was no surprise to Seth as he had already observed this after he regained consciousness, but seeing as there was no one around, he had focused on other more pertinent issues, and now he was done.


    "Seems I arrived beside a battlefield or perhaps an ongoing skirmish" Seth guessed, and then looked to his right where he could hear the faint sounds of weapons colliding and attack being thrown not too far away.


    "Well we have our target," Seth said and charged to his right, zooming through the forest and heading to the candidates of his chosen interrogation.


    Minutester and Seth happened upon a very interesting scene, a female leaning against a rock for support, her trembling hands holding onto a spear which she pointed at some armored man who was descending from the sky.


    The golden lighting off the man''s armor drew Seth''s gaze for a few seconds before his eyes went back to the more important female, a sense of heroism filling him, after all, he was just about to save a cute rabbit woman that was getting bullied.

 Chapter 146 Are We Acquainted

    The exact same snarky brown-haired female rabbit woman that he had been eyeing in the church earlier was now in front of him, covered in injuries and about to get herself killed.


    Seth hadn''t exactly been sneaky about his appearance, so the minute he popped up some distance away from them, they each had an eye on him, warily checking out the new variable.


    "Who are you" a thick voice sounded out from the golden armored man, his hands tightening around his sword, as he slowly changed his position so that he had both Seth and the rabbit woman in his sight.


    Seth couldn''t read much from the golden armored man given that he had on a helmet thatpletely covered his face leaving only two rectangr openings at the position of his eyes for him to see through.


    Seth had to blink his eyes twice when he saw a look of relief im the rabbit woman''s face as she gathered her strength and moved closer to his position till she was standing by him.


    The woman''s actions left Seth stunned but his eyes quickly moved away from her face to her butt, a grin climbing onto his face when he saw she possessed a cute bunny tail above her perky butt, but the words which further came out of her mouth had him going through his past interactions with the woman to makes sure they were still total strangers.


    "He fights with overwhelming strength and is quite fast in a dash, but his agility is quite poor, I''ll attack from the front while you wait by the side and prepare for me to attack when I make an opening, "The rabbit woman whispered, and not waiting for a reply from him, she charged at the armored man, leaving a really confused Seth behind.


    What made the rabbit woman so confident that he was going to help her Seth wondered as he watched the woman begin fighting, Seth had his personal agenda to aplish and he had no intention topromise them.


    Feeling confident and pumped up, the rabbit woman attacked the armored man with all her strength, thrusting her spear at him relentlessly and pushing away the man''s sword strikes at intervals.


    Seth''s presence had the armored man''s attention divided and halfheartedly fighting the rabbit woman as he kept a sharp vignce on Seth''s figure, but this distraction cost him as the rabbit woman put all her strength into one of her strikes and baited away the man''s sword block, leaving him wide open to an attack from anyone closely for a very short period of time, but unfortunately, she couldn''t make use of this opportunity as she was still caught up in the heavy momentum of her strike, sure this was an opening for Seth but unfortunately, he couldn''t make use of in time as he was too far away, but the rabbit woman had more in store.


    Her spear already swung to the left, the rabbit woman pushed herself off with her right foot, propelling herself forward but at a not too fast speed as the little additional momentum which she scraped up was quickly exhausted and she was in the armored man''s personal space but that was enough for her to pull off a weakst minute attack just seconds before the armored man recovered.


    Her hand tightened in a fist, and the woman released a punch with her right hand, a lit-up drawing appearing on her gloved fist as an explosion erupted immediately after her fist made contact with the armored man''s chest.


    This attack had the armored man skidding backward while the rabbit woman was flung into the air as she had no footings to steady herself when she was hit with the rebound.


    To any trained person, this was a clear opportunity to attack the armored man, but Seth calmly watched the armored man, skid backward and then quickly regain his footing, and when the armored man noticed Seth making no move to attack him, justzily standing by the side, he kicked off an attacked the airborne rabbit woman, his sword descending up the woman who could only put up a clumsy defense as she held her spear with a single hand.


    A loud "boom" sounded out as the rabbit woman crashed into the ground, but the armored man didn''t follow up with an attack as Seth had appeared beside the downed form of the rabbit woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With the debris and dust from her crash had caused clearing up, Seth was greeted by the injured sight of the rabbit woman, and just on her right shoulder was a shallow sword gash, but Seth could make out a long tear that had been caused by the shaft of her spear mming into her.


    The spear might have been able to protect her from being cut through, but due to the insufficient strength put behind her block, she had ended up getting injured by it.


    "You don''t look good," Seth said to the bleeding and heaving rabbit woman who was struggling to push herself off the ground with her left hand, it would seem the earlier strike had somehow invalidated her right arm.


    "You bastard, why didn''t you attack him" the woman gritted out, her question having Seth wonder if they were some pact made before one was allowed to go on this mission.


    "I didn''t feel like it," Seth said with a smile, but enough with the stupid questions, because from the look of things, it seems you will die anytime soon, so I have a proposition for you.


    "Agree to be my pet, a pet who will listen unconditionally to anything I say, and I''ll save your life" he offered.


    Seth''s offer had everyone stunned as even the armored man who had been keeping an intense vignce against Seth faltered a bit.


    The rabbit woman looked at Seth in shock, and then gradually, the shock on her face turned to disgust directed at Seth, and then to anger.


    Seth hadn''t seen a rabbit all angry before, but he had to say the sight of the angry rabbit woman was quite scary as she bared a sharp set of teeth, her action having Seth wonder if it was safe to have her give him a blow job.


    "Well what''s it going to be, will you be a good pet or you die, Sethzily said, as he turned and walked away from the woman, putting a distance between him and the fighting duo.


    Just a few seconds after Seth moved from the rabbit woman, another armored man fell from the skynding beside the first man and raising his sword ready to attack.


    "So that''s why he didn''t attack me all this while," Seth thought.

 Chapter 147 Battling Two Golds

    "And now there are two," Seth said, "am beginning to rethink my decision of helping you," he said to the rabbit woman as he began moving backward, seeming intent to flee.


    "She''s really mad at you" Alexia who was still on Seth''s backmented.


    "Well she can''t just confidently expect me to pop up and began fighting for her, besides who wouldn''t want a cute rabbit woman as their pet, I bet her ears are soft" Seth replied to Alexia.


    "Fine, I ept," the rabbit woman said with gritted teeth when she saw Seth moving away, it seemed like he was really nning to run away, and even if one of the men decide to pursue him that still left her with one of them. And given her current state, the rabbit woman knew she wasn''t going to survive for long against anyone.


    "Say you ept to be my pet," Seth said with a smirk, but the armored men didn''t allow him to get his reply as they both charged forward, but instead of each of them going after both Seth and the rabbit woman, they both came after Seth.


    "And that''s my queue to leave, don''t torture them too much darling" Alexia''s voice rang as she faded from his back.


    "Annoying, " Seth thought as he brought out red and ck, swinging each of the at the two simultaneously approaching swords, but in his confidence, he forgot about his reduced power output, and the next thing Seth knew he was flying through the air and to his surprise falling down a hill.


    It would seem Seth had been standing by the side of a steep hill all this while but the thick forestry had nketed such a criticalndmark.


    Being airborne was one of the greatest fears for most people while they fought, and for someone like Seth who couldn''t fly, he was nothing but a stationary target for the approaching men.


    Whether they knew about his inability to fly or not Seth had no idea but just some seconds before he could hit the ground, the newly arrived armored man flew towards Seth at increased speeds, his sword lighting up as it was flooded with qi, and the next thing Seth knew the man shed his sword, a swords beam taller and wider than Seth falling out of it and heading towards Seth, and just before Seth hit the ground it made contact.


    Seth crossed both red and ck over his chest just before the attack hit him, but that only served to make his own weapons m into his chest, the weapons were strong enough to withstand the attack, but the power Seth put behind them was too weak to hold up the attack.


    Seth crashed into the ground hard, the collision kicking up dust all around him and creating a spider crack on the ground with him at the center.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That sucks," Seth thought as he nkly stared up at the sky, idly thinking about the little stings across his chest, both red and blue dropped on both his sides.


    "Did that put him out, you said he was super strong" Seth heard a voice say, and looking up he was greeted by the sight of the two armored men hovering in the air and looking down at him.


    "He felt strong when he first arrived, perhaps I was just too tense from the arrival of another enemy," the first armored man said.


    "Well my attack rendered him immobile, let''s just end him now and go back to the city," the newly arrived armored man said as he rapidly descended from the sky, his sword pointed downwards as he moved to impale him, but seconds before contact, Seth disappeared from his position and appeared beside the man, the man only noticing Seth''s absence secondster when he felt a presence behind him.


    The armored man turned to attack Seth but was stunned by his weird pose, Seth stood with his legs spread out and his back bent, and in his hands was red, the weapon having been swung and blood dripping off it.


    Slowly but surely realization dawned on the armored man as a shower of blood burst out of his body, his armor and body having been cleanly cut through at the stomach, disbelief filled the man''s face as his upper body slid off, he had only let his guard down for some seconds, and it cost him his life, regret filled his heart as his eyes closed forever.


    "When did I get so strong," Seth thought when he discovered he had cleanly cut the armored man in half, but when he realized that he was actually wielding red with both hands, he uncaringly shook his head and turned to the other man.


    The other armored man on seeing his colleague being so easily killed by Seth immediately charged up in the air, flying away from Seth as fast as he could, but Seth had no intention of letting him go.


    Seth slowly bent his knees, tensing his muscles, and when he felt he had umted enough force, he jumped up, speeding through the air and heading toward the escaping man, but the armored man caught sight of Seth and changed his trajectory, his actions leaving Seth heading aimlessly in the air as he couldn''t perform a simr feat, but that was alright for Seth, he had another card to y.


    When Seth felt he had gone high enough, he held red in his right hand and poured his qi into it, the various drawings on it lighting up in red while Seth''s eyes followed the fleeing armored man who was just a distance away, and when he felt he had poured in enough qi, he swung the sword staff at the not too distant man, the thick red sword painting the sky a light shade of red as a thick beam left red and heading for the fleeing man at incredible speeds, crashing into him and further lighting up the sky with an explosion.

 Chapter 148 Rebellious Pet

    Strength wise, Seth would put the two armored men he had just fought to be at Adriana''s level, but thexness they had just disyed had him thinking if they were really Kaiser level cultivators,


    "Or perhaps they had just been too conceited in their strength," Seth thought as he began his climb back up the hill.


    Earlier, he had been falling so he hadn''t really had a good look, but as he ran up the hill, Seth almost thought he was going up the wall, the extreme steepness of the hill would exin why he had easily fallen straight down to its bottom just from a casual throw.


    When Seth reached the top of the hill, he could not help looking back and observing its extremely steep side, and he couldn''t help but feel like the hill had been shed into two by a weapon, with the other half getting destroyed.


    "Guess there would be interesting opponents here," Seth thought as he began making his way back to where he had left the rabbit woman.


    A few seconds of dashing through the forest and Seth arrived at herst seen location to find no one, the thought that the rabbit woman had run off had Seth internallymenting for a while before he walked to a particr spot scorched spot stained with blood and sniffed the air.


    "let the hunt begin" Seth ironically thought with a chuckle and jogged off, he would have thought the rabbit woman would flee away from the area of intensebat, but instead the current direction he was taking would lead him to the area where he could hear and feel the most intense fighting, the spot with the most powerful cultivators.


    As Seth moved, his eyes scanned his surroundings, keeping in mind that the trees around him were around three times the thickness of those on Earth, and he could feel a stronger qi within them.


    This little information alluded to the possibility that this ce wherever he was might have been exposed to qi for a much longer time than the earth, which would mean that he was likely in a far more advanced ce.


    It had just been some minutes into his jog when Seth suddenly stopped, he stared ahead in silence, and secondster another armored man came bursting out of the forest, his armor same as those worn in medieval times, and his was gold in color, and having a red cape which possessed the drawing of what should be an eagle''s head.


    The caped guy wore no helmet so Seth was able to see his dark brown hair which ended just above his hard eyes, with the thick but well cut beard on his chin signifying his status as an old man, well old in a sense of appearance.


    The man must have probably expected someone was ahead because when he saw Seth, there was no change in his expression as despite shifting his gaze to Seth he kept on running, his n was probably to closely watch Seth as he passed by, and he would have uneventfully passed by if Seth hadn''t caught sight of a woman with long fluffy ears amongst his pursuers.


    Other than his dressing, Seth had no other interest in the armored man, but when he saw his new pet vehemently chasing after said man, ck automatically appeared in his hand and he swung it, a long ck sh of lighting bursting out of it and heading towards his just arrived guests.


    Both the armored man and his closest pursuers on seeing Seth''s attack were forced to hastily put up a defense while those at the back had time to jump into the air and out of its way, the rabbit woman being one of them.


    The power behind Seth''s attack had a dozen trees blowing up, but other than being pushed backward, no one got seriously hurt, but this fact didn''t bother Seth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At that moment, Seth had his aura released, the power behind making everyone wary of attacking him, creating a three-way standoff between Seth, the cape guy, and the pursuers.


    "What are you doing running around, instead of waiting for your master," Seth said, looking at the rabbit woman, but she didn''t reply to him, just staring at him with a re.


    Noticing her current emotions, the cheerful smile on Seth''s face faded as he said,


    "Is that how to talk to your master, are you forgetting that you are now my pet?" he asked, but before Seth could get a reply, a loud almost heroic voice sounded,


    "Who are you, Aimy is this the man you told us about?".


    Other than the rabbit woman who it seems is called Aimy, Seth hadn''t really paid attention to the rest of the pursuers, but now that one of them had disturbed him, his attention shifted to the other three pursuers.


    A huge well-built bare-chested man wielding a great sword in his right hand, the scars visible on his body telling the stories of several battles fought, A handsome young man, his red hair all slicked back and wielding a long sword, the young man a familiar face as Seth had seen him on one of the benches back at the church, and finally to his surprise, the third person was one of those blue skin people, but unfortunately it wasn''t one of the two women he had seen at the church, but some tight face looking youngster who couldn''t keep his head from looking up.


    The young man with a long sword was the one who had spoken, and if Seth wasn''t wrong he was looking at some wannabe hero type character or genius, the threatening aura which came off him had Seth''s body sending out weak rms having him raise an eye at the man in interest.


    "He''s the one," Aimy said in a grieved tone," her words for some reason lighting up the young man''s eyes in fierce determination.


    "Should I take this as you rebelling against me?" Seth asked with a sigh.


    "Shut up" a voice immediately sounded, but surprisingly it wasn''t from Aimy but from the heroic young man "I don''t know what you think you''re doing, but she''s not your pet, now leave or I''ll make you".


    Seth was taken aback by the man''s words, but a reply to the man appeared almost seamlessly "I guess you won''t be leaving here alive then" Seth said with a sigh, his ns for Aimy all going down the drain


    "Grey what about him, we can''t just let him escape," the bare chested man said when he saw Grey begin walking towards Seth.


    "We''ve already injured him enough, you guys can.." grey was saying before Seth cut him off, "forget about the cape guy, all of youe at me," he said and the next moment was gone from his spot.

 Chapter 149 Invaders

    Allof Edwin was currently themander and Lord presiding over Monwac city and he wasn''t having a particrly good day, the rebel army had earlierunched a probe before being pulled back, preparing toy a proper siege soon.


    The city had been fortified with the soldiers in their right ces, and he had prepared himself to wait in the city until it was the appropriate time for him to go out and fight, but the appearance of the invaders had thrown everything off bnce.


    The invaders were powerful people not of this world who from time to time popped up around the world and engaged in battles, they were foreign conquerors.


    The invaders while powerful were always few, so the fear of being attacked by an army of invaders was almost nonexistent, but while just because they didn''t have an army did not mean that their effect on the battlefield was negligible as they instead had the most deadliest of effect and right now was a perfect example.


    At the moment, Edwin was supposed to be in the city, giving out orders, his presence acting as a ray of courage and hope, and most importantly be ready to fight when a powerful cultivator came to attack the city during the siege, but the 4 invaders all changed that.


    Arriving near the city and arrogantly calling for him to follow them out and fight, Edwin was left with the choice to either ignore them and watched them cause unstoppable destruction, or follow them out and do battle.


    Edwin had chosen thetter, leaving with two selected soldiers, they had engaged in battle with the invaders, but in the end, things hadn''t gone their way and they were being beaten, it didn''t take long for Edwin to find himself all alone and shockingly being overpowered by the four invaders.


    Seeing defeat and eventually death as the only oue if he kept at the battle, Edwin had decided to flee, nning to pull off some stunts that would hopefully help him lose his pursuers, but while still in the process, he had crossed paths with a powerful stranger who stopped him, and to his dread, this stranger spoke that detestable cultivationnguage, and though he could speak and understand it, Edwin felt disgusted every time he heard it being spoken, and felt even more disgusted when he himself spoke it, was it not for his earlier education and the necessity for him to understand his enemies, he would never have learned it.


    Images of his death had begun popping up in Edwin''s mind as held no illusions escape with the addition of someone as powerful as the invader before him, but to his surprise, an argument had started between the new invader and the next thing he knew they were attacking each other.


    One against four and to Edwin''s surprise, the new man seemed to be doing just fine and even better, putting all four on their back legs, but Edwin knew this wouldn''tst for long, so quietly slipped away, nning to quickly return the city, but as he carried out his getaway, his better judgment stopped him.


    While it was true that he needed to quickly return and stabilize the armies morale, wouldn''t it be better if he could kill off all the invaders, escaping now would just mean he would have to fight them another day, and he wasn''t even sure if the any of the invaders would die in this battle, but if he was there, he was more than sure that he could get in at least two kills when the invaders tired themselves.


    Making his decision. Edwin popped some pills in his mouth and turned back moving to a good position from where he could spy, a telescope appearing in his hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...¡­..


    Tarry Grey was a good-natured gentleman and had no tolerance for men who bullied weak women.


    While it wasn''t Grey''s first time entering this dungeon, Aimy was the first of her kind that he had ever seen, and the time they had spent traveling together to their mission location had built a bond between them as she had confided her fears in him.


    When they had encountered Edwin and his entourage Grey had sent Aimy to fight off one of Edwin''s soldiers when he noticed her strength could notpare only for her to return minutester and report how she had been ambushed and barely escape capture from the hands of a man who wanted to capture her and make her a ve, one of her greatest fears.


    The sight of a cute female with fluffy ears tearfully pouring out her grievance, what man wouldn''t be moved by such a sight, so finding Seth at this moment thrilled grey, he was going to seek justice for Aimy, pouring out his pent-up anger while he did it.


    ...¡­..


    To the current Seth, the uing fight was nothing but a training session for him, other than the grey guy who tingled his senses a little, the rest were just practice dummies, except they could move.


    Since he broke through to the 3rd stage solid soldier level, Seth hadn''t really tested out his new strength, his spar against Dorian only Demonstrating how powerful his bloodline could make someone, Dorian having thoroughly defeated him, and the worst part was she hadn''t even been going all out, not even using her qi.


    A sway in his steps as he moved and Seth shot off, red and ck appearing in his left and right hands respectively as he appeared beside the bare chested man, both his weapons swinging down at him, but the man reacted quickly as he immediately brought his great sword above his head perfectly blocking both red and ck, but he didn''t go unaffected as he fell down to one knee, having just withstood more than 60% of Seth''s full strength.


    Just as Seth lifted his weapons to go for another attack on the kneeling man, an angry bird made of mes quickly charged him from the side, mming into him and carrying him off with it, a fiery explosion taking off when it collided with a thick tree in its path.

 Chapter 150 Between The Ground And A Great Sword

    "Barl, quickly go after Edwin" Grey said to the bare chested man," Vindol, follow him" he finished, a frown appearing on the blue man''s face, as he moved to go after Edwin, but before Vindol could take a step, a figure shot out of the burning mes, and the next second the form of Barl who had already begun moving to find Edwin, came rolling back towards Grey on the floor, creating a long ditch as he went.


    "Damn, I thought I already exined to you how this fight was going to be, you four against me, are you guys daft," Seth asked while rubbing his hand on his forehead, having taken no injuries from the fire attack he had been hit with earlier.


    "Be careful, he''s strong" the trembling form of Barl wheezed out as he struggled to stand up, his rolling form having been stopped by Grey, and even now as he tried to lift up his sword, he could still feel a stinging pain in his chest.


    Tell you what Seth said," I currently need practice with my new weapons," he said lifting red and ck who were in his left and right hand respectively," so what you four are going to do is attack me as hard as you can, while I''ll make sure to only use my weapons if you guys give me a god enough practice, I''ll spare two of you, only killing whoever performed the worst, and of course Aimy," Seth finished.


    "Who the hell do you think you are to be so arrogant when you are facing..." Grey was saying, but the sight of ck swinging towards him had him cutting his words short and bringing up his sword to defend.


    "You talk a lot," Seth thought, not considering it worth the stress to speak the words as he attacked Grey


    ck collided with Grey''s sword, and with expert dexterity, Grey easily pushed ck to the right, this move destabilized Seth and had him stumbling towards Grey, and Grey had no intention of letting such as opportunity pass, so pushing with his right foot, he had his upper body moving towards Seth and his swords swinging at the stumbling man''s head.


    An easy victory seemed to be within Grey''s sight, but that was not meant to be as Seth swung red at ck, hitting the sword staff as hard as possible and having it move backward against all odds, heading towards the waist of the attacking grey.


    Though his actions sent his arms ringing, this move had the immediate effect of putting Grey in a tough spot and with two choices, ignore Seth''s attack and get hit, but also be able to deliver a hit, or block the attack and miss the opportunity to attack Seth.


    Not thinking much of it, Grey immediately moved back his sword back and blocked the attack, to Grey, Seth was clearly some brute, and he was more than confident that his next move would checkmate Seth once more.


    Both Seth and Grey''s weapons shed, a powerful wave of qi sting out from their collision as they both entered a deadlock, pushing their weapons against each other, with Seth using just a single hand, not bothering to swing red which was in his left hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth''s and Grey''s deadlock created a few seconds of rumination as everyone was alerted to the fact that Seth''s physical far surpassed Grey''s seeing as he was pushing back the swordsman with just a single hand whilst Grey was clearly struggling with both his hands.


    His right hand easily pushing back Grey with the man''s feet dug into the ground as he slid backward, Seth got bored of the current standoff and was just about to finally put red in action, but a tingle in his senses had Seth swing red to the right and then proceed to spin it while continuously making shes in the air, but he was toote as a figure disying unbelievable agility dodged through histe swings, drawing a line of blood along his left arm till the line was just about his reach his neck, Seth stamped his feet on the ground and jumped backward, narrowly dodging a dagger.


    "That was dangerous" Seth dreadfully thought as he moved backward, Aimy''s ability to sneak up very close before he could notice her was very impressive and scary, the weird movements which she had performed to cleanly get through his attack and get in his guard had entranced him, but her deadly dagger which after slicing along his arm had beening for his throat helped wash off the bewitching spell.


    Seth had just barely moved away from Aimy, still in the air when a hand burst out of the ground looking to grab him, but a quick kick from Seth had it crumbling down, though he could do much to dodge the great sword that came swinging down on him, only able cross red and ck over his head when he noticed Barl descending figure, but that was far from enough as Barl''s great swords rapidly increased as it approached Seth, the weapon expanding to five times its initial size and its speed increasing, and by the time it collided with him, it sent him to the ground, pressing him down as the ground beneath his feet cracked, Seth snow standing in a shallow crater by the time they attack momentum had died off.


    "That hurt," Seth thought as a current of pain went through his arms, but when he tried to push the gigantic sword off him, he found that he couldn''t the sword being way heavier than when it had initially hit him.


    "What the hell is happening," Seth wondered, his eyes quickly moving around as he tried to find the reason for the still increasing sword''s weight, and that was when he saw Grey a few steps behind Barl on a knee with both his palms ced on the ground.


    "what is he doing" Seth wondered, his mind quickly brainstorming for an answer as his body was further being pressed into the ground, his hands already trembling, while his poor legs had veins popping out as they struggled to withstand the weight of what felt like a mountain, not like like he knew the weight of one.


    "Don''t tell me it''s gravity" Seth thought with a little bit of amazement, doubt, and worry.


    Gravity wasn''t an element, it was a rule, a rule of nature, and Seth found it hard to believe this answer, throwing it away to brainstorm for a more reasonable one, but the searing heat quickly closing in on him cut those thoughts short and increased his worry, especially when the heat gave off the same feeling as Jinkins tiger cubs.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 151 Drowned In Flames

    Jinkins tiger cubs, back then Jinkins had created tiger cubs made with a special kind of fire, and Seth had been left defenseless before the mini disasters, nearly losing his life.


    With such an experience, Seth was ready to give his all and escape his current position more than aware that he should not let the approaching attack hit him, but as if reading his thoughts, the weight of Barl''s sword Seth doubled, throwing off whatever ns had to escape and leaving him to the mercy of the mes.


    A secondter and Seth was hit by a wave of searing mes, the fire smashing into him with force, but his position between the ground and a huge sword pinned him in ce.


    The fire consumed Seth but surprisingly didn''t go any further, its mes burning 50 meters around Seth, reaching up to his weapons, but dying off whenever it came close to Barl''s sword, but that wasn''t the most deadly thing about the fiery attack.


    A normal attack would have been fired out containing a specific amount of qi, but not this one, the attack wasn''t just a wave of mes, it was a wave of continuous mes.


    Vindol was some distance to Seth''s side with both his hands stretched out, his thumb and index finger touching each other and creating a triangle, and it was from the center of this triangle that a wave of never-ending mes came pouring out, drowning Seth in a fire which never spilled out of its containment around him, continuously adding to the one which was already on him, the intensity of the mes ever increasing.


    At the moment, if one was to ask anyone at the scene what was hell, they would say Seth''s present position as even Barl who was close by and holding onto the sword found his skin stinging in pain from the intense heat he was being subjected to.


    With the pain he was going through, thoughts of pulling back his swords and getting away from Seth filled Barl''s head, the fact that Seth was currently drowned in mes also encouraged him that Seth was done for, but just he could pull back, Aimy appeared beside him and had a cold wind blowing around them, the wind protecting him from the intense heat as Aimy venomously said,


    "Until your sword falls down to the earth, slicing him two, don''t let go".


    Everyone around could feel the hate in Aimy''s voice and more than anyone else, her words stimte Grey to put in more effort, ignoring his also trembling hand to make things harder for Seth.


    At the moment, a brutal scene of four cultivators putting their all to roast their opponent was taking ce, and almost a minuteter, their hard work was rewarded as Seth''s hand seemed to finally buckle under the enormous weight it had been shouldering and let go of red and ck, the weapons falling to his side and the huge swords not wasting a second to follow after.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The huge sword immediately fell down moving to divide Seth, everyone unconsciously holding their breath, but just before it could hit Seth, his left hand shot up and held the edge of the de in his hand, while he lifted up his right hand and pointed it to the side, just moving it a little behind him and finally pointing his index finger at Vindol, and while the crows was still in shock and trying to urately determine his actions through the searing mes, a thin continuous red beam shot out from Seth''s finger at iprehensible speeds, hitting Vindol right on his forehead anding out the back, leaving a red long line in the air that proceeded to go through several trees in its path, seeming to stretch infinitely.


    The red beam was one of Seth''s innovations during his preparation to enter Ashad, and the theory behind it was quite simple.


    Seeing as he could not control his qi outside his body, what Seth did was to have his dantian stuff the qi pathway in his right arm with a lot of qi, so much qi that when it was released, it will shoot out of his finger in the form of a concentrated beam, and hit it a target.


    How far the beam would go depended on how much qi Seth umted in his right hand, this was a technique that not just anyone could imitate as the quantity of qi and strength of the qi pathway required were way above what any random person could possess.


    Despite looking all shy and powerful, anyone who knew the workings behind the red beam would know that it was a total waste of qi, given the absurd amounts of qi it consumed to create such a small one-direction attack, not to mention the fact that the quantity of qi it used up could be used to create a far more deadlier attack, but other than strengthening his physical attacks and power up his seals, Seth currently had no further use for his qi, so he had the qi to waste, though the depletion of a quarter of his qi did sting at his heart a little.


    With the mes he had been buried in masking his qi build-up, the group of 4 had been totally caught off guard by Seth''s sudden attack, and the next second, they kicked the earth and quickly moved back, when he began walking towards them, we''ll all except Vindol whose mes rapidly died off as he fell backward, indignation and shock present on his face as he breathed hisst breath with Barl deciding to abandon his sword when he couldn''t pull it out of Seth''s grip


    The sudden death of Vindol had everyone spooked as they all went into their various battle stances, watching as Seth walked out of the mes, and didn''t take long before his image was finally reflected in their eyes.


    His clothes having obviously beenpletely burnt, the image that greeted the trio was that of a man without skin or hair, his charred and bloody fleshying bare to the world as he moved towards them, but what had Aimy and Barl taking a step back was how Seth''s charred flesh fell off, new skin rapidly growing over it, and this was happening all over Seth, before their eyes, all of Seth injuries were being healed, and they felt themselves taking a gulp as they wondered what devil they had provoked today.


    "While Barl and Aimy were taken aback by Seth''s figure, Grey had already calmed down and didn''t waste time in screaming out "attack " as he immediately charged towards Seth.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 152 Hunting Fleeing Prey

    Back when Seth fought Diana, he had to feed on Amelia''s blood in order to be able to heal his injuries, but after breaking through two levels, his body had be powerful enough to heal on its own, capable of supplying the origin energy need to heal his injuries and given the extent of his injuries, arge amount of it had been needed to keep his body from burning to ashes, and though he seeded in keeping himself alive, his new healing prowess didn''t protect him from one thing, Pain.


    Pain, at the moment Seth didn''t know which was worse, that of his transformation or the current one, but Seth refused to utter the slightest sound to disy his anguish as he mped down on his teeth


    Seth just hadn''t been burnt in unending mes, with every regeneration he initiated, he had practically offered himself up for a new round of pain as the just healed flesh got burnt once more while the blood within him remained ever boiling.


    "Ha, ha ha ha" Seth burst outughing madly as he walked forward, he could no longer feel hold the pain within, so heughed, usingughter as a means to express that horrible pain.


    Why he stayed in the me Seth wasn''t sure, but on reflection, it was probably him punishing himself, and as for the reason why he had decided to punish himself, Seth didn''t know.


    Seth seemed to have devolved into madness as he moved forward, dropping Barl''s sword as he made his way over to them, his footsteps slow and unsteady.


    Grey seeing Seth''s state felt more invigorated, guessing that pain from the pain had damaged him mentally, but even then he did not dare ck, he focused his mind on cutting Seth and went for a frontal attack, not bothering that he had left himself open as she went in for a direct sh, nning to bring his sword down on Seth and end him with a single swing.


    To the watching Barl and Aimy, this was a very stupid move, while to Seth he didn''t care, just continuously moving forwards seemingly in a daze.


    Grey was just about three steps away from Seth, closing in on him with his best speed, a look of extremes determination on his face, but before he could reach him, he saw Seth almost disappear, Grey''s eyes were barely able to follow Seth''s hazy approaching figure, and with both his hands raised up and holding onto his sword, he was left wide open, unable to put up a single defense as Seth arrived by his side.


    Arriving in front of Grey, Seth''s right hand stretched out and palmed him on the chest, the first hit brought Grey''s momentum to a stop and caused enormous damage to Grey who couldn''t help but spurt out blood, but Seth''s attack didn''t end there as he sent another palm to the man''s chest, qi spilling out of every pore in his arm as he hit him the second time, this time the loud sound of bones cracking spilling out of Grey.


    After delivering his two hits, Seth rated Grey to be immobile and moved to grab onto his arm and pull him closer to him, but to Seth''s amazement, the man was still able to put power in his legs and take a step back, narrowly avoiding Seth''s grab, and while he dodges Seth''s hand, his left arm came swinging at Seth, his sword tightly holding it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With the memories andst embers of pain which were still coursing through his body, Grey''s defiance pissed off Seth, and he immediately replied to Grey''s determined but feeble attack with a kick from his right leg, smashing into his chest before his sword could reach him, but just as Seth moved to deliver another kick, he found Grey flying away from him.


    Seth''s kick to Grey while powerful should have at best sent the man flying over some short distance seeing as he had kicked to destroy, concentrating the power of his kick in one spot, but to his surprise, his single kick had sent Grey speeding into the air, flying suspiciously in an arc and away from him.


    Grey''s sudden flight had stunned Seth and made him fail to stop the man''s body from flying away, but that didn''t stop him from turning around and kicking up ck from the floor, holding the weapon with both hands and then swinging it at the flying form of Grey, a lightening covered sh shooting out and immediately collided with grey, his form first of all being propelled forward before he falling out of the sky with an explosion.


    With Grey dead, Seth turned to Barl and Aimy only to find them fleeing, his attack on Grey had been so fast that the two of them hadn''t had the time to intervene, and now having watched Grey be killed, their hearts were filled with fear as they saw death as the only road ahead if they dared engage Seth.


    Aimy moved left while Barl went right, not even bothering to pick up his sword, the two cultivators splitting apart as they escaped, hoping not to be the one Seth chose to Pursue, though in Aimy''s case, she had little faith she would escape.


    The truth was the duo of Aimy and Barl could have easily escaped if they had ess to a very important piece of information, and that was the fact that Seth couldn''t fly.


    While it was true that moving in the air was the fastest, it didn''t change the fact that it consumed a lot of qi, and that it also left onepletely wide open to an attack from any direction.


    After watching Grey get brutally killed, both Aimy and Barl had been left a little traumatized, their minds filled with fear of what will happen if they went off in the air, the thoughts of how vulnerable they would be to Seth''s supersonic attacks having them deciding to move on the ground and then take the air when they were out of Seth''s sight.


    The minute they both made this decision they were both domed as it wasn''t up to a minuteter that a loud ear piercing scream filled the forest, the pain behind the voice sending a shiver through Aimy when she recognized its owner, though the cry didn''tst long as it slowly died off.


    His lost energy replenished, Seth''s figure could be seen dashing away, both red and ck in hand, with Seth licking his red lips, and behind himy the dried-up corpse of Barl.

 Chapter 153 Capturing And Bullying

    Moving as fast as he could, Seth ran After Aimy, his nose providing the most direct route, but by the time he arrived at herst location, he was left looking up to the sky at an airborne Aimy who was rapidly fleeing away at her best speed.


    After being almost cooked up alive, the sight of a prey he had dered his escaping his grasp stung at Seth''s heart, and then quickly making a decision, he raised up his right hand and pointed a finger at Aimy, but this time his middle finger.


    "Hope I can grow bones," Seth thought as the next second a powerful beam shot out of his pointed finger, this beam was about 5 times wider than the previous, and about 10 times faster, but apanying the beams exit was tiny bits of flesh and blood falling on Seth''s face, his middle finger having been shattered by the power of the attack he had just used.


    Immediately Seth''s attack was shot, almost like it teleported, it appeared behind Aimy, the woman was unable to dodge the beam and was hit by it, but unlike with Vindol, she wasn''t pierced through by it.


    Seeing Aimy be sessfully hit by his attack and began falling to the ground, Seth kicked off and headed for her location, not wanting to give the woman the time to recover and go back into the air.


    "Ahhh what a waste," Seth thought as he looked at his destroyed finger, the bleeding having already stopped, and the finger thankfully regenerating, albeit really slow, hopefully, the energy he got from Barl was enough.


    Moving as fast as he could Seth quickly arrived at Aimee''s crash site, but found the woman already up and struggling to ascend into the air, but unfortunately for her, that was not meant to be as Seth immediately arrived below her ascending figure, and pulling on a leg, mmed her into the ground.


    Earlier, Seth couldn''t use his sword staff to attack Aimy because by the time he had charged an attack powerful to reach her, she would have already taken flown farther out of his range, so he decided to improvise on the spot and fire off a beam which was faster andrger in size, but horrendously lost out in terms of damage power, and seeing Aimy''s uninjured state, he could onlyment on how wasteful, it had been to sacrifice his finger for such a technique.


    Though the attackcked power, the reason Seth had been able to bring down Aimy was due to one of his ring advantages as a cultivator, his qi strength.


    More than once, Seth had brought his enemies to their knees through qi poisoning, an ability he had decided to employ in histest attack, though the fact that he had to sacrifice a finger due to him increasing the beam''s size and speed made the technique very unfavorable.


    Seeing Aimy pick herself up, Seth watched as she looked up, her eyes lingering on his exposed swaying dick before quickly shooting up to his face, a look of fear iming her face as she quickly stood up, but the before she could let out a word, Seth quickly moved in front of her, grabbed her neck with his left hand, and released his aura on the woman.


    With the power behind his bloodline, Seth''s aurapletely froze up Aimy, making it look like he was holding up a dead body.


    Bending her head to the right, Seth exposed Aimy''s tender flesh, and without hesitation sank his fangs into her, it was only right that she provided energy for the injury he had just sustained, though Seth reckoned that he might be consuming s lot of meatter.


    At this point, Seth was quite pissed off at the woman, considering what he had gone through after truly saving her life.


    Aimy''s moans filled the now silent forest, but just some seconds into Seth''s feeding session, he felt Aimy''s fist hit his back, her hits feeling like nothing but taps, but it was the silent pleas that she whispered through her incontroble moans that had him baffled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Please, don''t, please" Aimy barely begged, her words going straight into his ears.


    Aimy didn''t know what was happening, but despite the intense pleasure flowing through her, she could feel herself losing strength, and she knew that she was definitely going to die if things continued as they were, so gathering up all her remaining strength, she fought through the intense feelings pervading her body and pled for her life, she couldn''t die here not when she hadn''t aplished her mission.


    Though Seth wanted to ignore Aimy''s pleading, thoroughly enjoying the taste of the rabbit woman''s sweet blood, he decided to let her go, the rewards of a live Aimy more tempting.


    Aimy dropped to the ground, breathing heavily as she tried to recover whatever strength was left in her body.


    "From now on you''ll be smart to behave yourself as my pet, and it''ll be.." Seth was saying but a loud shout of "NO" cut him off.


    "Did this girl take him for a clown" Seth angrily thought, did she think he spared her life just to let her go.


    "No please no, I can''t be your ve, I can''t follow you" Aimy begged, crawling backward as tears flowed down her eyes while she looked at Seth with fear and surprising defiance.


    "Then I should just kill you" Seth ndly said to Aimy but was met with another fierce rebuttal from the woman.


    "No, you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me, I have something to do, please just let me go" she begged.


    "Any man in the world would probably kill me if they were to stumble upon us," Seth thought, a naked man standing over a crying woman who was on the floor, no matter how Seth tried to defend himself, even he would find it hard to believe that he wasn''t some rapist or hoodlum.


    "Alright, stop crying, " Seth said," I''ll let you go, but if after today, you and I happen to meet again, then you would willingly be my pet or I kill you, is that clear" Seth said, noticing Aimy''s eyes flicker when he said pet.


    "I said is that clear" Seth repeated, leaking out a bit of his aura and having Aimy rapidly nod her, speaking out yes several times.


    Hearing her reply, Seth turned around and began walking away, the sounds of Aimy standing up and scampering further into the forest reaching his ears.

 Chapter 154 Seeing A Beast

    "Am surprised you didn''t kill her" Alexia said, popping up behind Seth andtching onto his back.


    "Oh were you watching?"


    "Watched a little" Alexia answered


    "Well, I don''t if I''ll ever see another rabbit woman again, at least this way my chances of banging that cute ass is still alive.


    "If you wanted her that bad, you could have presumed her a bit more, she seemed to really want to survive, and am sure you could have used that to figure something out".


    "No, I''ll just be left with a grumpy woman in bed, the n now is to have her consider me as merciful, so that the next time she sees me, her little brain will be more amodating to me fucking her, who knows she might even try to seduce me into letting her go, that would make the sex all the more worth the wait".


    "Does this mean that you''re going to give up on making her your pet, she seems to really despise such a title" Alexia pointed out.


    "The deal was she will be my pet if we met again, I''ll first fuck her, and after that, if she decides to be stubborn, I''ll kill her," Seth said without much thought.


    "I see, but with that out of the way, why did you allow yourself to burn in that fire, are you trying to kill yourself?" Alexia asked, her countenance doing a sudden 360 as she burst into tears.


    "Well it''s not like that" Seth tried to say, but his words only made her cry harder as she began hitting his shoulder with her ghost fist.


    "Darling why are you always so reckless?" she asked.


    "I wasn''t being careless Alexia, It was just some endurance training," Seth said trying to get the woman to calm down.


    "Really," she asked, her eyes brightening up while Seth himself was left stunned that she actually believed him, but he wasn''t going to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    "Yes, that was just me training" Seth repeated, his words calming Alexia down.


    "Alright, I''m about to go find the old man, go in and rest" Seth quickly said, before dashing off, who knew if Alexia had seen him deliberately destroy his finger, for all he knew that was the next topic on her list.


    As Seth began speeding through the forest, he saw Alexia''s form fade off, a sigh of relief leaving his mouth.


    "Now to catch up with him," Seth thought as he sped through the forest.


    ...¡­..


    At this point Edwin was already speeding through the air, having left when Seth had plucked a fleeing Aimy out of the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At first, he had thought of the strange invader as just being strong and had been fishing for an opportunity to strike during the battle, but what he had witnessed was unlike anything he had ever seen in his life, that strange invader was like a devil.


    From being on the losing end to killing all the other four invaders with ease, and now even as Edwin fled he was gued with thoughts on how to deal with Seth.


    Currently, Edwin was far from his full strength, and even if he was, he knew he would still have no chance against Seth, his only choice was to head back to the city, hope it wasn''t under attack, and then makes ns on how to deal with Seth.


    As he fled, Edwin swept his soul sense around, looking for the men whom he had left the city with, but couldn''t pick a trace of them, Edwin only able to conclude that they had been killed probably having faced Seth earlier.


    Edwin had been flying for some time, but just as he caught sight of the city wall, he heard a loud explosion among the trees far behind him and the figure of the strange invader moving atop the tress, moving after him and screaming for him to stop.


    Hearing the man''s words Edwin was shocked, wondering if the man thought he was stupid, or perhaps the invader himself was stupid.


    Not thinking too much, Edwin ignored Seth''s words and kept on moving forward.


    Seeing Edwin ignore his calls, Seth let out an annoyed sigh as he decide to give up the chase, he wasn''t looking to kill the man, and even if he was, the distance between them was too vast for an attack for any of Seth''s abilities, not to mention the fact that he really didn''t consider the situation important enough for him to sacrifice another finger, which probably wouldn''t even work.


    Just as Seth was moving to descend from the trees, he caught sight of a creature flying out of the fenced city and moving toward Edwin.


    The creature had feathers for wings, a beak at the front, and two feet with ws, and from the way, Seth saw it, he was actually looking at a bird, its particr species he had no idea, but the features of the bird ssified it as nothing but a beast, the likes of which Seth was familiar with.


    "What is beast doing in a dungeon," Seth thought, baffled and in doubt, but when he saw Edwin get onto the bird, an idea immediately came into Seth''s mind, and he decide to verify his suspicion.


    Edwin had just mounted his mount, a rank 7 beast he had tamed and reared for over 50 years when he heard a deep roar, one unlike anything he had ever heard sound out from behind him.


    Edwin immediately turned around to check behind him, but all he could see was the now blurry image of Seth standing on a tree, but before he could think more on it, the sudden turbulence and loud cawing of his mount had him shifting his attention to it.


    The bird trembled in the air, and let out a loud scream before he calmed down and continued flying forward.


    Edwin felt relieved when the bird calmed down, wondering what had spooked it, but before he could try asking it, the bird suddenly shot forward, moving at full speed.


    Edwin was taken aback by his mount''s action and immediately began ordering it to stop, the thought of foul y from Seth totally failing to cross his mind as the bird was moving forward, far away from Seth.


    Distressed and seeking answers for the reason for his mounts sudden action Edwin failed to notice that the bird take several light curves, and it wasn''t until he felt a presence appear behind him that he had an idea of what was going on, but by then it was toote as a hand gripped onto his shoulder and a dreaded voice asked him,


    "Are we in a dungeon?"

 Chapter 155 Invaders 2

    Immediately Edwin felt a presence behind him, his first action had been to get off the bird, but before he could take a step, an iron grip had already been ced on his shoulder, pressing down on it so hard that he could already hear his bones cracking, as he slowly fell to his knees.


    "Are we in a dungeon" Edwin heard the person behind him ask, but instead of answering, he fought through the pain and struggled to turn his head, his eyes registering the image of thest man he wanted to be close to at the moment.


    Seeing Edwin not reply, Seth turned away from him and spoke to the bird, simply ordering it tond, the bird immediatelyplying with his wishes and hitting the ground some secondster.


    When the bird,nded, Seth threw Edwin off it, the man digging into the ground as hended, but before any ideas could get into his mind, Seth appeared before him and once again asked,


    "Are we in a dungeon?"


    "Can you put on some clothes?" Edwin said instead, not feelingfortable staring at Seth''s swaying meat.


    "Oh, that, "Seth said as he turned from the man, two giant bags appearing before him as he proceeded to go through them.


    Seeing Seth move away, Edwin was stunned, but almost immediately, the thought of escaping popped into his brain, despite the man knowing he couldn''t outrun Seth.


    It didn''t take Edwin up to a minute to immediately kick his feet off the ground, moving to immediately flee, but he had just barelypleted his first step when a huge w mmed him down on the ground, pinning him beneath its feet.


    In his haste to immediately use the fleeting chance Seth had carelessly given him, Edwin forget all about his mount, his brain falling to predict that the bird would act on its own as he thought it need Seth''s direct orders.


    Though he was far more powerful than his mount, strength wise Edwin wouldn''t put himself far above it, and at the mom, it was his body''s sturdiness against the pressure of the foot which his mount was currently applying on him.


    Being pinned on the ground, Edwin could already foresee the possibility of him having a crushed chest, but a few words from Seth had him, breathing in relief a momentter.


    "Don''t kill him" Seth had said, and it wasn''t long before he gave another order, "you can release him".


    When Edwin heard the invader''s second orders, his heart was caught in a grip, and when he finally got up and turned around he was greeted with the sight of a dressed Seth.


    ck shoes that ebbed at his ankles, nk long trousers, and a white robe that was left open and exposing his well-formed chest.


    Seth''s attire looked very foreign to Edwin, but he wasn''t really surprised by it as he was already used to the strange dressings of the invaders.


    "Now this is the third time am asking, are we in a dungeon?" Seth asked a light change in the air apanying his words, and this time Edwin could feel that if he didn''t give an answer, he might find himself in real trouble.


    "No," Edwin said warily, wondering why he asked such a dumb question.


    "Where are we?" Seth asked.


    "You are in Ingrod, were just some miles outside Monwac city," Edwin said, truly wondering what Seth was up to, as this should be basicmon knowledge for a typical invader, the thought that Seth was perhaps implementing some investigative tactic crossed Edwin''s mind but he could only keep up his guard and make sure not to leak any information.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ingrod, like a country?" Seth asked.


    "No, a kingdom," he said.


    "Those guys you were fighting earlier, do you know them?"


    "Yes," Edwin said, and continued, "Don''t you know them, aren''t you also an invader?"


    "No I don''t know them, but tell me all you know about them," Seth said and though Edwin didn''t want to say a thing, he saw no reason to hide such basic information from a man who had his arms crossed and vigntly staring at him, ready to pounce at any moment.


    Some minutester, Edwin fished talking and Seth was left running the information he had just learned through his mind.


    What he had first been told about was who the invaders were. The invaders were simply people who traveled from other worlds and came to their own.


    From the man''s words, these invaders came with their ownnguage and customs and forced in on the people of this world, those that epted them were rewarded and then sent to fight anyone that went against them.


    Ingrod was one of such ces that resisted the new culture, while Aimy and her team were one such invaders that came here to help in the taking down of Monwoc city.


    If Seth was understanding the old man correctly, then it meant that what the invaders were doing was that they were actually sharing the cultivation culture, but the fact that they were wars being fought because of it baffled Seth, because the earth had no history of war being fought to resist the cultivation culture, yet the cultivation culture was already deeply rooted throughout the world.


    With the answer that Seth had just received, more questions popped into his head, Edwin had said that they weren''t in a dungeon, his words implying that Seth was in another world, and the fact that he could actuallymand a creature here supported his words seeing as monsters didn''t listen to him.


    Did this mean that some dungeons were being used as means to recruit cultivators and use them to conquer or subdue other worlds?


    The appearance of Roushi would support the fact that these attacks were at least being coordinated, pointing to the fact that there were powers above pulling the strings and controlling the happenings of several words.


    "Fine let''s get going," Seth said turning to leave, but Edwin didn''t stand up, instead shooting a question at Seth.


    "Go where?"


    "Monwac city," Seth said turning to stare at him.


    "No way am leading you into the city" Edwin fearlessly said, having no intention of taking an invader, especially one as dangerous as Seth into his city.


    "Okay," Seth said, turned around, and moved toward the beast, he had been desperately in need of information which was why he had hunted down Edwin, and now Seth no longer had any use for him.

 Chapter 156 Monwac City

    Gliding through the air, Seth was given a bird''s eye view and could clearly see the situation of Monwac City.


    The city had stone walls up to a kilometer tall surrounding it, with about three kilometers around the city devoid of trees, all of them having been cut off or perhaps destroyed during battles.


    Thend just outside of Monwoc city was filled with scorched ground, deep holes, and broken weapons strewn around, all this an indication that the city was not at a very peaceful time and was frequently facing attacks from enemies.


    They were sentries ced all atop the city walls and Seth could see huge crossbows, cannons, and mortars at various stations atop the wall.


    As the bird flew over the city wall and into the city, Seth could feel his body pass through a thin film of energy, that probably being the defensive barrier that covered the city, and he couldn''t help but attribute the reason for his seamless passage through the barrier to the beast he was riding.


    But Seth had to say that the barrier''s strength surpassed any he had ever felt, sure Seth hadn''t been confronted with Earth''s top-level barriers, but he was more than sure that Earth had no barrier as powerful as the one he had just gone through, and if they did, he doubted it could be used on such arge scale.


    "How did you control Palim," Edwin said, standing ahead of Seth on the back of the bird and looking straight ahead with a tight expression.


    Edwin had initially refused to apany the invader, thinking he wanted his help to get into the city, but when the man had moved forward and began mounting Palim, Edwin had changed his mind and followed the invader onto the back of Palim, asking him questions on his reason for entering the city, but the man gave no reply, no matter what question he asked until now.


    "Oh her," Seth said, realizing he was referring to his mount and that palim was her name.


    "Nothing much actually," Seth said," I can speak to beasts, that''s all".


    "You can control them just by speaking with them?" Edwin asked, his eyes narrowing as he sought rification.


    "Of course not, if I could do that, I''ll have had an army of beasts by now" Seth with augh, a dreamy expression appearing on his face.


    "All I did was tell palim that if she didn''t obey me, I would kill you, and sensing my strength, she chose to save your life" Seth finished, his words having Edwin''s face twist in confusion as he turned to look at palim.


    "Is this true?" Edwin asked, and palim let out a low scream in reply.


    Of course what Seth had just told Edwin was total bullshit, but he saw no reason to destroy Palim''s life considering the kind of thoughts that would begin going through Edwin''s mind if he thought Palim could be easily used against him by people.


    "But she tried to kill me earlier" Edwin pointed out, looking at Seth with a narrowed gaze, probably already suspecting that he was lying.


    "Considering I was going to cut off your legs had it not done so, I''ll say you should be grateful to her," Seth said with a yawn, his eyeszily ncing over Edwin.


    "What is your name" Seth suddenly asked, his words surprising Edwin.


    "Allof Edwin" he replied" and what is yours?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Evary Seth".


    "All right Edwin, I''ll go y around and see how great Monwac city is, see youter, "Seth said as his figure disappeared from the back of palim, Edwin realized that Seth had jumped into the city, but unfortunately he was unable to catch a whiff of him no matter how much he swept around his soul sense.


    ...¡­.


    Muddy streets filled with sick people, piss and shit everywhere, and a random fight breaking out, these were thingsmon in medieval times, and what Seth had expected to see when he entered the city, but other than the noise from the busy streets, everything else was different.


    The roads, while not tiled, were at least somewhat tarred, the streets were clean with a not polluted air, and if it wasn''t for the gowns and satchels being adorned by the people around him, Seth would have considered revoking his idea that this was a medieval era.


    At the moment, Seth was walking through a street, with low single-window houses on both sides with little children running around ying.


    While Seth acknowledged that he was in the interior parts of the city he still considered it weird the jubnt atmosphere that prevailed here despite the war going on outside.


    With each step Seth took, a new eye was added to the ones already watching him, remaining fixated on him as the children and woman were retracted to their homes and the men came out, some standing by their door while others walked down and moved towards him.


    Seeing their actions Seth wasn''t all that surprised, his current clothing more than stood out, the fabrication and the texture of his cloth being very different from the loincloth that the people wore.


    "Frohe Ostern euch allen, " one of the men said, Seth not understanding a single word the man uttered and nkly staring at him.


    The man shouted his words at Seth several times, the other men around bringing their forks and cusses, but it seemed one of them realized Seth''s predicament as he moved forward and spoke to him, and even though his grammar wasn''t good, Seth still understood his words,


    "What are you doing here".


    "Oh," Seth said," am just curious about what your world is like, and checking if I''ll be able to get a nice fuck".


    Seth''s words seemed to have fallen on deaf ears as the men around him including the one who just barely managed to speak to him all looked at him in confusion, likely not understanding a thing he said.


    One of them immediately shouted something some secondster, and looks of fear began appearing on the faces of the surrounding men and they began quickly retreating into their houses, some not caring to be discreet as they ran back.


    Before long, Seth was left all alone in an empty street, every door and window his eye could see closed.


    "Perhaps they figured out am an invader," Seth thought as he continued his stroll, but it wasn''t even up to a minuteter that he heard the sound of a bell began ringing, throughout the city and bringing about the sounds of distant running.

 Chapter 157 Requesting Friendly Help

    "Edwin what are you doing, the city isn''t under attack, yet you have it on the highest level of security, what is going on?" a rtively tall ck-haired man dressed in ck leather armor which covered only his upper body asked Edwin.


    "This doesn''t concern you, return to your ce by the Princess Gastrol," Edwin said, looking up at the man who had hurriedly walked up in front of him as he moved to his office.


    "Ie on orders of the princess, is this what you will want me to tell her," Gastrol asked his eyes narrowing at Edwin.


    Hearing Castrol''s words, annoyance built up within Edwin, for all he knew Gastrol could be lying, but on the off chance he was speaking the truth, it would be a serious offense if were to just ignore the princess''s questions.


    "We''ll talk in my office," Edwin said as he continued in his strides, Gastrol nodding his head and moving with him.


    Monwac city was ruled by a lord, and Edwin just happened to also be the lord of this city, the city''s administrative and military auxiliary headquarters, just happened to be his mansion.


    Edwin''s mansion was a huge building with four towers around it that looked down on the whole city, its white painted walls made for a clearndmark for those who looked at Monwac city from afar.


    It took some minutes for Edwin and Gastrol to be done with the long hallway and finally step into a room located on the highest floor of the mansion.


    Edwin took a seat behind his desk and pulled out a sheet of paper that had a golden tint and twinkle to it, but just as he lifted up his pen to write on it, he hesitated and brought down the pen, his mind sinking into contemtion, but unfortunately for him, Gastrol wasn''t patient enough to allow him to think.


    "What is going on?" Gastrol spoke, pulling Edwin out of his mind, the man letting out a sigh as he decided to deal with Gastrol so he could focus on his work.


    Edwin opened his mouth to begin talking, but before he could let out a sound, the door to the office was pushed open, both men immediately turning around in shock, swords appearing in their hands as they turned to face the enemy that managed to reach the door without alerting them.


    "Princess" both Edwin and Gastrol said at almost the same time, lightly bowing when they saw who it was at the door.


    A light red hair woman dressed in an embroiled white robes who had her hair woven together as ity on her back, the jewelry adorning her ears, and wrist would make any man look twice, but her fair face and sharp jaw would have any man look at her five times.


    "E what are your doing here, what if someone had seen you," Gastrol said, hurriedly closing the door after she entered and standing by the princess''s side.


    "It''s alright Gastrol, I had Minuha bring me," E said, Gastrol''s body just slightly tensing up at her words, while Edwin couldn''t help throwing his eyes around, seemingly searching for something.


    "I apologize for my unannounced entry Lord Allof, staying in my chamber all through got a little too boring, and when I heard of the weird situation going on within the city, I couldn''t resist the curiosity," E said a smile on her face as she walked towards Edwin.


    "It''s alright princess, please have a seat, I was just about to exin to Gastrol about the situation, "Edwin said, throwing Gastrol a re as the princess exposed his lie.


    With the princess seated, Edwin went on to speak.


    "There is currently a dangerously powerful man loose in the city," Edwin said, going straight to the point.


    "A powerful man, is it Zuroc," She asked sitting up and lightly biting her lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No," Edwin said," It''s an invader, a very strange one".


    "Earlier, I went off to face against a group of invaders, and during our battle, I came across this man, and this man despite dressing like an invader and perfectly speaking theirnguage fought against the other invaders and killed them.


    After killing them, the man moved to enter the city, but I intercepted him, he fled from me, and then somehow managed to infiltrate the city" Edwin exined, conveniently editingplex events that he thought shouldn''t be said.


    "One man, does one man truly require such active mobilization of the whole city" E softly asked.


    "Ha, ha, ha, yes Edwin, tell us, have you gotten so weak that you couldn''t stop a single man and now you''re panicking just because of his presence, I thought Monwac city was the kingdom''s imprable southern defense" Gastrol jeered, his word almost growing a vein on Edwin''s head but he calmed himself down and replied.


    "Yes he is a dangerous and powerful man who deserves such attention and more," Edwin said, "I am currently writing to the capital to request any information they might have on him, and ask for help".


    "Don''t forget to ask for an immortal" Gastrol jabbed with a smirk


    "Yes am considering it" Edwin seriously said, his words wiping the smirk off Gastrol''s face and making the room just a little bit colder.


    "Is it that bad" a feminine voice sounded, its origin untraceable but none of the room''s upants were surprised by it.


    "Our n is to get the princess out of the city tonight, but if this man is after her, then our only option is to request the capital send an immortal because all of usbined won''t be able to stop him".


    "Do it" Gastrol solemnly said, all semnce of yfulness wiped off his face as he realized the severity of the situation, but just as Edwin''s trembling hand moved the pen towards the paper, there was a knock on his door.


    "It''s an emergency my lord a voice sounded from behind the door".


    "Come in," Edwin said, and when the soldier dressed in in clothes bearing an eagle walked in, he ordered him to speak.


    On entering, the man could only see Edwin, and not wasting a moment he began talking


    "Captain Dilise just captured an invader and discreetly brought him over, she currently seeks your immediate presence," he said.


    .....lots of minutes before.....


    At this time, Seth was now walking in a street carrying a few litters and cracked ground.


    From the time he had heard the bell sound which was a few minutes ago till now, Seth hadn''te across anybody, but just as he took a turn hee face to face with a group of soldiers.

 Chapter 158 Requesting Unfriendly Help

    The sight of Seth froze the soldiers who all went silent as they stared at him.


    Whether they were in shock or having some silent mind conversation, Seth didn''t know as he silently strolled passed them, his eyes curiously observing their uniform iron armor, the bird insignia which it bore on its chest te lightly drawing his interest.


    "Umgeben ihn " someone shouted, this voice seeming to break the soldiers out of their trance as they all moved and surrounded Seth the next second, their weapons drawn and their aura on full st.


    "There goes my ns of a peaceful stroll " Seth murmured as he stopped and stared at the soldiers around him.


    "Nichts wie Geschenke zu Ostern "one of the men screamed as he slowly drew closer to Seth.


    "Communication is going to be a real problem," Seth thought as he ignored the soldiers and continued his walk. The soldiers didn''t take kindly to his disobedience as the man who had been moving close to him immediately attacked.


    Fighting against a group of soldiers where Seth ced the highest cultivation at the 3rd stage general level, Seth effortlessly pped away whatever attack was sent his way and put all 7 soldiers unconscious in no time.


    Seth had no enmity with Monwac City and given his ns to go meet Edwin, he saw no reason to kill the man''s men, but he had just barely moved away from the crime scene when two feetnded in front of him.


    The feet were owned by two slim legs, their wide hips unable to be hidden by the gold stripped silver armor which they wore over their chest, though the bust size wasn''t a banger, the pretty faces of these individuals more than made up.


    "Who are you," one of the women asked, a spear appearing in the hand of her partner, as both their auras immediately begin to rise.


    Normally, might not have replied to the woman, but the fact that she could speak the cultivationnguage more than motivated him to indulge her


    "Evary Seth" he honestly said, and then continued his walk, not seeming to mind the fact that he was going to collide with both women.


    "Stop" the one with the spear screamed out, her words bringing Seth to another halt.


    "What do you want?" Sethzily asked, but the frown marring his face was clear for all to see.


    "Are you the one who did that?" the spear wielder asked her eyes moving to the downed soldiers behind Seth.


    "Yes".


    "Why?"


    "Because I wanted to" Seth answered, his words bring a moment of silence, and in this silence, Seth continued his walk.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Stop" the very same woman shouted again, her qi violently erupting out of her, but this time Seth didn''t listen, just continuing his march.


    Incensed at Seth''s behavior, the spear wielding woman looked at her partner who had been silent the whole time, and when she received a nod from her, she charged at Seth who was almost just in front of her.


    Her spear lighting up red with a drill made of mes forming at its tip, the woman quickly closed in on Seth, thrusting her spore at him when she was within attacking range, but before her spear could hit, Seth disappeared from his spot and appeared before her.


    With Seth''s figure suddenly appearing in front of her and his chin just being almost above her shoulder, the woman thought she going to collide with Seth, but then she felt her stomach suddenly hit a hard and somewhat round object, this object canceling out her momentum, and to her dread transferring its own overwhelming momentum to her, and the next thing she knew her body was moving backward her vision threatening to fade away, and when she collided with a building behind her, her eyes finally rested.


    After punching the spear wielding woman unconscious, Seth continued with his unhurried walk, his actions freezing the other woman who had been gathering qi on her palm.


    ...¡­


    From the way Dilise saw it, today wasn''t going to be a memorable day for her, and she could only hope it ended with her still alive.


    Just some hours into today, the city the lord had disappeared, his disappearance causing a mini panic amongst the soldiers in the know.


    For some time there had been a little disorder, but with the reappearance, of the city lord, everything had gone back to order, yet it wasn''t up to an hour after the city lord''s return that the bell had rung 7 times, a signal that put the city in a total lockdown and had every soldier on active duty.


    At first, everyone had thought the city was under attack, but instead, an order had been given for soldiers to detain any suspicious looking individual, but that had not been all, as the higher ranking soldier had been given more detailed orders.


    "A man dressed in ck pants and white robe, if anyone was to see this individual, they were not to engage him, but instead report back to headquarters and if possible trail the target until help arrived".


    As the captain of an elite squad, Dilise had been given this detailed orders, but when she and her vice-captain stumbled upon the sight of their entire teamying unmoving on the floor with blood stains around them, they had been left incensed and had foolishly attacked.


    Dilise had barely been able to see their attacker move, one second he was about to be pierced through and the next her vice-captain was lying on the ground unconscious.


    Dilise had been preparing an attack, nning to release it as a follow-up attack if needed, but right now she could only let the attack die down, as she took a step back, looking to draw Seth away from her teammates.


    "Can you take me to Edwin?" a voice said, snapping Dilise out of her thoughts as she looked at Seth with a confused gaze.


    "I said can you take me to Edwin" Seth repeated, hoping she understood him just like her now unconscious partner.


    Seth''s ns had initially been to walk around and observe Monwac city''s unique lifestyle, but it seemed he had underestimated Edwin''s fear of him as it was more than clear by now that man had put the city on a lockdown and was clearing hunting for him, so decided to sooth the man''s worries and return, it would seem he still had use for the man.

 Chapter 159 Reputation And Pride

    "Where are we going?" Edwin asked, realizing the soldier who had reported to him about Dilise was leading him to the back rooms of the mansion.


    After receiving the soldier''s urgent message, Edwin had decided to go down and confront Seth, but Gastrol insisted oning along.


    Edwin would have preferred if he went alone seeing as his lies might be exposed, but Gastrol had been quite insistent on following along, and in order to avoid painting himself as being suspicious Edwin had no other choice but to ept.


    "He is on thest floor" the soldier replied with a bow, his voice trembling.


    "Well lead us to him" Gastrol barked, patience not really his fort.


    "Yes sir," the man said and hurriedly moved forward.


    It wasn''t long before Edwin and Gastrol reached the ground floor, but the chaos that greeted them was very unexpected.


    Bodies of several guards with broken arms and other body parts littered the floor, medic and other health personnel running around while a few soldiers stood guard.


    "What happened here" Edwin roared, his voice drawing the attention of everyone and a momentter, a guard with bandages around his head ran up to him.


    "My lord, we were attacked by a ..." the guard began but Edwin immediately cut him off.


    "Where is he?"


    "Th...there" the guard stuttered, pointing at a hallway weirdly lined with soldiers, and hearing his words, Edwin almost immediately dashed into the hallway, but when he noticed Gastrol not following along, he turned to him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I can''t risk him realizing my connection with the princess, I''m going back up," he said, and without any more exnation rushed away.


    Seeing Gastrol leave, a little relief filled Edwin''s heart, but he quickly shook off the soothing feeling as he went past the standing soldiers.


    The scene of soldiers with their weapons drawn and at the ready standing still and facing in one direction sent various thoughts going through Edwin''s mind, the most dominant being that the soldiers were afraid, but when they finally arrived at the end of the corridor and enter into the room, he was greeted by a very unexpected sight.


    About 15 soldiers, dressed in shiny silver armor with two of them having gold stripes on their armor stood at the ready, their weapons drawn as they vigntly stared at the duo behind a table.


    The first person toe into Edwin''s sight was a woman dressed in silver armor and gold stripes, her clothes identifying her as a captain in the army, yet she was standing opposite the group of 15 soldiers, with her hands raised in the air.


    While the situation concerning the female captain would raise eyes, the person beside her was the one who made the whole scene very confusing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sitting behind a table and care freely munching away was a ck-haired man, the man showing not the slightest fear that he was surrounded, his entire focus was on the meal before him.


    "Edwin, have your cooks make me some more of this meat," Seth said after taking a gulp, pointing the fork in his hand at an almost empty te carrying just a single piece of brown meat.


    Edwin had run here thinking Seth was going on some rampage, only to find the man actually having a meal.


    "Dilise exin" Edwinmanded, his words evoking a feeling of misery in Dilise.


    "Take me to Edwin" Seth had said and Dilise acknowledging Seth''s strength decided to hesitantly follow her orders and, take Seth to themander.


    Their journey to the mansion while uneventful had still seen them attracting three more captains who decided to apany them to the mansion.


    All throughout, Seth had been quiet, continuing with his stroll even when the soldiers surrounding them pressured him to walk faster, and were it not for Dilise''s presence, a battle would have broken out.


    On arriving at the mansion, Dilise had ryed the information concerning Seth to the head guard, but just as he moved to get themander, Seth began acting out.


    The man took a sniff of the air and then told her to take him to the mansion''s kitchen.


    The ability for Seth to move within the mansion was not something Dilise could authorize, not like she would if she could though.


    Dilise had denied his request, telling him to wait for themander, but before she knew it, Seth had turned and began walking away, this action of his drawing the attention of everyone around, and when the guards repeatedly told him to stop and he kept at his pace, a fight had broken out, a fight which saw two captains unconscious and the now present scenee to be.


    Cursing her unlucky self, Dilise opened her mouth and began to exin exactly what had brought about the current scene.


    Some minutester, Dilise was done with her story, but before themander could let out a word, a loud tap was heard from the table, and when everyone turned to face it, they found Seth staring at themander and pointing at the te which carried the reddish meat, his meaning more than clear enough.


    A second after Seth''s silent remainder, the was an explosion of qi as several auras descend on Seth, everyone in the room was angry at Seth''s tant disrespect for them and themander, asking themander to go get him his meal like he were a servant.


    These auras which could have 100s of men trembling on their knees fell on Seth, but there wasn''t the slightest change in his expression that could delude to Seth having felt a thing, but while Seth remainedpletely undisturbed, the same could not be said for Dilise who stood beside him, the woman''s face covered in sweat while her knees trembled.


    At this point, Edwin was left with two options, listen to Seth and avoid offending the powerful man but at the same time soiling his image before his soldiers seeing as he would be announcing his fear and submission towards Seth, or, he could ignore Seth''s request and put on a strong front, but then he ran the risk of offending Seth and who knew what repercussions he would face.


    With his pride, reputation, and the respect of his soldiers on the line, Edwin made his decision.

 Chapter 160 Consequences Of Wrong Assumptions

    "Mistake, a really big mistake, perhaps the biggest mistake of his life," these thoughts couldn''t stop ringing in Edwin''s head as he stared at the now thoroughly blood-bathed kitchen, body parts of soldiers were strewn all around, silvers armors with fist size holes, and even those golden stripped one were also the same.


    Almost everyone who had been alive in this room some minutes ago had been killed, and there was a chance that every soldier who had been in the mansion was dead seeing as the sound of the battle within the room had attracted the presence of the other soldiers.


    Edwin had been ready to face the repercussion of his actions, but he could never have predicted that the massacre that had just taken ce to be a repercussion.


    If he could take it all back, Edwin swore he would, he would have listened to the madman and given him his servings, he wouldn''t have tried to show that he wasn''t a pushover, Edwinmented as he remembered the actions that had led to this current scene.


    ...shback¡­..


    With Seth''s rude request, everyone was offended, begging to have a bite of him and only waiting for Edwin''s orders.


    "You brazenly entered into Monwac city and assault its soldiers, and then proceeded to also run rampant within my mansion and also assault my guards, exin yourself" Edwin ordered.


    Rather than tantly refusing Seth''s request for food or ordering his soldiers on him, Edwin decided to show a little force, he had scanned the downed men on his way here, and other than broken bones, they were all alive, a sign that Seth desired to keep a rtionship with him.


    This was why Edwin had decided on asking a set of questions, with these questions, Seth could easilye up with an answer, and from there he could negotiate with the man and diffuse the situation.


    Any other person in Seth''s shoes would have understood the man''s intention and taken a step back, but it wasn''t any other person who was there at the moment, it was Seth.


    "Not interested," Seth said as he stood up, his action making the soldiers tense up, but Seth didn''t care about their reactions as he moved from the table, seeking to move past the soldiers and head to the kitchen counter which was still in good order despite the fights that had urred earlier.


    "Stop" one of the captains spoke, taking a step forward and ready to charge Seth at any moment.


    At this point, Edwin knew he had to say something, and he did, but unfortunately, his next words were based on a very wrong assumption.


    Withy Seth not killing any of the guards, Edwin assumed that Seth was scared or wary of retaliation from either the kingdom or from the entirety of Monwac city, and bearing this in mind, he said,


    "Currently you are in Monwac City, and ording to thews you should be arrested immediately for your earlier transgression, Seth quietlye with me and we can get this all sorted out," Edwin said, tentatively trying to get Seth under control.


    After capturing Edwin earlier, Seth had thought he had already beaten the man into submission, but that had been delusional thinking from him, how he could expect amander to sumb so easily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth could more than figure out what will happen if he obeyed Edwin, instead of answering the questions Seth had for him, Edwin would instead begin pestering him with his own questions and asking for exnations, what should have been him easily getting his answers would devolve into a negotiation.


    Seth wasn''t interested in giving long exnations on his reasons, so he decided to fall back to his default solution, the one that always worked.


    His hand tightly holding his sword, Edwin stood upright, his chest puffed up, making sure to show no sign of weakness as he waited for Seth to either listen to him or harshly rebuke him.


    Edwin was already thinking of a number of things he could say if Seth rebuked him, but neither of the things he had thought of happened, what instead greeted him was a bloodbath.


    ¡­shback end......


    No one had attacked him, no one had threatened him, but in the end, the man had begun killing, this scene reminded Edwin of what had happened earlier in the forest, if he had been smarter, he would have learned that Evary Seth was a madman.


    Killing with ease, Seth had killed his way out of the room, deciding to leave the room and meet the remaining enemy instead of waiting for them toe to him, and right now Edwin could hear Seth''s returning footsteps.


    Sitting on the floor with his head bowed, Edwin wished he could just stand up and attack Seth immediately, he didn''t care if he died in the process, all he wanted was to be able to attack Seth, but s, all this was just wishful thinking as right now the only thing keeping him from bleeding to death from his two amputated arms was the qi he had rigorously circting around his stumps.


    Though he was probably going to die, the happy thought that Seth would follow after gave him some calm, after all, he had left the gold-tainted paper with E, and by now an immortal should already be on the way, bound to arrive any minute from now.


    "Don''t do a thing" Edwin whispered, his words meant for the only other surviving person in the room, Dilise.


    When the battle had started, the first Seth had attacked were both of Edwin''s hands, and then the second was Dilise''s stomach, a punch that rendered her unconscious for some time, and even though she regained conciseness, she found her body not properly responding to her for a while, the woman only able to silently watch Seth go about hisst killings and then leave.


    Hearing Edwin''s words, Dilise could only dumbly nod her head, the sound of Seth''s approaching footsteps sending her shivering, and it wasn''t long before Seth''s figure appeared by the door, the man sporting neither a happy nor angry expression, just an annoyed one, like his recent fight, had been nothing but an unnecessary chore.


    Dilise''s body trembled hard as Seth''s eyes passed over her and then moved to Edwin.


    "Follow me or I''ll pull you by the hair," Seth said and began walking back the way he had juste, but he hadn''t taken more than a step when a voice rang out.


    "He''s too injured to move, can I help him," Dilise asked.

 Chapter 161 A Princesss Fears

    With no arms and a shattered knee gotten when he still kept trying to fight Seth, Edwin trying to move would only result in the man crawling after Seth in anguish, and this was something that everyone knew, so the only thing in question now was how cruel Seth was.


    Edwin had no hope that Seth would allow him to be helped, his current worry was that Seth mightsh out at Dilise and he didn''t want that to happen, but just as he was about to force himself up and if necessary plead on Dilise''s behalf, Seth answered.


    "Sure, do what you want, just make sure to keep up," he said with a wave of his hand.


    Seth''s quick and uncaring answer surprised Edwin, but before he could begin pondering if Seth had some other motives for this mercy of his, Dilise hands wrapped around him and she lifted him up till he was standing on his one good leg, and then said


    "Let''s go".


    Edwin couldn''t me Dilise for wanting to move quickly as one could never know if Seth would just turn around and kill them for being slow.


    As they followed after Seth, their eyes were weed to the sight of blood on every corner of the corridor, soldiers who Edwin had passed by earlier were now dead, and as far as Edwin was concerned, it seemed there was not a single breathing soul left in the mansion.


    As they moved, Edwin looked outside the windows, surprised at the silence that permeated the outside of the mansion considering the fighting that had been going on inside.


    Edwin didn''t know if he should be happy that the soldiers outside weren''t rushing in here and getting themselves killed which would also put the city in a panic or if he should be fearful that the house of the cities leader had just been rampaged through but no one was the wiser, it was a fortunate thing that the mansion wasn''t the cities home of centralmand.


    It wasn''t long before they stopped moving, Edwin surprised to see that their destination was actually the bar area, and then to his surprise Seth walked to a table and sat down, gesturing for them to sit on a nearby couch as he then proceeded to pick up a bottle which was on that table, open it and pour into a ss which also happened to be on that table, the only proper table in this area seeing as all the others were either upturned or destroyed.


    "Imagine my surprise when I came across this baby during my earlier walk here," Seth said, lifting up the bottle in his hand, "the way you guys process your orange to wine yet still manage to keep its true magnificent taste is incredible," Seth said as he downed the contents of the ss in his hand.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Edwin who had been ced on the couch, and Dilise who was now attending to his wounds were stunned, Seth had dragged them all the way out here just so he could have a drink, and from his words, didn''t he just imply that had actually been drinking after or while he carried out his wanton killing.


    "What do you want Seth" Edwin finally asked with a defeated sigh, his pride all forgotten, if his obedience could keep Seth calm and hopefully get him out of this city, then he was more than ready to do so.


    "Ahhhhh" Seth eximed after gulping down another ss, it had been some time since hest had a drink made from orange, and he was in no rush to answer Edwin.


    Filling up his cup once more, Seth lifted it up and was just about to have another drink when his hand paused, his sense lightly tingling.


    "Do you have any idea who just entered this room" Seth suddenly asked, keenly looking at Edwin, but to the man''s credit he didn''t lose hisposure as he dumbly looked back at Seth.


    "No, "Edwin said, innocently looking around and then turned to a confused Dilise and asked her,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did you see anyone?".


    "No" Dilise honestly relied not understanding what was going on.


    While his instincts weren''t screaming out in rm, Seth could still feel that he was being observed, but at the moment, none of his avable senses could identify what was watching him.


    Seeming to have written off whatever presence was watching him, Seth turned to Edwin and asked,


    "what do you know about the soul fruits?".


    Despite knowing that he was no longer in Ashad, Seth decided to see if the soul fruits perhaps existed in this world and that was why no one had been able to find them other than Alice''s father.


    ...¡­Edwin''s office¡­.


    A shadow stretched out from beneath the door of the office, entering the room, rising up, and turning into an almostpletely naked woman, her pitch-ck hair almost reaching to her hips while her private parts were covered by a few lingering shadows.


    "I''m sorry your highness but I can''t attack him," a gentle feminine voice said originating from the just appeared woman.


    "What''s the matter, did he find you?" E anxiously asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Perhaps, he is quite alert and was able to sense my presence immediately I arrived, but other than that he wasn''t able to track my movements, I was three steps behind him yet he seemed to have no idea," she said," but just when I was about to make my move, every cell in my body screamed danger".


    "Am sorry your Highness but I can''t risk dying, keeping you safe is my first priority" she finished.


    "Your Highness please forget about Monwac City and make the call," Gastrol said from just beside E, having already returned to the princess''s side.


    Hearing their words, E was left in a dilemma unsure of heat to do, before leaving, Edwin had left the paper with her to immediately make the request if things downstairs went wrong, and unfortunately, they had, and now it was time for E to make the call, but she just couldn''t bear to do it knowing the consequences.


    At this time, Monwac city wasn''t just any normal city, it was one actively embroiled in war, the enemy stationed just kilometers away from it, and in this situation, it was under certain rules of war, one of them banning the appearance of an immortal anywhere near the city.


    Sure they could ignore this rule and call over an immortal, but that would result in the enemy''s immortal also making an appearance, and when the immortals fought, E could only shudder as she imagined the wastnd Monwac city would be.

 Chapter 162 The Princess Has A Prisoner

    "What is a soul fruit," Edwin asked, his breathing getting lighter thanks to Dilise''s effort.


    "Hmm," Seth hummed, seeming to be in thought as he spun the drink in his ss around.


    "Soul fruit, let''s say any item that can strengthen one''s soul, you know that inner thing that gives the body life," Seth said, lifting his hand and pointing a finger at himself, trying to make sure Edwin truly understood what he was saying.


    "I understand what you mean by soul, but as I said, I don''t know anything about this soul fruit".


    "Oh, that''s rather unfortunate, seems she''s going to be attending to another knee," Seth said, his eyes moving to Edwin''s one good leg, the man gritting his teeth in frustration.


    "I said I don''t know what you''re talking about" Edwin roared, but Seth didn''t seem to be listening to him as he just continued observing the man''s leg while he finished the drink in his ss.


    It wasn''t that Seth thought Edwin was lying, the problem was that he didn''t whether the man was lying or not.


    Reading people''s emotions and expressions wasn''t a specialty of Seth, but in order to leave no stone unturned and make sure Edwin wasn''t lying, Seth''s n was to very painfully break the man''s one good leg.


    If Edwin was lying, hopefully, he would squeal, and if he wasn''t, then well all Seth could only say was that he was rather unfortunate.


    But then again there was also the chance that he was lying but still wouldn''t talk despite the pain, and with that thought, Seth made up his mind.


    "I''ve changed my mind, If you don''t tell me what I want to know, I''ll kill you," Seth said, putting down his ss and standing, hoping his new threat was a lot more motivational.


    "I don''t know anything about any soul fruit" Edwin repeated, wanting to do something but only able to sit and watch Seth approach him, his death drawing nearer and nearer, but before Seth could reach him, a voice yelled out "Stop".


    Seth had been hearing a lot of stops today, and he no longer left like listening to them, he carried on with his walk, but just when he was about to take the final step toward Edwin, Dilise moved and stood in front of him, her hands tightened into fists she blocked his path, her body clearly trembling.


    "You are quite brave, perhaps you should warm my bed tonight" Seth mused, amused by Dilise''s actions, but before Dilise could reply to him, the voice which had spoken earlier spoke once more.


    "Are you interested in a woman to warm your bed or are you looking for Soul fruits".


    Hearing these words, Seth turned and walked back to the table taking his sit once more, filling his cup, and then said to the red-haired woman who had shown up behind him,


    "Speak," he said,pletely ignoring the existence of the man beside her.


    E would have preferred not to show herself, but she was the only one who spoke the cultivationngue amongst the three of them.


    When Ell was told that Seth was seeking something else and not her, she had been filled with relief, but when she heard that he was about to kill Edwin, she had shown up.


    The sight of Seth ignoring her orders to stop was quite shocking but when he finally returned to his seat and spoke to her, with not a single sign or recognition in his eyes, most of her fears were wiped out.


    "Despite the woman''s effort, Edwin is still in a very bad condition and I would like to take him to receive expert care," E said, her eyes studying Edwin.


    "More reason for you to speak faster," Seth said.


    Given the close proximity between Seth and Edwin, it wouldn''t be unreasonable to say that Seth was holding Edwin hostage, and E had merely tried to see if she could get Edwin away from Seth.


    "We truly have no idea what the soul fruit is, but I have a prisoner I captured, and when I interrogated her she told me she was searching for an item just like the one you''re looking for," E said, smiling inwardly when she saw Seth''s eyes brightly light up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And where is this prisoner," Seth asked.


    "Beneath the mansion, I have her locked up in the dungeon," E said.


    "Good, I want her, take me to her," Seth said, immediately standing up and moving toward E.


    Seth''s abrupt action had Gastrol who was just behind E taking a step forward, but this little action of his didn''t put the slightest dent in Seth''s stride.


    E''s hand on the shoulder had Gastrol taking a step back, just in time for Seth to stand in front of E.


    "Well lead the way," Seth said.


    "Only if you promise to immediately leave Monwac city without harming anybody else," E said, and almost immediately Seth answered,


    "No promises," he said, his words surprising everyone present.


    "Then why should I hand over my prisoner to you," E asked looking Seth in the eye with narrowed eyes.


    "You seem like some important person" Sethmented looking at Gastrol and then at the clearly worried Edwin," After I slice off one of your hands, am sure they''ll sing songs on your prisoner''s location.


    "You think you can touch me," E said, her voice turning cold.


    "You think I can''t," Seth said with a smile, his eyes wandering over E''s body.


    "My bad I didn''t realize you were so blessed," Seth said his eyes freely staring at E''s more than modest bust.


    As his eyes were feasting, Seth suddenly felt like the entire room was going dark like he was about to be absorbed into some sort of darkness, but then almost immediately everything went back to normal like it had all been an illusion.


    "Very well, follow me," E said and began walking away.


    "Dilise, go with them" Edwin suddenly said just as Seth was about to leave, and Dilise looking to Edwin for confirmation nodded her head and reluctantly followed after Seth.


    The party of four with E in front, Gastrol in second ce, Dilise in third, and Seth at thest left the room and began heading downstairs.


    As they left, Seth could hear footsteps of people pouring into the mansion and rushing into the room Edwin was in, and he couldn''t help but ask,


    "Saydy with the big boobs, are you the one who locked out the mansion from the rest of the city," he asked.


    "Yes," E replied, not seeming to be offended by Seth''s words.


    Getting his answer, Seth remained silent throughout the rest of their walk, passing his time by staring at Dilise moving ass, an action which made the woman ufortable and turned to look back at Seth from time to time.


    It wasn''t long before they left what Seth guessed was a maze and arrived at their destination, stopping in front of a cell, and when Seth looked into it, his eyes were greeted to the sight of a pair of rabbit ears.

 Chapter 163 The Prisoner

    A brightly lit wide passageway made of several turns and spotting white floors and walls, which also lead to prison cells which were also white, had Seth absentmindedly worrying for the mental state of its prisoners.


    When Seth had been told they were heading to the dungeons, his mind had automatically defaulted to Earth''s medieval prisons, but it seemed things here were entirely different, probably due to the cultivation advancements.


    The cell bars were covered in several writings which went extended into the various cells, these likely being powerful seals that fortified the cells.


    Seth counted around 7 cells, pointing to the possibility of this dungeon being a high-level facility, but it didn''t take long for his eyes topletely focus on the prisoner before him, the only prisoner in the entire dungeon.


    It was a woman sitting cross-legged on a white bed, she had a ck cor around her neck, but the thing that drew his attention to her the most were the fluffy ears on her head, her rabbit ears.


    Soft-looking rabbit ears resting on the head of a brown-haired woman, her long hair falling till it reached her tummy, with an almost serene expression on her face, this making Seth feel like he was in the presence of some holy being, the white walls having a big hand to y in this.


    At first, the woman looked like a holy being, but when Seth''s eyes went past her face andnded on her chest, he had to scratch the holy and rece it with devilish.


    A pair of boobs way bigger than what the women beside him possessed, both boobs standing firm, needing no support as they proudly pushed apart the loose white tracksuit that hid them, teasing all men with their endearing cleavage that peaked out of the unzipped top.


    "Her name is Vleren Irene, I captured her not too long ago, and when I questioned her, she mentioned wanting to find an item that can strengthen the soul" E exined, but unfortunately her words seemed to fall on deaf ears as Seth was lost in thought.


    While there was still a chance for him and Aimy, it didn''t change the fact that Seth still needed to getid, and right now, havinge across this woman, Seth did not n on losing such an exotic female breed.


    "What''s your name," Seth asked, moving closer and standing just outside the bars of the cell, the woman opened her eyes to reveal a pair of ocean blue pupils which she used to stare at Seth, but the look of mockery in them were not lost on Seth and the people behind him.


    "She''s quite a prideful woman and doesn''t take kindly to idiots, I just mentioned her name some seconds ago yet here you are still asking her for it, that''s just being daft," E said from behind Seth, her tone and expression nothing but neutral as she tantly called Seth stupid.


    While E''s words were very much of an insult, Seth wasn''t affected by them, as he had asked the woman''s name in a bid to be polite.


    "My name is Evary Seth, and I have heard about you from E, and though she did drop some words about your beauty, after seeing you right now, I have to say that you far exceed her meager praises," Seth said, decide that banging Irene was worth putting in the effort to be sweet.


    This was something Seth hadn''t done before, and the silence which permeated the dungeon and Irene''s deadpan look were more than enough to tell Seth that womanizing wasn''t his fort.


    "Darling, that was a nice try, but I think it''s better to stick with what you do best," Alexia said, her figure appearing in the air beside Seth, though no one saw her.


    Seeing Alexia, Seth could only cry inwardly at how sad his attempt had been that even Alexia had decided toe out, and as if sensing his distress, Alexia moved and wrapped her hands behind him, cutelyughing into his ears.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Darling, why are you getting upset over such a trivial thing, I understand that you think her a rare find, but I assure you that there you will meet far more beautiful women in the universe, that would put this little girl''s beauty to the mud".


    "Seth just be you," Alexia said, Seth sighing when he heard her words, it wasn''t that he was actively trying to change, but he had merely decided to try a different approach, but as he had guessed, talking only led to more talking and made the process longer.


    "I thought you wanted me to be sweeter to women?"


    "No darling, what I wanted was for you to show care to the women who serve you, nothing else," Alice said, "I don''t want you being all sweet and loving to other women," she said


    With these words, Alice had clearly made her jealousy towards Seth sweet-talking other women known, and Seth bet that was the reason she hade scrambling out of his soul space.


    "Alright Irene the thing is, I have a particr interest in fucking you, so here''s the deal, I''ll free you, but in exchange, you''ll be my sex partner till you find whatever it is you''re looking for," Seth said, and this time he got Irene''s attention as she opened her blue eyes and stared at him.


    "You''ll set me free, "Irene said turning to look at E who was behind Seth, and asked, "Princess is this true?".


    Irene was not just your everyday invader, in the process of capturing the woman, E had lost one of her personal guards, and letting the woman go free at this point was truly painful to her, but she had no other choice, only able to grit her teeth and spit out the words,


    "Yes".


    Hearing E''s words, Irene got out of bed and walked to the bars of the cage, standing beside it and looking right at Seth.


    "What do you expect of me as your sex partner," Irene asked.


    "Provide me with sex whenever I wish".


    "It seems you desire me in particr, is there any reason," she asked.


    "You''re beautiful and rare" Seth honestly said.


    "That is true," Irene said with a smile, not shying from Seth''spliments, "but why should I believe you, for all I know, you could be lying".


    "Well if it makes you feel any better, I assure you that I won''t put a cor on you," Seth said," but if that still isn''t enough for you, then perhaps I should inform you that if you don''t ept my deal, I could always rape you, make you my sex toy until the day am tired of you, or I could just kill you, a not very quick death mind you".

 Chapter 164 New Cell

    Will Seth rape her? No, will he kill her? Yes, but did that mean he would foolishly kill off his only source of knowledge on the soul fruit? No.


    When Seth had said her death wouldn''t be quick, he hadn''t been joking, he nned to torture the woman tile she spilled everything she knew and then keep her a little bit longer to get some confirmation on her words before ending her.


    "You said you''ll let me go when I find what am looking for, but how do I know you won''t stall my search or lock me up somewhere so I would remain with you for a long time or forever," Irene asked.


    "Because other than when you''re pleasing me, you''ll be the one pushing our pace as I will apany you on your search," Seth said.


    Hearing Seth''s reply, Irene closed her eyes in thoughts, for several seconds, Seth calmly waiting for her reply, while he studied theyout of the drawing around the cell and the one which extended out of it and into the dungeon passageway, his enlightening sphereing active to help him understand.


    "As long as you don''t put a cor to my neck, then I agree to your deal," Irene said.


    Seth turned around and faced E, the young woman sending him a smile as Gastrol move towards the cage, taking out a key and unlocking it.


    When the door opened, Irene gracefully walked out of her cell and stood beside Gastrol, the man pulling out another key and using it to open Irene''s cor.


    When the cor was taken off her neck, the woman couldn''t help but rub her hands on her neck, but then she weirdly paused for a few seconds before continuing with massaging her neck.


    After soothing her neck, Irene walked up to Seth and when she reached beside him, she bowed to him, the word" Thank you "leaving her mouth as she rose.


    "We can leave," Seth said, after nodding in recognition of Irene''s bow.


    "Okay," E said and began walking out, the lot of them moving out in the same order they hade in, only that this time there was an addition of Irene behind Seth.


    The journey to Irene''s cell after going underground hadn''t taken longer than 10 minutes, but as of now Seth was sure it was already more than 20 minutes since they had moved to exit the dungeon, it seem E didn''t n on just quietly submitting to him.


    A few minutester and the ground began trembling, a powerful wave of qi could be felt moving beneath them, and thenter 10 red bars rose out of the ground, both in front and behind the group rising at lightning speed till they reached the ceiling of the passageway.


    With thetest additions to the passageway, the group of 5 now found themselves locked in a cell, a long tall cell.


    After the bars appeared, the trembling stopped and silence descended all around them, no one making a move, with Seth noticing that the people ahead of Dilise had frozen all of a sudden, their forms not making the slightest movements.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The next second, the bright lights which lit up the passageway went off, the passageway almost descending intoplete darkness if not for the light bleeding off the bars and the red lighting from the drawings on the wall.


    "What''s wrong with them," Seth asked Dilise who was vigntly looking around, the woman not seeming to have noticed the strangest of the people ahead of her.


    Dilise hearing Seth''s question moved forward and reached out to grab a hold of Gastrol, but when her hands came in contact with him, it passed through like he was just a mirage, Gastrol and E''s forms both fading away almost immediately.


    The new development left Dilise stunned, and Seth blinking his eyes, but Irene maintained her usualposure.


    Dilise immediately ran forward, moving to the red bar which locked them up and when she arrived, she immediately charged her qi, a round ball of energy appearing in her hands which she smashed into the bars.


    An explosion resulted from the sh between Dilise''s attack and the bar, the recoil pushing Dilise some steps back, but when the waves from the attack died off, the eyes of the upant of the new cell were weed to an undamaged cell.


    While all this was happening, Seth wasmenting at how he was about to use up his entire enlightenment sphere, but he was brought out of his grieving when Irene suddenly raised her hand up in surrender position and began walking towards the bar ahead of them, but just before she could reach it, a sudden darkness which dimed out the lights swallowed both her and Dilise, the darkness going as fast as it hade, leaving Seth just alone in the cell.


    A few seconds after the darkness had appeared, Seth heard the sound of something droppinge from ahead of him, the bodies of Dilise and Irene falling to the ground just outside the bars, and the figures of E and Gastrol appearing behind them a secondter.


    With a sigh leaving his lips, Seth walked towards them, stopping just at the bar, watching E quietly allow the cor which had been taken off her neck to be put back on.


    "You won''t mock me," Seth asked, turning to E who was just silently staring at him.


    "There is nothing for me to boast about, I still grieve for the soldiers whom you killed, and I will make sure you pay for your crimes," E said, the firmness in her tone letting Seth know that she wasn''t going to go easy on him if she had her way.


    "Irene I thought we had an agreement," Seth asked looking betrayed.


    "Our agreement was that you free me, and looking at the current situation, you didn''t keep up your end of the deal," Irene said.


    "Guess your right, but that still doesn''t exin you allowing yourself to be cored up," Seth said, but Irene''s only reply was to turn and look at E, the fear and wariness in her eyes more than enough of an answer for Seth.

 Chapter 165 Azure Flames

    A loud "boom" which brought about a light quake sounded in the dungeon passageway, originating from the collision of Seth''s fist and the bar in front of him.


    Despite the little ruckus which Seth''s action had caused, the bars stood firm, not a single dent or crack appearing in them.


    "You''re really strong, but your resistance is futile" Emented.


    "You see, any ce in this dungeon can be turned into a cell, and the seal that makes this possible was given as a gift to Edwin''s great grandfather, ites from a higher level world, and till this day, there has never been any record of someone breaking out of it'' E exined to Seth who was running his hand over the red bars.


    Despite there being gaps between the bars, these gaps weren''t empty as Seth''s hand could feel a thin barrier covering them, and it was this thin barrier he had thus punched, and yet his punch had been totally ineffective.


    "Alright, so you''ve caught me, it still doesn''t change the fact that for you to need to hold me if you want to capture me unless you can actually move the prison," Seth said


    "Ohh about that, you should begin feeling your body getting a lot heavier very soon".


    "Well, in that case, it''s quite the slow-working seal," Seth said turning to look at the lit-up carvings on the wall.


    "Yes it works slowly, but its strength and versatility more than makes up for its slow activation" E pointed out, the woman calmly conversing with Seth without a single bother.


    "And what of its faults and weak points," Seth asked, as he moved away from the bar and began walking by the walls.


    "There are no weak points, this seal is impable without a single w" E confidently said, praise present in her voice.


    "And how are you so sure about that," Seth asked as he stopped at a spot by the wall and began running his hands over the barrier which coated the wall, his eyes staring at the drawing beneath it.


    "The best Seal masters in Ingrod have checked the seal, tried to decipher and recreate it, but in the end, none have been able to crack the seal''s secrets, this seal is one of the key reasons for the Ingrod being at the forefront of seal mastery in the world" E boasted.


    "True as that may be, I find myself disappointed in you, I thought you were an intelligent woman who could observe the world unbiasedly".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Tell me, E, if a novice fighter calls a seasoned mediocre fighter an expert, does that make him one," Seth asked, staring at E whose face began going through different emotions.


    "Let me see just how strong the pride of Ingrod is, "Seth said as he lifted his right hand, flooded it with qi, and then punched a particr location on the wall.


    At first, nothing happened when Seth''s fist collided with the wall, E unknowingly letting out a sigh of relief, but then secondster, a crack appeared at the spot where Seth''s fist had hit, and then the crack began to rapidly spread, a look of horror iming E''s beautiful face, but that wasn''t the worst of it as when the crack reached the bar, the entire dungeon began trembling, the lights which had been switched off began flickering on and off as the dungeon was sent into chaos.


    Waves of qi flooded the dungeon violently smashing into the walls and ceiling of the dungeon, this random action forcing E, Irene, and Dilise to their knees as the women''s bodies were infiltrated by qi that didn''t belong to them.


    While Qi that was not their own did enter the women''s bodies, it could not be called Qi poisoning seeing as their bodies were invaded by free qi, qi that had no will, and other than causing them severe difort which could be seen by the blooding up the women''s mouth, the qi was easily expunged.


    As for Gastrol, the man stood firm, easily warding off the several waves of qi as he stood in front of E, his swords drawn and ready to protract her if the need arose.


    "Take her out of here" Gastrol shouted as he vigntly stared at Seth, but before the shadows which were creeping up on E could swallow her, a powerful sh of qi collided with it, exploding on contact and driving back the shadows from E.


    Gastrol had been too slow to react to Seth using his swordstaffs, but the man had no intentions of letting Seth have his way anymore as he charged at him.


    Considering his strength, Gastrol was no threat to Seth and would have been a good training partner for Seth''s dual sword staff-wielding, but at the moment, Seth had a livingpass to secure, and a somehow troublesome woman to watch against, he couldn''t afford to take the situation lightly, so he kept Red back in his space ring and wielded only ck, ready to quickly end this battle.


    As Gastrol ran towards Seth, his sword lit up in a white light, this light extending till it covered Gastrol''s entire body, and when the light finally died off, the man was covered in dazzling silver armor, his speed drastically increased, and in no time he was already before Seth, swinging his sword at the man.


    A momentter, Gastrol was behind Seth, his swords having been swung, but when the man looked down at his sword, his eyes were greeted to a sliced weapon, and a secondter his upper body slipped off his lower bodyplements on the cut that cleanly went through his chest.


    As Gastrol''s upper body fell, it revealed the form of Seth standing behind him, one of ck''s tips facing the ground and blood dripping from it, one full powered swing from Seth had been enough to cut both Gastrol and his sword in half.


    Though the passageway was filled with chaotic qi and flickering lights, its inhabitants were cultivators, and despite the situation, the death of someone like Gastrol who had possessed a powerful qi was more than enough to draw everyone''s attention, his falling body eliciting a scream from the E which was apanied by the princes being set aze, her body shrouded by blue azure mes that did not burn her but flickered violently in Seth''s direction.

 Chapter 166 Adult Vs Child

    Blue azure mes, they did not burn the princess, but they did scorch the ground on which she stood, and were she not controlling it, it would have melted it.


    The mes spun around E, seeming to react to her anger as it erratically rose and fell several times, letting out sounds that sounded like beasts roaring and fighting, and if one listened long enough, they would feel like they were beingmanded by some unquestionable power, their knees would buckle and they might even find themselves kneeling before E.


    Irene and Dilise were forced to take several steps back, when their bodies were bombarded by the heat of the mes, while Gastrol''s body which should have begun cooking up actually remained rtively fine, not a single hair on his already dead body burning up.


    "How dare you," E said, her voice containing a certain deepness and power to it like she was empress talking down to an insolent being who had gone against her, but if one looked into her eyes, they would see the more than abundant anger bubbling within them.


    The mes on E''s body rose till they seemed like they would touch the ceiling before falling back on her, the mes forming the image of some winged beast around her, with some of it condensing into a blue fiery spear which she took hold off, and then without dy, she kicked off the ground and charged at Seth.


    The ground was set aze everywhere E''s feet touched, and when she was within attacking range of Seth, she trusted her spear forward, the mes around her raging more fiercely.


    E seemed like an unstoppable force, but immediately her spear came into contact with Seth''s outstretched palm the fiery spear fizzled out, breaking apart and dispersing as E found herself colliding with Seth, the mes which had seemed undying on her also fizzling out like water quenching a fire.


    In the end, all that was left was a stunned woman trembling within Seth''s grip around her neck, and a few secondster, she fainted without Seth having done anything.


    Seth had felt the incredible power of E''s mes, and once again had to update his memory on the most powerful me he had ever observed.


    The first thing that Seth''s mind had registered on seeing E''s mes was to make sure to avoid it no matter the cost, even if he had to sacrifice Irene.


    E''s mes were on a totally different level from anything Seth had ever seen, and he had no doubt his regeneration would fail to keep up with her me''s destructive power for even up to a minute, so he had been left debating on whether either turn and flee or use his dragon breath.


    Perhaps it was arrogance or his unwillingness to ept that E''s mes were stronger, but Seth was filled with confidence that his dragon breath was more than enough to deal with E''s me, but in the end, he decided to flee.


    Since his breakthrough to the third soldier level, Seth hadn''t used his dragon breath, yet he was more than sure that were he to unleash it, E and everything behind her would be burned to ashes, meaning Irene would also die.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth had just been about to leave when he was suddenly filled with confidence, and no this wasn''t his usual arrogance, it was like that feeling an adult had if they were suddenly told the dreaded opponent they were meant to fight was a two-year-old child.


    No matter how handsome, special, intelligent, or well taken care of the child was, the adult will always be more than sure that they could defeat the child, and this was how Seth felt.


    At that moment, E was like a little child to Seth, so he stood his ground, and when E got close enough andunched her attack, he lifted up his right hand, his palm open, and received her spear strike.


    Seth had no idea what was going to happen, one could say that he operated on mere instincts, and the results left him both surprised and satisfied, and now as he held E, the woman dangling from his hand, he spoke.


    "Come out else she dies," Seth said, Visibly applying pressure on E s neck, the woman''s fair face slowly turning red, more than enough proof that she was being strangled.


    ....


    The events of today had been one of thrill, some dread, and for all of them shock, but no shock was greater than the one being felt at the moment.


    Both Dilise and Irene had thought Seth had been tricked and had fallen into a trap, being locked in a seal the princess boasted to be the strongest in the whole kingdom, but to their shock, Seth had easily freed himself from this seal, and just when they thought the surprises were over, another surprise was revealed to them.


    E seemed to have snapped as she called forth a dreadful power, one which had everyone present trembling in fear and more than ready to listen to any of the woman''smands, but when the woman had used this power to attack Seth, he had literally snuffed it out the same way one would use their hands to snuff out a match stick.


    "Come out or else she dies" Both Irene and Dilise heard Seth say but his words surprised them as they couldn''t sense or in Irene''s case see anyone around.


    Seeing no onee out, Seth tightened his grip on E''s neck, the increase in pressure immediately turning her facepletely red, but before this action could draw out who Seth was looking for, it drew a shout out of Dilise.


    "Princess" Dilise screamed in fear, when she had first seen E, she had failed to recognize the woman as they had never met, but when E, had covered herself in mes, that had been more than enough of an announcement of her presence as the princess was widely known as the Blue Dragon.

 Chapter 167 Ruthless Without Pause

    Dilise''s shout had Seth turning his head towards her, he had already easily deduced that E was someone of importance, but the thought that she could be a princess hadn''t crossed his mind, not like it changed anything though.


    "When I saide out, I meant to appear in front of me, not behind me," Seth said, and a secondter the ring danger his instinct had felt behind him disappeared, and a pool that could only be described as boiling shadows appeared in front of him.


    Seth called it boing because it released bubbles, but theck of heat said otherwise, and from this pool of darkness, a voice came out,


    "Release her and I promise we won''t bother you, we''ll leave here immediately," it said but Seth ignore the voice''s words and spoke.


    "When I saide out, I meant to bring yourplete self before me," Seth said.


    "And how do I know you won''t just kill me," the voice said, but Seth had no interest in ying the voices games as his left hand immediately moved up.


    Seth grabbed E''s right hand and began breaking her fingers twisting thempletely backward, the cringing sounds of their breaking bones sounding throughout the passageway.


    "Wait, I''lle out the voice said" but Seth didn''t pause his actions till the pool of shadow rose and turned into a naked ck-haired woman, her long hair the only thing keeping her modesty as it fell over her breast, and surprisingly reached down to her vagina.


    "What''s your name," Seth asked.


    "Minuha" the now appeared woman said, her voice smoothly flowing as she stared Seth in the eye, but before Seth could say anything more, she spoke,


    "Release the princess or else she dies, along with your dream of finding the soul fruit," Minuha said, a shadow appearing behind the vulnerable and surprised Irene, putting a ck de to her neck, the woman unable to do a thing.


    Hearing Minuha''s words, Seth''s hand went back to Ell''as left hand, but this time didn''t go for her fingers but instead her arm, firmly gripping it and then Turing it around, his actions breaking E''s arm and sending the unconscious woman trembling.


    After seeing this, Seth looked at Minuha and seeing her still hesitating, probably trying to make a decision, he began slowly bending E''s hand backward, threatening to snap it at the elbow, the squeaky sound of E''s bones trying to resist Seth action sounding out.


    The pain from Seth''s action had E begin trembling once more, but before Seth could go any further, Minuha epted her defeat.


    "I surrender, stop hurting her," she said, the shadow which had appeared behind Irene copsing and sinking back into the ground.


    With her hands in the air, Minuha who stood in front of Seth surrendered and Seth immediately gave his next orders.


    "Find the key from his body and release Irene''s cor," Seth said, the shadow woman nodding her head and immediately moving towards Gastrol''s corpse.


    A minuteter, Minuha was at Irene''s side releasing her cor, and when she was done, both women walked over to him.


    "Restrain her with the cor," Seth said to Irene, who immediately turned to Minuha, and after staring at her for some seconds, she spoke,


    "She isn''tplete".


    Irene''s words seemed to freeze up Minuha, but one look at Seth''s frowning face, and various patches of shadows began flowing from around them and moving into Minuha, this went on for up to a minute, and then when shadow came crawling, Irene checked Minuha once more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I can''t be totally urate, but am sure this isn''t more than 80% of herplete self," Irene said.


    Just 80%, this meant that Minuha could still somehow channel about 20% of her strength to go against Seth at any time, but this fact didn''t bother Seth for long.


    "Can you restrain her?" Seth asked, and the words had just barely left his mouth when two ice knives appeared in Irene''s hands and she stabbed them into Minuha, Irene not stopping there as she stabbed several more, two knives for each limb.


    Irene''s using Ice told Seth of the possibility that all rabbit people were ice users, but he couldn''t help but look at Irene with a raised eyebrow when she was done stabbing Minuha.


    "She doesn''t wear clothes because they would interfere with her ability to seamlessly transform to and interact with shadows, my ice knives willpletely negate that ability, and my qi in them will also interfere with her ability to control her qi" Irene exined.


    "Couldn''t you have just used the cor" Seth inquired.


    "The cor could have worked, but that wouldn''t do anything to prevent her from freeing herself with the shadows she still has out there," Irene said, picking up the cor and cing it on Minuha''s neck.


    "There, that should hopefully keep her quiet," Irene said, looking at Minuha whose expression barely changed.


    "Hmm she doesn''t look worried, there is a chance that she still has a foolproof backup n, or perhaps she''s just bluffing," Irene said.


    "Perhaps," Seth said," how far will she go to protect E," he asked.


    "oh don''t mind her being all tough earlier, I have been with them long enough to know this woman is more than ready to die for the princess," Irene said with a chuckle.


    "Good then, tie her up," Seth said, and then turned to Dilise who had remained mum throughout, the woman, not knowing what to do, unable to influence either side.


    "Dilisee over here," Seth said," the woman slowlying over, her fear for Seth more than apparent".


    "I''m sure you have one of these" Seth said pointing to the cor on Minuha''s neck," take out one of them and ce it around your neck".


    Hearing Seth''s words, Dilise''s face went through several expressions before it settled on anger, anger at Seth''s mockingmand, she felt her pride being trampled upon, and at this moment wanted to defend it at all cost.


    Dilise firmed up her body and got down into a fighting stance, the woman fully focused on Seth ready to react to any of his attacks despite knowing it might be in vain, but almost a secondter, she fell forward,pliments of Irene knocking out the tunnel zoned woman from behind.


    "I''m guessing you didn''t want me killing her," Irene said as she carried the body over and dropped it beside the tied-up Minuha.


    "Yes, she''s a brave woman," Seth said looking at the unconscious Dilise before finally letting go of E.


    Seth turned and moved away from E, his hands moving to rub at his space ring, but not before he dropped an order for Irene,


    "Take off E''s clothes".

 Chapter 168 Tempting Offer

    "Take off E''s clothes".


    These words from Seth had Iren pausing and turning to state at him, but he paid her no mind, his focus on the big bags he had just pulled out of his space ring.


    Considering that E had tried to trap him and was probably going to kill him, Irene could think of a couple of things Seth might want to do to E, and while she might be against these things, it didn''t mean that she was going to stand up for the woman, when she had herself had just temporarily submitted to Seth.


    So asking no questions she moved to the unconscious princess and began stripping her, her actions having Minuha twisting and yelling, trying to break free but with the woman''s weak physic, she could barely cause much of a disturbance to Irene, though her yells were quite annoying.


    "If you harm her, you will be provoking all of Ingrod, and I assure you that Princess E''s father is not a man to be taken lightly, whatever ns you have to find your soul fruit will nevere to fruition because you will have an entire kingdom hunting you, the best soldiers there are, immortals pursuing you every step of the way," Irene said, her words eliciting no reaction from either Irene or Seth, though internally Irene couldn''t help but rethink Minuha''s words and hope for them to quickly leave the dungeon so she could get on her way.


    "The kingdom is ancient and has gathered a wealth load of valuable resources over many years, if you bring an unharmed princess to the king, he would heavily reward, you, finding or even directly giving you the soul fruits which you seek could be a very real goal, more real than whatever straws the two of you would be grasping at Minuha tempted when she saw that her earlier threats had no effect.


    While Irenepletely ignored the woman''s words, Seth who was done getting what he wanted turned and started at Minuha, his hands on his chin as he thought of her offer.


    Seth had initially kept his desire to find the soul fruits from Irene so he could get an upper hand in their deal, and now even after his desire had been outed, he had yet to discuss with the woman about the soul fruits.


    For all Seth knew, the woman might not even know where it was, and the option of actually going somewhere where there was an almost sure assurance of finding a soul fruit was quite tempting.


    Noticing Seth''s pause, Irene turned her head to stare at him, surprised when she saw him thinking, but before she could let out a word, Minuha spoke once again.


    "An object that can heal or even strengthen the soul, can you imagine how precious it will be, yet not even the princess had an idea on its existence, but if you are so sure it exists, then I assure you that Ingrod kingdom has it and if you want them to consider giving it to you, then a safe and undefiled princess is your best chance" Minuha pushed on, hoping to persuade Seth with her words.


    Whether Minuha knew it or not, her words were quite persuasive and had Seth considering them, though he wasn''t stupid enough to take Minuha''a words at face value, he couldn''t deny some of the truths in them.


    Back on Earth, Alice had told Seth that only the major powerhouses might have an idea of ways to fix the soul, and it only made sense that it would be the same in this world.


    "What do you think," Seth said turning to Irene who had been quietly staring at him, her mouth twitching like she had words just begging to spill out.


    Hearing Seth ask her opinion, Irene couldn''t help but let out an internal sigh of relief when Seth sought her advice, she had thought she would have to escape earlier than she had nned, but at least the man was smart enough to ask her input, and hopefully smart enough to listen to it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you take her advice, then that means you''re going to the capital, I don''t know your full strength, but I doubt you can defeat an immortal, not to mention the dozens that stay there, you would bepletely betting your life on the fact that E''s father values her life enough to sacrifice such a precious resource" Iren was saying, but Minuha cut her off.


    "The king values his daughter''s life more than any resource in the world" Minuha screamed defiantly staring Seth in the eye " The king is known for many things, but one thing that is generally known is that he is a very loving father, His majesty loves his daughter so much that he.." Minuha was saying, but Seth cut her off.


    "It''s alright, I''ve heard enough," Seth said waving his hands as he moved to the now-naked E.


    Seth stared down at the woman''s naked form and couldn''t help but appreciate her beauty and assets.


    E''s breasts while not being heavy jugs were more than enough to almost fill up the hands, her slim waits which led down to her slim curvy hips, and the small patch of red hair which hung just above her twat, begging the eyes to travel down and uncover whaty beneath them.


    Such womanly features were a dreadful temptation to the male species, and yet despite this, Seth unhesitatingly used his right leg to kick the woman over like she was a dog.


    With her back now facing him, Seth bent down and went to work, his ink and ink brush by his side, he made no further dy as he began drawing on the princess''s fair and unblemished back.


    Seth shushing Minuha had been quite a surprise for the woman and a final relief for Irene, but before Minuha could speak up once more, she watched Seth kick E over, this action stunning both women.


    In the eyes of Irene and Minuha, E was a beauty, and it was something that anyone in the world would ept.


    Beauties were always treated with extra care and special attention, but Seth''s action almost had both women reconsidering his sexual orientation if not for the fact that he had asked for Irene as a sexual partner.


    "What are you doing? "Minuha roared up when she saw Seth begin writing on E''s back.


    "A seal, one that would help me keep you in line," Seth said, and before Minuha could let out a word, Seth turned to Irene, "shut her up," he said and continued his drawing.


    Some muffled resistanceter and the passageway wentpletely silent, Seth peacefully putting a masterwork on E''s back.

 Chapter 169 Discipline Issues

    After a few minutes of silently and diligently drawing with red ink on the back of a fair maiden, Seth was done in no time, he put his tools to the side and cing his hands over the seal he had just drawn, poured his qi into it the seal lighting up in a red light which slowly dies don, the markings of the seal disappearing with it.


    Done with his work, Seth''s eyes moved to the ne which was on E''s neck, he reached for it, and without incident, took it off from around the princess''s neck, no one noticing the look of shock that appeared on Minuha''s face.


    "Dress her up, and when you''re done, wake them," Seth said as he moved away from E, taking a seat to the side and studying the ne he had just taken.


    "What does the seal do?" Irene asked as she moved towards E.


    "You''ll see".


    There were many nes in the world, some expressive, some cheap, and looking at the ne in his hand, all Seth could say was that it was a very cheap one, its chain old and rusted, and the jewel that hung from it was just a in thick round ss, and yet Seth''s senses had been tickled by the ne''s presence the whole time he worked.


    Seth rubbed his hand over the ss, he could feel the presence of some being inside the ss, but as he meditated, his senses picked up on a quickly approaching figure, and before the figure could reach him, it fell to the ground and began rolling around.


    Seth looked up from the ss and stared at the form of the rolling E, the woman biting her lips and drawing blood as shey on her back, horribly trembling with her eyes almost dting as she went through gruesome pains.


    "You bastard what did you?" Minuha screamed as she ran towards the trembling E.


    "You said you wouldn''t harm her," an almost just awoken Dilise said, the woman marching towards Seth, qi gathering in her hands, but the tremble in them and her steps clear for all to see.


    "I didn''t harm her," Seth said," she''s the one harming herself".


    Hearing Seth''s words, Minuha seem to suddenly make a realization as she flipped E over and quickly tore open the back of her dress, exposing the octagonal seal which was rapidly appearing and disappearing from.


    "What did you do to her" Minuha screamed as she ced her hands over the seal, but almost immediately looked back up at Seth in anger when she remembered she couldn''t use her qi, but before she could let out a word, Seth spoke.


    "Oh sorry, release their cors," Seth said to Irene who couldn''t help but look at Seth in shock.


    "She''s trying to destroy the seal I ced on her by flooding it with her qi, and normally this would have easily worked, but unfortunately for her, she''s dealing with my qi, and her continuous resistance would only result in more pain for her, advise her to stop" Seth advised.


    "If we release her, she''ll have her powers back, and they''ll both be able to easily escape and alert the city of what is going on here, they might even be able to call in an immortal" Irene almost shouted out, she didn''t mind following Seth''s orders, but this one was not one of them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After somehow subduing everyone, Irene had no idea what kind of madness had suddenly ovee Seth for him to think of releasing them.


    "I know, release them" Seth insisted looking Irene in the eye before he lowered them back to the ss in his palm.


    True he was powerful, true his talent in seals was never before seen, but Irene knew too much about Minuha to release her, had it not been for E leaving her protection, Irene knew that Seth would never have been able to capture E, and if she was to free the woman now with E already in her hands, then it was all over.


    The thought of the whole city moving to attack them scared Irene, but what scared her the most was that E or Minuha would call an immortal.


    Irene was already more than surprised that one hadn''t already arrived, the arrival of an immortal spelled death for her, and she couldn''t let herself die when she still hadn''t saved them, she feared dying now more than anything.


    "No, we can''t release them, You''re underestimating the abilities of her shadows," Irene said, but before she could say more, she felt Seth''s qi spike up, the strength within it going beyond anything she had ever seen from someone who was not an immortal, but she didn''t have time to admire Seth''s strength as at the next moment that strength was being used against her.


    Every single sense within Irene''s body rang at that moment, her body screaming to her of an iing cmity and possibly death, and Irene saw this death.


    Death in the form of a quickly approaching Seth, a Seth she could see, but her body could not follow.


    Realizing her perilous situation, Irene used the one thing that could keep up with Seth, she had her qi flowing out of every corner of her body, and just before Seth could hit her, her form appeared a step to the side of her former position, an ice sculpture of her now in her previous location.


    Seth didn''t fancy exining his reasons, and since Irene had decided to be stubborn Seth decided to discipline her, his initial goal had been to take off Irene''s arm, sure he wanted to bang the woman, but fixing his soul came first and an obedient navigator made this goal very much achievable.


    Pumping his qi through his body, Seth stamped on the ground and took off for Irene, his movement being too fast for the woman as he appeared in front of her and swung down his arm, ready to take off an arm, but when it came into contact with her arms, her arms it shattered into pieces of ice.


    "Please, please, forgive me" Iren screamed as hard as she could, her form was just an arm''s reach from Seth as she stared into his eyes, and she knew she couldn''t escape from him again as she needed far too much time to gather qi.


    "Okay," Seth simply said and went back to the ss in his hand.


    Seeing Seth quickly agree to her plea, Irene scrambled away from his side, the woman rapidly moving to free Dilise and Minuha.

 Chapter 170 Picking On A Weak Defenseless Girl

    With Irene hopefully now properly tamed, Seth went back to the jewelry in his palm, he could feel that there was something alive within the ss, but whatever it was, it was hiding away from him.


    "I have released them" the voice of Irene spoke, taking Seth''s focus off the ss and back to her, but thankfully he didn''t seem displeased.


    "Okay," Seth said, looking at the ce where the three captured women once were, but now there was only one person.


    The presence of Dilise had Seth raising an eyebrow as he had expected Minuha to take everyone away given that she hadn''t been under attack, or had she, Seth thought and looked up at Irene, the woman bowing her head as she dared not meet his gaze.


    "Let''s go" Seth did and began walking away, Irene following behind him, but they hadn''t walked for up to a minute before Seth stopped and turned back.


    "What are you doing back there," Seth asked, his word jolting Dilise who had remained standing behind, the woman looking at Seth with narrowed eyes but a still slightly shivering body.


    "Come," Seth said, but Dilise didn''t make a move.


    "Should Ie and carry you myself?" Seth asked, and like they were magic words, they had the woman immediately begin moving towards him, until she was just two steps away from Iren who was behind Seth.


    Nodding his head, Seth turned around and continued his stroll, but his followers from behind were left at an impasse as neither of them wanted to have the other at their back, so in the end, they decide to walk in parallel with each other as they followed Seth, though they made sure to keep as much distance between themselves as possible.


    At this point, the chaos caused by Seth''s earlier punch had long since died off, though some of the lights which once lit up the passageway were destroyed, the ones still working provided enough light for Seth and his gang to watch where they were going.


    "Do you know the way?" a voice asked, the owner of the voice surprising Seth as he had thought that he had tamed her into a fearful obedient puppy.


    "No I don''t," Seth said, turning to face Irene who was looking directly at him with clenched fists.


    "I see, is there any particr reason why you''re leading us forward then," she asked in a not too happy tone.


    "No, I just thought walking forward is better than idly sitting around".


    Irene had truly been scared by Seth''s stunt from earlier, but now as she thought over it, she realized that Seth hadn''t been going for life but for her hand, and like a lioness wishing to protect its cubs she braved through the fear of Seth attacking her once more and began questioning him, and just like she feared, it seemed Seth had actually just doomed them.


    "Do you have any ns for us getting out of here or any kind of n at all?" Irene pressed for answers, and this time her question got Seth''s full attention as he stopped and turned to face her.


    "I do have ns, but seeing as nothing has happened so far, it seems it has likely failed," Seth said," but a secondter, a smile imed his face as he said" Or not, seems my n worked well".


    After speaking Seth continued walking forward, his words, not making sense to either of the women, but they quickly followed after him, and it wasn''t up to a minuteter that pool of shadow appeared some few steps ahead of them, the figure of Minuha and a screaming and shivering E coagting out of it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Please help her" Minuha screamed, running and falling to her knees before Seth while an almost naked Ey behind her, the woman bleeding from her nose.


    As Seth walked near, E''s trembling lessened, with her scream rapidly dying off, her heavy breathing soon the only sound that could be heard from her.


    Minuha seeing that E had somehow gotten better immediately rushed back towards her, probably wishing to grab the woman and once more disappear, but as her hands reached for her, E pped them away and sent the woman a re.


    By the time Seth was just before her, E was already pushing herself up to her feet, with Minuha beside her and assisting her up.


    Seth quietly watched E stand up, the woman lifting her head and staring at him with her blood-filled eyes, still heavily breathing from her earlier happenings.


    Seth entertained her gaze for a few seconds before continuing forward, but before he could leave E''s vicinity, her arm reached out and her hands grabbed his left arm, holding it and squeezing it as best as she could, and then she spoke,


    "Give me my ne".


    "Hmm," said Seth, seeming to give her request or demand some thought, and in the end, he finally turned to her and said,


    "I have never seen a princess dance, why don''t you give me a performanceter, if you do well, I''ll give you back your ne," Seth said and continued walking, easily pulling his arms out of E''s grip.


    "I can dance now" E shouted almost a secondter, pushing herself off Minuha and standing on her own.


    "Princess you can''t, your body still isn''t recovered," Minuha said, moving to hold E, but E pushed her away.


    Hearing E''s words, Seth turned and stared at the determined woman, and then moved to a corner, waiting to see what the woman had in store, and it didn''t take long before she began moving.


    Watching E dance had Seth going down memoryne just to ensure that he wasn''t a sadist, and thankfully he had no memory of ever being one, though the incident with the Moroc city''s governor did cut a close call, but that had all been Alice.


    Watching E try to gracefully move but keep on falling down had Seth looking away from the sad performance.


    "Just stop, try another time," Seth said his attention going back to the ss, yet when he still heard another fall he couldn''t help but look up, the woman was desperately biting her lips as she struggled to push herself back up, her eyes all tearful, and to Seth''s surprise, every woman whichprised of everyone was looking at him angrily, like he was some great bully picking on a weak defenseless girl.


    ''" Just give her back her ne," Irene said, but Seth merely sent her a nce before taking his attention back to the ne.


    The sad scene of a girl trying to dance but falling at it as her muscles were sore, stiff, and full of cramps went on for some time, but it didn''t go on for long as the passageway suddenly lit up in bright blue light and when everyone turned to its source, they saw Sethpletely enshrouded in Azure blue mes.

 Chapter 171 Liar Liar

    "Finally some results" Seth muttered, at first he had been tentatively probing whatever presence was in the ss, but just right now he had decided to go all out, flushing the ss with his qi, and without the slightest resistance, the presence in the ss opened itself to Seth, and now he was on fire.


    Blue mes burning all around his body, he could feel a rush of strength being added to his, reminding him of the time when he had wielded Raijin.


    "How" A trembling voice spoke out, reminding Seth that he wasn''t alone, and when he looked up, he found himself almost face to face with a weeping E.


    "Did you kill him?" she asked.


    "No," Seth said, guessing she was referring to the very presence whom he had likely just conquered or subdued he wasn''t sure.


    "Please hand him back" E begged," I''ll do anything you ask of me" she pleaded.


    "You know what I want, do you have it?" Seth asked.


    "No," E said shaking her head, I wasn''t lying" I really don''t know anything about soul fruit".


    "Well while you were sleeping, Minuha here did mention that your father might have an idea about it," Seth said, waiting for a reply from E but instead the woman seemed to freeze up at the mention of her father.


    "My father might have it, but he won''t give you, he despises invaders," she said.


    "Not even in exchange for your life or this ne," Seth said waving the ne in front of E, this action of his making the princess go mum.


    "We''ll talk more about thister," Seth said, "For now you should put on some clothes and finally lead us out of here".


    Hearing Seth''s words seemed to remind E that all this while she had been naked in front of Seth, her pant and bra the only thing preserving the smallest of her dignity, but instead of immediately going and putting on some clothes, she instead asked Seth,


    "My ne".


    Seth couldn''t help but let out a sigh at how attached the woman was to her ne, and the next second, the blue mes around him increased in intensity before dying off, and then Seth showed her the ne before putting it in his pocket.


    "You''re a very determined and stubborn woman, if I give you this ne you''ll be more than able to break the seal I ced on you and maybe even more, so giving it to you is totally out of the question".


    "But you said if I danced well you''ll give it to me" she pointed out, pushing away the robe that Minuha who had walked over was trying to ce on her.


    "I did and we all saw your performance hitch was far from satisfactory".


    "Then I''ll dance again" E insisted, her eyes once again going teary.


    "I''m no longer interested, "Seth said, but his words were thest straw as the dam was once again released.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Please, please I''ll be a good girl, I promise I won''t attack you again, I''ll listen to anything you say" E began saying her ssy tears flowing down her cheeks and drawing pity from everyone present.


    Even though this was the first time, she was crying, Seth still found it quite weird how E who was once calm and unshaken by anything had now turned into a crybaby, and while such a thing would have been enough to move most men, Seth wasn''t most men, not to mention that he had to deal with a tearful Alice most of the time, to him right now  was just being annoying.


    "Fine" Seth said, reaching into his pockets to pull out the ne, but before his hand coulde out Irene appeared beside him, her hand firmly holding his arm in ce.


    "You can''t give it back to her, you have no idea what she is capable of if she gets back her fire," Irene said.


    "E mentioned that when you were questioned you spoke about looking for an item that could heal the soul, is this true," Seth asked looking at Irene who was just beside him.


    "Yes," she said," and I know how to find it".


    "She''s lying, she doesn''t know anything," E said with pursed lips, pointing her finger at Irene.


    "it was all a lie to get you toe down here, I noticed that you don''t have a soul sense, so I and Irene have beenmunicating all this while without your consent" E shouted, rushing to Seth''s side and grabbing his free left arm, looking up at him pleadingly.


    "She''s lying, I do how to find it" Irene defended herself, angrily looking at E.


    Seeing Irene''s angry gaze, E moved behind Seth, seeming to be intimidated by Irene''s angry gaze, but then not up to a secondter she shoved her head out from Seth''s back and spoke once more,


    "I''m not lying, remember back when I first captured you in the seal, why do you think I rescued her from inside of it, why do think she was so calm when I pulled her out, it''s because I already informed her beforehand," E said,


    " do you deny it" she rapidly asked.


    Unfortunately for Irene, what E had just said was the truth, and despite the woman''s calmness, she could help but be taken aback when E hit her with the question so fast.


    Two bickering women, each of them trying to convince him that the other was a liar, and right now Seth was left at an impasse as he wasn''t exactly sure which woman to believe.


    "Would be more interesting if they were arguing over who got to suck your cock first, why aren''t you already fucking these women?" Alice asked, her forming out and floating in front of Seth as she observed the women present.


    "I''m trying to be a lot more focused, I only n on fucking Irene," Seth said, ignoring the squabbling women beside him.


    "Okay, but is it safe for them to be that close to you seeing as you trust none of them?".


    "No," Seth said, and immediately he told Alice these words, his qi spiked up, Seth giving the women a few seconds to defend themselves with their qi before his qi sted out, sending both women away from him.


    "So do you have any idea which of them is lying," Seth asked Alice.

 Chapter 172 Little Trauma

    Thankfully, the floors of the passageway were paved, so despite Seth''s outburst, the effect was an airborne body, a stumbling body, and the atmosphere getting slightly dusty.


    From what Seth could sense, Irene would be in the 3rd Kaiser level rank, so it was easier for her to keep herself on her feet, while E whom he had sent airborne was at the general level, this exining a little why she was obsessed with getting back her ne.


    "Unsurprisingly, Minuha and Dilise ran over to check on E''s downed form while Irene who had easily regained her footing stood staring at Seth with a not too happy expression, but Seth paid her no heed as his attention right now was focused on Alexia.


    "For the most part, the princess is lying, and I hope I don''t have to tell you about the one truth she spoke of?" Alexia asked, and seeing Seth nod, she continued.


    "As for Irene, I believe she does know something about the soul fruits, but I wouldn''t take all her words to be the truth, just stay wary of her" Alexi advised, but before she could say anymore, both she and Seth''s attention were drawn to E and Irene.


    "Who are you talking to," they both asked at the same time, the symmetry in their speech stunning even them as they looked at one another before turning back to Seth.


    "God" Seth reflexively said, ncing at E and then Irene before looking forward.


    The random thought that he might one day be questioned on his zoning out or random body movements had crossed Seth''s mind, so he had decided to use the reply he had just given both Ell and Irene whenever the situation called for it.


    As carefree and uncaring as Seth was, even he recognized the need to keep Alexia a secret, his recklessness had already caused her death, being careful with her was the least he could do to avoid another misfortune from befalling her.


    The women''s question had surprised both Minuha and Dilisie, but before both women could ask any questions on it, Seth spoke.


    "Princess, will you be a dear and lead us out of this maze?"


    "First give me my ne and I''ll take you out" E battered, allowing Minuha to dress her up as she stared at Seth.


    "Do you really think I can''t get out of here?"


    "Yes, you may have destroyed the seal, but it still doesn''t change the fact that you''re trapped underground in a maze that you can''t navigate out of.


    I understand that you don''t trust me, so why don''t we both sign an agreement" E said, taking out a paper, one that had him remembering Amelia and also had him taking a step back as memories of his death came flooding through his mind.


    The emptiness, the powerlessness, Amelia''s weaponpletely through his heart, these memories came rushing in before he was woken from his daze by Irene''s voice.


    "Seth, are you alright," she asked, her word having him blink his eyes as he noticed everyone carefully staring at him, E more so as it seemed she was defiantly wondering if she had found a weakness of his.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Am fine" Seth said, surprised when his words came out a bit croaked, a sudden dryness suddenly appearing in his throat.


    Unlike other normal people, Seth had hardly ever thought of his death or got nightmares about them, so he was quite surprised to find out that he had a trauma, albeit one which seem to only be set off by those contract papers.


    "Give it to me," Seth said, his voice more normal as he wetted his throat with his saliva.


    E hearing Seth''s words walked up to him on her own, the tear marks which had once adorned her cheek wiped off along with her pitiful expression, now all that was left was a coy smirk on her pretty face.


    Whether E had actually done her makeup or something Seth wasn''t sure, his eyes only lingering on her face for some seconds before he took the white paper which she handed to him, the tremble in his hands as he took the paper very noticeable.


    "Are you scared of death contracts?" E probed as Seth observed the paper she had handed him.


    The paper couldn''t exactly be described as pure white as a hint of ck dots seemed to be embedded within it.


    "You''ll tell me your terms, and I''ll tell you mine, when we reach an agreement we''ll write them down on the paper and then both sign" E exined when she saw Seth checking out the paper, her confidence that he will sign the paper reminding him of Amelia.


    The feeling that E would shove her fist through his heart had goosebumps popping all over Seth, but he shook off the feeling and looking up at E, he rolled up the paper and ced it in his pocket.


    "What are you doing," E asked when she saw Seth keep away the paper, but instead of giving her a reply, Seth shoved his hands into his pocket once more, and almost immediately his body was enshrouded in blue mes.


    E couldn''t help but take a step back, her smiling face once more twisting in anger, but before he could make known her grievances, the me around Seth increased in intensity, going higher till it touched the sealing and began morphing into a creature.


    Two horns on its head and bat-like wings, with what appeared to be bone spikes stretching across its spinal column.


    The creature stood on four legs, its body entirely made of Azure mes, and then it let out a roar, one which had everyone except Seth and E falling to their knees and holding their poor ears.


    "Stop you''re hurting him" Ell screamed, her eyes once more going teary.


    "It''s very powerful Sethmented, what do you think would happen if used its power to destroy my way out of here?" Seth asked, and as if understanding his words, the ming beast which had been trembling all through let out another roar, but this time it was looking at Seth.

 Chapter 173 A Deep Sleep

    Seth didn''t know how long they had been in that dungeon, but at longst he could finally hear the voices of people who were not the four women near him.


    A few more steps and they were done ascending the seemingly infinite stairway, now entering a room packed with soldiers and surprisingly Edwin.


    This wasn''t a maimed Edwin but one who still possessed all his body parts.


    The sight of Seth freely walking behind E had Edwin''s entire body pausing before continuing to move a secondter, the man slowly and carefully approaching the just arrived group, observing its new and missing members.


    "E" Edwin said, the soldiers around him having their swords out ready for a battle, though Edwin''s raised palm in warning against anyone attacking when he saw E shake her head, a sad look in her eyes.


    Edwin''s eyes roamed all over the group and then moved over to an unbothered Seth who only spared him arms a nce before his eyes moved back to what Edwin believed to be the princess''s butt.


    "Evacuate the mansion," Edwin said in a defeated tone, the man having to repeat his words with a lot more intensity when no one moved.


    "I said every one of you should leave "Edwin roared, and a secondter everyone began scrambling out, the room quickly emptying up as the sound of soldiers leaving the mansion was all that was left echoing.


    The thought that Edwin was Evacuating his mansion because he feared that Seth would go on another killing spree had Seth shaking his head.


    "Princess where is Gastrol" Edwin asked, his eyes staring at Seth, but before E could reply to him, Seth spoke.


    "I''m hungry, have you guys cleaned up the kitchen yet?"


    Despite the calmness and innocence with which Seth spoke, his words only served to rile up Edwin when he saw the glint of sadness in E''s eyes as he mentioned Gastrol.


    Before Seth descended into the dungeon, he had left Edwin with a heart filled with regrets and vengeance, and now seeing Seth still being all cocky once more, and even having taken another life, Edwin just wanted to charge forth and put his de between Seth''s heart but his better reasoning stopped him.


    A look at how E''s body was slumped in defeat was enough of an indication that something had transpired underground, something that had put the princess on the back foot and under Seth''s thumb.


    "I''ll take your silence as a No, get me a room or I''ll find one myself," Seth said, deciding not to pursue the demands of his tummy for now.


    "We should leave immediately, staying here is too dangerous" Irene quickly said just after Seth was done talking, the risks of staying in the enemy''s abode for any minute longer irked the woman, and she wasn''t sure if Seth would be able to get them out of another trap.


    On any other day, perhaps Seth would have heeded Iren''s advice, but the problem right now was that despite the strong front he currently putting up, he was drained.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite feeding on Burl, Seth could still feel the ws of exhaustion climbing up his bones and pulling on his eyelids, and as dangerous as staying in the city was, he reckoned that wandering outside might be far worse, but Irene did have a point when she warned against staying in the mansion.


    "E I''ll be putting Irene''s under your care," Seth said, raising up his right hand and waving at E, the ne conspicuously lying on his palm.


    "I''m going to go check up on something, see youter," he said, and with a st of his qi, Seth took off his figure seemingly disappearing as he went through the window and quickly left the mansion.


    Just because themander''s house wasn''t safe didn''t mean that the entire city would be unsafe, when he used up what was probably his origin to transform Dorian, Seth had slept for about three days, and now while he was sure that he wasn''t going to be asleep for that long, he just didn''t trust anybody to be beside him while he rested.


    His figure speeding atop the rooftops of houses and being unnoticed, Seth ran towards the outer city.


    while the city had a high wall built around it, it also had another inner wall that separated the city into both the inner and outer regions.


    Seconds before Seth reached the outer city, he killed off the wave of qi spiraling out of him, and keeping his qi aspact as possible he continued his run.


    With Edwin most likely the strongest and very likely still suffering from debuffs from the injuries Seth had inflicted on him, Seth doubted there was anyone else in the city who could keep a track of him.


    His eyes moving left and right, Seth searched for a particr location, and when his eyes spotted what he was looking for, he headed for that area, dropping into an alley nearby.


    At this time Seth could already feel himself breathing heavily, the jaws of rest for some reason now opening wider than ever as it rushed to gobble him, but this time he was able to persevere long enough to pull his pen and ink and draw up a seal around himself and at the alley entrance.


    Seth didn''t draw much, just a little barrier to protect him, and one to alert him of entries into the alley, and then secondster he turned to a log of wood, not even responding to the several rms and shocks that his seal sent through him several times


    ....


    The ground asionally trembling, people shouting and stamping on the floor, along with the sound of several explosions echoing all around, this was what Seth woke up to after his hopefully short rest.


    A few secondster and Seth decided to open his eyes and see whether he was in a dream or had been captured, but when he sat up, he could only raise an eyebrow at the houses burning all around him, the high building whose walls once made up the alley he was currently in having been reduced to half their size and still on fire


    "Did I sleep through all this? "Seth muttered.

 Chapter 174 Heroic Deductions

    "Yes, to his disbelief, Seth was left to the realization that he had actually slept through an attack.


    As he moved through the streets which had been empty and serene thest time he was awake, Seth''s eyes were greeted with total destruction.


    Burning buildings, cracked roads and pavements, and most importantly dead bodies, burnt dead bodies.


    Be they man, woman, or child, their bodies littered the streets in staggering amounts, but what really had Seth pausing in his stride and keenly observing all around him, was the absence of anyone who could be described as a soldier on the ground.


    While Seth couldn''t identify an individual''s identity from their dressing seeing as they were all burnt ck, the absence of any weapon or armor was a telltale sign.


    There were no unique scorch marks or cut marks no matter where he looked, just burnt buildings and corpses.


    It made for quite the eerie scene as Seth all alone walked atop the rumbles and ashes in deafening silence, the asional spark of fire, the only sound that could be heard.


    Genuinely curious about what had transpired while he slept, Seth''s legs tensed and he sent himself soaring into the air andnding on a building that still had a steady rooftop.


    Raising his head, Seth''s eyes couldn''t help but widen as he took in the destruction before him, and taking in a deep breath, he turned and had a keen look all around him, a rough idea of what might have transpired while he slept creeping into his mind.


    When Seth had gone to sleep, the sun while it had still been up and shining, had been in its setting phase, its ray having been falling only on a particr side of the city and leavingrge shadows, a sign that it had been close to evening or had been evening.


    But now, the sun while not directly overhead, would soon be, and Seth could still feel that lingering warmth of the morning sun, all this alluding to the fact that this was a new day and that hopefully it was the next day.


    Now having made a rough estimation of how long he had slept, Seth''s eyes moved to one of the most definingndmarks at the moment, the pitch-ck hole up ahead.


    Though Seth called it a hole, a more appropriate name for it will be a crater, a big one that Seth would say was formed by a big and powerful explosion originating from that particr spot.


    The shallowness of the crater despite it being quite wide was an indication to Seth that the explosion was a premeditated one as the feature of the crater pointed to the explosion having been designed to cover a long-range, spread as much damage as possible, instead of inflicting the maximum damage on it origin spot.


    Seth''s eyes hovered over the crater, and he couldn''t help but shake the feeling that whatever had caused the explosion had been quite a big object, and immediately this thought came to mind, he instantly remembered the earth''s fighters, machines capable of dropping weapons of mass destruction, and like a reflex, Seth looked up to the sky.


    The sky was still there, blue as usual with the asional clouds, but the same could not be said for the barrier which had once stood proudly over Monwac city.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Its image appearing and disappearing, Seth could see the several holes and crack which adored the barrier, his eyes trailing to a particrly massive hole that stood almost above the crater, inly telling him how what should be a bomb hade to arrive at the city.


    "I actually slept through an invasion" Seth muttered, his body shivering as he imagined scenarios of things that could have gone wrong were he unlucky.


    "Imagine dying because a bomb was dropped on you while you slept, Seth thought in annoyance, but his mind went back to his deste surroundings, staring at the city''s inner wall which was now under attack.


    It would seem whatever means had been used to infiltrate the city''s main wall had proved insufficient or was unavable because, at this moment, Seth could see that city''s inner wall was under siege.


    The city''s inner wall, just like the main wall, also possessed a barrier, and from what Seth could see, this barrier was currently well and working, easily withstanding the barrages of gigantic fireballs that were being flung at it.


    Seeing as the city interior was currently under unobstructed attack, Seth could only arrive at the conclusion that the entirety of the outer city had fallen and that all that was left was the city''s interior, Monwac city was a lost cause.


    "And here I was hoping to eat to my fill," Seth thought as he turned and began walking away, his body thumbed in excitement at the thought of fighting in a war but Seth knew his priorities, yet it wasn''t up to a secondter that Seth stopped in his tracks.


    At the moment, Seth''s eyes were currently looking at the barrier above and then moving towards the several holes in the city wall, but while his eyes did these things, Seth''s mind was somewhere else, as he had a feeling that he had forgotten something.


    Seth was just about to kick his feet off the ground and begin heading out of the city when the memory of a person called Irene came crashing into his head,pliments of his grievances with Aimy jolting his brain.


    "Can''t believe I forget her" Seth said palming his head, making aplete U-turn as he stared at the walls of the inner city and with a sigh began heading for it.


    Destruction, destruction, and more destruction greeted Seth''s eyes, and it wasn''t until he moved deeper into the outer regions that he beganing across dead bodies which weren''t burnt ck.


    Bloodied bodies of men, women, children, and this time soldiers in iron armor littered the ground.


    Seth could hear the howl of weeping mothers and sobbing children, the groans and creams for help from wounded individuals, Seth had finallye face to face with some of the realities of war but that didn''t stop his movements.


    His mind only able to release a silent sigh, Seth continued his dash for the city''s only standing wall, but it was only about a minuteter that his eyes nced upon the scene of a pregnant woman standing protectively in front of a child, while a man dressed in green and ck clothing approached her and ruthlessly grabbed her by the hair.


    It made for quite the touching scene but Seth currently had no interest in heroing, he ignored the merry scene and moved to continue on his way, yet after making his next jump, he found himself, in front of the man in ck and green, his hand having already sliced through his head.

 Chapter 175 Heroic Doings

    "There goes my n," Seth said as he looked at his blood-covered palm, proceeded to flick the blood off it, and then turn to the woman beside him.


    Other than her ck hair and eyes, big tummy, and blue gown, Seth really couldn''t say anything else about the woman, given that she was covered in mud and soothe.


    Seth''s eyes moved to the ck-haired child peeking out from behind the woman, but before he could observe anything more of the boy, the woman moved in front of him, covering his figure with her body, her arms spread apart, though her trembling eyes spoke of the fear she felt as she stared at him.


    " l?stige Probleme des Lebens " the woman said, words which Seth couldn''tpletely understand, but then all of a sudden, the woman''s murmurings to him turned to a scream.


    "Ein Drache ist ein m?chtiges Tier, das Feuer speien kann " she said, Seth still not understanding her, but the hand which she had raised and pointing behind him, was enough of a universal bodynguage for Seth to turn around and stare at the group of ck and green fellows that was running towards him.


    So far, Seth had been grieving for his now ruined ns and trying to see if he could understand the strangenguage which the people of Ingrod were speaking, so he hadn''t taken a closer look at the man he had just killed, but that was alright as his fellow approaching colleagues made for an unbiased observation.


    A group of 13 men, wearing thick sleeveless light green robes,bined with ck trousers and boots, and then they had on a ck face mask.


    They looked like ninjas as they prattled around, pulling out katana''s and spears as they charged at him, none of them exuded the vibe of a typical medieval soldier.


    Though the colors of their clothes made for a bright change considering the currently dim environment, Seth''s interest in them quickly dies off as the next second he sent a swing from red to wee their approach.


    A red sh and the bodies of the 13 approaching men were sliced in two, a building begin them erupting in an explosion when Seth''s still unweakened attack collided with it.


    Considering that the men he had just cut down exuded at best soldier level auras Seth wasn''t really surprised by the result of his attack, instead keeping his weapon away as he turned to check on the woman behind him, and seeing that she was still okay, he began walking away.


    Seth hadn''t taken more than 3 steps away when he heard another loud scream and iprehensible utterings from the woman behind him.


    Seth quickly turned around to check what was going on only to see the woman now on her knees, her palms together, rubbing over each other as she begged him for something.


    "What do you want?" Seth asked, and as expected, his only reply was a blink from the woman, but it seemed his words had enlightened her that he couldn''t understand what she was saying, so she scampered to her feet.


    She stood up and then pointed both her and the child behind her, and then pointed at the barrier of the city''s interior which was being attacked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "She wants me to take her and her child into the interior section of the city".


    Without much of a hassle, Seth easily understood the woman''s actions, and he knew that there was no way he was granting her request.


    Helping her meant that he would have to protect her throughout their entire journey, and this was work he wasn''t interested in carrying out and he had only one answer for her.


    With a sigh leaving his lips, Seth nodded his head at the woman who had once more begun rubbing her palms against each other.


    He pointed at the interior city and then raising a finger, shook it left and right, and then a secondter he pointed to the main wall, waving her to go in that direction, but a look of fright instead appeared on the woman''s face, the woman vigorously shaking her head in refusal.


    Understanding that she was scared of leaving the city, Seth waved at the woman to follow him, the woman quickly getting his actions as she picked up her son and followed behind Seth.


    "And so my excursion begins" Sethzily muttered, but he had just gotten those words out of his mouth when the sound of two pairs of feet running behind him entered his ears.


    Seth turned around only to find the woman talking with two other women, one of them, carrying a baby in her arms, and when the woman he first met turned to look at him, her pleading eyes meeting his, Seth knew he was fucked.


    Just from this, Seth could already see the near future, a horde of civilians flocking behind him to seek his protection like he was some guardian escorting them to safety which he would practically be.


    Seth could easily stop this from continuing, but in the end, he only nodded his head, but this time just before he could turn around, about 5 women and 2 men and 4 children rushed towards him, their faces filled with fear as they looked at him, it seemed they feared the consequence of staying out in the open more than him.


    Truth be told, Seth himself was confused about the reason why they would prefer to enter into a ce currently under siege instead of staying out here or perhaps leaving the city, but seeing as he couldn''tmunicate with any of them, his questions were left unanswered.


    He turned around and continued his walk, uncaring of the footsteps that sounded behind him or the various faces that popped up in the buildings ahead of him.


    "Man, I really need a fuck, should have screwed Irene some," Seth thought as he observed his baby-sized enlightenment sphere, his options now severely limited.

 Chapter 176 Heroes Rules And Punishment

    It had been around 5 minutes since Seth took up his messiah role, and just like he predicted, the crowd that trailed behind him increased at an rming rate.


    Seth turned around to check the group and estimated around 70 people, a number which had him raising an eyebrow as he released a tiny bit of his aura on the group.


    With the fear, anxiety, and uncertainty which most of them felt, the crowd behind Seth had begun getting rowdy and chaotic, and a bunch of people squabbling behind him wasn''t the least bit amusing.


    Seth moved forward, walking towards the crowd, and as he approached, the people at the front were filled with fear, some running away and heading into the buildings around while a few ran to the back of the group.


    Seth continued this intimidation of his till he was once more face to face with the pregnant woman who was carrying her child.


    Perhaps having already interacted with him before, the woman made no move to run away from him despite the threatening auraing off him, but she did hold her child closer to her chest.


    A smile that Seth had no control over popped on his face, as he raised his hand to the woman, his palm outstretched as he waited for her to take it.


    Seth could see fear and confusion sh through the woman''s eyes as she stared at him, and then taking a deep breath, she stretched out her right hand and took his arm, allowing him to pull her to his side as they began walking forward.


    Perhaps feeling that Seth was abandoning them, the few people that were behind the woman began screaming out some words, as they rushed to follow behind him.


    A sigh from his left Seth''s lips as he had to turn around and release his aura to stop the iing crowd from swarming him.


    "Man it''s stressful leading these people if I can''tmunicate with them" Seth groaned, since he had already let them follow him, Seth had no intentions of sending them away, but if he couldn''tmunicate with them and direct them, then protecting them might just be impossible for him.


    "Is there anyone here who understands me" Seth shouted hoping to luck out and at least find one brilliant mind that learned the cultivation tongue.


    Seth''s words echoed around, but seconds passed and he got no reply, but before he could take any other action to increasemunication between him and the group, he heard the rapid footsteps of people approaching.


    Seth felt the pregnant woman squeeze his hand tighter, while the little crowd that was before him dispersed, about 7 people just left standing there and trembling as they looked at Seth with hope in their eyes.


    Turning to look at the iing guests, Seth spotted about 50 soldiers, all dressed in their attire of a green top, ck trousers, and ck face mask.


    Their presence didn''t really surprise Seth as he had expected them to arrive given histest actions and the people he was carrying around.


    Seth moved to destroy them, but a hand held him back, this having Seth turn and look at the pregnant woman whom he could see was filled with fear at the thought of him leaving her.


    Lightly tapping the woman''s hand, Seth released her grip on him, then proceeded to point at her, and then point at the ground, and then he turned to the remaining people behind her and repeated the same action.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hoping the people got the meaning behind his actions, Seth''s feet kicked off the ground, red and ck appearing in his hands as he attacked the iing horde of green beings.


    Swinging either red or ck as he moved forwards, Seth mowed down the small horde before him, none of them being noteworthy considering the strongest qi he had felt was at the general stage, and it was probably just a single person.


    After he had finished dealing with the soldiers, Seth moved back to the pregnant woman, the crowd behind him having quickly grown once again to around 80, and Seth could still many more of them adding to the group from the back.


    Seth predicted a geometric growth of the crowd as he moved closer to the interior city, and with this, the need tomunicate with the crowd was quite a desperate one.


    "Is there anyone here who understands the wordsing out of my mouth?" Seth asked once more, deciding to ask one more time before he settled on a not very peaceful method ofmunication.


    "I do " a voice answered some secondster,ing from a half-copsed building to Seth''s right as a man of around 30 years walked out from the building''s destroyed door, and following behind him was a beautiful woman holding on to a little girl.


    "Sure wait to verify my strength before showing up" Seth internally grumbled.


    As the man approached Seth, his steps surprisingly quite confident, but as he opened his mouth to speak, Seth cut him off.


    "Tell them all to stand 7 steps behind her, anyone who does otherwise will die," Seth said, but instead of doing what Seth asked of him, the man instead spoke to him.


    "I know you want to keep a special eye on her sir, but these people are all anxious and filled with fear, no matter what you say, they will ignore your words and crowd around this woman if they believe the security here would be best".


    Hearing the man''s words, Seth couldn''t help but be dumbfounded, sure he spoke the truth, but when did ask for the man''s input, not to mention the confidence with which the man spoke the words.


    "Tell her to move four steps forward," Seth said pointing to the pregnant woman, and the man though taken aback by Seth''s orders, ryed his words to the woman who onlyplied after looking at him and seeing him nod his head.


    "Now tell them what I just told you," Seth said, the man wisely following Seth''s orders this time.


    "You and your family can walk beside her," Seth said and began walking ahead, not bothering to reply to the man''s words of thanks.


    It wasn''t up to a minute since they began walking that the man''s word came through as the crowd ignored their earliermands to stay 7 steps behind.


    The crowd move to join up with people ahead, but barely a second into their advancement, the first row of people in front exploded into flesh bits, and a secondter, a dreadfull aura settled on the crowd.


    Sure they were scared of the soldiers, but the easy way to fix that was to make them more scared of him.

 Chapter 177 Heroing

    It had been about 20 minutes since Seth decided to change the people''s perspective on who to fear more and from the look of his things his ns had worked out just well, not like he doubted it would.


    Back then his action had caused a wave of fear, especially the release of his aura which had most people falling to their knees.


    When Seth took back his aura and continued his trek, many people began running away, but the trantor whom he had picked up went about shouting some words and managed to keep the crowd under control, maintaining a moderate size.


    At this time, Seth was between enemy soldiers, a swing of both red and back to the left and right respectively finishing off thest of the 20 soldiers he had encountered.


    Looking forward, Seth could see a few soldiers who had hidden nearby run away, probably rushing to report what had just happened to their superiors.


    Whether he killed them off or not, Seth was more than sure that a report on his activities would somehow reach those superiors, and the next people he would face won''t be general level cultivators anymore.


    Seth wouldn''t be surprised if a 3rd stage Kaiser popped up the next minute and attacked him, and in order to prepare for that eventuality, Seth turned to the rowdy crowd behind him.


    "Idiots" was the one word Seth had for almost all of them.


    He could see looks of admiration from most of the about three hundred and something people behind him, and Seth couldn''t help butment how stupid fear could make people.


    Sure he kept everyone safe, but anyone with an actively working brain would know that a time woulde when the soldiers in mass themselves would go after the people and Seth wouldn''t be able to protect them.


    There was also the possibility that Seth would engage in battle with a powerful opponent so strong that he wouldn''t be able to control the opponent or control where the opponent''s missed attacks went.


    Seth was more than sure that there were still more people hidden away, and these people had decided to stay hidden because they had taken this fact into consideration.


    "Let''s move," Seth said to the trantor from atop a pile of rubble which was decorated with a few dead bodies.


    The man hearing seethes words, immediately ryed his words to the crowd behind him, and the crowd full of hopes and jubtion began making their way forward, but the explosion of 7 people at the front reminded the neers that there were rules to follow.


    Having just fired his finger beam, Seth took down his right hand and began marching forward, ignoring the scream and moans that sounded out from behind him, probablying from the rtives or friends of the people he had just killed.


    With a less rowdy crowd behind him, Seth made his way forward, leading the crowd on a march thatsted for surprisingly 10 minutes before he was once more forced to stop.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But this time, things were different as a powerful aura washed over the crowd, turning everyone silent as they were paralyzed with fear, but before the perpetrator could do any more damage, Seth decided to be cautious and intervene.


    One moment, the crowd found themselves suddenly embraced by fear, they felt like they were staring at death but before they could sumb to their fears and run away, they felt themselves embraced by a warm soothing feeling, this feeling appearing before them in the form of a blue fire.


    Back when Seth had Raijin, his qi reserves had been pitiful, and unfortunately for him by the time he had broken through and drastically raised his qi quantity, he had lost Raijin.


    Standing here right now, his dantian smoothly spinning and pouring a steady stream of qi through his qi pathways and into the ne in his right hand, Seth was brought to a new level of high.


    Seth''s mind and body were given a taste of a whole new level of power, one which could only be brought out by the potent qi which rested within him.


    The blue mes burned bright than ever, zing all around him and then extending backward and enveloping everyone who was behind him.


    The mes, instead of burning and inflicting pain on the crowd, instead brought about smiles and a feeling of peace, the atmosphere behind Seth turning so cheerful that one would find it hard to believe that they were actually in enemy territory.


    If one were to stay in the sky and observe what was happening below, they would see a crowd of people actually on fire, yet with none of them fleeing or being burnt.


    Seth could hear the silent cry and pleas from the ne, the presence within it pleading within him.


    Seth extracted himself from his feeling of bliss, turned to his trantor, and said,


    "Tell everyone to stay together and within the blue barrier as we move, and also tell them that anyone that tries to leave without my permission will get burned and the same will happen to anyone who tries to get in".


    "Yes Sir" the man and rushed to the back to spread Seth''s message and probably add his own thoughts seeing as Seth could hear him speaking far more words than should be necessary to say his message.


    With his warnings spread to the people behind him, all it took was a thought on Seth''s part for the mes which had encapsted everyone to move away from them and then turn into a blue dome that covered the entire crowd from top to bottom.


    "Tell them to continuously move forward," Seth said as he immediately began walking forward, the trantor hurriedly rying his words as a crowd of over 300 people began marching forwards, while Seth moved to the side to challenge the quickly arriving enemies.


    "Two 1st stage Kaisers and a 2nd stage Kaiser, another walkover," Seth thought.

 Chapter 178 Burning Chain

    Three Kaisers, all possessing powerful auras and tested battle strength but as Seth moved towards them, he didn''t bring out red or ck, instead opting to approach his target with just his bare ming fists.


    Five meters away from his target and Seth was forced to quickly move to the left as the ground in his previous position was shattered by a thick chain, one made of two chains entwined chains joined into one at the end.


    The chain moved like it was alive, coiling around like a snake when it missed and heading back for Seth once more.


    A dodge or a punch were perfectly normal options avable to any individual in Seth''s position, but for Seth, there was still another far more better option.


    Watching the chain turn and head or him once more, its extremely sharp pointy end moving to pierce him, Seth stamped his right foot on the ground and charged towards the chain, agilely dodging its sting and then proceeding to stretch out his right hand and grab a hold of its body.


    "AHHHHH" a loud scream came out of one of the approaching enemies who came to halt, just seconds after Seth grabbed a hold of the chain.


    If one were to have a look at the chain right now, they would see that its entire visible length which stretched from underground on fire and melting.


    Perhaps the chains were the screaming man''s fighting method and he had deeply embedded his soul into them to make it more powerful, Seth didn''t know, but was Seth knew was that the man''s life was ripe for the taking, and he wasn''t going to let the opportunity pass him by.


    Deciding to end the man while he held his head and screamed, Seth changed his movement trajectory as he headed to the right, nning to circle around his approaching enemy, but how could the enemy let him do as he wished.


    Without dy, the two approaching Kaisers also turned and followed Seth, the 2nds stage Kaiser moving ahead and rapidly closing in on Seth.


    Seth seeing that he was going to be allowed to y as he wished, stopped his curved movement and once again began moving straight at the downed man, his trajectory putting him on a collision course with approaching 2nd stage Kaiser.


    "ahhrrhh" the 2nd stage Kaiser screamed as he jumped into the air, with pieces of the earth below him shattering apart, flying into the air, and attaching themselves to his body.


    Within seconds, a round object made of earth rapidly formed in the air, a heavy aura being released from it as it spun and then shot down to the earth, on course for Seth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While the blue me couldn''t give Seth the incredible speeds he had enjoyed while possessing Raijin, it still possessed sufficient destructive power, so remembering how he once did it, Seth took the mes into his sturdy throat, sucking it in and storing it in there whilst he ran, a ball of mes forming in his throat.


    With his ability to fly, the Kaiser easily adjusted his flight path as he headed for Seth''s running figure, his speed ever increasing as he descended, his aura beginning to possess a weight that made even the ground below him crack and splinter.


    When the round earth ball which contained the Kaiser was but a few meters from him, Seth raised up his head and opened his mouth, a blue light escaping out of his throat as a bright blue ball shot out of his mouth and collided with the descending earth ball.


    The sky some meters above the earth lit up in a bright explosion after the collision, but Seth didn''t stay to observe as his form moved forward, entering into the radius of the st and using the rapidly expanding mes from the st as a cover to surprisingly pop up in front of the still approaching Kaiser.


    While Seth did seed in surprising the approaching Kaiser, he was also given a surprise of his own as before he could act on the Kaiser, the ground below him shattered and this time a chain, three times the size of the previous one came popping out of the ground and charging towards him at almost point nk range.


    Quickly reacting to the situation, Seth abandoned his ns for the nearby Kaiser and moved to dodge the merciless looking chain before him but while he did manage to move to the side and dodge its tip, that didn''t stop its body fromshing out at set like a whip.


    "Powerful" Seth thought as his body was hit by the chain, a jolt of pain going through his body as it was being continuously pushed to the side, but instead of Seth trying to find a way to pull himself away from the chain, he instead wrapped his hands around itsrge frame, digging his feet into the ground as he tried to bring himself and the chins to a stop.


    "aarhhh" Seth screamed, almost roaring, his chest hurting and his muscles bulging as gradually brought himself, to a stop, the swing chaining to a stop with him as it rested in his arms and on his chest.


    With both Seth and the chain now at rest, Seth once again soaked the chain with blue mes, but this time instead of melting it, he gave it a fierce tug, ripping its entire form out of the ground, and then using it like a whip, he swung its other edge at the unsuspecting Kaiser.


    With Seth seeming to have been pinned under the crushing power of the chain, the Kaiser who Seth had surprised had once again begun pursuing Seth, but by the time he realized Seth had actually hijacked the entire chain from his partner''s control, it was toote as he found his chest being struck by a thick Iron beast.


    Using the chain as a medium, Seth sent his mes climbing onto the Kaiser and putting the man on fire as he let out a painful scream while being flung into the air,pliments of the whipping chain.


    Though the man was now injured and in pain, Seth didn''t let him off as some secondster he opened his mouth and shot out another bright blue ball, the ball making contact with airborne Kaiser and engulfing him in an explosion.

 Chapter 179 A Heroes Troubles

    With two Kaisers having been hit with an attack and consumed by an explosion, Seth turned to thest remaining Kaiser who currently had his hand messaging his head as he looked up at him, most likely still suffering from the effects of set ripping his chain out of the ground and setting it aze.


    Seth could see fear in the Kaiser''s eyes, and he could feel the man''s soul sense vigorously sweeping around, the man''s eyes even following along as it tried to find a means to escape.


    Gritting his teeth, thest standing Kaiser decided to ignore all forms of subtleties as he turned and ran away, and when Seth tried to follow, the ground in front of him shattered and 5 chains each with a pointy head rose from the ground, blocking his way and then attacking him.


    Seth not wanting to let the cultivator escape decided to get more serious as he flicked his left hand and red appeared in it.


    Wielding ck with both hands, Seth purred his qi into it, saturating the greatstaff with his qi and then he swung it at the approaching snake chains his blue mes entwining with his red fiery beam as it left red.


    Seth''s attack left a long curved arc of destruction, the chains gettingpletely obliterated as the attack charged on and after the fleeing Kaiser quickly catching up with him.


    While Seth''s attack failed to take the life of the man seeing as he reflexively moved out of the way of the attack, it had perfectly taken away the man''s lower body.


    Right now, Seth was walking up to a man who had just half his body, the man desperately using his qi to stop his guts and blood from spilling out of him, but if the man''s expression was anything to go by, Seth guessed he wouldn''tst up to a minute.


    "Please" the man barely managed to groan out, his eyes looking up at Seth with desperation, and in them, Seth could see the deep desire to live.


    Staring at the man, Seth could only imagine the pain he was about to go through, as the mes which burned around him suddenly expanded and consumed the man in their embrace, a loud scream of anguish leaving the man''s mouth as he died not up to 10 secondster, his gut spilling out, as it was roasted to cinders.


    With one of his three enemies confirmed dead, Seth turned around to stare at thest know location of the other two.


    For the other 1st stage Kaiser whom Seth had shot out of the air, Seth could see his


    burnt corpse on the ground, the man making no reactions when Seth moved over and sent his charred body flying away with a kick.


    "And that makes two," Seth thought, turning to look for the 2nd stage Kaiser, but other than the burnt scattered pieces of the earth which the man had used to cover himself, Seth''s eyes couldn''t identify anyone.


    Seth moved over to the spot where his fireball and the man had collided, suspecting that the earth user had perhaps buried himself underground or was waiting for him in ambush, but his suspicions were put to rest by the loud shout of his trantor.


    "Sir the man escaped while you were battling with hisrade" the trantor shouted, his words reaching Seth who turned and looked up at him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Staring at the man, Seth nodded in acknowledgment of his words, but within him, he couldn''t help but feel frustrated at his poor sense of awareness of the battlefield.


    While others could focus their eyes o their opponents and use their soul sense to regrly check on their surroundings, Seth could only keep his body sense on alert and lock on to the enemy that moved close to him, he couldn''t keep track of them if they decided to sneak away


    Shaking his head at his shorings, Seth''s eyes shifted to the blue fiery line which hung over the air, connecting him with the trantor and the crowd behind him, the line through which he extended the power of the blue mes and protect the entire crowd in the blue dome.


    "This can''t continue" Seth muttered as he called off the mes, the blue dome which hung over the crowd fading away.


    Perhaps right now everything had worked out, but in the long run, Seth knew that using the blue mes inbat while at the same time using it to protect the crowd was not going to be feasible.


    The very noticeable qi consumptionbined with the risk that someone might figure out how to break the thin connection between Seth and the crowd was quite a problem, and so after mulling over it for a minute, he came to a decision.


    Holding the ne in his hand, Seth poured his qi into it while also mentally giving the presence within it a set ofmands before he began walking toward the trantor.


    With the dome which once covered everyone gone, a sea of people came flooding from around and rushing to join the herd of what they believed was a well-protected crowd.


    Seth could see the trantor holding onto his family and the pregnant woman, having them continuously move backward he screamed a set of words at the rapidly increasing and approaching crowd, trying to get them in order.


    Seth could see a look of desperation appear on the trantor''s face as he tried to organize the group of frightened civilians who had seen a ray of hope.


    Seth could see the trantor looking back at him from time to time as he tried in vain to create order, and it wasn''t long before his fears came through as bodies that were too close to the trantor began exploding in dozens, cries and screams apanying the brutal deaths.


    His mind thinking about how to deal with the next set of troubles, Seth''s subconsciously flicked his fingers, releasing his finger beams at those members of the crowd who stood within 5 feet of the pregnant woman, until at longst, the method of deaths or perhaps the screaming of the trantor, or maybe the advice from those who had been in the crowd earlier finally registered in the minds of the new additions and they fell in line.


    Despite the gruesome massacre, Seth''s brutality did nothing to damper the growth of the crowd behind him as the crowd swelled to about 700 people, all of them standing more than 7 meters away from the chosen people as they waited to be led to their safe haven.


    Believing everything to be in order, Seth raised his hand and waved the trantor over.

 Chapter 180 Handover Of Power

    "My name is Xulutrantulis".


    "Did you say something?" Seth said, raising his head as he could have sworn he had heard the trantor speak yet hadn''t understood a thing.


    "My name is Xulutrantulis" the trantor repeated, earning himself the expression of bbergasted Seth.


    "Okay Xulu," Seth said, and when he saw the man about to correct him, Seth stared at him with narrowed eyes, shutting him up.


    "Here take this and wear on your neck and beneath your clothes," Seth said handing over the ne to Xulu.


    "What is this sir," Xulu asked, staring at the cheap-looking ne, but all his question earned him was Seth''s nk stare.


    Realizing that Seth had no intention of replying to him, Xulu hesitantly brought the ne closer to his neck to put it on, he could feel a heavy presence within the ne and wanted to refuse Seth, but watching Seth''s unmoving expression, coupled with his previous killings, Xulu gritted his teeth and did as he was told.


    Xulu ced the ne on his neck, and just like how Seth hadmanded he put it beneath his clothes and then looked up at Seth nervously.


    "I can feel something," Xulu said already beginning to sweat, and about to tremble.


    "I know, don''t resist it, rx and embrace whatever it is you feel," Seth said, but his words didn''t bring about the calm he had hoped to bestow.


    "Please sir, my wife and child" Xulu stuttered, and Seth could almost see tears in his eyes.


    "What about them?"


    "I can''t leave them, please I don''t want to die" Xulu begged, he wasn''t a cultivator, yet he was smart enough to know how cruel cultivators could sometimes be, sure Seth had been murdering people at random, but he was also one of those people that desperately need Seth''s help to get to the inner walls.


    "You won''t die, just do as I told you, I promise you won''t die," Seth said, a serious look on his face as he looked into the eyes of the Xulu.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Xulu nodded his head and did as firming up his will, did as Seth instructed, needing up to a minute to finally aplish his task as he then began rubbing his head.


    "I feel like there is something in my mind".


    "Because there is, think about your right hand being on fire," Seth said, grabbing the man''s hand and hiding it from the crowd that was behind him.


    "Okay" Xulu hesitatingly nodded his head, but immediately he did as Seth told him to, he was barely able to suppress a scream, Seth''s tight grip on his hand the only thing that prevented him from jumping backward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "My hand isn''t burning "Xulu muttered staring at his ming hands in wonder.


    "Switch of the mes," Seth said, and before Xulu could ask him how the thought had already gone through his mind and the burning mes on his hand went off.


    "When you go back, you''ll take your family and the pregnantdy and join up with the crowd, whenever there is an attack, just think of creating the protective dome I made earlier and the rest will take care of itself".


    "Manipting the dome and the fire would be under your control, but I will caution you to be wise on how you use it as the energy within that ne is limited," Seth said, Xulu nodding his head in understanding.


    "Any questions?"


    "Where will you be".


    "Fighting the enemy" Seth replied looking at him with an annoyed look.


    "While I fight the enemy, you must lead the crowd to move towards the inner walls as fast as possible, there is a chance that if any mishap happens to you it won''t be able to help, so be on alert and mind how you use it".


    "Yes sir," Xulu said and immediately left when Seth waved him off, though the slight skip in the man''s steps had Seth questioning his decision.


    Done making his arrangements, Seth began walking forwards, the crowd following behind him after Xulu made a few more arrangements, but this time, more than 10 minutes passed and they hade across no enemy.


    "Aren''t they worried we might be an approaching army in disguise?" Seth thought turning to stare back at the crowd, but after observing the people behind him, he had to agree with the scouts of the enemy that only an idiot will suspect the people behind him of being soldiers, but then again Monwac cites soldiers might be good actors.


    They continued their walk uninterrupted for 20 more minutes till they could now see the inner wall, the inner city''s barrier surprisingly still taking heavy bombardments.


    Seth watched the barrier continuously flicker in and out of existence but held firm, baring no cracks despite the multiple attacks it was being hit with, and seeing this sight, he couldn''t help but acknowledge Monwac city''s abilities in sealing, though he couldn''t help but wonder how the city''s main wall had been so easily breached.


    Seth''s admiration ended momentster as he stared up ahead, red and ck appearing in his hand as he walked faster, his pace undisturbed by the slight rumble of the ground.


    Seth could feel tingles in his body, multiple tingles all over him, tingles that represented his excitement, and this was a feeling he hadn''t felt in some time.


    The thought of him alone being surrounded by enemies from every direction thrilled him, and he could almost imagine the multiple attacks that would be heading for him, each one of them forcing him to break his limits and keep track of them all, and then the burns and cuts which woulde when he fell short.


    With a wide grin on his face, Seth quickly moved to make contact with the enemy, but the first thing to make contact with him was not the enemy but dozens of huge rocks lit on fire and rapidly falling from the sky, heading for him and the crowd behind him.

 Chapter 181 Trap?

    "Guess I underestimated them," Seth thought as he jumped to avoid a ming rock, and with his vantage point, was able to make out the image of huge catapults slinging the ming rocks at them from the distance.


    Seth nced behind him and was relieved to see Xulu doing his job properly, a huge blue dome already erected and protecting the slowly moving crowd.


    Seth would have moved to motivate them to pick up the pace, but when he saw Xulu partially Seth aze one of the people within the dome, he decided to let the man handle things.


    Taking his attention back to the skies and actively moving around, Seth noticed the raining fire rocks begin getting fewer in the sky, the enemy probably already figuring out they were just wasting resources or switching tactics.


    With the aerial attacking to an end, the ground assault began as Seth found himself being stormed by what he roughly calcted to be about 300 green and ck dressed men.


    Seth kicked off against the ground and charged into his iing attackers, both red and ck in his hands and saturated with qi till it leaked out of both of them, this serving to further enhance his ferocious image.


    It didn''t take long for Seth to storm into the approaching army, swiftly dodging a descending sword, and having red pass through its owner.


    Seth easily weaved in and out of attacks, dodging every single attempt at harming him while dishing out his sure kill blows.


    By the time Seth had killed off around 40 people, he realized something was wrong as so far he hadn''t been confronted by anyone whom he could ce at the Kaiser level.


    "Surely the superior of these men knew that sending them against me was merely sending them to their deaths," Seth thought.


    Seth had expected some high-tier cultivator to be mixed in with the fodders but so far he hadn''te across anyone noteworthy


    "Or perhaps I''m yet to reach their location," Seth thought and increased his pace of killing.


    Like ants, they came, and with ease, Seth swatted them away, he spun ck which was in his right hand, and then the next second swung it to his left, a lightening sh shooting out of it and clearing about 20 people to his right.


    Not taking a break, Seth charged back into the thick of the army, his ferociousness and strength beginning to make the enemy hesitate, but it wasn''t long before his attention was drawn from the enemies around him and to the blue dome which was some distance away, heading towards the inner walls.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth thought the enemy had given up on using their catapults, but the huge burning rocks in the sir all heading for the blue dome, told him he was wrong.


    The more attacks the dome defend against, the more qi it used up, and such working were so general that Seth had no doubt that the enemy had figured out how to deal with it.


    Understanding that he needed to deal with the source of the problem, Seth''s eyes moved to the catapults which were not too far off at this time, and not wasting a moment he kicked off in that direction, killing anything that stood in his path.


    Unlike the main or outer wall of the city which had 4 gates, the inner walls possessed only a single gate, and it was at this gate where the enemies poption was most intense, and yet this gate was the only way through which Seth and the people behind him could get into the city.


    Initially, Seth and the crowd had been at the peripheries of the city, far out of the reach and concern of the enemy''s main troops, but as they headed for the inner walls, they also moved closer to the inner city''s only gate and drew nearer to the enemies main point of concentration.


    With ease, Seth blew apart the opposition before him, and then his figure disappeared behind the buildings in the surroundings heading towards the catapults.


    For a time, everyone lost track of Seth, the remaining enemies who Seth had left behind quickly heading back to defend the catapult while the crowd was left in a state of panic, one which Xulu was thankfully able to suppress and get the people moving.


    Minutes passed, and the next time Seth was seen, he was standing atop a three-story building that looked on the not too far of position of the catapults.


    Sending a bunch of weaklings, directing heavy attacks on the dome, any reasonable person in Seth''s shoes would reason that he had to take out the catapults, and given the ease with which they could easily shake off the attacking enemy, they would have headed for straight for the catapults, or in other words straight for a trap.


    While Seth wasn''tpletely sure if this was a trap, at the moment he was in a war, with no one to call an ally in the entire world, were he to make a mistake, he might just find himself visiting the underworld again, and this time it would be a permanent stay.


    Standing high on the building, Seth bent down and tensed his legs, and then to the view of all the soldiers did what everyone could only describe as stupid, he jumped into the air, his form soaring over the catapults, and almost immediately to Seth''s greatest surprise, his flight was greeted by mortar fire.


    Seth had written off any form of advanced warfare in this era, yet here he was under the attack of what he could only describe as mortars, but he didn''t have the time to think over this as he ran the risk of being shot out of the air like a bird any moment soon.


    With an unworried look on his face, Seth raised his left hand, ck no longer there as he now held a scroll, and then smiling down at the enemies below him, he put his qi into it and threw it down, three words leaving his mouth a secondter.

 Chapter 182 Heros Resolution

    "By my hand".


    It worked just the way it hadst time, the scroll unfurling to make arge circle when both its end met, but this time there were some differences.


    A circle of over 1000 diameters appeared in the air, nketing the 100s of men and about 5 catapults, and then with the next instant, that wide circle formed by the scroll waspletely filled with fire.


    The difference between the qi of 1st stage soldier Seth and 3rd stage soldier Seth was iparable, and at the moment this attack was being powered by Seth''s current qi.


    Like an oven had been opened above the sky, the people on the ground were sted by a wave of still rapidly increasing heat and Seth''s uncontrolled aura, and then before they could understand anything more about the situation, a gigantic hand fell out of the circle, boiling the air it passed through and then mming into the ground.


    Not more than 5 seconds, dropping the scroll and unleashing the attack had not taken Seth more than 5 seconds, and now he could only helplessly descend into the smoke, dust, and debris filled floor below him.


    Landing down, Seth was subjected to the heat of the attack, but he easily brushed it off.


    "By my hand" wasn''t a long running attack, it was an instant one, and it focused all its owner on destroying everything in its path while using every bit of energy in it to aplish this, and if anyone could survive its initial hit, then they had survived the attack.


    It sounded simple when said from the lips, but anyone who saw the attack and the 50-meter-deep palmprint it left on the floor, would know that survival was impossible.


    As Seth navigated his way through and out of the palm shaped crater, other than a burnt and ttened ground, he came across no survivor or item.


    Seth walked out of the smoke and then turned around to view and appreciate his workmanship before once again turning and finally moving back to the Crowd.


    It didn''t take Seth long to meet up with the crowd, d to find them all safe and moving, though their expanded size to over 2000 had him raising an eyebrow.


    Seth stopped some meters in front of the crowd, bringing their movements to a stop, and then he waved his hand at Xulu toe over, the man smart enough to keep the dome up as he came over.


    Xulu''s eyes rapidly moved all over, as the man ran over to Seth, his slightly shaking palms a sign of how nervous he truly was.


    "Take down the dome and hand over the ne," Seth said,


    Xulu nodded his head, and the next second the blue line that connected with the dome faded away, the dome going with it.


    The sudden loss of their dependable shield sent the crowd into panic, screams and shouts erupting as the people all began looking in Seth''s and Xulu''s direction, looking over in fear as they slowly inched towards them, but a st of Seth''s aura had all of them shutting up and quickly moving backward.


    "Here sir?" Xulu asked remembering that Seth had been discrete when he had been giving it to him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, I''ve discovered your reliable".


    Xulu didn''t understand what Seth meant, but he was smart enough to ept the man''s praise and quickly take off the ne from around his neck and hand it over to Seth.


    "I''m sorry sir, but you see, some issues arose and I had to burn some people" Xulu quietly said with his hands behind his back and his head bowed.


    "That''s why I said you''re reliable" Seth answered while he ran a check over the ne.


    "You can leave," Seth said some secondster.


    Almost all the qi Seth had pumped in the ne had been used up, and now he had to refill it back, but that was also a problem as qi was in a very limited quantity at the moment.


    Shaking his head at his swelling problems, qi began pouring out of Seth''s hand, the qi flowing into the ne as Seth quietly held it.


    So far Seth had been able to easily clear through his opponent and it was thanks to his almost divine physical attributes, but even he knew that this wouldn''tst.


    Right now, his n was to pour in about 90% of the qi he had left in him into the ne, and doing this meant that from now on every single attack of his except those done with seals will be physical.


    Despite being abnormally strong, there was only so much Seth''s body could handle before it copsed.


    At the moment, Seth had proven to the enemy that he was now a major threat, and Seth was more than sure that the high level cultivators he had missed in his just-finished bout will begin appearing.


    There was a more than 60 % chance that the focus on the siege that was currently being done to the inner city will be lessened as all forces will be directed at him.


    No reasonable militarymander would allow themselves to be surrounded by enemies, and while the thought of facing off against an entire army did send his senses tingling in excitement, Seth could not help but look at the people he had led so far.


    No matter how much Seth brainstormed, he could only see death waiting at the end of the journey for these people.


    The question of why he had listed to that woman''s plea and then allowed himself to begin leading a group of people whom he had no rtion with came popping into his head, but with a furious shake, Seth shook off these thoughts.


    Though he might see death for them, Seth nned to put a 100% and more effort into protecting them, besides there was still a chance that they would survive, a chance whose possibility rested on the shoulders of people who absolutely hated him.

 Chapter 183 The Battle Within

    "Evary Seth".


    "Evary Seth".


    "Evary Seth".


    No matter how many times he repeated these two names in his mind, the anger and frustration he felt towards its owner never decreased, instead somehow increasing.


    "No matter how many times you mention his name, it won''t change anything," E said to the still-brooding Edwin.


    "That damn brat, I swear if I ever get my hands on him, I''ll introduce him to new kinds of pain" Edwin gritted out, his palms closing up in a tight grip, but when he tightened them into fists, he let out a loud groan and stumbled backward, almost falling to his knee.


    "Now see what you''ve done to yourself" E muttered as the healers who were standing behind immediately rushed to attend to Edwin.


    Some secondster and with a loud shout of "I am fine" leaving Edwin''s mouth, the man steadied himself and brushed off the two women beside him.


    "My lord please listen to me, you need to rest and take your medicine, your body won''t heal if you keep standing out here, especially with ¡­", but Edwin cut off the woman''s speech.


    "I''m fine, now move back and wait until I need you" Edwin ordered.


    "You should listen to your healers, your arms just got reattached and are still in a delicate and precarious state, working yourself up over Seth and moving them up and them isn''t going to do them any good, especially your knee" E advised.


    "I''ll be fine" Edwin still said, bending his head to stare down at his slightly trembling hands, at the moment, the entire length of his arms was encased in a cast, with only his palms being free.


    "Fine if you won''t leave, then at least take a seat, I know you want to put up a strong front, but have you thought about what would happen to the city if due to your stubbornness and pride, you suddenly went unconscious".


    Though E didn''t know it, her words struck a chord deep within Edwin''s heart, because despite his continuous refusals to go and take a rest, within him, Edwin knew that standing out here wasn''t doing him any good.


    The healers had told him to tell them immediately if he felt there was something wrong with his arms, yet despite already feeling a biting sting in his them, he kept mum.


    Edwin''s n had been to ride out the pain no matter how long, but now hearing Ement about his pride, he couldn''t help but think about how his pride had caused him to set off Seth.


    Though Edwin himself knew that he had done nothing wrong, it didn''t change the fact that his decision had caused the death of over a hundred soldiers.


    Edwin didn''t know how, but somewhere deep in his heart, he had known that offending Seth was going to lead to a disaster, it had been like a sixth sense, some feeling in his gut, yet had offended him anyway because of his pride, and now he was about tomit another mistake because if it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Finally arriving at a decision, Edwin let out a deep breath, his shoulders dropping down as he spoke,


    "Bring me a seat".


    There was a pause after Edwin''s words, but it didn''t take long for the healers to immediately rush away, and not up to a minuteter they were carrying a chair over like they had just had it on standby.


    Shaking his head, Edwin sat down on the chair, barely managing to suppress the loud groan of relief that rushed to escape out of his mouth.


    "It''s okay am fine," Edwin said, waving away the women who had wanted to begin checking on him.


    "Well should feel much better now and be able to think better" Emented.


    "I hope so," Edwin muttered looking forward, ignoring the ming rocks and boulders that fell on the barrier that stood high above the city, as at the moment his attention was on the battle going on within the inner walls.


    ¡­..


    When Seth had suddenly upped and bolted, Edwin''s mind had almost spiraled into madness, he imagined Seth freely roaming around the city, killing and raping as he wished, and if not for E pointing out that he had left Iren behind, Edwin might have had a heart attack due to his multiple fears.


    At the moment, Edwin, E, the never-visible Minuha, two healers, and two stripped iron armored men were currently on the rooftop of one of a tall buildings that stood a short distance away from the battle that was going on at the edge of the inner city.


    After being suddenly and effectively invaded, the city''s main defenses breached like they were decorative add-ons, Edwin had been left with no other choice but to give the order for the outer city to be abandoned.


    An order which prioritized the return of all soldiers to the inner city had been sent out, and though Edwin knew he was doing the right and only thing he could do, his heart couldn''t help but ache for all the people he had abandoned out there in the open.


    With the inner city quickly locked up momentster, Edwin had thought his main job at that time was to figure out how to counter the enemy and eventually push them out of the city, he didn''t bother thinking too hard about why the enemy had been able to so easily breach the cities defenses as he conveniently med all that on Seth.


    Edwin had been in a room filled with his officers, debating on their next course of action to push out the invaders when one of Minuha''s shadows hade up to him to tell that before the inner city barrier had been activated, it had been infiltrated, and not just by anyone, but by a group of very powerful enemy forces, and now here they were.


    Currently, every soldier at the level 7, 8, and 9 mortal within the city had on their armor and was fighting.


    Four level 9 and seven level 8 mortal cultivators had infiltrated the inner city, and right now while the only still good to go level 9 cultivator of Monwac city was fighting one of the level 9 enemies, this still left 3 more level 9 enemies with no equal to challenge them, so Edwin decided to go for quantity against quality.

 Chapter 184 Battle Box

    Two level 8 mortals for a single level 9 enemy, this meant that Edwin was forced to use up eight level 8 cultivators to resist the enemy''s three remaining level 9 cultivators, and thankfully he was able to easily supply this number with onest level 8 cultivator to spare.


    Despite there being just a one level difference between thebatants, Edwin knew better than most not to underestimate the difference between the level 8 and level 9.


    Normally, except they were talented and experienced level 8 cultivators, sending them to contain the not novice level 9 cultivators that had infiltrated the inner city will just be him sending them to their likely death but thankfully for Edwin, they had the home advantage.


    A battle simultaneously happening between multiple high level cultivators, this was something that would have brought about the destruction of the inner city, but fortunately, this was just not any normal city, it was Monwac city.


    As city which was origin and source of the kingdom''s wealth and knowledge on sealing, all it had taken was Edwin giving the order for seal masters and grandmasters toe running out of their educational caves and to hismand center.


    Whether one could believe it or not, using the well detailed information which Minuha had provided him, Edwin had made these masters build multiple boxes all for the purpose of hosting battles.


    A rectangr box that was just enough to have around 100 people cramped in it, with a special protected section that housed canons, Edwin had proposed his idea, and the masters had immediately gone to work on it.


    The enemy unaware that they had been spotted had decided to stay in ce to avoid blowing their cover, and Edwin using their cautiousness, had a few guards patrol that area of hiding, the guard''s actions keeping the enemy in ce till the battle boxes as it had been named were created.


    When everything was set, Edwin and his officers came up with a n which entailed them drawing out the enemy till they fell for their trap, stepping into the battle box only to find themselves trapped.


    Despite having tons of advantages over the enemy, it still didn''t change the fact that trapping the enemy, especially the level 9 ones had been a hellish operation, with Edwin losing two level 8 cultivators and 15 level 7 mortal cultivators.


    Such losses especially when they were under siege and still had an enemy to fight outside were a very serious blow to Monwac city''s military power, but for now, Edwin could only brave on and try to quickly deal with the situation within the city before moving to the one outside.


    Two level 8 cultivators for each of the 3 level 9 cultivators, and as for the 5 level 8 enemy cultivators, he had three level 7 cultivators fighting each of them in a battle box, four level 7 cultivators fighting one of the other two level 8 enemies, and for thest one, he hadst remaining level 8 cultivators on his side fighting the man with an addition of two level 7 cultivators by his side.


    Edwin had nothing but the best and biggest qi stones powering the battle boxes, and to avoid any sort of misshapen, he even had lower level cultivators on standby, yet he was more than aware that his problems weren''t even half solved.


    No matter how good Monwac City''s seal masters were, it didn''t change the fact that they had built the battle boxes impromptu.


    Several shortcuts had been taken with several other fortifications abandoned just to build the boxes as quickly as possible, and right now, while the people inside fought to kill each other, Edwin''s men had extra responsibilities, and that was to keep the enemy from attacking and destroying the boxes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A well prepared and concentrated strike or strikes from these powerhouses was capable of destroying the boxes, and the men who were currently fighting the infiltrators had to keep the enemy busy at all times, most of the time not having the freedom to dodge their attacks.


    This battle was one of wit and cunning, a battle of endurance that pushed a cultivator to the edge.


    Whoever was to get tired or make a mistake with the boxes will lose, and if any of the level 9 enemies were to somehow win, then an unstoppable enemy will be let loose on the city, Monwac City bing his yground.


    "In all my years, I have never hated anyone as much as I hate that Evary Seth" Edwin muttered to the hearing of E.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions so hastilymander, you have no proof or reason to use Seth of being behind all this, there is a chance he could be innocent" E quietly said.


    "Ha innocent, I bet my life that this was all his doing, Monwac city has stood imprable for hundreds of years, yet the day he shows up here, my city''s defenses all began falling apart and now I can actually smell defeat in the air".


    "The man killed Gastrol for god''s sake, don''t tell me you don''t hate him, or did Gastrol mean nothing to you," Edwin said, deliberately taunting E, and just like he hoped, he sessfully irritated her.


    "How dare you" E whispered, her rising aura which while not particrly powerful was enough to express her anger.


    "Well can you me me, yourx attitude toward Seth has me thinking a lot of things," Edwin said, not backing down as she stared up at E.


    "Believe me when I say that at the moment I desire nothing, more than to have Seth''s head off his soldier and hanging on a pike, but I believe that at the moment, I must keep calm, and so should you".


    Gastrol has been my personal guard for many years, I looked up to him as an uncle, so please don''t ever question the emotions I had for him" E said, her trembling voice more than enough of an indication of the emotions she was going through her.


    As much as Edwin didn''t want to, he knew that what he was doing needed to be done, and now that he was almost at the finish line, there was no way he could stop, so he made the final shot.


    "If you truly do hate him, then hand over Irene to me".

 Chapter 185 Stubborn Princess

    Vleren Irene, this was the woman Edwin wanted at the moment, and unfortunately for him, E had her in her custody.


    When Seth had suddenly run off, Edwin could only watch and ept that Seth had gone to gallivant around his city once more, unhindered.


    Though Edwin was worried about Seth, he was still left with the woman had partnered up with, and fortunately E had dealt with it, deciding to personally keep an eye on the woman until Seth returned.


    Thoughts of Irene had almostpletely left Edwin''s mind tillte in the night when the city came under attack.


    Having already med Seth for the attack, Edwin had rushed to check on the princess considering she and Minuha had been left alone with Irene.


    Edwin found the princess safe and sound, and after receiving reassurance from Minuha, the man had left them and gone to deal with the war that hade to Monwac city and after embarrassingly being forced to lock himself within the inner city and then handling the matter with the infiltrators, his mind had finally bounced back to Irene.


    Feeling all sorts of emotions for Seth at the moment, Edwin wouldn''t hesitate to have the man''s family tortured and even executed if it could get him the answers he desired, but at the moment, he could only settle for his partner.


    Edwin had met E, asking for her to hand over Irene so he could extract information from her, but to his surprise, the woman had refused.


    Edwin had pestered and tried to seek a reason, but for some reason, E staunchly refused to hand over Irene.


    Truth be told, E''s behavior already had Edwin suspecting E of if possible being a traitor, though he had no ns to act on that thought considering even he acknowledged it as his paranoid speaking.


    Edwin was a city lord andmander, with the vies of his men and thousands of civilians hanging on his decisions, and to be honest, he would have loved to ignore E''s words and take Irene into custody, but a couple of things stopped him.


    Not to mention the amount of trouble he would be in when he was called to the capital, the main thing that kept him in line when dealing with the princess was Minuha.


    There were tons of rumors, hidden rumors about the woman called Minuha, with most of them talking about her being some legendary assassin.


    Before, Edwin would only have put half faith into these rumors, but considering that she alone had been able to detect a couple of high level infiltrators all without being found out, spoke volumes of her sneaking prowess.


    Oh how Edwin wished he could have the woman help in dealing with the situation before him, but despite his many pleas, she had turned him down, not forgetting to remind him that her first priority was making sure to remain fit and able to escape with the princess whenever was necessary, and this wasn''t something even the princess could change.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After his first word of provocation, Edwin would have stopped his taunts if Minuha had shown any sign of objection, but considering he had felt nothing from the always not visible but very present woman, he took it as her also agreeing with him but not able to go against the princess.


    "Your right princess, and am sorry for letting current frustrations get the better of me" Edwin egged on when he saw E''s face freeze up as she struggle to arrive at a decision


    "I believe that for your safety and the safety of all of Monwac, we shouldn''t leave any stone unturned, otherwise we will only be wishing the same pain and anguish which we both now feel on themon people".


    With the suppressed and bottled emotions that filled her, manipting E''s emotions with his words wasn''t hard, and as the man looked into her shaky eyes, he could already see his victory within them, but this victory was snatched out of his grip by the cries of a stupid soldier who Edwin seriously felt like whipping.


    "Commander,mander" the ignorant idiot screamed, Edwin brushing away his grievance with the man and pushing himself to his feet when he saw the panic and restlessness of the heavily heaving man.


    "Damn it, you''re a cultivator, grab a hold of your breath and spit out what you have to say" Edwin barked, his words sending the soldier standing up straight and speaking.


    "At the gate, there is something big heading towards the gate we can''t properly identify it at the moment, but it might be a new strategy by the enemy" the soldier wheezed out.


    Almost as soon as the soldier was done talking, Edwin shot up into the air heading for the wall, his form unable to be stopped by his ever-meddling healers, and some seconds after his departure, the ground beneath E turned pitch ck, and the woman sinking into a pool of shadows.


    It didn''t take long for Edwin to arrive atop the walls that looked down on the only gate that led into the inner city, but instead of looking down at the dozens of catapults and hundreds of men that stood just outside the gate, his eyes instead stretched into the distance, looking past the enemy soldiers and several buildings till it could make out a tall blue something.


    "Commander, "one of the soldiers said after running over, the man probably being the leader of the men manning this portion of the wall.


    "Get me a telescope" Edwin ordered, ad almost like he had expected it, a telescope appeared in the man''s hand which he immediately handed over to Edwin.


    A few seconds after Edwin began looking through the telescope, a ck pool appeared beside Edwin, E''s form rising out of it.


    "SETH" the words venomously left Edwin''s mouth not too long after, followed by a short tremor being felt all through the city.


    "Damn, what is the bastard nning this time" Edwin muttered having seen Seth''s soaring figure throw down some item before the tremor urred,

 Chapter 186 Domination

    *** Apologies, but there was a mixup. This chapteres before Wargod****


    Seth would have loved to rest, but well when you wipe out hundreds of men along with some really valuable men, having a moment of peace from their superior is thest thing you''ll get.


    Right now, Seth was once again marching with his people to the wall, their promisednd, like some religious legend, he moved at the front, ready to protect his people from whatever enemy mighte for them.


    Seth was tempted to tell Xulu to have the people make a run for the wall, but looking back at the massive crowd behind him, one whose poption he had lost count of and was currently still increasing, Seth knew that doing as he felt would only lead to hundreds death by a stampede.


    "Well, the walls of the dome should also keep them from trying to run when they eventually get surrounded by the enemy".


    A shake of his head from left to right, and Seth''s muscles began tensing as the image of over a thousand men rushing towards him reflected In his eyes.


    Why someone would decide to sacrifice all these lives Seth didn''t know and didn''t care, his only worry right now was if he was going to be fit to bang Irene when he was done with this.


    "Xulu, no matter what, head straight for the wall as fast as you can" Seth screamed out, and with those words, he shot off towards the approaching army, a blue dome immediately appearing around the crowd behind him.


    Defense, what was defense? Seth knew no such word at this time, all he and his weapons knew were to chop and sh.


    No matter how well one raised their weapon in defense, it was cut through and the only thing which could defend against his attacks were qi-powered defenses, well that was if you were fast enough to defend.


    In no time, Seth had already created a wide path made of blood and bodies, but like a swarm of bees, more soldiers ran in, covering the path that could have been used by the crowd to move unhindered to the city wall, but that didn''t bother Seth too much.


    Seth continued butchering his drone-like enemies for a few more seconds before suddenly making a mad dash to the left, bulldozing through everyone in his path, and then tensing his legs, he jumped into the air and threw down two scrolls below him.


    Faster than thest one he had used, thoughcking in intensity, two ming hands came crashing down on the hundreds of enemies who were packed up beneath him.


    While this scene stunned the enemy for some seconds, Seth didn''t take time to admire his work as hended and delved back into the horde remaining him, continuing his killing, but this time sessfully leading the enemy away from the dome.


    While leaving the dome meant he wasn''t there to protect them anymore, Seth had left Xulu with control of the blue me, and Seth could only hope the man was smart enough to use the me wisely.


    *****


    30 minutes went by and by now Seth looked like he had been dipped in a pool of blood and then taken out.


    He looked ahead, and after 30 minutes of fighting and steadily making his way forward, he could clearly see the inner city wall from where he stood.


    He turned to stare at the blue dome and was d to see that it wasn''t far off and that despite the attacks being hammered on it, it was steadily making its way forward.


    *****<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    By now it was close to an hour since he began this round of fighting and though Seth''s new look hadn''t changed, it now had a new addition of his blood.


    Minutes of constant fighting and Seth could feel some soreness in his bones, so far he hadn''te across any Kaiser level cultivator, and while that made his current work easier, it made him dread what the immediate future could hold.


    Seth Eye turned to the wall, moving up to its top where he was sure people were standing and watching.


    With his appearance, the enemy had lessened up on its bombardment of the city, lessening their manpower on it and directing more toward him


    Flickering his eyes to shake off the blood which threatened to flow down from his eyelids into his eyes, set looked past the gore-filled ground and searched for something blue.


    It didn''t take long for Seth''s eyes to find its target, the dome safe and sound, but its slow and almost unmoving form didn''t bring a smile to his face.


    Worried about the dome''s current situation Seth decided to burst out some energy as he quickly cleared the enemies around him and used the few scabs he managed to make for himself to observe the dome.


    Seth could see soldiers surrounding it, throwing attacks at it, but the dome held on strong, but then Seth saw the real reason for the dome''s stagnation when it began moving forwards for some seconds but was rocked by an explosion from within.


    The explosion came from the underground, and it don''t take Seth long to figure out that they werendmines.


    Sure Xulu could extend the mes to cover the ground below them, but that would mean them having to stay in one ce as movement would be impossible.


    At this moment, Seth judged the Situation to be critical, so he decided to head for the Dome, and so pushing his sore body onwards he killed his way till he was close to the dome, and then taking a deep breath, he roared.


    Seth had been once been given a run down on how his roar affected the beasts, but as for humans, while he wasn''t lectured, he had an idea.


    The only thing Seth knew was that his roar could somehow affect the minds of humans, so he had roared intending to destabilize his enemy and then easily pick them off, but things didn''t go as nned.


    Intending to just stun just the enemies in his immediate surroundings, Seth allocated a specific amount of qi to this technique of his, but when he begin roaring, he found every single bit of qi in his body gushing into powering the technique, and by the time he was done, Seth fell to his knees, a manpletely drained of his qi.


    Seth''s mind was immediately set into confusion when he realized his situation, but when he looked up from the ground, the sight that greeted his eyes shocked him to the bones.


    Before Seth''s eyes, every soldier for miles, was down on their knees or unconscious on the floor, like they were all prostrating before some supreme deity.


    Though tired and breathing heavily, Seth pushed himself up to his feet.


    Perhaps the people in the inner city had scores of reasons to not have attacked while Seth was single-handedly facing off against an army earlier, but at this moment, he was offering them their enemies down on their knees and unable to defend themselves.


    From the footmen to their captains and even those manning the catapults and special equipment, they were all down and ripe for the taking.

 Chapter 187 War God

    "Sir, do we attack?"


    "Sir, do we attack?"


    "Sir do we attack?" the voice of the head guard atop the wall sounded.


    Three times the head guard asked Edwin''s authorization for the gates to be opened and for Monwac City to join in the weird battle going on outside, and in none of these times did Edwin give a reply or react.


    At the moment the head guard and his men were standing atop the wall and they could see the scene happening outside the city wall with the dome.


    At first, it had started with the unbelievable scene of a single man taking on an entire army, the man swinging his weapons left and right and slicing through the enemy with ease.


    Like a war god, the man fought without rest, his stamina having everyone begin questioning his humanity, but just when they thought they had seen all there was to him, he shocked all of them once more.


    Before everyone''s eyes, the man subdued every single soldier who stood outside the wall with a single scream, and while it was possible that this was all a trap, the temptation to vanquish their enemies once and for all was quite tempting.


    Haven asked and being given no reply by hismander, the head guard could only keep quiet and stand beside Edwin, though a minuteter, his emotions were once again sent erratic, but this time it wasn''t caused by the war god out on the battlefield.


    The sight of a moving blue dome containing thousands of people within it had been quite eye-catching.


    The dome had been attacked several times, yet it stood firm and never stopped moving forward, this ability of it lending no credibility to the authenticity of the view it portrayed.


    How could a barrier that was so powerful be moved was the thought that went through everyone''s mind.


    Edwin had earlier orders from the consultation of several seal masters who were allowed toe atop the wall, and after watching and evaluating it, even they had concluded with doubts on the sincerity of the dome-shaped barrier that seemed to be protecting a bunch of civilians.


    Edwin had no idea what the enemy was trying to aplish with the dome, but what he knew was that right now that dome had been associated with all sorts of rumors and distrust.


    Many had believed the people within the dome to be nothing more than illusions, and so it had been taken as part of the enemy''s n, with the mounted cannon ready to fire at the moment''s notice.


    Little jokes were being shared around by the soldier to lighten the atmosphere, but then they all went silent when the dome suddenly shattered, revealing to the eyes of many atop the wall, what it truly held within it.


    The sight of thousands of citizens scrambling and rushing towards the walls shook all the soldiers atop the wall and they couldn''t help but look to themander, anxiously waiting for orders.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    .....minutes earlier¡­


    With his eyes, sharply staring ahead, Edwin took in everything that was happening, everything his soldiers could see he could also see, and though he had remained silent all this while, his mind had been busy processing all the events unfolding before his eyes


    While it was true that Seth''s ability to suddenly subdue everybody was suspicious, Edwin had no interest in taking down the barrier and going on the offensive.


    Edwin wanted Seth to die, and if everything he had seen so far was truly genuine, then it seemed his wish was soon toe true.


    Seth might have taken down most of the soldiers, but it seemed his actions had severely drained him as Edwin could catch sight of an exhausted Seth getting to his feet, the man not moving a step forward as he remained in his same spot desperately struggling to recover his strength.


    A tiny smile crept up on Edwin''s face, and he couldn''t help but look down at E who was beside him.


    While E maintained a stoic expression, her eyes trembled with anger as she stared in Seth''s direction, Edwin not really knowing how E felt about Seth.


    Edwin was just about to finally turn away from the conflict going on outside the gate to give the head guard beside him his orders when his eyes were drawn to the suspicious blue dome which finally came down.


    The sight of Monwac city civilians rushing out and heading for the city walls sent Edwin''s mind into chaos.


    From the time his attention had been called up to the wall, Edwin had remained here due to his worries over what schemes were being hatched and how the approaching dome was going to be a part of it, but now everything had changed.


    Initially, Edwin had been surprised to see civilians some of whose identities had even been confirmed inside the dome, but when Edwin saw Seth defending the dome, he wrote it off as a trap, a very dumb one.


    Now watching the blue dome go down and the people it had once protected rushing over to the wall Edwin was left stumped.


    The moral and right thing to do will be to immediately open the gates and let the people into the inner city, but as amander, Edwin had to take into consideration the fact that spies, kamikazes, or other hidden threats could be within this crowd, and if that wasn''t enough, the scariest thing was that Seth might actually also get into the city.


    A man who could survive through aw powered me, could somehow control his personal beast, and now could also bring thousands of men to their knees just with his scream, as amander how could Edwin risk letting such an enemy into thest haven of his people.


    It had been some time since Seth''s roar, and now Edwin could see the soldiers who had been stunned, sent unconscious, or paralyzed all slowly gaining control of themselves, some already getting up and rushing towards the fleeing citizens, not wasting a moment to cut them down.

 Chapter 188 Anh Hùng

    Making ns and then leaving the most important aspects of his n to others wasn''t something Seth did, but at this moment, due to circumstances out of his control, the sess of his current mission rested on the shoulders of the people behind the wall.


    His shoulders feeling heavy and his legs just begging to rest, Seth struggled to control his breathing, wanting to conserve as much energy as possible.


    Out there in the open and the only man standing for miles, Seth stared at the kneeling or unconscious enemy soldiers around him, a sense of pride bubbling up within him.


    The thought that with a single roar, he had brought thousands of soldiers to their knees couldn''t help but ring with his head several times, the man almost getting lost in the euphoria till his moving eyes fell on the very tall wall that stood not too far off from him.


    Seconds slowly passed, and Seth suddenly had the gut feeling that there was no action going on behind the huge ck gates that adorned the wall.


    Shaking his head and simply taking it as him being paranoid, Seth waited some more, and before he knew it, a minute had passed and yet there was still no sign of movement from the gate.


    The dome was still heading towards it, easily able to change its direction and follow a safer course now that all the soldiers were out ofmission.


    It didn''t take Seth much to notice the enthusiasm of the people as they rushed towards salvation, but his worry over theck of movement from the gate only grew.


    For just a few seconds, Seth''s mind temporarily stopped thinking about the gate when the dome which had been up and strong went down, the people in it suddenly being exposed to their hazardous surroundings, and all it took was for a single idiot to begin running for the gate for everyone else to begin following after.


    Seeing the catastrophe unfolding before him, Seth couldn''t; help but worry about the pregnant woman, but given his current condition, and his desire to not frighten the already chaotic crowd, Seth decided to stay back and watch.


    Among the moving crowd, Seth could count a few people who should be at the cadet stage, rushing ahead and already well on their way to reaching the gate.


    After spending the whole day fighting and bleeding energy and blood for this group of people, like it or not, Seth had developed a certain attachment to them, so when he saw no movement from the gate, he genuinely began to feel rage.


    Whether it was because he had put effort into rescuing and escorting them, or because of the hope and confidence with which the people scrambled to reach the gate, Seth could feel himself getting angry at Edwin.


    Other than when he was directly affected or when Alexia was involved, Seth''s emotions didn''t bleed for anything else, he lived a life where only his immediate concerns were his priority, and now his immediate concern should have been getting himself to safety, but here he was being pissed off on how others were being treated.


    It had been some minutes and some seconds since his roar, and before Seth could decide to run over to the wall himself and see if he could talk some sense into Edwin, the soldiers on the floor began picking themselves up.


    Back when they had been down would have been the right time to easily pick them all off, but unfortunately, Seth''s body couldn''t keep up with this wish.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    What Seth saw, everyone saw, and the horrifying scream that began leaving the mouths of the still-running civilians said it all.


    By this time, a few people had already reached the inner city''s gates and began banging on it, screaming out their lungs for it to be opened, yet nothing was happening as they were left stranded out there and to the mercy of the soldiers.


    Though the people who were straggling at the back saw the hopelessness of moving forward, they could do nothing but keep on moving to what it seemed would be their deaths.


    Before long, the soldiers had gotten their wits back and begin wantonly attacking the now dispersed crowd, killing a few of them and then gathering the rest into several groups.


    Hundreds of soldiers surrounded Seth, their weapons drawn, ready to attack him, yet for some reason they all stood their ground, seeming to have been only instructed to box him in Seth for the time being.


    Seth''s mind was sent into a flurry of thoughts as he observed all that was going on around him, trying to understand the enemy''s ns and figure out a way out of his current predicament.


    Seth had thought the enemy would carry out a massacre on the civilians, but that didn''t happen as what he could see them doing was killing a few people, and then using these people''s deaths to keep the others in line and gather them into docile groups.


    The sudden orderliness of the soldiers drew Seth''s attention and had him looking around for any sign of theirmander or leader, but he spotted none in sight.


    A sigh left Seth''s lips as he was now left with the choice to either struggle to fight off the hundreds of soldiers before him, or quietly leave, after all, he had delivered the people to the doorstep of what should have been their haven, but before Seth could make a decision, the decision was made for him.


    Seth had no idea who started it, but suddenly, one of the groups of civilians began chanting" (Anh h?ng).


    "( Anh h?ng)"


    "(Anh h?ng )"


    The name sounded out over and over again, and before the soldiers could do anything to silence the group, the other groups began chanting it, and as they chanted it they all looked in Seth''s direction.


    Seth had no idea exactly what they were saying, but one look at the civilian''s hopeful and desperate eyes, and he knew what they wanted.

 Chapter 189 Bad Taste

    If Seth''s guess was right, then what these people were actually chanting was a word whose meaning fell in line with the word savior, hero, or something of that kind.


    A hero or a savior wasn''t something Seth wished to be, and well he could go as far as to say that he despised and pitied such people.


    Heroes and saviors were nothing more than pitiful individuals who put the wants of other people above their own, they fought to keep up their public image, and in a way, how they lived their lives was even decided by the public.


    Being a hero disgusted Seth and went against the very freedom he desired and strived to gain.


    What was freedom?


    Many people would say it was the ability to do as you wish which was correct, but when one took a deeper look into the lives of these people who defined freedom and imed to possess it, all they would see was a prisoner.


    They imed to have freedom, yet followed derations ofnd restrictions or curfews, they imed to be freemen, yet were scared at the thought of publicly killing someone who had offended them or taking food from wherever they saw it when they were hungry.


    To such people, Seth considered them as nothing but hypocrites.


    Seth took pride in himself as a man who knew and practiced true freedom, or at least had an idea of what it should be.


    So far in his life, Seth exercised his freedom as much as he could, and today he also nned to exercise it, but right now he was met with a conflicting thought.


    To Seth, a hero or savior was nothing more than a prisoner to the people he served, the farthest thing from a freeman, but right now as he stood here and freely desired to answer the call of the screaming civilians, the call to be a savior, he couldn''t help but question if his beliefs on the definition of freedom were wrong all this time, or perhaps he was giving up his freedom at the moment.


    He had thousands of questions on his mind, but right now he had no time to process them, no freedom to think about them as much as he wished, and this made hime up with shaky thoughts,


    "Freedom is circumstantial".


    Releasing a sigh and making a decision to the best of his abilities, Seth gathered thest of his strength, and the next minute his figure disappeared from his location.


    Now that he was all tired and out of energy, Seth decided that it was time for a refill, and he moved to refill the only way he knew how to.


    "Ahhhh" a sudden scream was heard, from one of the soldiers who had surrounded Seth, his wail drawing his nearby colleagues'' attention to him and away from the mystery of Seth''s sudden disappearance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The soldiers turned to check on thatrade, but when they looked in the direction of his wail, they saw nothing, just an empty space, and then before they could debate what had happened, a body fall back in that empty space.


    A dried and wrinkled body, one which could have been mistaken for a piece of dried wood if it wasn''t for its face, clothes, and human shape.


    The eyes of the surrounding soldiers opened in fright, and once again before any single one of them could talk, another scream unfolded and another of theirrades went missing.


    This time, the soldiers didn''t wait for anyone to speak as they all instinctively gathered in a circle, their backs facing each other as they effectively put their numbers to good use and made it impossible for their assant to attack them from a blind spot.


    The soldiers waited with bated breath, eyes already moving from left to right, but no matter how long they waited, no one ever attacked them, and it wasn''t until some secondster that they got over their fear and realized that they enemy had long since left them and was terracing a different section of the battlefield.


    Having already drained two general cultivators, Seth''s body was in a better condition, and without dy, he left the frightened cultivators and moved towards the civilian group closest to him, picking off any noteworthy soldier he came across, and it was then that he learned a whole new meaning of disgusting.


    Disgusting was the one word Seth could give to the horrible things he had been forced to test along the way, and at this point, he was basically leaving some of his victims half-dead.


    "weak cultivators testes horrible," Seth thought.


    Other than draining the qi refilling special energy from the soldiers, Seth had no other use for their bodies.


    Screams of guesses and alerts on Seth''s activities and position began spreading around the battlefield but did nothing to hinder Seth''s movements.


    As he moved, Seth had ck in his right hand, slicing through every enemy in his path, and when his nose picked up on a blood scent that he thought would at least be passable, his left hand would shoot out to harvest the unlucky fellow.


    Seth had just finished draining histest victim, and no longer able to help himself, he spat out the blood residue in his mouth before proceeding to lift up ck with both arms and then swing it to his right, pouring all the qi he had just scrounged up into the attack.


    A ck lightening sh shot out of Seth''s swordstaff, whirring and screeching as it moved, and mowing down around 100 enemies with it, before lighting up in a final detonation.


    Even as Seth took a momentary pause, revealing his blood-covered body looking like a figure straight out of a horror movie, a loud scream of "Anh h¨´ng" rose up around him, the heavy chant now being roared, and to Seth''s astonishment actually putting fear in the eyes of the same soldiers who had remained unmoved all thought out his early massacre.

 Chapter 190 Question My Rule

    Power and authority did well together, using this regrity, most kingdoms, governments, or leadership based their hierarchy or chain ofmand on it.


    The kingdom of Ingrod was one of such nations that believe in power and authority going hand in hand being an unwrittenw of nature, and so they and by proxy the king used it in assigning their leaders.


    So far, this method of leadership had proven itself reliable, but today was one of those ominous days when the undefeated became defeated, and the ws of the wless were revealed.


    At the moment in monwac city, all cultivators beyond the level 6 mortal or general stage were currently involved in a battle that determined the survival of the city, and with them out of the equation, it left no one in the city to challenge Edwin''s angry rule.


    In war times, the person to have stood and led the soldiers atop the wall was a captain with a cultivation of nothing less than the level 8 mortal stage, but with the crisis going on within the city, the head guard who was merely a level 6 cultivators was the one in charge, and currently he was standing a short distance away from Edwin.


    The head guard could see what was going on beyond the gate, and though he wanted to speak up, the aura that Edwin was subconsciously releasing as he prayed for Seth''s demise shut him up.


    With Edwin having given the order for information on what was going on beyond the wall to be locked down, the friends and families of the people outside were left ignorant of the cruel fates of their beloveds.


    So far, there had been some disorder from some of the soldiers atop the wall who couldn''t control themselves when they came across a rtion who was outside the wall, and on Edwin''s orders, they had been knocked unconscious and locked up till further notice.


    On any normal day, Edwin was known to be a perfect leader, leading Monwac city through battles and crises, his kindness and care for the people being unquestionable.


    With such characteristics, Edwin was so fully trusted that even as he kept the entire city in the dark about the happenings outside the wall, everyone hadplete and utter faith in his decision, having no idea that he had been corrupted by his hatred for Seth.


    .....


    "Evary Seth", the name once again rang in Edwin''s head.


    Looking out through the barrier and at the happenings beyond the wall, Edwin made sure to keep his eyes focused on Seth and Seth only, the man not wanting to and unable to bear to look at the people whom he had abandoned.


    Watching Seth be surrounded by the enemy sent jolts of excitement through Edwin, though he did feel a little fear in his heart as he observed man''s actions of drinking the blood out of several soldiers and leaving a husk behind, chalking it up to some sinister method of cultivation.


    So consumed was Edwin in his hatred that he began taking pleasure in every slight stress or exertion which Seth carried out in the field.


    When Seth''s face tightly tensed or his arms stressed, the man felt happy, not seeming to mind that fact this were all the minor nuisances of fighting and that Seth was butchering his enemies.


    Even as the crowd began chanting, Edwin paid no attention to them instead keenly analyzing Seth''s heavily breathing figure, his mind somehow deducing that Seth was arriving at his limit and that it was only a matter of time before he fell in the battle.


    "A matter of time, a matter of time" Edwin whispered with an obsessed look in his eyes.


    Edwin''s madness would have continued were he not hit with a powerful wave of qi which he could not ignore a secondter, his name being roared out in anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Edwin!!".


    Despite having been in a moment of delusion and currently not being in the best of health, Edwin was still fast enough to release his aura and turn to face his assant, his mind immediately going chaotic as he thought that one of the enemies had been victorious in the battle box and was now here for him.


    Edwin knew he could do nothing if his guess was correct, but that didn''t stop him from putting on a confident look as he turned to face the enemy only to be greeted by a familiar face.


    "Dilise?" Edwin said in surprise, "What are you doing here? ".


    Upon the rather tragic ending of E''s visit to the dungeon, Edwin had sent Dilise to rest and had desisted from calling upon her immediate service during the preparation and themencement of the battle box operation.


    As a just newly broken through level 7 mortal and a newly appointed captain, coupled with her recent journey with the monster called Seth, Edwin had decided to keep her out of the loop for some time, but just before he had left his observation of the battle boxes, he had sent a message asking her to watch over the battle box operation, and now seeing her here was a very big surprise to him.


    "What am I doing here, " Dilise asked sarcastically,


    "I should be the one asking what you are doing here".


    "Why haven''t you opened the gate, I already asked around Edwin, why are you abandoning our people, your people?"


    Dilise''s words stung at Edwin''s heart, but Edwin was amander through and through, and there was no way he was going to let himself be openly challenged by one of his soldiers.


    "I am yourmander and everything I do is for the sake of the city, this will be thest time you will question my dictions is that clear" Edwin calmly said, not straining to speak out his words, yet the potent aura that spilled out of him was enough to have Dilise take several steps back yet the woman refused to yield.


    "Is it for the sake of the city or the sake of your hatred for Seth, look out there and see how the people whom you say you fight for hail him "Dilise growled out, looking Edwin in the eyes before she turned and left.


    Watching Dilise about to leave, Edwin knew the situation with Dilise was far from over and that she was going to do something crazy seeing as she had a very personal stake in this matter.


    "Dilise wait," Edwin said, bringing Dilise''s figure to a halt


    Edwin stood stumped and at that moment began taking several matters he would have preferred ignoring into consideration, especially the one containing the angry and currently unstoppable Dilise.


    A few secondster, Edwin let out a huff and was just about to give out his next orders when a couple of words left the silent E''s mouth.


    "Don''t you dare open that gate".

 Chapter 191 Ensnared By Hatred

    "For the sake of the city or for the sake of his hatred for Seth"


    As a man who tried to stay true to himself, Edwin knew the answer to that question.


    Somewhere in his heart Edwin had hoped for someone toe and speak some sense into him, he was something like a depressed person who needed just a little motivation from someone to pull him out of the sinkhole he had ced himself.


    "Anh h¨´ng".


    Edwin could still hear that name being called, a name which carried far more respect than being a city lord, a name reserved for the best and most loved of the people.


    Hearing this name brought about memories, memories which came flooding into Edwin''s head and bringing along with it a sense of shame that began gnawing at Edwin''s heart.


    There was once a time when he had been called this name, back then the eastern gate of the city had been unexpectedly broken through.


    The breach through that gate had taken the city by surprise, and with the bulk of the city''s soldiers deployed in other sections, only a hand full of soldiers and Edwin were left to defend that gate.


    During that battle, Edwin had fought to thest of his breath, holding nothing back as he killed and destroyed hundreds of enemy soldiers, and it was during the course of this battle that he had also earned the title


    "Anh h¨´ng".


    The fearful citizens had chanted his name during the battle, an action which Edwin could swear gave him an additional boost of strength.


    Edwin had once had the honor to bear this name, and it was something would he would forever cherish and respect, but now seeing the people, his people singing this name for a man who hade into their city and caused the deaths of over a hundred of them pierced his heart.


    The very same man whom Edwin loathed and wished would die was being given the same praise he had once been showered with.


    Edwin knew that fear, desperation, and hope was the main leading factor for their chants, but he would but a fool if he tried to use that argument to downgrade the worth of Seth''s current achievement, after all for there to be heroes, fear, desperation and hope needed to be present.


    Whether the sight of Seth being praised would have further consumed him in anger Edwin didn''t know, but as he stared at the fuming Dilise before him, he knew what he need to do.


    Letting out a huff, Edwin''s shoulders dropped, and the man''s heart loosed as he moved to give an order for the soldiers to assemble, but the words never left his mouth as E spoke first,


    "Don''t you dare open the gate".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...


    A beauty, a damsel, an angel, the zing flower.


    These and many others were the few words that the knowledgeable citizens of the kingdom used to address E, yet all it had taken Seth was nothing but a day to turn this angel into a demon.


    Gastrol was dead, sliced before her eyes like an animal, and then when she tried to address her anger, her closest friend was taken before her very eyes while her body was defiled by the eyes of Gastrol''s killer.


    To hate Seth was not a matter of choice, it was a thing of necessity and fact, but to go against him was a matter of wisdom.


    E prided herself in being a smart woman, and not some spoiled rich princess, she was a woman who observed and only took action when the situation was in her favor.


    With her biggest backup Minuha unable to help, and her guard killed, a powerless general stage E had been left to the mercy of Seth, and in such she situation, she had resolved to try to do whatever was necessary to get her ne back.


    "What did it matter if she sucked up to him at the moment", E had thought, after all once she got back her ne and figured out how he had put out her mes, she nned topletely and slowly burn him to death, but to her misery things didn''t go her way.


    Somehow and to her greatest shock, Seth was able to use her ne''s powers, this filling her heart with worry for both her and her friend who resided within the ne.


    Thoughts and flown in and out of her head, yet not a single one that could help had been able to pop up, and it took E every single bit of control within herself to not call an immortal.


    When Seth had disappeared, E''s heart had been clenched in anguish with the thought that Seth had run off with her ne, but the presence of Irene in her custody helped keep her emotions in check and prevented her from taking any rash decision.


    Seth needed Irene, this E knew, which was why she held the woman close and kept her in good health, how exactly she would trade Irene for her ne E didn''t know, and it wasn''t until after the invasion and now that E felt that things were finally beginning to work in her favor.


    While others stared at the blue dome and were left stumped on what exactly it was, E had been able to identify its source at first sight.


    E could feel it, her ne was with the crowd of civilians, and with this knowledge, a n began taking ce in her heart


    "Allow Seth to fight outside there till he fell, and when that happened, she would be able to easily get her ne back from the civilians".


    As a woman in grief and desperation, E''s mind had be warped by her emotions, and though her conscience roared at her about the innocent deaths that her actions would lead to, she justified these deaths as a small price to pay for her not calling over an immortal which was well within her rights.

 Chapter 192 Cowards And Monsters

    With bated breath, E watched, waiting for that moment when Seth got killed, but the current trend of the battle said otherwise, not even giving hope of such a future being possible.


    "Is it so hard to kill one man" E roared within her mind when she saw Seth moving unhindered through the thick of enemy lines and mowing them down.


    All she needed was for Seth to die, and she was sure she could reestablish a connection with her ne, but it didn''t seem like her wish would being through as right now Seth was instead being hailed by the people.


    E was left fuming within, her mind falling apart as she brainstormed a way to get her ne back.


    Whether her pain and fear came from the genuine thought of losing her friend within the ne or the thought of losing the power which it brought, E wasn''t sure, but what she knew was that there was no way Seth was ever going to return her ne, not after having a taste of the power it offered.


    E had conveniently ignored Dilise''s arrival, seeking a solution to her problem, but after getting sted by the qi being emitted by the powerhouses beside her.


    Her peace disturbed, E turned her attention towards the perpetrators only for her ear toe upon Dilise''s request.


    ''An open gate equaled a rescued Seth, and a rescued Seth equaled no ne for her, all her grandeur dreams and ns she had washed away''.


    Seeing Edwin''s shoulders slump, E knew the man had sumbed and was going to open the gate, and knowing the consequences, she had no intention of letting that happen.


    "Don''t you dare open the gate" E said, already calling on Minuha whose shadow flooded over to hers, arge round sphere forming beneath her feet.


    .....


    A hatred consumed girl, this was thest thing Edwin wanted to deal with after just barely being knocked out of his own hatred trance.


    Though he had to give due respect to the princess, that didn''t mean she could dictate how he ruled his city, and he would have immediately ignored E''s words and given his orders if not for the shadow that nowy beneath her.


    The current state of Monwac City was too fragile for Edwin to make any rash decision, so he decided to pause and try resolving the conflict before him.


    "Minuha, are you going to support her on this, can''t you see that she isn''t in her proper senses, she''s been consumed by her hatred".


    "Perhaps, but it doesn''t change the fact that I have sworn to protect and obey her" Minuha voiced her position.


    "Useless" Edwin roared in this mind, and this time he wasn''t cursing anyone but himself.


    Here he stood, the lord of Monwac city, yet he couldn''t save his people from the madness of a mere level 6 mortal girl.


    Edwin could argue with her, but in the end, given his condition, E could do whatever she wanted and he wouldn''t be able to do a thing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "E is this the kind of person you want to end up being, one who killed off innocent fathers, mothers, and children because of hatred, is this what Gastrol would have wanted," Edwin said trying to get E to change her mind.


    "You don''t know what Edwin would have wanted" E replied with a hiss.


    "Perhaps I don''t know what he would have wanted, but I do know what Minuha wants," Edwin said, and not giving E a chance to talk, he continued.


    "Minuha would have wanted you to let down your anger and be the amazing princess that you are, and if you doubt my words, ask her, she''ll tell you the truth"


    Maybe in some other guilt-tripping situation, this tactic would have worked, but at the moment E''s desire went beyond any emotion Edwin was trying to evoke in her.


    "Seth is a monster whose existence we can''t tolerate, you''ve seen his power, what do you think would happen were he to be let into this city" E rebuked wanting to justify her decisions.


    "Your right princess, Seth Is a monster, but do you know what is worse than a monster?" Edwin asked, and seeing E''s ignorant look, he answered his question.


    "A coward".


    "Nothing supports the existence of monster than the presence of cowards, just like in the stories, it''s always the cowards that offer their children to monsters to be eaten, the same way as right now you are so scared that you''ve decided to abandon your own people."


    "Look outside princess, the very man you call a monster is now the hero of your people, because you failed them, because we failed them, because we offered them as sacrifices, now tell me, amongst us three who is the monster."


    "I may have gone astray, but I still remember to keep the vow I took when I became the lord of the city, and no matter howte I am, I will keep that vow," Edwin said and then turned to Dilise.


    "Have the men be ready to march, in 5 minutes, you will lead them outside the gates and retrieve our people" Edwin said.


    "And what of Seth" Dilise asked, her eyes wandering beyond the wall, Edwin able to see her impatience and immediate want to leave.


    "Abandon or kill him if you can, else just let him get in, he''s weakened now, so we might be able to capture him" Edwin answered, Dilise''s figure departing almost as he spoke hisst word.


    With Dilise gone, Edwin let out a sigh of relief seeing as E had taken no further action, he turned to look at her but was met with the unexpected sight of the youngdy crying.


    Edwin wanted to talk to her and perhaps try to console her but was stopped by the shadows which rose from the ground, wrapped around her, and then swallowed her into the ground.


    Edwin was lost staring at E''s previous position for a few seconds before his attention was then brought back to reality by the loud gongs of the city''s bell, the gongs indicating the precarious situation the city was about to get into.


    "Let''s go," Edwin said to the head guard beside him, as he flew over to the section of the wall that housed the city''s gate.

 Chapter 193 Exhaustion

    Did he deserve their praise, Seth didn''t know, and he didn''t care, all he knew was that rather than their screams, he would prefer if they showed their appreciation in the form of four female Kaiser waiting for him in bed.


    At the moment, the enemy soldiers were confused, stumped on how to deal with the situation they were currently facing.


    On one hand, they had Seth killing them off, and then on the other hand, there were also the civilians that were up and screaming, riling Seth to go on with his massacres.


    For a moment, the soldiers were without purpose, but this didn''tst long as the next minute, they rose their weapons and began killing the civilians, their new orders having been given.


    At this time, Seth could have been said to be in a state of bloodlust as he had begun killing without pause, walking into attacks that injured him, only to survive through them and then feed on his recent attackers to heal his injuries.


    Seth was like a beast on the battlefield, but then the loud screams which began leaving the mouth of the civilians snapped him out of his daze, his blood-soaked form finallying to a stop as he gazed at thetest move of the enemy.


    When he had noticed the enemy rounding up the civilians and holding them in several separated groups, Seth had felt relief, d that his work had been made easier as all he needed to do at the moment was kill without care, but now he was stumped on what to do.


    At present, Seth was at about 20% of his original strength, and unless he somehow got ess to the blood of a powerful Kaiser, this wasn''t going to change.


    Seth had lost the number of times he had been cut or pierced in this battle, he was no longer an all-powerful or untouchable enemy, right now what he was, was an inexhaustible and undying one.


    Sometimes he charged head-on into attacks, receiving injuries for his recklessness, but was rewarded with an off-guard enemy and a body to either kill or feed on, the cycle only repeating itself as with each time he fed, he healed his injuries and went at it again.


    This while not a good method of fighting was Seth''s only avable method of fighting, and while it served him well to take care of the canon fodders that had been offered put to him, Seth knew his current strength was far from enough for him to stop the massacre that was urring.


    Knowing his efforts would only be in vain, Seth kicked off the ground and running as fast as he could, brushed off the enemies in his path and headed for the civilians.


    Seth had just arrived close to one of the groups and was now killing off the horde of soldiers that surrounded them when a sh suddenly went by him and he found all the soldiers around him set aze.


    "e to me)" Seth heard a familiar voice which could only belong to Xulu cry out from among a group of civilians which was not too far from the one he had been trying to save.


    Seth looked in the direction of the voice, his eyes just able to catch a blue me rising up and the blue dome being formed once more.


    Though the appearance of the dome surprised Seth, in the end, he didn''t put much thought into the reason for its initial disappearance, instead spending his time observing it and taking note of its now fragile state.


    The appearance of the blue mes temporarily caused a kind of pause on the battlefield, both enemy soldiers and civilians dumbfounded as they stared at therge areas of ckened earth which had once been upied by hundreds of men.


    With all the soldiers who had been attacking him burnt to death and the still alive ones who were far off in the distance unsure of moving closer to him or the civilians, Seth wavered on his feet and eventually fell down on his butt, a sense of loss embracing him.


    Seth requested his failing condition, just able to glimpse at his now dot-sized enlightenment sphere before the woes of metal exhaustion and delusions caught him in their grip.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What is life?" Seth pondered,


    "Why am I here?"


    "God am so tired, I just want to sleep, or eat, no sleep first, I want to sleep forever"


    "Why did I evere here, I should never have entered Ashad, I should have listened to Alice and stayed with her"


    "Oh Alice soft breasts, ahhh Adriana''s thick ass"


    "Will I survive to see them?" Seth thought, his head lifting up and staring at the few civilians who hadn''t run back into the dome, his eyes moving to the inner city gates when he noticed these few stragglers staring at the gate and screaming with a smile.


    Seth could see the gates of Monwac City opening, but that just didn''t motivate him.


    Hundred of soldiers flooded out of the city gates and then begin attacking the remaining enemy soldiers, while the blue dome did not waste a second to begin moving for the gate.


    ''All alone'', at this point Seth was left all alone.


    Seth looked away from the ensuing battle and stared at the sun which was now on its way to sunset, its light rays flooded his eyes, giving him a moment of rity, but that didn''tst long as his mind was once again ensnared by a certain heaviness some secondster


    Seth quietly and subconsciously watched the war, his eyes randomly moving around and then stopping at the figure of powerful cultivators who had suddenly popped up from the side of eth enemy, the presence of these cultivators changing the tide of this battle and sending Monwac city soldiers on a constant retreat.


    "Hopefully they make it into the city".


    This thought had just barely entered Seth''s head when a shadow fell upon him, its sudden appearance only earning a twitch from Seth as he felt no need to react further when his instincts made no call for action.


    Well, that was until he was hit with a fierce p to the cheek.


    "What the hell are you doing sitting here" a very familiar but not usually fierce andmanding voice sounded in Seth''s ear.


    "Uhhh" Seth groaned, pushing himself to his feet with a stumble, his mind fazing in and out of rity.


    "What do you want Dilise" Seth grumbled rubbing his aching head as he tried to bring his mind back in order.

 Chapter 194 A Short Battle

    "Let go" Dilise shouted, turning to sprint, but he stopped after two steps, noticing that Seth wasn''t following her.


    "Go where," Seth asked staring at the woman while continuously blinking his eyes.


    "Snap out of it, we need to get back to the city before the enemy cuts us off" Dilise screamed, rushing back to Seth, and then grabbing him bit the hand she once more began sprinting forward, Seth in tow with her.


    Rest should have brought about rejuvenation, but instead, all it has done was dull and stiffen Seth''s muscles as right now he could feel his body be drowned in random pain as it tried to keep up with Dilise.


    Seth couldn''t think straight, he wanted Dilise to let him rest but knew it was smarter to follow her lead.


    Though his mind was hazy and confused, Seth was able to recollect that he was on a battlefield and that while Dilise couldn''t be referred to as an ally, she was a better alternative to the other set of enemies in the field with him.


    "Don''t resist, I''m going to carry you" Dilise said all of a sudden, her words slow to get processed by Seth''s mind.


    Dilise yanked him forward, his running body soaring towards her, and then with fluidity she ced him on her shoulders, her speed only reducing for a moment before it picked back up, and this time rising to about 4 times faster than initially.


    As much as Seth wanted to protest being carried, his pride not really fancying such an event, the pleasure of relief kept him silent.


    Now that he was on Dilise''s back, Seth''s sore and stressed-out body enjoyed rest, rest which he wished never ended, and wanted to indulge in, but the approaching w of sleep had him dreading this rest.


    Seth bit his lips as hard as he could, but that was only able to keep him barely conscious.


    Seth could feel the gallops and sharp turn that Dilise made as she fled with him, he could sometimes even feel heat waves wash over him, threatening to cook him.


    At the moment Seth felt fear, he feared sleep, but unfortunately for him, sleep loved him, he did his best to stay awake but s sleep triumphed over him once more, the weirdnguage of Ingrod''s people being thest thing he heard before he fell asleep.


    ¡­..


    While having a single gate made the inner city a more imprable fortress, it also made it hard for the city to go on the offensive without taking down the barrier that protected it.


    Having given his orders, Edwin stood atop the wall and watched as levers were pulled, this action setting the various gears turning and slowly pulling open the thick gate of the city.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It took about 5 minutes for the gates to be opened, and then some 3 minutes for the Exclusive barrier which protected the gate serving as its firstyer of defense to be taken down.


    Like ants leaving their holes, the soldiers began moving out when the gates were opened, but to anyone watching from above, they would predict a grim fate for Monwac city soldiers seeing as they would be trickling out of their nest into the jaws of a swarm of enemy ants.


    While Monwac city made their move, their enemies did not stay idle, as immediately the city gates were opened and its barrier was taken down, dozens of ming boulders began falling from the sky and hammering the city''s barrier nonstop.


    The enemy seemed rejuvenated as every soldier attacked the soldiersing out of the gate, but Monwac City was not one to be underestimated as they showed why they were Ingrod''s southern defense.


    Donning iron helmets and armor, with long and wide shields in their hands, the first set of 4 soldiers matched out of the city, their shields raised as they weed the first of attacks from the enemy.


    Techniques of various strength were thrown at them, but they held on, their shields lighting up in golden light as they charged forth and rammed into the enemies blocking their path, sending them flying and making way for more of theirrades toe pouring out of the city.


    The second group of four soldiers who followed behind the first four soldiers joined up with them and when they linked their shields together, a barrier of about 20 meters rose up into the sky.


    The barrier formed a curved wall that blocked the path leading to the gate, making it possible for more soldiers and equipment to be brought out unhindered.


    Cannons were fired both from behind the curved wall and from the enemy, the curved wall breaking apart several times with the shield and soldiers having to be reced on the regr.


    With an unhindered flow, Monwac city soldiers came pouring out and easily cut through the still rtively disorganized enemy line, clearing a path for the blue dome which shattered a secondter, the civilians within it flooding out and using the clear path created by the army to head for the city.


    Everything seemed to be going well, but then the enemy went all out as a new set of qi signatures began approaching from behind the enemy''s lines, a couple of qi signatures that could be battle changers.


    Level 7 mortals had arrived, and with these new arrivals, the war turned absolutely bloody for Monwac City the barriers they had put up were broken through easily, and it basically took a horde of soldiers and constant cannon fire to keep the enemy back.


    Monwac City''s soldiers fought their hardest, protecting the path for the fleeing citizens, but the harder they fought, the more they fell.


    Thankfully the battle didn''tst long as all the civilians had already been grouped earlier, making it easier for the army to retrieve them, and for those civilians who had strayed away, they could only be left behind.


    Edwin let out a sigh as he turned away from the battlefield, the civilians had been rescued, and the gates had been closed once more, and while the just rescued citizens celebrated, Edwin walked off the wall to see if he could kill the man he hated most

 Chapter 195 Locked Up

    ......


    Able to think? Yes


    Four limbs and a head? Check.


    Lying on afortable bed? No.


    Restricted body part? Yes.


    Pain on any part of the body? Yes.


    Likelihood of death? 40%


    The likelihood that I have been captured? 98%


    With these questions asked and answered, the long since closed eyes of Evary Seth flickered open.


    Darkness, Seth''s eyes opened up to darkness, but then from the edge of his eyes, to his right, he could catch a sliver of light, and so he turned his head to stare at the dull lighting from thentern hanging on a wall not too far away from him.


    Seth''s eyes flickered as they took in the sights before them, and though wasn''t one he could say he appreciated, considering that his head had not been chopped off, he was grateful for the current situation.


    Slightly moving his body, but not making any sound, Seth''s back rubbed against the hard object that made up his bed, and then pushing himself up, he discovered that what he was lying on was just a thick board that separated him from the floor.


    Now sitting up, Seth was at a better vantage point to observe his surroundings, his eyes finally able to register the iron bars that surrounded him on the front, his left and right, and then a wall behind.


    Thentern Seth had first seen stood hanging on a wall was some distance from the bars at his front, serving to light up his prison and the Path in front of it.


    Seth looked to the floor and registered its bare brown surface, it looked like it had beenyered with concrete, but when Seth moved his hands to check out its makeup, he came across one of his very not-good discoveries.


    His right hand which should have been raised without hassle, now felt like he was lifting 50 tons of weight, and when his eyes moved to his hands, he had to blink his eyes as finally understood the reason for his positive answer on pain on any part of his body.


    Seth didn''t know what it was, but the contraption that was ced on each of his arms did not bode well with him.


    His palms were left uncovered, but on his arm were 7 iron bracelets which were connected on each arm by two iron bars on the left and right, reaching to his elbow, in a way, t could be called an ugly armguard


    There wasn''t any indication of how it had been strapped and held in ce on his arms, but the sharp pain he felt as he lifted his arms gave him a brutal clue.


    Hammered or perhaps nailed into his arms, Seth deduced that there were spikes bean the iron bracelets and that these spikes had been pierced into him, to keep the device in ce.


    As for its function, Seth was currently unable to move or use the qi within himself, and worst of all, he found it impossible to use his strength.


    The amount of power one could output depended on the strength of their skeletal frame, and most importantly their spinal cord.


    At the moment, Seth could feel any source of strength he tried to generate in any part of his body be dispersed when it passed through the spinal cord, leaving him powerless.


    That sealing had a hand in the creation of this device was a fact, Seth had been locked in a cell and deprived of his ability to use qi or his strength, and now he was basically amb for the ughter.


    Deciding to see if there were any other problems with his body, Seth marched through the stinging paining from his arms and lifted himself to his feet, carrying the weighty contraption which had been added to his arm as he stood.


    "At least I can walk," Seth thought as he lifted his legs, one by one, stretching and rotating his ankles, and then he moved forward till he was standing in front of the bar, where the lighting was better


    He put his palms together, entwining his fingers and then lifting his arms, bringing them closer to his eyes and inspecting them, wanting to see what he could learn from these annoying add-ons.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s good to see that you''re awake," an almost parched voice said, drifting out from Seth''s right and having the man turn to look into the darkness that nketed the right of his cell.


    "He, he, he, while they saw it fit to light up your cell, their thoughtfulness didn''t extend to me"


    "It''s interesting how you''re still being given special treatment despite the chaos you caused," the voice said, the question in its words recognized by Seth, but he chose to ignore it.


    "Do you have any idea what this is?" Seth asked instead, his eyes shifting back to studying the device.


    "No, I have nevere across such a thing" the voice answered, going silent.


    Seconds and minutes passed with no one talking the voice keeping to itself and Seth staring at the troublesome armguards, but in the end, one of them was a lot more needful and once again broke the silence.


    "What is your escape n," the voice asked Seth.


    "I don''t have any".


    "Do you n on just bending over and dying, because I assure you that they won''t spare your life".


    "Well this city has seen what I am capable of, and unless, they are totally useless, then escaping in my current state should be impossible"


    With his words, Seth expected some more questions, but none came, silence once again permeating the surroundings.


    Seth stayed up checking out his bindings for perhaps up to an hour before he decided to call it quits, he had learned a lot about it, but so far hadn''t learned anything that saw him breaking free from them.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t decipher the seal that empowered the armguards, but that he couldn''t ess them.


    From what Seth had picked up, the seal wasn''t ced on the armguards, but within like they had been forged with it.


    Deciding to take a rest, Seth moved back to the board and sat on it, thinking about whether he should sleep or wait for an attendant toe, but then the voice spoke once more.


    "Will you let them kill you?"


    "No" Seth simply said, the confidence in his words very apparent.


    "Will you let them kill me?" the voice asked once more, the question drawing Seth''s interest.


    "Should I be worried if you''re killed?" Seth asked.


    "Considering it was you who took me out of my much morefortable previous prison, I''ll say yes".


    "Considering you haven''t performed any of your due services, I am entitled to do nothing for you," Seth said, his words bringing a few seconds of silence, but it didn''tst long as he spoke once more.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone kill you".


    "Thanks" the voice replied.


    "Do you have any idea when the steward or anyone will being around?" Seth asked some secondster.


    "No, why?"


    "I''m starving".

 Chapter 196 A Visitor

    How long Seth had been in the cell he wasn''t sure, but at the moment he had left his wooden bed and moved to the right of his cell, leaning on the bars as he chatted with Irene.


    "How big will you say your ass is?" No reply.


    "Will it jiggle if spank it?" No reply.


    "How long has it been since I was brought into this cell?"


    "One night".


    This was how things had been so far, after giving Irene a run down on what had happened to him, Seth had begun asking her a bunch of questions, with most of them going unanswered, while the few sensible ones received replies.


    Seth had tried to look beyond the bar and through the darkness to see whether he could catch a glimpse of Irene who was in the next cell.


    Irene had seen when he had awakened, she had been able to makements which required her to know the happenings of his cell, but no matter what angle Seth tried to look into her cell from all his eyes could see was a dark room, unable to discern any feature within it.


    "Stop trying so hard, you won''t see a thing" Irene admonished when Seth pressed his eye to the square gaps that filled the iron wall that separated their cells.


    "It''s not fair that you can see me, but I can''t" Sethined.


    "I guess that''s how much of a threat they perceive you to be "Irenemented, Seth, letting out a snort as he turned andid his back to the iron wall.


    "I never expected you to have such an admirable side" Irene''s voice rang out.


    "Well, I''m quite amicable to people who aren''t trying to backstab or undermine me, especially obedient women and those I like".


    "Do you love any woman?"


    "Maybe," Seth said, an image of Rose appearing in his head, and then a recent one of Alexia scolding him shing by.


    "They must be quite the women to be able to prate your uncaring heart," Irene said, but Seth didn''t give her an immediate reply, instead staying silent for a few more seconds before he spoke.


    "Are you taking advantage of my weekend mental state to fish information out of me?" Seth asked.


    "Is it working?"


    "Yes, which is why am not talking to you anymore," Seth said going silent, but Irene didn''t waste time to speak up and tempt him once more.


    "And here I was thinking you wanted to know the color of my nipples," she said, referring to one of Seth''s questions which she had ignored.


    "You are proving yourself to be a calctive woman, calctive women tend to think themselves too smart.


    "It will be a shame if I have to rip you apart because you thought yourself too smart," Seth said and went silent.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Irene said but got no reply from Seth, their cells once more descending into silence.


    ....


    "Have you ever been gangbanged?" No reply.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Do you swallow after giving a blowjob?" No reply.


    "Do you like meat?" No reply.


    "Can you cook?" "Yes".


    "if I get too hungry can I eat your beasts?" "NO!"


    "What is the color of your nipples?"


    "Brown, there are a few noticeable bumps around it, but I assure you that would on serve to make them more yummy when you suck on them," Irene said.


    Despite Seth''s words, it hadn''t taken long for him to fall apart once more and began asking random questions, his previous question on her breast just happening to pop up once more, and this time Irene answered.


    Seth was just about to ask her another question when the sound of approaching footsteps echoed into his cell, and some secondster, the sight of an approaching torch came in sight, the torch''s light getting brighter the closer it came.


    With the torch getting closer, it quickly increased the lighting in the surrounding, Seth having to asionally squint his eyes to adjust to this change.


    "Good to see you''re awake" a voice sounded after the bright torch stopped in front of his cell.


    "Hello Dilise," Seth said, his eyes raised as he studied the woman in front of him, "did you bring me food".


    "With everything that has happened and is yet to happen to you, is that really the question you want to be asking me," Dilise asked, but the only reply she got from Seth was his nd blinking eyes like she was an idiot for expecting him to ask anything else.


    "Is the war over?" Irene asked, her voice filtering from her cell over to Seth''s while her eyes struggled to make out the image of Dilise''s clean face and robe adorned gown.


    "Sorry but am not allowed to tell you that".


    "So, what about my food" Seth injected.


    "Well since you won''t ask, then I''ll say it. I came here to check on you and see how you''re faring Seth.


    "But seeing as your most pressing matter at the moment is food, then give me a few seconds let me go back and see what I can find," and with those words, Dilise walked away, her bright torch leaving with her.


    With Dilise''s departure, the room once again descended into its dim lighting, Seth losing the clear view of the wall and floor which he had taken for granted.


    "You think I drove her away," Seth asked, his eyes squinted as he kept on staring in the direction Dilise had departed.


    "No, she didn''t seem particrly offended by you, perhaps she has actually gone to get you something to eat" Irene replied.


    "Perhaps" Seth muttered, and then some secondster he screamed out,


    " Don''t forget the meat! Meat! Bring lots of meat!"


    "Do you think she heard me?" Seth said after a few seconds of silence and hearing no reply from Irene.


    "I didn''t know, but I hope she did, your current mental state doesn''t put me at ease".

 Chapter 197 Visitors Second Coming

    "I see light'' Seth suddenly said, his eyes having been staring at Dilise direction of departure the whole time.


    With his exceptional ears, Seth easily detected the sound of three distinct footsteps approaching, but he attributed the additional feet to the maids carrying the food, Seth was not able to stop a smile from climbing atop his face as he imagined howrge the food had to be for two people to be needed in carrying it.


    Seth stood to his feet and immediately walked to the front of the cell, holding on to the bars as he waited for Dilise toe to him


    ck! ck! ck! Their footsteps echoed all around, as their figure drew ever nearer, and by the time the image of Dilise appeared before Seth, the eagerness and anticipation which had filled him disappeared.


    There was no rich and smile creating aroma, no cute maid or sexy chef, and most importantly, no food.


    Dilise had returned with empty hands, and as for the people behind her, two soldiers dressed in leather armor, probably the prison guards, other than the gloves covering their hands, their palms carried nothing else.


    "There is no food," Seth said in disbelief, a grumble from his stomach apanying his words.


    It was funny how a lot of people took hunger for granted, the average normal human never really had to worry about it, while almost all cultivators who crossed into the soldier level never knew what hunger felt like in their lives.


    As a cultivator, Seth should have been able to go weeks and perhaps even months without feeding, but normal cultivator norms had never applied to Seth, and right now was another situation, but this time he was on the losing end,


    Dreary body, asional stomach spasms, heavy eyes and brain, and coupled with the device that had been stuck in his hands, Seth felt like shit and was barely holding himself together.


    Seth wanted to speak but held his mouth shut, tightening his grip on the bars of his cell as he looked down at the floor.


    Perhaps he would have ranted perhaps he wouldn''t, perhaps he would have gone all violent and tried to grab Dilise, perhaps he wouldn''t.


    At the moment, Seth felt like a drug addict who was suffering from withdrawal symptoms, and his tightening fists were the only thing keeping his body from trembling and himshing out.


    "Open it "the voice of Dilise sounded, bringing Seth out of his reverie and having him look up at her and then to the guard who moved up to the cell, ced a key in its keyhole, and began turning the key.


    Just a normal prison, there wasn''t anything special about the cell, yet Seth knew he just couldn''t escape it on his own, the armguards on his arm more than made sure of that.


    Firming up his will, Seth let go of the bar and turned to the soldier who walked into the prison, grabbed him by the arm, and without saying a thing began pulling him out.


    One second he was in a cell, the next second he was out of it, yet that didn''t change his status as a prisoner.


    "Where are we going," Seth decide to ask seeing as no one was going to tell him a thing.


    "Oh, sorry, we''re going to get you something to eat," Dilise said with a smile.


    "Great, take her out also then," Seth said, his face turning to the direction of Irene''s cell which he could now see, Seth was able to make out the features of the right side of her cell, but unfortunately he couldn''t see her due to her extreme position to the left of her cell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sorry but I want to talk to you alone, I''ll have someonee over and bring her a meal," Dilise said.


    "Well if she''s noting, then I''m not going" Seth grumbled out, turning and beginning to walk back to his cell before his path was blocked by the really wide figure of the guard.


    "I know am at my weakest, but am sure I can still create quite the mess," Seth said turning to face Dilise and looking the woman in the eye, the both of them maintaining eye contact for a while before Dilise eyes moved away.


    "Fine, but only if you promise not to hatch or attempt any escaping scheme," Dilise said.


    "I wasn''t aware you had so much faith in my promises," Seth said in bewilderment.


    "Will that be a problem?"


    "No, as long as you don''t harm any of us".


    Some seconds of silence passed with Dilise mulling over Seth''s words or perhaps the consequence of releasing Irene, but in the end, she finally spoke the magic words.


    "Release her".


    Seth could feel reluctance from the guards, and as much as he wanted to bash the bastards in the skull, he held himself back, there was no need toplicate matters and extend his time to get a meal.


    Despite their hesitation, the guards moved their legs and walked up to Irene''s cell, a few jingling of their keys, and the door to Irene''s cell was opened, the cute and sexy figure of Irene came into Seth''s view a few secondster.


    Irene moved like a ghost, there was not a single sound from her feet as she soundlessly moved out of her cell, went past the guards, and when she arrived by Seth''s side, she bowed before Dilise, not saying a single word as after he silent appreciation, she moved and stood behind Seth.


    One head, two eyes, h, h, h, Seth''s eyes roamed all over Irene as he check and make sure she was alright, and then when that was done, his eyes went to her heavy chest.


    Pressing against the blue free blouse she wore, Seth found himself internallyining about the clothe''s inability to be generous with its cleavage viewing when Dilise''s words snapped him back to reality.


    "Can we leave now?"


    Dilise politeness and thoughtfulness towards him had a lot of questions popping up in Seth''s head, but he pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind as the filling of his stomach was a top priority.


    Seth took onest look at Iren clean and clear face, her hair still neatly lying over her shoulders, and after staring into her clear brown eyes, he turned back to Dilise.


    "Let''s go," Seth said, his legs already pushing forward as he walked ahead, setting a pace that required everyone to put in some effort as they hurriedly followed him.

 Chapter 198 Exposed Pervert

    The sound of forks and spoons, tes and knives, shing against each other filled a room before dying down a few secondster, but before the upants of the room could get a rest from the high pitch sounds, the loud and irritable sound of tearing and munching filled the room, the source of this sound truly having no manners.


    Seth, Irene, Dilise, and a maid who was just leaving after bringing and serving the meals.


    These people were currently in a dining room, and while it wasn''t avishly decorated one, the round table, the unlit but glittering chandelier, and therge windows which brought about both sufficient sunlight and a cool breeze, made the room veryfortable.


    At the moment, everyone at the table would have been enjoying a serene meal were it not for the efforts of a certain self-centered man.


    All the way from the cell, Dilise had escorted both Seth and Irene over to the dining room, and in the hope to create afortable atmosphere in the room, she had sat down to eat with them, but at the moment, Seth''s table manners left her shocked and unable to draw up an appetite.


    To Dilise''s right on the round table sat Irene, the woman quietly eating her meal, seeming to observe proper manners, but if one were to observe her more closely, they would notice that she was consuming her food faster than etiquette permitted.


    Irene minded her own business as she ate her meal, wishing to wash away the memories of hunger, but from time to time she couldn''t help but look up from her meal and stare at Seth.


    Eating like a savage and without care, he feasted on his meal, stabbing his fork into arge piece of meat on the serving dish, and carrying the whole piece of meat off the dish, he began eating it off the fork, though the fact that he ate it all without spilling was weed.


    This unruly and disgusting side of Seth was a new one, and it was hard for both women to picture the person before them as the man who had terrorized them not too long ago.


    Seth eating to his stomach and heart''s satisfaction. Irene eating to fill up her empty tummy and replenish her energy. Dilise cing a small quantity of food on her te and elegantly consuming it at a moderate pace.


    Like this, the food which had been brought by the maid was consumed.


    ...


    "Mtcheew" a loud sigh echoed followed by a belch some secondster.


    The feeling of his stomach being satisfied had a smile appearing on his face as he kept down his eating utensils, picked up a napkin, and underwent the painful stress of cleaning the edges of his mouth.


    "The meal was delicious, can I see the chef," Seth said turning to Dilise as he dropped the napkin in his hands on the table.


    "It''s alright, the cook isn''t present at the moment, but I''ll be sure to extend your appreciation to himter "Dilise replied.


    "If you say so," Seth said with a shrug, leaning back into his seat and resting his head while his eyes faced the ceiling.


    A few minutester, the maid returned and cleared the table, everyone having already finished eating.


    The silence which had been robbed from that room for several minutes was returned to it as all its upants went silent, but that didn''tst for long as the silence was once again broken.


    "So what do you want" Seth silently spoke, his voice gently filtering through the room and reaching the ears of everyone.


    "What do I want," Dilise said in a surprised tone, staring at Seth in confusion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Being all polite to us, trying to amodate my needs, and tolerating my manners, you can''t tell me that your attitude towards me is from the bottom of your gracious heart and that you want nothing from me".


    "Ohh" Dilise''s voice sounded a few seconds after Seth had spoken as she had finally understood what he was saying.


    "You''re right that my attitude towards you isn''t a result of me being super kind, but you don''t have to worry as you have already given me what I wanted".


    Hearing Dilise''s words, Seth could not help but move his head and look down from the ceiling, his eyes falling on Dilise and then momentster it moved from her and fell on his crotch area.


    "I never actually thought my little man could go into action while I am asleep, but I do hope his performance was satisfactory," Seth said. Dilise''s eyebrows scrunched up in confusion and it took her a few seconds to understand Seth''s words, her face going red.


    "That, that wasn''t what I meant" Dilise fiercely rebuked, sitting up and trying to clear up Seth''s misunderstanding.


    "I didn''t touch your ¡­ thing, I didn''t do it with you while you were asleep" Dilsie defended herself.


    "Huh are you sure," Seth asked also pushing his back of the chair and sitting at attention.


    "Yes, I didn''t do anything to you" she repeated.


    "Fine, but then who was it that changed me out of my clothes and put me in these" Seth said, looking down at the yellow trousers and shirt which he wore.


    Seth had noticed the change of his clothes earlier when he had gotten up, but back then he had been too hungry to worry about it, but now that he had a full tummy, he thought to at least investigate the hands that had been on him.


    "I¡­I¡­ I didn''t do anything" Dilsie said, her stuttering telling Seth that he might have actually found his mysterious dresser.


    So you went around fondling and molesting me while you changed my clothing" Seth said, with narrowed eyes, Dilise biting her lips as she struggled to keep her expression under control.


    "No Seth I didn''t molest you" Dilise was saying, but Seth cut her off.


    "But you did kiss me," Seth said, staring her in the eye, the words that were about toe out of Dilise''s mouth dying off as her eyes widened,pletely caught off guard by Seth''s words.


    "And then after that, you stripped me naked and masturbated to the sight of my body and erect cock".


    With these words, Dilise was left speechless, unable to say a word as she was filled with shock at how knew what he knew.


    With a smile on his face, Seth rxed back into his seat, his eyes lingering on the cute teen sitting on hisp, and shaking her head as she stared at Dilise.


    "A great pervert darling, she would make quite the tight fit".

 Chapter 199 Exposed Pervert 2

    Expecting a heavy scolding, a tantrum, or silent treatment, Seth was quite surprised when Alexia popped out all of a sudden and with a smile on her face ratted out Dilise''s secret actions.


    "A pervert, a nasty hidden pervert" Alexia had said with augh and then gone on to exin all Dilise had done to him when she thought no one was watching.


    "At first she looked all innocent when she took off your clothes like she only intended to clean you up."


    "First she ced you in the bath and washed you up, her face asionally turning red, but I ignored it thinking it was just her being shy".


    "After washing you, she decided to rub oil on your body, and it''s from there that she began revealing her true intentions.


    "From massaging your body to stroking your dick till it went hard and then kissing you. She was probably going to ride you if it wasn''t for your dick swelling out of control.


    "Your dick got so big she became scared at the thought of putting it in her, but her fear didn''t do anything to dampen her horniness and before I knew it, she pulled off her clothes and dipped her fingers into her cunt.


    "She used one hand to finger herself while she used to other to hold your dick as she sucked its head and kissed its length".


    "She even went at it twice, a single release not enough for her" Alexia concluded with augh.


    With her talk on Dilise''s dirty secret, Alexia had basically told him that she was aware that he had been out cold for some time, and the fact that she wasn''t questioning him on what had happened, also told Seth that the woman already knew the answer to that.


    Looking at Alexia''s jovial figure, Seth wanted to question her on herck of a response to his crazy, irresponsive, and life-endangering decision, but his mind couldn''t help but bounce back to the issue of Dilise.


    Dilise was a usually timid woman. one who possessed some very surprising moments of bravery, courage, and authoritativeness.


    She wasn''t a smart genius woman, but her loyalty to her kingdom wasn''t something Seth would question.


    So far, Dilise had shown no interest in him, the woman fearing him most of the time yet still being brave enough to push his buttons.


    If it were Minuha or maybe even the princess, Seth could rationalize some reasons for them doing so, him returning her ne being one reason that he bet could make the princess spread her leg.


    The question of why Dilise had masturbated to the sight of him had two possible answers.


    One she was truly a closet pervert, and while this was an answer that would shock Seth, it was still very believable, and two.


    Well as for two, considering the events that had led to her actions and adding his abilities to the mix, Seth would say he had arrived at an answer, and while he wasn''t sure of it, he was more than happy to test it out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...


    A n rapidly drawn in his mind, Seth was ready to implement it, but a nce at his arms had him releasing a sigh as he internally grumbled about the inconvenience the heavy armguards on his arms were causing him.


    While his eating manners wouldn''t have been excellent with the armguards off, at least its absence would have saved Seth the embarrassment of having to dig his fork into a piece of meat, and then stand up the fork so its bottom was in his pam and resting on the table, and then proceed to bend his head over and bite of the meat bit by bit from the fork.


    This method while ufortable at least saved him the stress of having to lift his arm every time he had to bite.


    Now Seth had a n to carry out, and while the armguards would serve as an impediment, this time he had no particrly effective method to mitigate the problem.


    "ept the truth, you kissed me," Seth said, internally groaning in his mind as pushed himself up and then putting in his strength, seamlessly lifted his arm and then walked towards Dilise.


    Earlier Seth had mentioned Dilise masturbating, but now he was instead asking her about a kiss, a way less shameful act.


    Dilise felt a sense of relief when she heard Seth''s words, his question having her more calm and willing to talk to exin herself.


    Dilie was d to have been questioned on the far less serious offense, she made no move to avoid Seth who walked closer to her.


    "It wasn''t my intention to kiss you, I was just giving you a bath, but then the next thing I knew, I was kissing you, I''m sorry" Dilise exined apologetically.


    "So you confess to kissing me," Seth said,ing to a stop when he was within her personal space, and then motivating himself with awaiting rewards, he lifted his left hand and gently garbed a hold of Dilise''s right hand.


    Dilise wanted to pull her hand from Seth''s hold but with his hurt yearning eyes which gazed into her, and the guilt she felt for what she did to him, she stayed put.


    Having not had the chance to go sex hunting, Seth began thinking he had failed to notice a crucial fact about the people of Monwac City, and that was their attitude towards sex.


    While it was embarrassing to have been caught masturbating over his sleeping form, it should not have ced the sense of guilt and nervousness he had seen in Dilise eyes.


    Perhaps he was wrong and Dilise was just one of those good girls that always stayed pure, that being the reason for her bashfulness towards her sexual actions.


    "You kissed me without my consent, it''s only fair I kiss you back, that way we''re even don''t you agree," Seth said, and not giving her time to think over his words, he moved closer to her and locked her lips in a kiss.

 Chapter 200 Exposed Pervert 3 [R-18]

    His mind set on finding soul fruits, Seth hadn''t been as perverse as normal, not even putting a lot or any thought into Dilise when he had first met her, but now as he kissed her, he couldn''t help but indulge in the feel of her lips, full and soft.


    For the moment Seth''s tongue ran over her tongue while his two lips joined together to either lock her upper or lower lip from time to time.


    His dick hardening and his blood pumping faster, Seth got a little lost in the kiss and bit on Dilise lips, this move sending Dilise moving backward, his spell on her broken.


    "That should be enough" Dilise said, her eyes fluctuating between being hazy and clear, the woman trying to get control of herself, but Seth wouldn''t let her.


    "But there is also the touching and masturbating" Seth pointed out, his words sending Dilise pursing his lips, and before she could give a reply, Seth hurriedly pressed on.


    "Let''s kiss one more time, and with this kiss, settle all of your transgressions", and without dy, Seth pulled her closer and locked her lips back in another kiss, determined not to make a mistake this time.


    "It''s just like that time" Dilisemented, feeling almost like a prisoner in her body as Seth kissed her.


    She was aware that Seth''s reasons especially the second one for kissing her were bullshit, yet she let him kiss her.


    Her body yearned for Seth, but her rational mind didn''t, but unfortunately for her rational mind, it wasn''t the one in control.


    In the end, it didn''t take long for Dilise''s rational mind to decide to ignore the ridiculousness of Seth''s words and instead use them as a reason to continue indulging in the kiss.


    Like two lovers, their lips locked while their tongues licked, none of them drawing back from the other till eventually they ran out of air and pulled away from each other.


    "Make women want to have sex with him", Draco had once said this, pointing out that it was an ability he shouldn''t have, but yet still had.


    Sonia, Leah, Alexia, and Ciara, back then Seth had used this passive ability of his to easily get into these women''s pants, but since he started dealing with Kaiser-level women, this ability had be close to obsolete.


    Dilise was at the Kaiser level, but for some reason had fallen for his dragon charm as Seth felt the ability should be aptly named.


    Why it worked so well on Dilise Seth could only attribute it to her being exposed to his naked body for far too long, and also touching him all over when she bathed and rubbed him.


    If it was truly his weak dragon charm that was making Dilise so susceptible, then Seth knew he couldn''t afford to give her a moment of reprieve.


    Their lips disengaging from each other, Seth didn''t waste a moment dive back in, this time going in for her neck.


    ''Stooouup, stooowp" Dilise moaned as Seth kissed and sucked along her neck, and then feeling that it was the right time, his pitiful vein-covered left arm moved from its position of suspension to Dilise''s rear.


    cing his hand on her butt, Seth''s lips left her neck and quickly returned to her lips, stopping the woman''s verbal reluctance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    How long he could keep her horny and perceptive to him Seth wasn''t sure, so he knew he needed to work fast if he wanted to stick his meat into Dilise today.


    With his lips keeping her upied, Seth began fondling her butt, his right hand which had been resting on the table all this while getting up and joining in the work.


    He squeezed and nestled her ass for a few seconds, pulling her body closer to his and making sure she felt his hard dick as it pressed against her tummy.


    Seth pushed a little harder as he kissed Dilise, forcing the woman''s upper body backward, and then Dilise in a bid to stabilize herself, ced her hands around Seth''s neck, her actionmencing Seth''s next move.


    With hands that weighed him down and the need to not spook Dilise, Seth could not go with his usual aggressive method of getting clothes off women, he needed to take a different approach.


    First off, his hand reached for his trousers and loosed it, his trouser dropping to his ankles while his Dick was set free, and then after that, Seth reached for Dilise''s right hand which was on his neck, took it down and introduced it to his hard meat.


    Secondly, he released Dilise''s lips, looking down at her trembling hand which held on onto his dick, Dilise''s also subconsciously copying his actions, her eyesing to rest on the sight of her hand holding onto Seth''s thick cock.


    Looking up from his dick, Seth looked at Dilise, the woman also looking at him, and then he asked her,


    "How does it feel".


    After he had asked his question, Dilise''s mouth moved slightly trying to answer his question but in the end only ended up opening and closing wordlessly.


    "Stroke it," Seth said, not breaking eye contact with Dilise.


    Not waiting for Dilise to suddenly begin obeying his orders, Seth left hand wrapped sound her right hand and began moving it up and down his dick, and while this was happening, he leaned back in and began giving Dilise short kisses.


    Several kisses on her lips, cheek, and neck, while he made Dilise hand stroke his cock.


    Seth could hear Dilise''s breathing get heavier, and when he felt it was time, he released his hand from around hers and instead trailed it back up her arm.


    Seth''s hand slowly rubbed her arm as it went up, and when it reached her elbow, it gently left her arms and went back to her butt, leaving behind Dilise''s hand which continued stroking his cock.


    Right now, Dilise was hooked, and Seth thought it was time to go in for the main dish, so both his hand grabbed at her gown, gently pulling it up her legs.


    Seth could feel Dilise hands on his cock slow down, but he didn''t let up on his action, pulling her gown till it was above her bum, and then grabbing at her soft ass, he pulled her up and ced her on the table that was just beside them.


    With her now on the table, Seth didn''t waste any time spreading apart her legs, and then pushing her pant to the side, he effortlessly pushed his severely downsized dick into her pussy.

 Chapter 201 Exposed Pervert 4 [R-18]

    Seth was in, the price in his palms, but there wasn''t a trace of happiness on his face.


    "What did you put in me," Dilise asked, a sense of confusion on her face as she basically had to look down at her pussy before understanding that Seth had put his dick in her.


    Seth''s pride took a massive hit, Seth feeling so embarrassed and angry, that before Dilise could open her mouth and speak, Seth''s right had held her back and pulled her forwards till only her butt cheeks were on the table.


    Moving forwards so his chest pressed her backward, Seth pulled back his hip and then pushed it back forward, this time eliciting a low "ahhh" from Dilise.


    Due to his desire to fuck Dilise, and his fear of her getting a grip of herself from the pain of his pration, Seth had made his dick so small that Dilise had almost felt nothing when he put it in her, but after her demeaning statement, Seth was dead set on making sure to change the shape of her cunt.


    With each thrust that he performed, Seth increased his dick by triple the size, and by the time he was pumping into her the fifth time, Dilise had her hands tightly wrapped around his neck and screaming out.


    "Please go slow," Dilise said, but Seth''s only reply to her was a kiss.


    At this point, Seth knew that he firmly had Dilise in his grip, and so without fear, he reached for her gown and pulled it up to her chest, Dilise offering no resistance as he raised her hand and let him take it off her


    "You look beautiful," Seth said, his eyes staring at Dilise''s now almost naked body, her bra the only piece of clothing left on her.


    It would seem Seth had overestimated his abilities, because the moment said made this statement and Dilise looked down at her body, her hazy eyes cleared and then putting her arms over her chest she shouted out,


    "Stop".


    "Seth, No" Dilise said cing her hands on Seth''s chest wanting to push him away, but there was no way Seth was going to let that happen as he quickly doubled the size of his dick while it was still in her, and then began slowly pulling it out.


    "Ahhhhhh, Seth stop" Dilise pleaded as she wrapped her hand around his butt and instead began pulling his hip toward her.


    With a smile on his face, Seth reduced the size of his dick and pushed back into her, a moan escaping Dilise''s lips, and then not giving her a chance to think, he pulled his dick back and mmed into her once more.


    Not taking a break, Seth began fucking Dilise with light hits, slowing increasing his tempo till in no time he was pending her now squelching pussy.


    His hand resting on the table, and a now sex-crazed Dilise wrapping her hands on his back, all Seth had to do was stay in ce and repeatedly moved his hip, alternating his dick size at several intervals as he quickly brought Dilise to an orgasm.


    When she came, Dilise grabbed Seth tightly, her body pressed against him as she trembled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did you enjoy it?" Seth asked Dilise who was resting her head on his shoulders, pushing her backward with his chest till she fell on her back, revealing her heaving body to his eyes.


    Watching Dilise covered in sweat, her chest heaving up and down, and his hard dick still stuck in her pussy, Seth felt himself get harder if that was even possible.


    Seth wanted to immediately go back to pounding her, but he calmed himself and first of all pulled his dick out of her.


    When Seth''s fat cock finally left Dilise, the woman released a moan as her juices which had remained trapped in her courtesy of Seth''s cock came pouring out, running down her butt crack and then sttering on the floor, making for quite the lewd sound.


    "You still haven''t told me if you enjoyed it," Seth said the head of his cock already back in her cunt as he began pushing the rest in.


    "You didn''t have to pretend, I know you are very aware and in control of your body at the moment," Seth said, a smirk on his face.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Dilise reflexively raised her head only for her eyes to meet Seth''s grinning face.


    "you won''t talk" Dilise heard Seth say and though she wanted to keep her mouth shut, she couldn''t help but release a moan when Seth began moving in and out of her.


    Every movement of Seth sent her senses tingling and pleasure flooding her body and as much as Dilise wanted to lie down on the table and simply let Seth drill his cock and out of her, pretending not to like it her ringing nerves wouldn''t just let her.


    She tried to hold on as long as he could, but when Seth entered into another pounding phase, not letting up on her cunt for a second, she couldn''t help but sit up and hold onto his back, pressing herself closer to him, a sense of relief flooding her as she finally let her suppressed moans out.


    The truth was Dilise had be aware of Seth''s motive to seduce her when he went to kiss her the second time.


    Were this the first time she was having contact with Seth, Dilise had no doubt she would be able to resist his tricks, but after masturbating twice to his image, she had been left thoroughly unsatisfied and wanting for the rod whose sight had scared away.


    Dilise had been sexually frustrated, and this made her body weak and susceptible to Seth''s advances.


    Dilise wasn''t a novice to sex and was quite experienced with it, but never had she felt as much pleasure as she was getting just from Seth''s thrust.


    Surrendering herself to her craving for sex, Dilise tightened her hand around Seth''s neck and then wrapped her legs around his waist, she then brought her lips to his mouth and whispered, " fuck me more".

 Chapter 202 Exposed Pervert 5 [R-18]

    "Ahhh. Ahhh, ahh" Dilise screams rang out.


    At the moment, she was bent over the table, her hands ced on it and holding her body up while Seth stood behind her, ramming his cock in and out of her.


    Seth had his hands ced on both sides of Dilise, resting on the table, his chest asionally rubbing against her back, while his pelvis pped her bouncy ass.


    Soft and bouncy, Seth''s eyes were pegged to the sight of Dilise''s ass, while he couldn''tpare them to the likes of Adriana, Dorian, or even Leah, Dilise''s ass possessed a certain softness that had him grinding his pelvis against her buttocks after each thrust.


    Every time, he went into her, her ass jiggled vigorously, ripples moving all around her ass like they would never stop.


    The allure of Dilise''s ass was so great that Seth considered it worth the effort to asionally take his heavy arms off the table and give her ass a squeeze, or spank.


    Watching her beautiful ass, Seth kept on drilling into Dilise, his heavy meat keeping the woman moaning none stop, and then he was finally forced to take his attention off Dilise''s rear when she suddenly began pping her butt back onto his dick with vigor, her pussy mping on his dick more tightly and screams going louder.


    "Ahhhhhhh" Dilise screamed, her pussy tightening as She came once more.


    From the moment Dilise had whispered into his ears for him to fuck her harder, the woman seemed to have turned into apletely different person.


    She moaned without care, not being hesitant to tell him how much she enjoyed and loved his cock, hell she had even been the one to ask that she changed position and get fucked from behind.


    At the moment this was Dilise''s third orgasm, Seth having released in her once, and still nning to cum more.


    As she came Dilise pressed her back against Seth, her body trembling in delight as it was wracked with pleasure from both her orgasm and Seth stubbornly going against her tightened pussy and pumping his dick in and out of her.


    All through her orgasm, Seth''s meat was in action, enjoying the new wave of warmth ad juices that lubricated it.


    With a groan leaving his mouth, Seth closed his eyes for a few seconds to digest the pleasure he was deriving from Dilise''s cunt, but just as he opened them, about to move them back over to Dilise''s ass, he felt a pair of arms press on his stomach and shove him back while the dining tablepletely splintered.


    With the heavyweights on his arms, and his infatuation with Dilise''s booty, Seth had been unable to keep himself standing when she struck, only able to control the fall of his weighty arms.


    Lying there on the floor, Seth calmly watched a heaving Dilise, push her hair to the back, clearing them from her face, and then begin looking around.


    "Where is Irene?" Dilise asked, turning to Seth.


    "Here I am" Irene answered,ing out from behind one of the pirs which were at the end side of the room.


    "What were you doing there," Dilise asked, her eyes narrowing as she looked the woman up and down.


    "Nothing, I just didn''t want to disturb the both of you," Irene said, lifting her hand and pointing it at the cor around her neck.


    Dilise stared at her for a little bit longer and then turned back to Seth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Dress up," Dilise said, walking to her clothes which had been thrown to the side, but Seth''s words stopped her.


    "That''s impossible," Seth said and when Dilise turned to him to ask for his reason, he looked towards his dick.


    Proudly adorned with thick veins and Dilise''s fluid, Seth''s little brother stood at full mast, throbbing asionally as it made its unsatisfied state known.


    "Tuck it in, we don''t have time for that, I came to deliver to both of you information pertaining to what is to be your fates, your dick should be the least of your worries".


    "How cruel, you only care about your satisfaction, You used me" Sethined,fortably ignoring the fact that he had been the one to start it.


    "Seth we don''t have time for all this, we''ve been in her long enough, and the people outside might begin getting ideas."


    "which is the more reason for you to get over here and finish what you started" Seth replied, and before Dilise could rebuke him, Irene spoke.


    "You guys have been going at it for more than 40 minutes, just ride him and get this over with".


    "well you signed up as his sex partner, why don''t you get over here and do your job" Dilise shot back feeling like she was being ganged up on by Seth and Irene.


    "Dilise stop with your squabbles, drop those clothes, get over here and ride me, then we''ll do whatever it is you want," Seth said in an annoyed tone, looking over at Dilise.


    They both stared at each other for a few seconds, Dilise''s sudden ferocity fading with each second that passed as she rubbed her thighs together and looked towards his dick and then timidly asked.


    "You promise".


    "Yeah as long as it''s reasonable, now get over here".


    "okay" Dilise muttered, biting her lips as she slowly moved over to Seth''s lying form, and then nting her legs to both his sides, she went down on her knees.


    Dilise eyes were transfixed on Seth''s cock as she knelt before then moving to Seth''s eyes, Dilise not breaking eye contact with him as she moved his cock to the tip of her pussy and then sat down on him.


    "urgghh" Seth groaned, his dick satisfied to finally be sheathed back in Dilise''s warm embrace.


    Propelling his upper body up with his elbow, Seth stared at Dilise''s naked figure, and then without any prompt from him, his eyes were introduced to her bouncing figure.


    Her breast still held by her bra, Dilise''s boobs bounced in the opposite direction of her movements, taking Seth''s eyes prisoner


    Dilise found herself getting hotter, her hands moving to Seth''s chest which she couldn''t help but press into, and not too long after, she found herself bouncing crazily on Seth, unable to keep eye contact with him as she quickly got lost in the pleasure she had tried running from earlier.

 Chapter 203 Exposed Pervert 6 [R-18]

    "Pah, pah, pah" The lewd sound of Dilise''s buttocks collided with Seth''s hips as the woman crazily bounced up and down.


    Lying t on his back, his hands behind his head, Seth quietly enjoyed the alluring sight.


    Watching a usually timid and reserved woman like Dilise be so wild turned him on, making his dick throb harder, and stimting him to stop being passive and give her the fuck she deserves.


    Unable to hold back his desires, Seth watched for when next Dilise''s hips moved to descend on his cock, an event that didn''t even require waiting.


    Almost immediately it happened, and Seth raised his hips to meet her butt, but instead of just mming his dick into her once more, he hit her butt forward, his action having Dilise fall forwards on his chest.


    Reacting on instinct, Dilise was able to put out her hands to the floor and catch herself, but before she could question Seth on his action, he took his hands from under his head, ignoring the extra work he was about to put himself through and grabbed onto Dilise''s butt.


    Firmly holding her ass in ce, Seth began rapidly moving his hips up and down, driving his dick into Dilise as hard as he could.


    Seth''s actions caught Dilise off guard, and before she could get a hold of the situation, she felt her cunt begin getting pummeled by Seth, and whatever words she wanted to spit out be turned into loud moans.


    "Ha, ahh, ahh" Dilise cried out, her hand getting wobbly till eventually the copsed on Seth''s chest, burying her head into his shoulders.


    "Seeaaahhhth" Dilise said trying to call out to Seth, but his powerful thrusts just wouldn''t let her.


    Dilise felt like she was about to go crazy as she stretched out her hands and began wing at the floor, burying her mouth into Seth''s neck in order to muffle her moans which were gradually turning to screams, uncontroble screams of pleasure.


    Seth kept this pace for up to 10 minutes, Dilise having gone through multiple mini orgasms during that period, and by the time her pussy began contracting for another powerful release, Seth felt his ball get all tingly and his cock get harder if that was even possible while he went faster.


    "Ahhhh, urgh," A mix of Dilise''s moans and Seth groans filled the room, the both of their bodies trembling as Dilise''s pussy washed Seth''s cock with its essence while Seth''s dick pumped her cave with his baby seeds.


    Some seconds passed as they both came down from their orgasm, Seth giving Dilise''s ass a spank before finally letting it go and bringing his arms to rest.


    "Did you enjoy it" Seth whispered into Dilise''s ear while nibbling at her ear.


    "I did," Dilise said, her words only reaching Seth''s ear.


    "You promise you''ll be a good girl and fuck when you''re horny," Seth asked, but this time Dilise gave no reply, only silently breathing into his neck.


    More than a minute went by before Dilise finally stirred from her ce of rest on Seth''s chest, pushing herself up and looking into his eyes as she sat up on him, his dick still embedded in her.


    Seth and Dilise''s eyes left each other as they both looked toward their pelvis, a twinkle shing through Seth''s eyes just before Dilise began lifting herself off him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth''s dick was like a rod that had been used to seal a leak in a water tank because as Dilise''s hips went higher, drops of a liquid began leaking from around pussy and rolling down Seth''s cock.


    Dilise went about halfway before suddenly stopping with a loud huff leaving her mouth as she stared in disbelief at what was actually in her pussy.


    Despite not being hard, Seth''s semi-hard cock still bore some visible veins but then the cock seemed to be as thick as an arm, making her dread what would have happened if such a huge dick were to get hard.


    Dilise moved her head over to Seth, her eyes narrowing as she stared at his smirking face.


    "Do you want to go another round?" Seth asked his dick pulsing, this little stimulus sending Dilise shivering.


    By now, Dilise was already more than sure that Seth had some way to manipte his dick size, she had prepared to confront him on the little trick he had just pulled off, but when she heard his words and felt his dick pulse, she forgot her little vendetta and opted to first get herself off the monster she was sitting on.


    Gritting her teeth, Dilise pulled herself off Seth in one go, a flood of liquid spurting out of her pussy and onto Seth, while the rest began running down her thigh, this making for quite a sensual scene.


    "Man that was intense," Seth said standing up and then pulling up his pants, his eyes focused On Dilise''s jiggling ass as she quickly moved to put on her clothes.


    "Why would you wear such baggy clothes, no wonder I failed to identify what a wonderful specimen you were earlier" Sethined.


    "The both of you should go pick a seat," Dilise said.


    "Are you sure about that, given the current condition of the room and our bodies, I would say we first need a bath and this room a cleanup" Seth said, walking up to Dilise who was trying to fix her and straighten out her clothes.


    "You said you''ll listen" Dilise suddenly said, sharply looking up at Seth.


    "Fine," Seth say and walked towards Irene.


    As he moved to her, he grabbed two chairs that were on his way and carried them over to Iren who was in a corner of a room.


    When he reached her side, he copsed on one almost a secondter, eyes focused on Dilise.


    "So what does your cunt think," Seth said with a grin, still looking at Dilise.


    "Well it thinks you have an interesting cock and that you reek" Dilise replied.

 Chapter 204 Silenced Twice

    ?


    Hearing Irene''s words, the grin on Seth''s face turned into a slight smile, but Seth decided not toment, instead focusing ahead.


    With her space ring continuously releasing almost unnoticeable qi pulses, Dilise took out four sheets of nk paper and carefully ced them at 4 corners that surrounded the now shattered table and her and Seth''s releases.


    Dilise took a step back and looked at her work, and then seeming to be satisfied, she knelt before one of the papers and cing her right palm on it, poured her qi into it.


    The scene of drawings of several symbols and shapes popping up on the paper had Seth narrowing his eyes as he had noticed nothing special about the paper when Dilise had brought them out.


    Seth was further left baffled when the paper released a white light, seeming to have been saturated with Dilise''s qi, and then shot out white beams of light at the other papers withy adjacent to it.


    A few seconds passed, and then like just the first paper, the other papers lit up in a white light and then also shot off beams of light which both collide with the only unlit paper


    In no time, thest paper was also charged by the light beam and lit up, and when this happened, the light from all four paper sheets began increasing in intensity until the only thing Seth and Dilise could see was a bright blinding light, the images of the papers and Dilise swallowed by it.


    The blinding scene didn''tst long as a few secondster, it went out, disappearing like it had been swallowed and leaving Seth and Irene blinking their eyes which struggled to adjust to the sudden change in lighting.


    By the time Seth''s and Irene''s pupils were appropriately rxed, Dilise was already in front of them, sitting on a chair that she had somehow acquired.


    Like the curious beings they were, Seth and Irene instinctively looked past Dilise and stared at the scene behind her, Seth unable to resist raising his eyebrows when he saw the now empty rectangr spot in the room.


    The destroyed table, chairs, and well sexual fluids which had once upied that one particr area of the room were no more and other than the spotless floor and ceiling, there was nothing left there.


    His curiosity letting out a roar like an agitated lion, Seth was just about to question Dilise on what had happened when he heard Irene silently mutter.


    "Too primitive".


    "What was that," Seth asked Dilise, deciding to question Irene on her words at ater time.


    "A cleaning seal, one specifically designed to make it easier for a soldier on the field to easily clean up traces of themselves, but these days, u can find any well-to-do citizen using it to make some hasty cleanups".


    "I know it''s still shabby, but the seal is still a work in progress" Dilise finished.


    "A lot of work" Irenemented audibly this time, referring to its bright light which was just not practical.


    When Seth had questioned Dilise, he had been expecting her to proudly boast about it being some high-level sealing method, or tell him that the papers were some rare resources, but instead, she had told him that what she had just done was nothing special, her little show even being onemonly performed by the citizens.


    Seth had already been aware that Ingrod and by extension, this world surpassed Earth in the knowledge of seals, but he hadn''t expected to hear that such a seal that gave out no qi reading or wave was so widespread.


    "Do you have a way to improve it" Dilise suddenly asked, her eyes brightening up just a little.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No," Seth said, killing off Dilise''s hope.


    "Well will you consider taking a look at it" she persisted.


    "Actually I wouldn''t, but right now am more than concerned about your amicability towards us. What are you scheming?"


    "Humph" Dilise snorted," my amicability didn''t seem to bother you when you were fucking me" she rebuked.


    Dilise words had Seth muted for a few seconds before he then spoke with a scrunched-up face.


    "What''s wrong with you, one minute you''re a timid, bashful woman the next you''re a horny bunny or some stoic woman?"


    "That''s none of your business," Dilise said, crossing her legs, her eyes looking away from Seth.


    "I don''t care, I asked you a question" Seth spoke, his words making Dilise look at him incredulously, while her eyes moved to his arms.


    "Even at your lowest point you''re insufferable, but like I said, it''s none of your business, and if remember correctly someone promised to listen to me if I rode him".


    Apanying Dilise''s words, a pin-drop silence engulfed the room as Dilise silently sat rxed in her seat, while Seth sat up in his seat, his mind a mess as he tried toe to terms with the fact that he had been shut up.


    "Fucking for several minutes with a public enemy and well know killer, I wonder what Edwin and the rest of the army will think when they heard how you spread your legs for the man that butchered your colleagues".


    With the silence that had engulfed the room and noticing Seth at a loss for words, Irene had decided to salvage the situation and put Dilise in her ce, showing no fear when Dilise eyes zeroed in on her, and her aura began bubbling within.


    "Both of you knock it off, no one will be making any report" Seth grumbled as he slumped back into his seat.


    Hearing his words, Irene who had been on the ready leaned back into her seat, an action which was not reciprocated by Dilise.


    "How can I trust you?"


    "Whether you trust us or not doesn''t matter, because even if we decided to tell Edwin about you being seduced, you can''t do a thing to stop us".


    If Seth was trying to worsen the situation, then he had seeded because as soon as he finished speaking, the aura which Dilise had been holding back came spilling forth, saturating the room and having Irene need to ce her hand on her knee to keep her back up.


    "You were a pleasing fuck, don''t make me kill you," Seth said, staring at Dilise for a few seconds, and then suddenly her aura began dying off till it was gone and the woman''s head dropped.

 Chapter 205 Fierce Sister

    ?


    Sitting on a chair with her upper body tilted forwards, supported by her elbows which rested on her knees, and keeping her head bowed.


    After his warning to Dilise, this was the position Dilise had assumed, not speaking a word, and lightly shifting her feet.


    "Is she scared?" Seth thought in bewilderment, turning to stare at Irene who only shrugged her shoulders.


    The trio remained in silence for a few minutes before Seth''s patience ran out.


    "Dilise, why aren''t you talking," Seth asked.


    "I''m worried about what will happen if you tell on me," Dilise said, raising her head and staring at Seth through her hair which had fallen over her face.


    "Will you tell on me or not?" Dilise asked with a suddenly stern tone.


    "What happens if I do," Seth asked deciding to entertain the woman''s thoughts.


    "I''ll kill you," she said, her reply earning her the nk and blinking face of Seth.


    "I won''t say a thing, and neither will Irene" Seth said deciding to put the woman''s funny worries at rest.


    "How can you be so sure about her, she isn''t exactly an example of obedience?"


    "True," Seth said turning to face Irene, looking her from top to bottom.


    "She needs me to get her out of here, if she proves stubborn, I don''t mind torturing her, getting the information I need, and then disposing of her".


    "You''ll be an obedient girl and not tell on Dilise, isn''t that right Irene?", and her expression making no change, Irene nodded her head to Seth''s question.


    "See, now tell me what''s going on, why aren''t Edwin and E here torturing or promising me tortures".


    ¡­


    Feeling reassured by Seth''s words, Dilise pushed her hair to the back, sat up straight, and stared at Seth and Irene with a confidence that had not been present a few seconds ago.


    "My fianc¨¦e died some time ago, his death mostly being my fault, and this left me with somewhat of an unstable character due to my guilt and other feelings."


    "Seth you''re the first man I''ve had sex with since his death, so my emotions are currently chaotic".


    "My condolences" a voice surprisingly said, both Seth and Irene look towards the owner in surprise.


    "I didn''t expect you to be sentimental, but thank you," Dilise said with a smile.


    It was already bad enough that Dilise just said she had somewhat of a temporal split personality, thest thing Seth needed was another mentally challenged woman around him.


    Seth could only hope Irene''s sudden thoughtfulness was the end of the surprises the usually uncaring and stoic woman would be giving him as they spent their time together.


    "Now back to the issue at hand, I think the first thing that you both should understand is that until Edwin decides otherwise, the both of you are now under my custody".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Whether or not you have a good meal or even a meal, have a good sleep, are locked in your cells for the whole day, or get to bask under the sun and the moon, all these things depend on my orders.


    "What about whether or not we both fuck" Seth said looking at Dilise


    "Well that will depend on whether or not you''re a good inmate," Dilise said with a smile and a lick of her lips.


    While Seth still felt weirded out by her fluctuating character, he couldn''t help but internallypliment how sexy a confident Dilise was.


    "Why would they hand us over to you" Irene decided to ask when she saw both Seth and Dilise get lost in the dreams of their future coption.


    "Oh yes," Dilise said getting herself back


    "To put it simply, Seth as much as Edwin wants to torture and kill you in an endless loop, he has to choose otherwise, and not trusting himself to not kill you if you both met, he has decided to stay away from you.


    "As for the princess, she will also be staying away from you until certain conditions are fulfilled".


    "I can figure out why E is scared and hiding, but why is Edwin being merciful with me, I know the man, and I''m very sure saving the life of his people is far from enough to keep me this safe andfortable.


    "You''re right about that, Edwin actually had a series of torture chambers be prepared for you, but unfortunately for him and fortunately for you, there was an unounted variable, my sister".


    "Your sister?" Seth couldn''t help but ask, staring at Dilise and trying to see if he coulde up with any familiar face that matched or resembled hers but came up with nothing.


    "I don''t know your sister, why is she helping me, and why do her words carry enough weight to make Edwin let me be".


    "Is she a Duke or the queen or some high nobledy?" Seth asked squinting his eyes as he tried to find any clue on Dilise that could tell him about her sister.


    "Well she is nobility, but not one so high, she is Edwin''s sister-inw, the wife of histe brother, and also one of the people you rescued from the outer city.


    "When she came in, she happened to witness me bring you into the city, and from then on she''s been hounding me on your situation.


    "I didn''t tell her much, but somehow she found out about Edwin''s not-so-nice ns for you, and went ballistic. They had a huge argument, and when Edwin still refused to release you, she stormed off.


    "We all thought that was the end of things, but hourster, she began a campaign for your release.


    "With him having forgotten her in the outer city and well being mother of his nephew, Edwin was lenient with her and ignored her little campaign, It was until when the whole city went on to protest this morning, my sister at the lead that Edwin realized his mistake, but unfortunately it was toote".


    "In the end, Edwin had no other choice but to hand over custody of you to me due to our familiarity," Dilise said finishing her exnation.


    "She must be quite the fierce woman" Sethmented in a daze totally not expecting such a story.


    "A big idiot or ridiculous gambler" Irene added, but her words didn''t offend Dilise.


    "True, we are still in a war and her actions could have ruined the city, but luckily her gamble paid off, as Edwin chose the city''s peace over prosecuting you. What did you do to make her somitted to you?"


    "Other than apparently save her life, Nothing, I don''t even know her" Seth pointed out.

 Chapter 206 A Good Gesture

    ?


    "Well if that''s true then I guess you''ll be interested in seeing her?"


    "I won''t mind, she sounds like an interesting woman" Seth shrugged.


    "Good, she''s been hounding to see you, I''ll arrange a meeting between the both of youter," Dilise said, and seeing no objection from Seth carried on with her talks.


    "Now as I''m sure you''ve figured out by now, Edwin is reluctantly willing to set you free, but you have to agree to some conditions first," Dislike said looking them both in the eye, making sure she had their attention and they understood her.


    Seth didn''t make much of a reaction, just resting in his seat with his eyes wandering about like he were bored while Irene sat in her seat, her back straight as she stared at Dilise with her usual stoic expression.


    Seeing that she would be getting no objection, Dilise continued.


    "The first condition is that you both sign a contract swearing to never harm Monaco city, or do anything that goes against the interest of this city or Ingrod kingdom.


    "The second, well this one is from the princess, and it demands that you "release her friend" as she put it, and also that you remove the seal you ced on her.


    "Do this and all your transgressions will be forgiven, you''ll get a fresh start with the city" Dilise said in a cheerful tone, a smile on her face as she hoped to motivate Seth to sign the contract


    Two women and one man, all alone in a room and trying toe to an agreement.


    Seth and Irene sat side by side, facing Dilise, and now that she had mentioned her terms, they were all supposed to be left looking at each other, well "supposed to" seeing as Seth''s eyes were almostpletely closed at this time, a yawn following not too long after.


    "If that''s all, then I think we''re done here," Seth said moving to stand up.


    "We''re done?, you agree to the conditions" Dilise almost stuttered, shocked that it had been so easy to get Seth to agree to the deal.


    "No, I have no interest in your deal," Seth said looking at Dilise.


    "Do you understand what you''re saying, You''re already lucky to have this opportunity given how much Edwin hates you, no one can guarantee that he won''t flip the next minute and have you all killed, and even if he doesn''t kill you, he could lock you up forever.


    "Years in prison! years in prison and being tortured, do you want that?"


    "You guys are good," Seth said, ignoring her question and looking down at his arms, "but not good enough, I''ll be leaving the city soon anyway so your deal doesn''t matter"


    "You can''t think you''ll escape those armguards, Seth, those are Lampardo''s resil steel embedded with¡­" Dilise was saying but was cut off by Irene.


    "I remember your princess droning about something simr, and we both know how that went, besides you basically just told us the city will be driven into a rebellion if we get hurt, why should we listen to your demands, we''re untouchable".


    "That''s a nice thought darling," Dilise said leaning forward and staring Irene in the eyes, but if that''s what the both of you are nning to rely on for your safety, then you''re wrong.


    "My sister might have been swayed by your charms, but all it takes is a few words from me, a few words on what sort of monster you are, and she''ll drop her support for you.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "A monster you didn''t mind fucking" Irenemented, earning her nothing but a smile from Dilise.


    "hmmph, if you could so easily persuade her, then why didn''t you do that long ago, why did you and Edwin go through the hassle of putting up with me and Seth?


    "I love my sister, I respect her, and I never lie to her, these characteristics have earned me an unquestionable ear with her, no one can make me discard them".


    "Don''t get me wrong Seth, I love your cock, you''re the best fuck I will probably ever have in my life, but that doesn''t change the fact that you''re a monster.


    "I watched you kill innocent men and women, people who weren''t even soldiers just to have your way, were it left to me, I''ll ride you for a whole night and then mount your head on a pike the next morning, but fortunately for you my sister also has my ears, and that''s the only reason am here being hospitable with you.


    "Look around you Seth, you are from another world, the both of you are from another world, you have no backing or allies here, you''re helpless if the kingdom decides to take you as serious threats.


    "My sister and by extension me are the only allies you got, I think it will be best if you reconsider your answer.


    "Helpless," Seth said with a chuckle, "you didn''t seem to think that some minutes ago".


    "That was just me being timid and intimidated, I assure you I can navigate my way out of whatever situation I face even if everyone knew about our pleasurable deeds".


    "An advice for you, try to stay timid, you''ll live longer that way," Seth said and then stood up.


    "We''re done for the today, lead us to our room".


    "Room?" Dilise asked with a smile also standing up.


    "Aren''t you in charge?"


    "Yes, but what makes you think I''ll give you a room?"


    "Because I said so".


    "Nope, how about you tell me you''ll reconsider signing the contract, it will go a long way in getting you a nice luxurious room".


    "Or you can be a good girl and get me that luxurious room, good gestures go a long way in changing people''s hearts".


    "True," Dilise said, walking forward and heading to the door, Seth and Irene following behind.


    Arriving at the door, Dilise ced her hands on a section of it, and it opened, the trio proceeding to walk out of the room.

 Chapter 207 My Nature

    ?


    From the bright and intense rays of light that seeped through the uncovered windows of the room, Seth could tell that it was afternoon.


    The rays bounced off some of the shiny tings of the room, giving it a sparkle and alluding to the expensive resources that had been allocated to its construction.


    A massive bed sat in the center of the room, and yet despite the bed''s eye-catching sight, it was barely able to cover half of the room.


    This was the room Dilise had led them to, their new residence until further notice.


    At the moment, Irene had gone into the bathroom to clean herself, and while Seth would have usually pursued his usual interest given such an event, he was currently pursuing another more pressing interest.


    Though it hadn''t been long enough to his satisfaction, fucking Dilise had helped Seth charge up his enlightenment sphere and bring it to the size of a super big basketball.


    Seth was currently sitting on the edge of the bed, his right hand resting on a stand that he had moved over, and now he was studying the contraption which had practically been hammered into his arms.


    Hailing himself a hard man and one used to pain, Seth had tried using brute force to get the armguard off him, but well while he had truly been able to persevere through the pain, his little efforts to pull the arm guard off, bore no fruits, the material just too hard.


    Now, Seth was back to studying it, his enlightenments sphere at full st as he asionally let his qi flow out of his hands and onto the contraption.


    "you''re still on that" the voice of Irene sounded as she took off the towel covering her body, exposing her body to the world, and covering it back up a minuteter with a robe.


    "You were able to easily take apart this kingdom''s supposed priced seal, why do you have so much difficulty with this one," Irene asked as she took a seat before a mirror to the side and began drying her hair.


    "You wouldn''t understand" Seth grumbled, unable to stop himself from cursing under his breath.


    Like he had deduced earlier, the main problem with dealing with the armguards on him, was the material.


    It wasn''t the seals that made the armguard heavy, but the metal-like material.


    After so much study, he had already made some traces of the embedded seal, but modifying them was proving to be impossiblepliments of the imprable material.


    "You''re already beginning to get frustrated, I think it''s time you take a break," Irene said walking over to his side, and lightly rubbed his right arm, indicating for him to take it off the stand.


    Surprised by her actions Seth looked up at Irene, his eyes initially on a journey to stare at her face, yet never making it, having been ensnared by the unholy temptation thaty just below her face.


    Two hanging globes of boobies, firm and full, slightly swaying as Irene''s figure hovered above him.


    Seth didn''t know when he took his arm off the stand, onlying to a realization of his actions when Irene picked it up and carried it away, her freely flowing white robeing in between his eyes and her nakedness.


    "Don''t worry, am not running away" Irene said, sashaying over to Seth whose eyes had followed her departure and were now following her arrival, particrly her breast which the robe she wore failed to cover.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Irene walked over to Seth, and like ady taking a seat at a table, she flicked her robe backward and then sat on hisp, her naked but resting on hisp and rapidly awakening dragon.


    Seth was just about to lift his hands and grab onto Irene when she pressed both her arms down on his.


    "Let me take care of you," Irene said as she moved her hand to his neck and kissed him.


    Afterward, the sucking of tongues and exchanging of saliva ensured between the two of them, and it wasn''t until some minutester that they pulled apart.


    "I pegged you to be a virgin, where did all this experiencee from?"


    "My husband," Irene said with a smile, moving forward and capturing Seth''s lips once more, but it didn''tst as Seth pulled back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I respect the vows and bond of marriage" Seth replied to Irene''s question.


    "Really," Irene asked with a raised eyebrow, getting even more surprised when she saw the seriousness on Seth''s face.


    "You have no worries killing off hundreds of innocent men, but it worries you to sleep with another man''s wife?"


    "Yes," Seth said looking straight at Irene, but in his mind, he couldn''t help but also be baffled at his ridiculous concerns.


    Taking his mind through the past, Seth realized that he had never been with a married woman that he was aware of, but never had he thought of himself as being averse to fucking them.


    The moment Irene had told him that she was married, he had been began feeling ufortable the feeling intensified when she began kissing him, it felt like he was doing something wrong, something that went against his nature.


    "My nature," Seth thought.


    His current nature was an unknown specie born from a dragon and vampire and remembering Draco''s scolding and reminders, Seth doubted his nature made him loyal to vows that restricted him from banging as many women as he wished.


    While there was also the vampire part in him, neither Vampi nor Rose had ever shown particr disgust and repulsiveness to his indulgences, so it was out of the suspect list.


    Seth was moving to rack his brain on this new feeling of his when Irene imed his lips once more.


    "If my married status bothers you that much, then I think I should inform you that my husband, is dead, he died over fifty years ago," Irene said and kissed Seth once more, this time getting a response from him.

 Chapter 208 Sexy Chivar [R-18]

    ?


    A shot passionate kiss first, and then Irene began kissing down Seth''s neck and moving to his chest.


    Seth had used the bathroom way earlier than Irene, and after that had only put on some trousers before moving on to his armguard inspection.


    The current state of Seth''s body made things easier for Irene as she kissed down to his chest without pause and then eventually sucked on his nipple.


    A heavy breath left Seth as Irene licked and rubbed her teeth on his nipple, her left hand rubbing over his abs and moving to his crotch.


    Irene alternated between his two nipples while she grabbed the outline of his cock from within his pants.


    With a final flick to the right nipple and Irene elegantly stood up from Seth''sp, turning to face him and then dropping the white robe.


    "No touching," She said and did a slow spin around, feeding Seth''s eyes with the naked body of a rabbit woman.


    Her long furry ears all pointy, Irene''s skin took on a shade of tanned white giving a color that matched her brown ears and hair.


    Herrge breasts hung from her chest, defying gravity as her nipples glistened, pleading for Seth to suck on them.


    With sexy steps, Irene turned around, her well-curved hips swaying, as her ass came into view.


    Just like a bunny, a cute short tail hung behind Irene''s butt, and just when he was about to reach out and grab it, Irene''s finger came shaking in front of him, a teasing smile on her face as she quickly turned around and hid her fluffy tail from Seth.


    "There will be other times for that," Irene said as she leaned forward, cing her hands on the bed for support, and gave Seth a peck on the lip before pushing his upper body down.


    With expertise, Irene''s hands snaked their way to Seth''s trousers, and in no time had it loosed and down to his ankle, and then she took it off him.


    She ced her hands on his chest, and while looking him in the eye she pulled her hands down to his body, making sure to rub her palms into his body as she went.


    A twinkle in her eyes, Irene slowly went down to her knees, and like she had done some voodoo, Seth slowly raised his upper body as she descended, not wanting to break his current eye contact with her.


    Fully kneeling between his legs, Irene reached for Seth''s cock, lifted it, and then looking Seth in the eye gave it a long lick from bottom to top, closing her eyes when she reached the top.


    A forey shouldn''t have had this much of an effect on Seth, yet it did, and Seth could not help but shiver when Dilise''s tongue touched the tip of his dick.


    He watched as she closed her eyes seeming to savor its taste, and then a secondter she opened her eyes, smiled at him, and then looking down at his cock, she took out her tongue and wagged it in front of him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Due to his cock obstructing his view, Seth hadn''t been able to get a clear view of Irene''s tongue, but now that she took it out for him to see, he couldn''t help but notice how they were actually longer than normal.


    While not as long as those of an adult snake, she could say they were double the length of a human adolescent''s tongue.


    A feeling of anticipation building up in him, Seth watching as Irene stared down at his dick, and then began licking it.


    She first of all gave slow licks like she was licking a lollipop, but then as the second went by, her speed increased, the woman even having to move her head faster to match the pace of her tongue.


    In no time Seth found his cock coated in saliva, Irene long tongue continuously licking around it till a pool of saliva was beginning to form at the base of his cock, and then without warning, she swallowed the head of his dick.


    "urggh" Seth couldn''t help but groan, feeling further turned on when he saw the joy in Irene''s eyes, and then acting on instinct, bucked his hips forward.


    Whether or not she had expected this action Seth wasn''t sure as Irene smoothly took in the amount of cock he had shoved into her, this action putting half of his dick into her.


    Seth wanted to ce his right hand on Irene''s head, but the thought of the strain it would ce on both him and Irene had him abolishing that n.


    Perhaps noticing his distress, Irene pulled her head off Seth''s dick, rubbed her hand on his right arm,


    "Don''t worry I''ll take care of you" she said.


    Seth had barely registered her words when she looked back to his dick and took his cock head in, moving her head up and down over it and taking in more of his dick as she went.


    More moans left Seth''s mouth the more of his dick she swallowed, and when she finally took every inch of him in, he began moving his hips, Irene getting his intention as she let him fuck her mouth.


    Seth made sure to control the strength behind his hips movement, but on more than one asion found himself losing control as Irene''s throat constricted around his thick meat, the woman worsening the case when she hummed and almost drove him crazy.


    Seth was just about to call a quits before he lost control, but Iren seemed to have already deduced the precocity of the situation as she took her head off his dick first, giving him a smile as she ced her hands on his knees and pushed herself up.


    The first time Seth had set his eyes on Aimy, he had envisioned the various ways he wouldpletely dominate such a cute woman in bed, and it had been the same when he met Irene.


    Seth had envisioned choking Irene on his meat and then pressing her down and drilling his cock into her hole.


    Seth still wished to carry out his ns, but looking down at his arms, the rather let Irene do all the work than go through the pain of lifting the godforsaken contraption that had been ced on his arms.

 Chapter 209 Surprise [R-18]

    ?


    Looking down at him, particrly his cock, Irene lifted her right leg and ced it down on the bed, slowly climbing onto the bed.


    As Irene moved to mount him, Seth''s eyes caught onto the liquid trail on her right leg, the source being her wet glistening cunt.


    Seeing this, Seth was informed of how horny Irene was currently at the moment, so it came as no surprise to him, when she quickly nted her hips on his sides and without a word, pointed his dick at her wet cunt and began going down on it.


    With a smile on his face, Seth quickly increased his cock''s thickness, this move eliciting a gasp from Irene who had already taken the head of his dick into her pussy.


    Feeling the swelling dick in her hands, Irene looked up to Seth, a pleading look in her eyes even as she wriggled her but and slowly forced in tiny bits of his cock.


    Seeing her silent plea, Seth ignored it and instead pushed his upper body up till it his chest just about touched her breasts.


    "Don''t you want my cock, just a little more effort and you''ll have it in you, filling your insides and making you feel good" Seth said to her, kissing her cheeks.


    Irene lined into Seth''s kisses, wrapping her hand around his neck as she pushed her self-down on his cock, her back arching and groans leaving her mouth while Seth silently increased his dick''s size.


    Irene buried her head in Seth''s shoulder, and then using him as support, she rotated her hips as she pressed down on his cock.


    A portion of his dick in her, and her hips rotating made for a wonderful simtion that sent pleasure flowing through Seth, and if he wasn''t hearing wrongly, the low moansing out of Iren''s mouth also revealed how much she enjoyed her current actions.


    "Do you like it" Seth couldn''t help but ask, burying his head in her neck, kissing and sucking it.


    "I like it"


    "I feel so full"


    "I want it all in me"


    "Seth please put it all in me"


    Though Irene pleaded for his help, Seth was reluctant to move, he was aware of how much he had increased his dick and made her need to stretch her pussy to amodate him, thest thing Seth wanted was to cause her pain.


    "Are you sure?" he asked," it will cause you pain".


    "No it won''t "Irene answered with a bit of desperation," I want all of it in me Seth" she begged.


    Seeing her still adamant that he interferes, Seth began slowly and subtly bucking his hips up and down.


    "ahhh, ahhhh, yes, Seth, yes" Irene moaned into Seth''s ears, "just like that, enter me," she said holding onto Seth tightly.


    Also enjoying the pleasure waves that assaulted him, Seth continued with his movements, the scene of Irene rotating he hips as she pressed down while Seth moved his hips up and down seeking to drill into her.


    Three minutes went by before Seth''s cock was finally sheeted in Irene.


    They could have gone faster, but both of them had gotten lost in the stimtion their minute actions had created.


    "You''re fully in me," Irene said, looking down at her and Seth''s connected hips.


    "I feel so full. I''m sorry, but you''ll need to give me a moment" Irene said, her devilish smile once again returning as he cupped Seth''s face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t worry, I won''t keep you suffering" she said.


    Rubbing Seth''s face, she bent her head and kissed him, her hand going down to her left breast which she massaged.


    "I have a little surprise for you," Irene said after pulling her lips off Seth''s and then bringing her breast up to Seth''s face.


    Iren trailed her hand over her puffed brown nipples, lightly squeezing them as she looked at Seth and then brought them to his mouth.


    "Don''t forget to suck" she said just before Seth devoured her nipple, greedily sucking them the minute they entered his mouth only for him to suddenly stop a few secondster, looking up at Irene as he took a gulp.


    Seth released Irene''s boob from his mouth, a questioning look in his eyes.


    "Don''t you like it?" Irene asked.


    Seth moved to reply but before he could talk he involuntarily licked his lips an action that brought a smile to Irene''s face, her question already answered.


    "Are you pregnant?" Seth asked seeing as he need not answer her question anymore.


    "No, it''s just one of the things I found out are apparently unique to the women of the chivar race," Irene said and picked up her wet boob and brought it back to Seth''s mouth.


    ''The Chivar race" Seth thought, finally having a name for Irene''s specie, dly opening his mouth and taking in her nipple.


    Unlike thest time that required him sucking aggressively, this time he had barely suckled when Irene''s sweet milk came pouring into his mouth without end.


    Seth lost awareness for a moment as he drank Irene''s milk, onlying back to himself, when he felt Irene''s hips move, he cunt squeezing his cock as she rose, revealing a significant portion of his slick dick, and then copsed back on it.


    Her breast big and long, seethes suckling offered no obstruction to Irene''s movement.


    Finally amodated to his size, Irene began bouncing on Seth''s dick with vigor, mming her hip down to meet his as she was stimted from both her pussy and breast.


    Holding on to her pping right boob, Irene rotated her hips over Seth''s manhood, pulling her right breast out of his mouth, and after giving him a sloppy kiss, ced her right breast in.


    Offering no resistance, Seth followed Iren''s arrangements, obediently suckling on her right breast.


    With such simtions, it wasn''t long before Irene had her first orgasm.


    Seth had been ready to take charge having expected Irene to lose her sex drive, but even as her body trembled and her juices flowed, Irene slowly rode his cock, resting for just a few seconds before once more picking up pace and continuing her ride.


    Watching Irene, Seth''s dick trembled harder, and the need for a climax began bubbling within him.


    Sure Irene rode him widely, but unless he was able to wait for her to cum around three more times, Seth knew he had to set the pace if he wanted a release.


    Taking a long suck that had Irene letting out a scream, Seth released her breast, not bothering about the white liquid that leaked from his mouth and Irene''s breast.


    His body all fired up, Seth grabbed Irene by the butt, his hand sinking into her soft flesh, and then with her in his arms, he stood up.


    Seth ignored the paining from his arms, and without dy began pounding his hips into Irene''s dripping pussy, one hand holding the woman''s butt while the other pressed her body to his.

 Chapter 210 Feeding The Invalid

    ?


    A small table sat in Seth and Irene''s room, close to the wall, away from the bed, and well lighted by a candle and thete morning sun.


    This table was brown in color, rectangr in shape, and could amodate 4 people at a max, one person on each side.


    It was already about four hours into the morning, noon soon to approach, yet at the table sat two individuals, cramping themselves against each other on the table as they sat side by side.


    Irene had on a white shirt, one which bore a low cut exposing sufficient cleavage, and for her legs she had on a tight pair of trousers, blue in color and almost looking like jeans, yet their soft fabric had one in doubt.


    Sitting beside Irene was Seth, very satisfied with Irene''s outfit, the huge mass of soft flesh having him salivating, wanting to be fed by it, wanting to taste the heavenly liquid it held within it.


    Seth could want, but in the end, his needs were more important, and Irene was currently taking care of one very important need.


    "Just slice me a superrge piece, aren''t you tired of feeding me these tidbits?"


    Though heined, Seth readily opened his mouth and let Irene feed him the moderate-sized meat she had pinned on the fork.


    ¡­.


    Last night had been a wild run for the both of them, starting from the previous evening, both Seth had been indulged in carnal pleasure.


    Other than Dorian, no woman had ever been able to keep Seth upied for so long.


    Irene''s sexual drive shocked and excited Seth, as he found the woman still horny and wanting for more even after Cumming for the sixth time.


    Eventfully though, even Irene had her limits, and though she impressed him she still thankfully fell short of Dorian''s legendary feat.


    All sweaty and tired, Irene had called quits, wanting to stop, and after the amazing performance she had given, Seth more than readily let her off.


    With Irene falling asleep, Seth had quickly followed after, yet in the dead of the night, about two hours into his sleep, Seth was awakened by a pair of lips wrapped around his cock.


    With eagerness, Irene sucked him till he was hard, and like before mounting him and riding him, her actions eventually stimting Seth once again and sending him pounding her.


    Though not as long as their first session, their second sessionsted long enough, ending in a satisfied Seth and Irene falling asleep once more.


    Last night had been a st for Seth, after spending days running around with full balls, he had finally gotten to empty them with somebody who was almost just as eager as him.


    With the previous days'' fortune, Seth had woken up this morning with great expectations, but right from the moment he flicked his eyes open, everything had started going downhill.


    First, he found himself extremely famished, his body begging for food and luckily for Seth, he found food had already been served.


    "A feast served for breakfast in consideration of your appetite" Irene hadmented


    Seth had moved to eat, but on the brink of grabbing a knife to slice off a chunk of meat, his sins of the previous night finally caught up with him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After getting lost in his desire for carnal pleasure, Seth had foolishly gone ahead to take on the burden of using his hands, enduring the weight and pain for several hours despite his better judgment telling him to let Irene do the work.


    Now as he sat at the table, Seth found his hands trembling uncontrobly and asionally spasming when he tried to grab an eating utensil, the same still happening when he decided to go savage and use his bare hands.


    His arms busted and his stomach in agony, Seth had solicited the help of the only woman who seemed to understand him during sex.


    Sure Seth had gotten her help, but unfortunately it wasn''t the crazy woman that helped.


    ¡­..


    He just told her to slice a bigger piece, yet she still went ahead to slice that tiny thing that took him only a second to chew and swallow.


    "Cut me a bigger piece," Seth said, deciding to go hard on her.


    "No, that''s a nasty and improper way to eat. Taking reasonable bites will give you a chance to savor the food, you should try it".


    Hearing her answer Seth turned away from her and stared at the meal before him, thoughts of just burying his head into the dish and eating from his fleeting through his mind.


    Going along with Iren''s method was close to annoying, his stomach wanted more but here he was going at a slow pace.


    Seth was internallymenting about how he missed the crazy horny Irene when he felt a change in the piece of meat ced in his mouth.


    Seth''s mouth was full as he chewed and he couldn''t help but feel ted when he saw the size of the next piece of meat Irene was cutting out.


    While not as huge as he wanted, its size was enough to have Seth drop his savage ideas and be fed by Irene to the end.


    Like a little kid, Seth obediently let himself be fed, till all the tes before him were empty.


    Done feeding him, Irene was even kind enough to feed him a ss of water, and then stand up and pack the dishes to the side.


    "You smell nice" Sethmented when Irene stood up and a cool breeze blew by and brought her full scent to his nose.


    "That''s what happens when you take your bath," Irene said making a jab at Seth''s unclean state.


    ''Fine, let''s go take a bath" Seth said, inviting Irene over to the bathroom.


    "No, we''ve dyed long enough, we both want the same thing, and I think it''s time we talked about getting out of here".


    Hearing Irene deny him once more, Seth''s mood sour and was about to flip, but Irene getting this change leaned over him on the chair, giving Seth a glorious view of her breasts.


    "Remember you promised to let me set the pace for my search".

 Chapter 211 Asking For Privacy

    ?


    Being reminded of the deal he had made for her servitude, Seth couldn''t help but roll his eyes and slump his shoulders in defeat.


    If he was guess was right, the reason the woman had been proactive in their sexual indulgence the previous night was that she finally considered him a somewhat honorable person and wanted to put the binding use of the deal they had made in effect.


    "Fine I''m all yours," Seth said, Irene nodding her head in appreciation.


    "Wait a little, I''ll call a maid toe clear the table," Irene''s said and hurriedly moved to the door which wasn''t too far from her.


    Beside the door was a square box and atop that box was a green button, Irene pushed the green button and then returned to the table, this time sitting opposite Seth.


    They both quietly waited for some minutes, a maiding within that period, tidying up the table and hurriedly leaving, Seth''s predatory gaze on her derriere having a hand in her quick departure.


    Irene made noment on Seth''s antics instead clearing her throat and looking at Seth like she was expecting something from him.


    Seth had no idea what Irene wanted, only able to look back at her and watch as her face gradually tightened.


    He had the option to ask her what was wrong, but he wasn''t interested, instead rxing and waiting for her to speak.


    Releasing a deep breath, a sign of how much pent-up frustration she had within her, she spoke,


    "I just said we should discuss us getting out of here," Irene said in a near whisper with a finger subtly pointing all around the room and then tapping her ears, and then finally resting on her lips.


    Watching Irene''s actions, Seth understood that she was asking for privacy while they talked, but he couldn''t help but look at her in confusion,


    "How do I give us privacy?"


    "Seals, draw a seal or something that would give us some privacy" Irene gritted out, unhappy that she actually had to say the words, suddenly feeling insecure about speaking within the room.


    "Are you forgetting about these, I can''t use qi" Seth said wiggling his arms which were on the table, emphasizing the unwanted armguards on them.


    "But you said you won''t die, that you won''t let me die, you even threatened Dilise, how are you going to aplish all these things if you can''t use your qi," Irene asked in a low tone, confusion in her eyes.


    "I have my ways," Seth said with a yawn.


    "If we can''t ensure our secrecy, then how are we going to make our escape n" Irene gritted, angry at Seth''sx attitude and the fact that she had to whisper her words.


    "Like I said I''ll handle everything, all you have to do is sit back, rx, and feed me milk".


    Irene''s face scrunched up when she heard Seth''s words, her mind in a bit of chaos at the idea that she would have to be passive, relying on Seth to escape her current imprisonment.


    "I''ll listen to you, but it will be best I remind you that our search for soul fruits has certain time constrictions, so it will be best if you hasten your ns and not go looking for how to get between another woman''s legs".


    Done speaking her mind, Iren rxed back into her seat, internally smirking as she watched Seth''s once-calm face now get scrunched up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    From her earlier behavior, Irene had let it out that she was in a hurry to return to leave Monwac city, and if one coupled this fact with her just finished innocent words, they might make a find.


    A little bit of analysis and one would find themselves wondering if she was being truthful about the time constraint or just trying to spur Seth to be quicker.


    The thought had Seth in a dilemma for a while, and seeing as he could not rify the details with her due to theirck of privacy, he decided to just take her words for the actual truth.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, and seeing as we''re also giving each other warnings and advice, I think I should also give you a warning.


    "Right from when we were in the cell and even while I and Dilise fucked, and then me and you, we were being spied on".


    Though Seth casually said these words, the pale look that suddenly appeared on Irene''s face had him confused.


    "Are you that troubled that you were watched by others while you had sex?"


    "YES" Irene almost screamed, "but that''s beside the point, the main issue here is that you knew we were being spied on all these, and yet you didn''t tell me"


    "Telling you was pointless, there wasn''t anything you could do about it".


    "Not to mention you and Dilise wouldn''t have been so horny if you knew" Seth silently thought, "or maybe Dilise knows"


    "There wasn''t¡­."Irene said unable to finish her sentence as her words gut stuck in her throat, the woman trying to suppress her anger at Seth.


    "Where is this person now," Irene asked, up on her feet and looking around.


    "It''s too flexible and fast to be a person, it''s most likely Minuha''s shadow," Seth said, his eyes, staring at the space beneath the bed.


    "Is it under the bed?" Irene asked, her body instinctually getting ready for a fight as she faced the bed.


    "Most likely," Seth said.


    Her hands folded into a grip, Seth could see a little tremble in Irene''s eye, a sign that she was nervous, and Seth couldn''t me her.


    They both had their powers locked up, facing an enemy at this time, especially one whose motive they didn''t know was a very scary endeavor.


    "Don''t worry, it''s probably just a piece of her shadow she shed off and decided to assign to us, if she wanted to harm us, there are way better opportunities than now".


    Seth had just finished talking, his words seeming to bring a sense of calm to Irene when the ck pool flooded out from under their bed.


    "I guess we attracted her attention," Seth said with a smile, watching as the pool bubbled and eventually began to rise till it was the height of a person and then slowly transformed into a familiar ck-haired woman.

 Chapter 212 The Rabbit Vs The Shadow

    ?


    With very long dark hair and white skin almost bordering on pale, Minuha appeared in the room, standing before Seth and Irene, but this time their roles had been switched


    "Hello Minuha" Seth casually said like he was greeting a familiar friend.


    "Seth, I see you''re still as dangerous as ever," Minuha said, taking a step back and sitting on the bed which was just behind her, crossing her legs as she faced both Seth and Irene.


    "It''s crazy how situations can change right Irene" Minuha mocked, "especially how just keep on ending up a prisoner no matter what happens".


    "What do you want bitch" Irene said, Seth surprised to hear her curse.


    "I would watch my tone if I was you, Edwin might have given custody of the both of you to Dilise, but what do you think will happen when I tell him about your love-making session".


    "She is supposed to be trying to convince the both of you to agree to the deal we proposed, but instead she went on to spread her legs for you and if that wasn''t enough, rewarded you with this" Minuha said looking around the room.


    "If you''re expecting us to fold because of these little threats then get out," Irene said, her face back to being emotionless as he sat back on her chair.


    "fiesty" Minuhamented waving her hand to the side, a shadow extending from it, and bringing over a stand that carried a bottle of wine and cup.


    Like a host, she poured herself a ss, sounds of ecstasy leaving her lips as she slowly emptied the ss.


    "Hmmm, that was delicious, Pineau des Charentes, Dilise really went out of her way to spoil the both of you," Minuha said checking the name of the wine and then proceeding to fill her empty ss and take a sip.


    "I wouldn''t be so arrogant and noisy if I were you, Irene, sure I can''t touch Seth, but you, you''re free sport" Minuha warned and then continued.


    "I had thought you were different, butst night was just a confirmation that you chivars are all the same, your sex craving is unreasonable," Minuha said with a smile and a lick of her tongue.


    "So many races have proimed their desire to conquer your world and take you all prisoners, but you guys are just so tight-lipped on its whereabouts, so you can imagine the worth of a member of your race, especially you females".


    "Imagine an adult female Chivalry like you being auctioned, lords and even immortals willpete to own you," Minuha said, keenly staring at Irene and enjoying the nervous look that she tried to hide.


    A smirk appeared on Minuha''s face when she noticed Irene struggling to stop herself room looking at Seth.


    "Are you relying on Seth to save you?" Minuha asked, but before Irene could answer her question Minuha answered it herself.


    "Silly me, of course, you are, you basically said so some minutes ago," Minuha said with augh.


    "Not like I can me you though, what woman wouldn''t be confident if the great Anh h¨´ng told her he''ll protect her" Minuha teased, turning to face Seth.


    "Seth aren''t you being too biased and unfair, you ogled everyone including the maid, but you don''t even look my way".


    "Am I ugly?" Minuha asked, using her left hand to elegantly pull her hair behind her ears and reveal her face to Seth.


    Hearing her question, Seth had nned to nce at her and give a reply, but as his eyes passed over her, his whole head turned to face her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I guess not" Seth answered.


    An angr face with a narrowed chin, deep ck eyes, and ck painted lips twisted into a smile, Minuha''s gothic look put her in a unique ss of beauty, one which screamed deadly pleasure.


    "Then why don''t you look at me" Minuhained, taking another sip from her cup, and then standing up.


    Usually, Minuha''s hair fell down on her body and parted into three sections.


    The section which contained the most hair, fell on her back, covering her buttocks, while the other two sections fell on the left and right of her body, covering her boobs.


    In this way, while Minuha seemed to expose a lot, she also covered up a lot, but as she stood up, she pushed her hair to the back, leaving the front of her body bare for Seth''s eyes to devour.


    When Minuha had first popped out, Seth had observed the woman, and though noticing that she seemed a little bit different than previously, he had written her off, ready to deal with her if things went south.


    Now as Minuha walked towards Seth, his adverseness towards her increased, Seth already figuring out that dealing with her would be a hassle, a rather troublesome one.


    Though acknowledging the danger, Seth indulged himself in what he could only be described as a demoness heading towards him.


    Her feet naked, with her face which had already passed the mark for beautiful, Minuha''s body took it to a whole other level, divine the only word to describe it.


    Her breasts which were now exposed jiggled with every step she took, her upturned nipples begging Seth to cuck them, and when Seth looked below he couldn''t help but lick his lips.


    Minuha had hips, wide hips which came after a narrow waist, and these hips swung, making Seth''s eyes follow their every movement, the upturned triangr-shaped pubic hair between her legs making Seth take a gulp.


    Minuha cat walked over to Seth, a smile on her face as she bent over his sitting figure and asked.


    "Tell me, Seth, Am I not beautiful?"


    "Don''t be deceived by her Seth, her shadow abilities let her be able to modify her body" Irene snorted.


    "Jelly jelly Irene, I never thought I would get to see her this soon," Minuha said turning away from Seth and nting her hands on the table as she leaned over and stared at Irene.


    While this seemed like an innocent act, one born from Minuha''s annoyance with Irene, Seth who was sitting beside Irene begged otherwise.


    Minuha''s move had her hair falling to the sides of her body, revealing arge booty that had Seth swallowing once more and having to hold himself back from burying his face between her wonderful ass cheeks.


    "Can you bet your life on a contract that this isn''t my natural appearance?" Minuha said, releasing her qi as a familiar dreadful piece of paper appeared in her hand.


    "Sign it, whichever one of us is wrong dies".

 Chapter 213 The Deadliest Attack

    ?


    Irene had gotten on the horse, and now it was time for her to ride it, but as much as she wanted to ride it to the end, she could only get off, wanting to avoid the peril that awaited her at the end.


    In defeat, Irene turned away from Minuha her eyes looking to Seth only to find him ogling Minuha''s butt without shame, the woman proceeding to wiggle it a little before turning around.


    Seth''s heavenly view was taken away when Minuha turned, but when she faced him, his eyes were greeted by the sight of another one.


    Seth initially had his hands resting on the table, but when Minuha ran her hands over his left hand indicating that they were in the way, Seth took them down, this giving Minuha space to move forwards and sit on him.


    With both her legs hanging on his side, her hips resting on his, Minuha pressed her naked chest against Seth''s simrly naked chest, wrapping her hands around his neck and kissing him.


    Already on the back foot, Irene couldn''t sit back and watch Seth be seduced, but knowing her situation and being a little scared of Minuha''s threats, Irene decided to stay put and let the situation y out.


    With her left hand moving down and rubbing all over Seth''s chest, Minuha intensified her kiss with Seth, humping her butt on Seth''s cock which she could feel pressing against her.


    Not one to be left out and seriously feeling pumped up at having the enemy all naked on hisp, Seth couldn''t resist cing his hands on Minuha''s butt.


    As Seth ced his hands on her fat ass, they sank into Minuha''s soft flesh, and then not a secondter were pushed back, Minuha''s ass revealing its particrly bouncy nature.


    A minuteter, both Minuha and Seth pulled back, their lips connected by a trail of saliva as they gasped for air.


    Minuha rubbed her hands on Seth''s face pulling them down and to his chest, admiration in her eyes as she touched him.


    "I know you want your freedom, but don''t be a stubborn boy and listen to me," Minuha said looking Seth in the eye.


    "We''ve had our differences in the past, but your actions have more than revealed what kind of a man you truly are.


    "After what you''ve done, we''ve realized that Edwin was at fault for the earlier incident, and now with the people''s support, all this can be swept under the rug.


    "You are meant for greatness Seth, being locked up here, this isn''t meant for you, you should be out there and receive the praises you rightfully deserve.


    "I have talked with Edwin, and he''s realized his mistake, he also sees things my way, but the only thing that has him hesitating is the fear that you still hold a grudge.


    "If you can satisfy his fear, then everything will be alright," Minuha said, and seeing the questioning look in Seth''s eyes, she kissed him and continued,


    "Just a single contract Seth, a fair contract where you promised not to go against the kingdom, and to make you morefortable I''m more than ready to sign one with you also.


    "You sign this Seth and you have Edwin''s backing, my backing, and most importantly a wife.


    "A wife," Seth asked in confusion.


    "You''ve seen her body, E still has a lot more growing to do, in no time her beauty will be iparable, surpassing even mine, and she''ll be your wife.


    "You both have ambition Seth, big ambitions, and I am sure you''ve seen her friend, with his help E is bound to go far, she''s bound to be an overlord, the only one worthy to be at your side.


    "The both of you will rule side by side," Minuha said, but before she could say anything more, Irene butted in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Lies, Seth after what you did to Gastrol, there is no way E will ever ept you, it''s all a trick" Irene couldn''t help but shout out, fear setting into her heart when she saw Seth quietly listening to Minuha.


    "And where is your proof, are you willing to wager your life on this statement because I am" Minuha challenged once more.


    Irene so badly wanted to take on the challenge, but her life was at stack and at the moment, her death meant more than her just dying.


    With a bowed head, Irene backed off, her action putting a smile on Minuha''s face which she shed at Seth.


    "It''s true that you killed Gastrol, but talking E out of her hatred is but a snap away for me, give me the get-go and I''ll have your queen to be by your side by tomorrow.


    "You boast of being able to sway her heart, but your interactions with her so far say otherwise," Seth said but Minuha only smiled and replied,


    "Just like my earlier appearance said nothing of the goddess that I am".


    "If you are worried that I''ll betray you, then let''s sign a contract now," Minuha said pushing herself off Seth''s body and standing to the side, and then cing a paper by the table.


    "So what do you say," Minuha asked with a smile.


    "Not interested," Seth said.


    "A kingdom, a wife, her support, power".


    Nothing that Minuha had sprouted from the beginning to the end moved Seth''s heart, the only thing that had kept him quiet was herrge and bouncy ass.


    Her ass was worth listening to her nonsense but now that she had taken it away, he could only lean back in his chair and go back to minding his business.


    "Are you sure about your answer Seth?" Minuha said a slight frown on her face but nothing else.


    Minuha didn''t release her aura, and neither did her qi spill out, but immediately after she asked that question, Seth felt his danger senses go haywire, it was like he was on the precept of being hit by a world-destroying attack.


    It took everything in Seth''s power to calmly open his eyes and face Minuha, preparing himself to use his only avable attack, but to his dread, the feeling of danger didn''t reduce a single bit.


    "He''s rejected your offer, leave" Irene stood up and said, her words drawing Minuha''s attention to Seth''s relief.


    "Shut up" Minuha calmly said, and a secondter, Irene copsed to the floor, her living status unknown.


    The second Irene copsed Seth''s body trembled, overwhelmed by the piercing feeling of danger, Seth was unable to keep sitting any longer as he stood up in fright.


    What Minuha had done to Irene Seth didn''t know, but as he was sure it was rted to the intense emotions wracking his body, yet before he could ponder about it in vain, the answer came in the form of Alexia screaming in his mind.


    "Seth I felt it, I felt it, a soul attack".

 Chapter 214 Temptations And Coercions

    ?


    Physical attacks caused physical damage, they could destroy buildings, roads, and most importantly the human body, riddling them with holes and cuts, and in the worst casepletely eradicating it.


    Physical attacks were a verymon thing in the world, but they were not the only kind of attack, there was also the mind attack.


    Unlike physical attacks, mind attacks could only be used on living beings, targeting their sense of awareness and reason, most of the time this attack worked to scramble the consciousness.


    These two attacks Seth knew and had experienced, physical attacks were almost a daily meal for him while Mind attacks were a rare urrence for him.


    Seth''s only encounter with mind attacks was with Mama slowly, after her, Seth hadn''te across anyone even rumored to be able to use mind attacks, perhaps Rose could, but she had never disyed this ability before him.


    Seth had already mentally prepared himself to face more mind users in the future, but it seemed the world had upgraded his level without telling him.


    He barely understood how mind attacks worked and now he had been thrown into the pit to face a soul attack.


    What a soul attack was, Seth wasn''t sure, but using the name of the other two attacks as a reference, the instinct to flee had never been so strong in Seth.


    With a soul that was pitiful even among cadet stage cultivators, Seth had entered Ashad to find a solution for it, yet before he could fix it, he was facing a threat that could destroy it.


    After screaming her discoveries, Alexia went silent, an action he dearly cherished at the moment.


    For all her tantrums, Alexia always knew when to annoy Seth, cheer him up, or let him be, and at the moment, thest thing he needed was someone panicking in his mind and worsening its already chaotic state.


    "For someone who keeps to herself, she can be quite noisy," Minuha said, looking away from Irene''s copsed form and turning to Seth.


    "Now where we''re we," Minuha said with a smile.


    "Are you sure you want to reject my proposal?" she asked.


    Despite acknowledging that everything that was happening before him was real, Seth still couldn''t bring himself to ept it.


    "Is this the Minuha I know" Seth internally questioned himself, wasn''t it just some days ago that he had easily subdued this woman


    Back then, all it needed was a little torturing of E, and the woman had danced to his tune, Seth hadn''t thought much about her, having Irene bound her and thrown to the side, but now she had be a threat he wanted to flee from.


    "Back then, you weren''tplete were you, we didn''t even have up to half of your shadows," Seth asked.


    This deduction of Seth''s was based on the fact that he had actually been able to follow her movements this time aspared to thest time when he could only faintly feel it.


    "Astute as ever" Minuha replied to Seth''s statement with praise.


    "This is why I adore you Seth, your sensitivity towards danger is just off the charts, even before I attacked Irene you could already feel my threat.


    "A man searching for an item that can heal and strengthen the soul, looking at your tense figure, your standing hair, and your trembling eyes, I can confidently say the item is meant for you.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I don''t know how damaged your soul is, but can you risk me attacking it?".


    "I don''t want to threaten you Seth, but surely you can see my point, if you agree to my deal, then everything thates next is a benefit for you"


    "Besides there is something more," Minuha said moving close to Seth and resting her head on his chest.


    "I can feel it bubbling within you, just waiting to be unleashed," Minuha said looking up at Seth as he rubbed her head on him.


    "What are you talking about" Seth inquired.


    "Me and you Seth we''re more alike than you can imagine, and whether our rtionship blossom or dies off rest in your hands," Minuha said, and moved away from Seth.


    "Now am going to ask for thest time, do you ept my proposal".


    So sexy yet so dangerous, despite his instincts screaming rms of impending doom, Minuha had been able to take his mind off the immediate crisis he was in.


    Pressing her seductive body to his, sheyered temptations to his helpless mind like a devil incarnate offering him a future which on further thought she could most likely give.


    But in the end, whether the things Minuha said were true or not didn''t really matter to Seth, fantasizing about her promises was like dreaming to be a beggar, and that was not something that her incredible body could change.


    The option of escape had bombarded Seth''s head more than once, but it wasn''t something feasible given his limitations.


    First of was the fact that had on the stupid armguards, and even if he were to try using his trump card, he will be hit by Minuha''s soul attack before he could do anything meaningful.


    Secondly, there was Irene, down on the floor and prone to any attack.


    Immediately Seth thought about Irene, he couldn''t help but groan in his mind.


    "Between healing his soul and saving his life, which was more important?"


    "Saving himself" Seth easily answered, and if that answer was so true, then why was he here worrying about Irene when he should be fully thinking about how to escape Minuha''s subjugation.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Annoyed at his skewed worries, Seth decided to brush off thinking about the whys and instead try to see how he could save himself.


    As kind and truthful as Minuha was, Seth would be a fool if he thought Minuha was just going to give him free rein and not control him.


    Seth''s current situation wasn''t unfamiliar, it was like when Amelia hade tempting him, she had brought tempting offers and a tempting body but in the end, he had rejected her.


    The aftermath of that rejection wasn''t one he wanted to experience again, and now here he was facing it once more, the decision in his court.

 Chapter 215 Temptation And Humiliations

    ?


    "I''ll agree not to do any further harm to this kingdom, I''ll give E back her friend and take off the seal I ced on her".


    These were the terms Dilise had offered him earlier, and now that he had his back against the wall, he could only ept them.


    "Those are Edwin''s terms, not mine" Minuha pointed out with a frown and a shake of her head.


    "My own deal contains¡­" Minuha was saying but didn''t get to finish her words as Seth got in front of her.


    "Enough! I''ll agree to kill off grudges with your kingdom, but don''t push me too far or I won''t mind making a mess before I go out" Seth raged.


    Minuha stared at Seth for a while before a smile imed her face and she stepped to the side and moved to the table.


    "How old are you Seth?" Minuha asked but Seth gave no answer.


    "You possess strength that belongs to the most powerful of mortal cultivators, yet have a soulless qi".


    "Seth, screaming andyering threats are things only done by the weak, a position you must not be used to".


    After speaking, Minuha went silent for a few seconds, arranging a few papers which had appeared in her hand on the table before speaking again.


    "Nowe over here and sign it, you''re ruse isn''t deceiving anyone".


    Hearing Minuha''s words, Seth felt his mind, crash, the humiliation he had just been subjected to threatening to bring his heart to a stop.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Seth knew he couldn''t afford to turn back, and grasping at straws, he prepared to make a move he would have never thought himself doing, but before he could speak, Minuha spoke first.


    "You want to say you''ll use the seal you ced on E if I don''t let you go or something like that right" Minuha said not bothering to turn and stare at Seth''s trembling form.


    "Your sealing proficiency is beyond excellent, but if you believe it will baffle the entire kingdom especially Monwac City forever, then you''re too na?ve".


    "After some troublesome studies, we''ve figured out that you need to be close by for the pain-inducing seal you ced on E to work, and at the moment we''ve sealed away E, putting her in a ce out of your reach".


    "Now if there is nothing else, please cover here and look at these" Minuha calmly and politely said, but the spike in danger which he felt had Seth''s body moving.


    Furious at the moment, but deciding to stall for time, Seth turned around and walked to Minuha''s side, picking a paper off the table and going through it.


    It wasn''t even up to a minute before Seth''s already unhappy faced scowled even harder and he looked to Minuha for an answer.


    "What? Minuha asked with an innocent face.


    "This" Seth said pointing at a section of the paper.


    "Oh, of course, this world is filled with dangerous women, we can''t let you fall into their ws," Minuha said with a smile.


    In essence, what the section he had just pointed to Minuha said was that he was only allowed to marry E till the day he dies, and he was allowed to indulge in sex with only four other women, Minuha permanently being one of those women while the other three will be selected by either Minuha or E.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Change it," Seth said.


    "No, this isn''t a negotiation Seth, but in light of the goodwill I have for you and the merry future we''ll all have together, I will let you add Irene as one of three women".


    "Let him add Irene," These words resounded in Seth''s head because they were a clear indication of him losing his free will.


    His free will, and his freedom, were but the same thing and he was to be stripped of them after just reading the first statement, one could only imagine the horror contained in the remaining statements.


    "Don''t worry Seth, it''s not as bad as it seems, you''ll have I and E beside you, ready to please you at your beckon.


    "Besides who said anything about the other three women being permanent, why don''t you read the other use, I''m sure you find them pleasing," Minuha said, stretching her hand and grabbing onto Seth''s cock, rubbing it through his trousers.


    Little Seth had wisely gone to sleep when shit hit the fan abandoning Big Bro Seth, but now feeling Minuha''s soft hand rubbing and squeezing him, he couldn''t help but harden, ignoring Seth''s very unpleasant mood.


    She was worse than Amelia was the thought that passed through Seth''s mind as he heard Minuha''sme excuse for limiting his ess to women.


    Taking away his promiscuousness with women and giving him a minimum number of women he could have at a time was like telling Seth to stop his using his legs and begin moving on all fours.


    With this use, Minuha had basically killed off any iota of Seth''s being that had consideration for this deal, but as Seth moved to make his final decision on Minuha''s deal, his eyes caught something in the paper.


    Minuha had been watching him all this while, and when she saw Seth''s eyes suddenly brighten and focus back on the paper, the smile on her face got brighter.


    "They are what you are searching for, light crystals, absorb energy from them like you would a qi stone, and they strengthen or even heal your soul.


    "E has no idea I have them in my possession, and not just in tens or hundreds, but in thousands".


    "Fixing your problem is but a blood drop away," Minuha said, pulling on Seth''s hard dick and jerking him forward.


    "urghh I want to feel you in me so badly Seth, quickly sign this thing as let''s get to other more important matters," she said in a moan leaning into Seth.


    At this moment, Seth knew one thing, If the devil exited, his daughter was Minuha.


    She had his hungry self sitting at a table, with a knife to his throat, but at the same time she filled the table with his favorite dishes and shit ton of money, and all she required to let him go was for him to eat the food she had prepared.


    "Well stomach-turning food if that little imagination of his was to be made a lot realistic," Seth thought.


    Likest time memories of Rose, Slowly, Sonia, and Alexia popped into his mind, but this time there were additions of Alice, Dorian, and Adriana his list of interesting people had increased, and Seth was now fully back at that crossroad.


    Minuha looked up at Seth and seeing his wry smile knew he was about to make his final decision, but not a hint of fear or worry appeared on her face as she cupped his face encouragingly smiling at him as he began taking in a deep long breath.


    "da, da, da" a knock came from the door snapping the trio''s attention to it.

 Chapter 216 Wrong Conclusions

    ?


    With Seth on a hot seat and Minuha feeling like she was on the cusp of having Seth within her grasp, they had both forgotten about the outside world.


    Every action Minuha took was all Seth could see, and the same was true for Minuha who watched Seth like a hawk.


    With such a tense situation, they had both gotten intensively enamored with each other, so when they heard a knock on the door, they froze, their brain trying to make sure that it wasn''t an illusion.


    "Da, da, da" the door was pounded the second time, snapping the upants of the room out of their little shock and back to reality.


    "Not now of all time" Minuha literally hissed in the direction of the door, annoyance on her face.


    She turned her head to the table and swiped her hands over the papers, a ck shadow covering and taking them away.


    Minuha then turned to Seth, and then putting her hands around his neck pulled him to her.


    Seth was caught off guard by this action and the air he had just umted in his lungs was knocked out of him.


    Minuha gave a smile when she saw Seth''s clumsy action, amused as she watched him desperately try to suck in air.


    A mischievous smile appeared on her face as she locked lips with him deriving him of much-needed oxygen and proceeding to fiercely kiss him, sucking out what little oxygen he had in him.


    It didn''t take long before Seth found himself suffocating, his lungs empty and desperately screaming for air.


    Seth moved to pull Minuha off him, but the woman had her arms tightly wrapped around his neck, Seth''s heavy arms unable to pry her off him.


    Seth closed his eyes as he felt himself about to go crazy, but before that could happen, he felt a wisp of air enter his throat and rush to his lung, oneing from Minuha, and that was when it hit him.


    "If Minuha could suck the air out of him, then why couldn''t he?"


    With this realization made, Seth wrapped his arms around Minuha and began kissing her fiercely, greedily trying to suck the oxygen out of her, and to his delight, he found it working.


    Some secondster, Seth''s lungs were no longer dying, and he decided to use this opportunity to open his eyes and check Minuha''s situation.


    Opening his eyes, a pair of closed eyes greeted his, but instead of the anguish or panic that he had expected to see, all he saw was a smile and an expression of desire on Minuha''s face as she enjoyed his fierce kissing.


    It didn''t take long for Seth to realize he had been toyed with, and in anger, he once again tried pushing Minuha away, and this time it worked as Minuha released her hold on Seth, but Seth was instead the one sent stumbling backward as Minuha firmly stood her ground.


    "That was delicious Seth," Minuha said, licking her lips, and then with grace she turned and began walking to the door.


    Minuha''s demonic figure sashayed as it moved but before it could reach the door, it turnedpletely ck and then copsed into a pool of shadows that rapidly sink into the ground and disappeared.


    ...


    Due to his failed earlier attempt at getting Minuha off him, Seth had put all his strength into prying her off during histest attempt, and though he had gotten himself away from her, it had ended with him stumbling backward and falling to his knee, courtesy of his heavy swinging arms.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Da, da, da" The door was banged for the third time, but Seth ignored it, his eyes only staring at Minuha''s figure which broke apart and sank into the ground, his feelings of danger dying with her departure, and this reaction had him going over the edge.


    "Rahhh" Seth screamed, grabbing the table that was beside him and smashing it against the wall, the shattering sound of the table not being the only sound to fill the room as a gasp came from the door.


    The door was no longer closed, and standing in its ce was a surprised Dilise who stared at Seth in shock.


    "What the hell is happening here" Dilise spoke, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Irene''s prone form and then Seth''s heaving figure.


    A nasty frown began to grow on Dilise''s face as she used the clues she could see at the moment to formte an idea of what had happened and the conclusions she was arriving at were making her give Seth disgusting looks.


    "Please don''t me him, it''s not his fault" the strained voice of Irene sounded, as the woman pushed herself to her knee, and using the wall for support, stood on her feet.


    "Look at you" Dilise couldn''t help but whisper in shock and bubbling fury as she looked at Irene.


    Once preening with beauty and possessing a tanned radiating skin, Irene''s current paleness was a shock to Dilise.


    Irene''s eyes which once contained confidence and a bit of arrogance were now adorned with baggy circles, the woman''s eyes portraying a sense of lifelessness.


    With her hands asionally quivering, Irene looked like someone who had just had a brush with death itself, her bloody mouth and blood-stained clothes only serving to worsen Dilise''s assumptions about what had happened.


    "We just argued, nothing more" Irene whizzed out as she came closer to Dilise.


    "Just an argument, what kind of man beats up a defenseless woman" Dilise hissed, looking to Seth''s kneeling figure, and with her fists balled up, she moved towards him only for Irene to move in her way.


    "Don''t tell me you want to defend him now, what damn promises did he give you that are worth you being his punching bag?" Dilise asked.


    "Please just give us a few more minutes to get in order" Irene instead pleaded.


    ''You want me to leave you here with him" Dilise asked bbergasted, but when she saw Irene''s unflinching look, she could only huff and sag her shoulders in defeat.


    "I''m ashamed to haveid with a man like you," Dilise said disappointment in her eyes as she turned and walked away.


    "10 minutes" she hissed as she close the door behind her.


    With Dilise''s departure, Irene let out a breath of relief and turned to move to the bed, but didn''t make it as she stumbled and fell with a groan.


    "I don''t care how angry you are at the moment, but please don''t lose control of yourself," Dilise said dragging herself close to the bed and resting her back on it.


    With fear in her eyes as Irene stared at the small pool of blood that was slowly forming beneath Seth''s hands, Seth having tightened his fist till they bled.

 Chapter 217 Decision

    ?


    The worst humiliation of Seth''s life had brought him to tears, his pride stepped upon and his confidence almost shattered.


    Seth had easily gotten over that encounter, one of the reasons being that it had been caused by a being far removed from his understanding.


    Now today was another day of humiliation for Seth, he had been continuously taunted and yed like a bumbling child, and unlikest time this was done to him by some being whose existence he looked down upon.


    As much as Seth wanted to tell himself that it had only happened because he had lost his ability to fight, Seth refused to allow himself to make an excuse for his pitiful situation.


    That he was here and had been subjected to Minuha''s games and words was his fault, that he was so weak that he had needed Dilise to rescue him off the battlefield was his fault, that he was so pathetic that he had gotten himself killed was his fault, that Alexia had needed to sacrifice her life for his was his fault.


    At thatst thought, Seth''s eyes couldn''t help but be teary as he thought of Alexia.


    He had promised to save her but just minutes ago he had been left to make a decision¡­


    When he remembered those few minutes of helplessness, Seth found himself consumed by anger.


    Seth felt anger and hate towards Minuha, but this hate didn''tst long as she quickly rpsed into reminding himself of his adequacies.


    The more Seth med himself, the angrier he got and the heavier his heart felt, he gripped his fists tightly trying to control his emotions but it did nothing to dampen them.


    "Knowing you, you''re probably ming yourself at the moment" Alexia''s voice floated into Seth''s head, her figure appearing by his side but Seth didn''t look up at her.


    Seeing Seth''s being unresponsive Alexia could only shake her head, wondering how to preach some sense into him, but then Dilise''s words floated over.


    [I''m ashamed to haveid with a man like you]


    Hearing these words, Alexia was taken aback, her worry for Seth increasing as she knew how prideful he could be about his sex reviews, but other than a further tightening of his already blood-soaked fist, he made no move.


    Alexia sat silently beside Seth, mulling over her next words to him, but Irene beat her to it, pleading for Seth''s calm at the moment.


    "I am okay," Seth said to Alexia a few seconds after Irene''s speech, his words shocking her as she watched him rise.


    "You can go in, things will be getting violent soon," Seth said when he felt Alexia looking at him with a scrutinizing gaze.


    With a cute nod and a smile, Alexa faded away, trusting that Seth would be able to take care of himself.


    With Alexia, gone, Seth took hisst deep breaths, wanting to bury every semnce of anger within him.


    Just because Seth med himself for being inadequate and letting himself be put on the spot, that didn''t mean he was going to let Minuha go for the humiliation she had dished out to him today.


    With his breath somewhat normal and his mind clear, Seth stood up, and seeing Irene horrible condition for the first time quickly walked over to her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hey, are you alright? Are you dying?" Seth asked, kneeling beside Irene and taking her head into his palms.


    "No "Irene wheezed out with a re, rubbing her head into Seth''s palm, "my soul" she whispered.


    "Yeah you were hit with a soul attack, will you die?" Seth asked worry creeping into his tone.


    The current scene was like one of those moments in movies where someone got hit with an attack and then died.


    Losing Irene wasn''t an option for Seth, if he lost her, his situation will be Seth back to that of when he came to this world.


    "Stop overthinking" Irene groaned, holding onto Seth''s arm and struggling to pull herself up.


    Seth getting her intentions put his arms around her waist and helped her to her feet, only for Irene to push against him and copse to the bed in relief.


    "I know it''s a soul attack, they''re the most annoying ones" she groaned bringing her pale hands to her head and rubbing it.


    "You seem familiar with it," Seth said with a raised eyebrow realizing that Irene wasn''t worried about dying.


    "Yes, this should be the fourth time, urrghh there''re always so troublesome " sheined while writhing on the bed and then she turned to Seth.


    "Dilise would be here soon, we need to give her a convincing exnation, we cannot afford to fall out of her good graces, especially not now" Irene seeing the questioning look on Seth''s face went on to exin.


    "I have pills that can dampen the pain of my soul in my space ring, if we''re still in her good graces, perhaps we can convince her to let me retrieve some"


    "Do you really need it that badly, that would prove troublesome" Seth mumbled looking to the window and moving towards it.


    "No!" Irene shouted, pushing herself to her feet, but almost immediately she stood up, she copsed back hands on her head.


    "It''s just a little exhaustion, Seth, a few minutes of rest will and I''ll be okay," Irene said with a smile, a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.


    "I see," Seth said looking away from her and staring out the window, the lingering rays of the morning sun enhancing thefort that the morning breeze brought.


    Seth had initially been nning to fuck both Dilise and Irene some more, give his enlightenment sphere a big charge, and then see if he could rip off some benefits of Edwin, but now everything had changed, Seth couldn''t feel Minuha''s presence around, and after what she had done to him, he had no intention of being present when she came back.


    "Will you be able to recover on your own, don''t lie" Seth said.


    "Yes," Irene said, balling up her fists in determination.


    "Good we''re leaving," Seth said turning to Irene, and not giving her a chance to speak, he took in a longer than normal breath, and the next time he breathed out, what came out wasn''t air but red hot mes, pouring out of his mouth and onto his arms which he had ced in front of him.

 Chapter 218 Freedom For All

    ?


    "You can lock my body but you can''t lock my soul" a very popr saying on earth by revolutionists or freedom fighters and one that literarily applied to Seth though with a few word recements.


    "Edwin could lock his qi, but he couldn''t lock his body".


    No, on further thought this sentence didn''t perfectly portray his situation seeing as his ability to call upon his ridiculous physical strength had been taken away.


    A more better way to put it will be by saying,


    "You can lock my qi and muscles, but you can''t lock my organs".


    Though it didn''t roll off the tongue as smoothly as the original statement, it perfectly exined Seth''s situation, and that was enough for him.


    Dragon me and dragon roar, these were Seth''s two trump cards, and they had always been avable to him right from the moment he had been locked up till now.


    These two techniques had proven infallible in leveling or overturning the ying field whenever Seth used them in battle, well that was until he met Minuha.


    Dragon me, Dragon roar, Seth had tried readying both attacks when he faced Minuha, but none of them had even so much as lessened his feelings of impending doom.


    That his best cards had be obsolete let Seth know how much of a danger he was in when he faced Minuha.


    But those were the things of the past, right now was the present, and in the present, his Dragon mes were proving why they were invaluable.


    Not taking on any strain, Seth gently breathed out, letting red mes pour out of his mouth and onto his arms.


    "If my mes don''t burn my tongue and mouth when I breathe them, then by all thews of reasoning in the world, they should be able to burn any part of my body".


    This was the theory Seth hade up with when he thought of using this n to get rid of the armguards, and though he had a little bit of faith in it, he couldn''t help but internally breathe of sigh of relief when he felt no pain from his arms.


    Before Seth''s eyes and the shocked Irene''s, the armguards which had hung as a reminder of Seth''s status as a prisoner turned green and began releasing a green smoke.


    Various symbols shed on the different bracelets of the armguards, but before it was even up to a minute, the armguard turned soft and began falling off Seth''s arm, melting the ground as it cooled down.


    With his hands nketed in red mes, Seth couldn''t have a look at their situation so he couldn''t exactly be sure if he had burnt off every trace of the armguard on him or not.


    The mes burned for a few more seconds, a few drops of green falling, and only when Seth felt himself regain control of his qi did he seize breathing out his mes.


    His hands now free, and no longer weighing him down, Seth couldn''t help but roll them around, a smile on his face as he clenched and unclenched his fist, feeling his qi roaring within him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth didn''t waste time, celebrating his release, he turned to Irene and began walking towards her, but as she approached, the woman spoke out,


    "Are you sure those mes won''t burn my neck?"


    "Of course they will" Seth replied, sitting on the bed beside Irene and taking her head into his arms.


    Seth could feel her body tight up after he gave his reply, but she lessened up when he held her.


    "Don''t worry I won''t burn off your neck" Seth said when he realized Iren was breathing a little too heavy, this action portraying her fear despite how much she tried to remain calm herself.


    Whether Irene believed him or not, Seth decided to ignore her and carry out his work, they both didn''t have the time to dawdle around, Dilise could be back any minute.


    While Edwin and his seal masters had definitely taken their precious time to craft a one of a kind armguard for him. It would seem they had still beencent and gone ahead to give Irene and everyday normal cor, forgetting or perhaps deciding to count Seth out of the equation.


    With his current knowledge, Seth had no doubt he could break the cor around Irene''s neck, but with caution and haste in mind, Seth had the enlightenment sphere rolling.


    Within seconds, there was a "ck", the cor falling off Irene''s neck and to the bed.


    With Irene now free, Seth internally let out a sigh of relief that he had decided to use the sphere, the little trap he had found wasn''t one he was sure he could have detected under normal circumstances, who knew what it was meant to do.


    The cor safely off and seeing no reason to tell Irene that just a wrong decision from him might have sent her head flying off, Seth then stood up and bent to one knee in front of Iren, presenting his back to her.


    A sense of confusion about what Seth was doing shed in Iren''s eyes, but she understood what he wanted from her, and without hesitation pushed herself off the bed and onto his back and grabbed the cor which Seth had thrown to the bed.


    With Irene on his back, Seth walked up to the window he had been staring out from earlier, looking up to the sky and taking in calm breaths.


    "We have no weapons or supplies" Dilise pointed out, already having an inkling as to what Seth wanted to do.


    "Perhaps, but we can''t risk seeking out resources," Seth said and Irene didn''t need to ask why they could not take such a worthwhile risk remembering Minuha''s total domination.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Seth please don''t abandon me" Irene softly muttered, more than aware of her current uselessness even as her qi freely moved within her.


    "I won''t, "Seth said, turning to look at Irene, expecting to stare into the eyes of a vulnerable woman, but all he saw were the eyes of a determined lioness.


    Turning away from Irene, Seth looked back to the window, took a deep breath, and the next time he breathed out, what left his lips was a quaking torrent of mes.

 Chapter 219 Sacrifice

    ?


    "Roaaaar" an Otherworldly beastly sound left Seth''s throat along with the torrent of mes, shooting in a straight line and smashing into the window in front of him.


    For about a second, the mes were held back by the seemingly fragile window, but in no time, the sharp screeching sound of ss shattering was heard and the window was sted apart.


    The screeching sound came from the barrier which had been ced on the building and by proxy the window being destroyed, and with it now gone, Seth should have seized his attack and bolted out, but he didn''t.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom The window was destroyed and his whole body was now being hit by sunlight, but Seth didn''t let up on his mes, instead, he bent his knees a little and took up a firmer stance, increasing the intensity of his mes.


    After breaking through the window and being let into the outside world, the red torrent sailed through the air like aet, arrogantly charging forth, only for it to find its path suddenly stopped by the air.


    The past times Seth hade to this window, he always observed the outside and during his observation took note of the defenses that enforced the building he resided in.


    The barrier on the wall had been well hidden, but in the end, he had found it, and though if one had thought that was all there was to this building''s defenses, they would be wrong.


    After screwing Irene the wholest night, Seth had been more than generous in his use of the enlightenment sphere to survey the surroundings and pick up on the second hidden barrier which hung outside, a distance from the building.


    Seth''s me seemed to have been stopped by the bare air, but this didn''t bother Seth, as a few secondster, a blue barrier appeared in the air, rapidly flickering in and out of existence.


    Within seconds there was an explosion, and over 6 meters hole upied the position where Seth''s attack had hit.


    "We''re leaving" Seth warned, bending down and tensing his legs, and with a powerful leap jumped through the hole in the wall and into the sky, heading for the hole he had made in the second barrier.


    With the window''s limited view, Seth''s knowledge of the outside was limited to the things he could see, so as he soared through the sky, he looked down and rapidly began scanning his surrounding, quickly creating a profile on his surroundings.


    Turning his head around and ncing to the side, Seth took in the sight of his previous habitat.


    A structure that could best be described as a short tower, possessing just 4 floors, this building was a structure that was easily dwarfed by the other buildings surrounding it, but what him calling it a towered were its round body and pointy top.


    Perhaps a station could be a more appropriate name for it Seth wasn''t sure and moved on to check the other buildings.


    Before he escaped, Seth had thought theck of noise or sounds from outside his room was caused by the barrier around the building not letting sound in, but one look at his neighborhood and he knew his guess was wrong.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Like a sad lonely child, the towered stood in a quiet and deserted street, surrounded by towering buildings and devoid of civilians.


    A quick scan around and Seth observed that everywhere within the second barrier he had destroyed was deserted, no sign of life, just tarred empty streets.


    Done drawing a rough outline of his immediate surroundings, Seth looked forwards, staring into the hole he was heading for and wondering what sceney behind it.


    All these were happening within seconds, Seth''s form was like a blur in the sky as it headed for the hole, but before Seth could reach the hole his head snapped to the side.


    Several shes of light soared in the air, heading towards him at blinding speeds, and Seth now wasting a second thought, reacted almost instinctively.


    His hand shot out and grabbed Irene''s left shoulder, and not even minding the woman''s little struggles, he pulled her off his back, dragging her weak frame to his front, and then cing her back to his, he held her from under her knee and wrapped his body around her.


    With no space ring or weapons, and Seth unable to fly, Seth was left with the option of either shouldering the attacks or letting Irene take them, and in the end, Seth took the former.


    Seth directed every qi he had running in his body to his back, hoping to put up a defense and reduce the damage he would take, but it was all for naught as secondster a muffled scream left his mouth.


    Seth couldn''t see it, but he could feel his body being impacted by powerful attacks multiple times, and he could feel his flesh being torn through, and his blood pouring out.


    Thankfully they had just been a few seconds from crossing into the hole when the canons began firing, so with the addition of the force from the impact of the attack, Seth and Irene were almost immediately propelled through the hole, avoiding the several more intensive wave of attack that followed.


    Now safely through the hole, it felt like Seth had teleported to a new location, seeing his ears were bombarded with all sorts of noise, but at the meet, observing his surrounding wasn''t a factor that registered in his mind.


    Seth''s only focus was on whaty before him, a tall story building whose top he didn''t even have the time to check out.


    Seth was heading for this building, and to be more specific, he was thankfully on a trajectory heading for one of the windows of the building.


    Seth pulled Irene''s body closer to his if that was even possible given how tightly he had already been holding her.


    And then just before they hit, he bent down his head and folded it above Irene''s lifting his shoulder as high as he could and making sure it was the first to make contact with the window, thankfully shattering it as he and Irene''s body fell into the building.

 Chapter 220 Pitiful And Hungry

    ?


    Rapidly and with no control, the bodies of Seth and Irene fell to the ground, Seth''s body being the first to collide with the floor.


    Seth''s original n had been to gently release Irene immediately after he hit the floor, but when he did hit it, this decision wasn''t up to him anymore as he carelessly released her from his grip, his body having more important matters to attend to.


    Irene''s body flew into the air and hit the ground, bouncing up twice beforeing to a stop.


    It took Irene a few breaths to get herself together, the addition of a damaged body to her already damaged soul not doing her any good.


    Irene groaned and squirmed a little on the floor, a light headache making itself known, and an unknown unnatural sound which had her confused sounded in her ears.


    It didn''t take Irene long to suppress her pain and lift her head up, but the image that weed her eyes answered her question about the weird sounds and made her forget to breathe for a second.


    "Seth" Irene''s voice weakly came out, the woman shocked by Seth''s current state and having no idea what to do.


    ¡­.


    Agony, Seth felt agony as hey on the ground, curling his toes and wing several times at the ground, his left arm unnaturally lying to his side and not responding to hismands.


    Within the few seconds Sethy on the ground, a pool of blood had already formed around his moaning and struggling figure.


    Sethy on the ground with his chest to the floor, his torn back hung open to the world, revealing bits of his sturdy white spinal cord and his bloodied red flesh.


    Gritting his teeth and looking at his left hand, Seth''s eyes were weed to the sight of the bone in his arm dislocated and jotting out of his flesh.


    It wasn''t until now that Seth realized that he might have severely underestimated both the power of the attack that struck him earlier and the extent of his injuries.


    Seth could feel his legs, but for some reason couldn''t get them to stand up, at the moment he was like a fish onnd shaking all around in vain.


    Seth knew the consequences of being caught, and the thought of having another interaction with Minuha sent his mind quivering.


    Seth knew he had to get up and keep moving, but he couldn''t, and then before he knew it, he found his vision fazing in and out, a familiar feeling creeping up within him, but this time it was at a level so intense that Seth felt fear on what he might do.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Seth".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though her tone was weak, Seth still heard Irene''s call, but he ignored it and instead focused on getting the intense feeling within him under control.


    Try all he might, roar in his mind as many times as he could, Seth felt himself slowly losing his reasoning towards this feeling, but just before it could triumph, he heard a voice speak up in the room.


    "geht es dir gut, " a woman said, having just pushed the door and entered the room.


    Dark hair bundled up and a face with very light wrinkles showing her maturity described the just arrived woman.


    She was staring at Irene''s struggling figure, worry on her face. But then Seth''s guttural growls drew her attention to the far side of the room, leaving confusion on the woman''s face as she tried to understand what she was looking at.


    At the moment, Seth looked like arge piece of flesh whose top had been torn open and then had a pair of human legs and hands attached to its sides.


    The way Seth wed and groaned on the ground would remind one of a squashed insect that refused to die and kept wiggling its limbs.


    Seth was currently covered in so much blood that it was hard for anyone to make him out as a person.


    The minute Seth heard a voice, he moved like a crab and turned towards its owner, his eyes snapping towards the woman''s eyes, and the woman also looking at him.


    The minute the woman stared at Seth, her confused eyes turned into fear, as she understood the predatory gaze in his eyes, and without dy, she turned and fled, but how could Seth let her leave so easily.


    Finding it difficult to even crawl, catching up to someone who was fleeing on two legs should have been an impossible task, but when you add Seth''s unreasonable physical strength to the mix, all it took was him using his one good hand to push himself into the air and leap towards the woman.


    On the second leap, Seth arrived at the door the woman had been at, and by the time he made the fourth leap, hended beside the fleeing woman, his arm stretching out and grabbing onto her leg, pulling her back and away from the door which she had just been about to open.


    "Ahhhhhhh" a scream of terror left the woman''s throat as she was pulled to the floor, but her screams didn''tst long as almost immediately she fell to the ground, her screams turned to moans.


    With how badly damaged his body was, Seth had no time to y around, and so immediately he had brought the woman down he had immediately gone for her neck, biting into it and feasting on her blood.


    As her blood entered his body, Seth''s hazy vision cleared up, but unfortunately it did nothing to quench the intense feeling that Seth had been trying to keep under wraps.


    Seth struggled his hardest, but in the end, fell short, and with a final scream of defiance within his mind, he was consumed by his intense feeling of hunger, losing control of his body and only able to watch as he mped his teeth on the neck of the woman below him and then aggressively pulling his head back.

 Chapter 221 Man Beast

    ?


    Following Seth''s actions, a river of blood poured out of the woman''s neck, but he didn''t care, his mind focused on other activities.


    Like a hungry beast, Seth''s body took the piece of flesh into his mouth and without hesitation began chewing.


    One chew, two chews, three chews, and that was enough for Seth''s body to swallow, a sense of relief flooding his body as he subconsciously licked his lips.


    That he had just eaten a person was registered in Seth''s mind, but he couldn''t do anything, only able to watch his body devour the woman beneath him.


    With every bite that his body took from the woman, Seth lost track of himself and before he knew it, his clear mind was no more and he began seeing the woman as a juicy piece of meat to satiate his hunger.


    With Seth biting out a chunk of her neck, the woman had been brought out of her pleasure-filled state and was now screaming, trying to distance herself from him.


    She struggled to push him away but Seth didn''t budge, the need to satisfy his hunger was the only thought on his mind.


    "Gott, bitte" she screamed, tearsing to her eyes, but Seth''s hungry gaze never faltered.


    ¡­..


    When the woman had first barged into the room, Irene had been the first to see her, her mind immediately worrying that the woman would tell on them, but then she saw Seth''s disfigured form turn and face her.


    Irene had seen the fear that filled the woman''s body as she turned and bolted away, but before she could understand what was happening, she saw Seth leap after her.


    The sight of Seth moving around like some insect scared Irene, but she gritted her teeth and put strength into her limbs, pushing herself to her feet and dragging herself to the door, looking to go after them.


    With a wrecked body, Irene was able to take herself to the door, but she didn''t see either Seth or the woman, as the door led into a corridor.


    A short corridor with its end being opposite Irene and two doors to the sides, but Irene didn''t need to think much as the blood on the floor said it all.


    Her route easily found, Irene pushed herself off the wall she had been leaning on and headed for the end of the corridor, but as she got nearer, her heartbeat got wilder and her breathing got heavier, the sounds her ears were hearing filling her with fright.


    Irene''s gut told her that what awaited on the other side was a scene she might regret seeing, but Irene pushed herself forward.


    She wasn''t in some fantasy world where she could hide and whine, and wait for a prince charming toe rescue her.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel At the moment, the closest thing she had to a prince charming had been inflicted with injuries that would have killed her three times over.


    Irene had heard the soundsing out of Seth''s mouth back when they were in the room, and she could feel the pain and desperation in them.


    Right now he had scampered away in pursuit of that woman, and even thoughmon sense told her to abandon him and try escaping on her own, she ignored it and listened to her guts.


    Irene pushed forward and moved closer to the sounds that were definitely from Seth, tears trickling down her eyes as she already had an idea of the scene that awaited her.


    Onest heavy step and Irene crossed the line, out from the corridor and now in an open wide room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not needing to search, Irene''s head immediately turned to the left, following the heart-wrenching sounds and eventually seeing what was producing them.


    Before turning to look, Irene had prepared her mind for the worst, but the sight that greeted her eyes still had her legs feeling wobbly, threatening to copse, but fortunately, she had stuck by the wall and was able to quickly lean on it for support.


    Irene''s already heavy breathing got heavier, but she forced herself to look, her hand slightly trembling as she bore witness to the most horrific sight of her life.


    A man, a man who was most definitely Seth sat on his knees, his head bent down and voraciously chewing, while his hands roamed over the body beneath him, searching for chunks of meat and ripping them out.


    The man beast before her paid her no mind despite her heavy breathing which Irene personally felt were loudly ringing fire rms.


    Though spooked by the scene before her, Irene wasn''t some novice cultivator, as she quickly calmed down and began noting other things in the room, Seth''s back being the most ring.


    Red and sticky, Irene was about 90% sure she was looking at the biggest scab to ever exist, one which covered the entire of Seth''s back and was gradually drying.


    ¡­..


    Seth''s disastrous feeling of hunger had ended a short while ago and he was back to himself, but he did not stop feeding.


    The woman had already died by the time Seth came to, and feeling the effects of feeding on her flesh, he decided to finish what he has started, the benefits too good for him to ignore.


    Seth heard Irene arrive but paid her no mind, grabbing a fistful of flesh from the side, ripping it out, and cing it in his mouth.


    Unlike when he just drank blood, consuming flesh provided Seth with too little qi, but the rapid regeneration of his sh and physical strength, far outstripped what consuming blood could do, especially when one was to consider that the woman beneath him was barely at 1st stage gas soldier level cultivator.


    Feeling about satisfied and remembering his current situation, Seth stood up and then all of a sudden disappeared.


    The next time Seth was seen he was beside one of the windows in the room, one close to Irene who was still turning to look at his new position, and beside Seth stood a man, a man who had an arm sticking out of his chest.


    "Seril," the man said, not minding Seth''s presence and instead staring at what remained of the woman Seth had eaten.


    Seth could see the pain and heartbreak in the man''s eyes, but unfortunately, there was nothing he could do for the woman.


    Seth needed to survive, and at the moment, the man before him was a high level qi charger.


    A minuteter, Seth lifted his head off what was now a dried-up body, letting it fall to the ground as he enjoyed the feel of qi pouring all through his body as the rest of his injuries healed and the scab on his back fell off and revealed fresh new skin.


    Covered in blood, and flesh bits, Seth turned and walked up to a somewhat petrified Irene.


    "Let''s go," he said.

 Chapter 222 On The Run

    ?


    "Let''s go" Seth''s words sounded in Irene''s ears, having the woman dumbly nod her head, not trusting herself to speak.


    As Seth moved closer to her, Irene''s eyes were drawn to his body, what had once been disfigured and broken was now in tiptop condition.


    With the attack from the cannon, most of Seth''s shirt had been ripped apart, and at this moment he was bare-chested.


    The newly healed part of Seth''s body revealed a clean skin and when Irene looked to the parts that were still covered in blood, she couldn''t spot any fresh running blood.


    Irene watched Seth walk up to her and releasing a breath, she loosened her tight body and let Seth ce his arms under her back and knee and lift her.


    The smell of iron and rust assaulted Irene''s nose but this didn''t bother her as she instead rxed in Seth''s hold, resting her head on his chest, not minding the blood that got smeared on her face and body.


    While Irene felt bad and would have preferred Seth not ending the life of the man and woman who were most likely a couple, she had no intention of creating a scuffle out of it.


    To Irene it didn''t matter if Seth began living on human flesh from now on, as long as he could keep her safe and lead her to finding the soul fruits, she was all right with him.


    Her life was too precious at the moment, with Seth by her side, she was so close to achieving her goal, and dying at this time was not an option for her.


    ¡­..


    With Irene in his arms, Seth walked forwards and moved towards the door the now half-eaten woman had been trying to open.


    A kick from his leg and the door was sent flying off its hinges and smashing into the wall thaty opposite it, introducing Seth to one of the building''s hallways.


    Seth walked into the hallway, only sending a casual nce to his left and right, not bothered by the deste hallway and continuing in a straight line forward till he found his path blocked by a wall.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Another kick and the wall before him shattered, Seth creating a new hole which he walked into, his entry causing panic as the two women who had been upying the room fell to their knees and began screaming, their hands held over their heads.


    Seth ignored the women and continued forwards till he eventually came across another wall, and like usual kicked it down.


    In this way, Seth kicked down about 2 more walls, and then on creation of his fourth hole, his eyes were greeted by nothing but the air, and a few secondster a hail of about 100 blue glowing arrows shooting towards him.


    With a kick of his feet, Seth shot to the right, dodging the first wave of the arrows, and Seth knowing that there were still more arrowsing created another hole but this time he didn''t dy as he immediately jumped through the hole.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A hail of arrows flew by Seth''s airborne figure barely missing him by a few centimeters, and before the still iing arrows could adjust their trajectory, Seth''s formnded on the rooftop of a nearby building.


    Seth didn''t bother rolling or try to mitigate the impact of hisnding, instead, he took it all in with a grunt and then shot to his right, dodging another wave of arrows.


    Gaining his footing anding to a stop, Seth quickly scanned his surroundings, trying to identify the source of the arrows, but other than the high-rising buildings that surrounded him, he couldn''t see a thing.


    At the moment, Seth could go sprinting away, but he decided not to, deciding it will be safer for him if he had an idea from what position his enemies were attacking him rather than running around like a headless chicken and then falling into a trap.


    Seth didn''t have to wait long as within seconds, another hail of arrows fell from the sky, but despite Seth keeping his eyes peeled open and his senses sharp, he wasn''t able to notice their origin.


    The arrows just appeared out of thin air and began falling down on him, and to make matters worse, he couldn''t even use their trajectory to derive their position of origin seeing as they were falling straight from the sky.


    Realizing that waiting around wouldn''t be useful, Seth dropped his cautiousness and bolted away, deciding to fall back on his raw original n.


    With speeds unmatched by non within the city, Seth kicked his feet off the ground and figuratively disappeared.


    "I bet Edwin told his most powerful subordinates to just stand at a distance and let me escape," Seth thought with augh.


    Unless the man was an idiot, which Seth knew he wasn''t, then by all logic, Seth predicted that there was a high chance Edwin would let him leave.


    As Seth made a beeline for the city''s barrier, he couldn''t help but smile when no one attacked him.


    While he was truly indeed fast, Seth knew that If Edwin went all out, he would be able to cause him a lot of trouble, but the peaceful run he was currently experiencing verified Edwin''s wisdom.


    Seth was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when his figure jumped onto the rooftop of a low-rising building, and due to this building standing beside a much taller one, a huge shadow was cast on it.


    With him running in silence and seeing no one in sight, the sudden change from a bright environment to a dark one had Seth''s body shivering as an image of Minuha crossed his mind.


    If there was any individual who on their own could decide to go after him, Minuha would be that person, and though this time he had his qi and was back at full strength, Seth''s instinct told him that if he faced Minuha, he would lose.


    Seth slightly rxed his tense body after he left the dark and returned to the light, he kept his face forwards and looked towards the huge barrier that protected the city, thest hurdle he would have to go through.

 Chapter 223 The True Savior

    ?


    "That is a NO Dilise" the voice of a man who surprisingly had a few traces of white on his hair sounded.


    "But he''s going to escape, he''s going to leave our capture like some king, stroll in and out of Monwac city, he''s probably going to brag about it for a lifetime.


    "Dilise please stop with this argument, my final decision is No, no one will be going after Seth. The minute he stepped escaped the second barrier he was a free man, we''ll only be asking for a disaster on our hands if we pursue him any further.


    "A disaster, you didn''t think about their being a disaster when you asked me to apany him to the dungeon" Dilise snarled With burning eyes.


    "Because back then I saw hope, I hoped the princess will be able to draw up a n that could deal with Seth, and I wanted you to be there to provide aid should it be needed," The seemingly aged Edwin said, taking a few steps and copsing on his office seat.


    "But, But..." Dilise said gritting her teeth as she searched for a reason.


    "Dilise return to the sanctum and clean up the mess Seth caused, I''ll have my eyes on you, and If I hear that you disobeyed my orders and went after Seth, then prepare to be an inmate," Edwin told Dilise with a sharp gaze.


    Hearing Edwin''s final verdict on the situation, Dilise stamped her feet ad turned to leave Edwin''s office, but then a Quick "wait" from him stopped her in her tracks.


    "Better yet,e over here and have a seat, I''m going to call for your sister so you can exin the situation to her".


    "Can I trust you''ll say the truth and not something that will provoke her?" Edwin asked.


    "Yes, I know when not to y around" Dilise grumbled," but I''m afraid we won''t be able to get ahold of her for the time being, she''s doing those pregnancy stretches of hers, and you know how moody she gets when she''s doing them".


    "Urgghhh" Edwin let out a loud long groan, not bothering to hide his frustration"


    "Fine, your assignment is to go and wait till she''s done with her exercise and then tell her what happened.


    "Dilise I''m trusting you, don''t fail me," Edwin said, and Dilise though still spotting a frown on her face, looked at him and nodded her head before leaving.


    With Dilise gone, Edwin copsed back into his seat, his hand on his head and rubbing his head and almost cursing the Miguel family.


    The Miguel family, not that Edwin was wishing the family bad or had something against them, but he was d that they were down to only two females, Miguel Dilise and Miguel Flora.


    Just these two remaining women were proving serious troublemakers and headache stimtors to Edwin.


    Did he not know and trust both women, Edwin would have long thrown them into a cell on ount of them being spies sent to destroy this city.


    "I mean what sensible person starts a massive campaign riled with close to violent protests in a city under siege" Edwinined in his mind.


    "And Dilise has been such a quiet girl until recently, she''s be so difficult especially when ites to dealing with Seth."


    "Evary Seth" Edwinmented," Are you some retribution sent by god to deliver justice for my sins and those of my forefathers".


    "How can one man continually be the cause of my troubles."


    "Please just Escape" Edwin mumbled.


    Truth be told, Edwin had no idea why Seth was escaping because ording to what Dilise had told him, she had ryed to Seth his advantageous situation in the city.


    Unless Edwin decided to be all cold-hearted and assassinate his sister-inw, Seth basically had some kind of Immunity as long as he observed a not-too-bad behavior.


    Why the man had gone on to flee and get himself hunted down Edwin had no idea, but he had already given the order for just some tidbit pressure to be ced on him.


    No one was to engage Seth for any reason, and he had already even told the guards at the gate to be on standby and be ready to open the gate.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Edwin didn''t care about the hazards of opening the city gate, on his own Seth was already a hazardparable to the army outside, and to Edwin, it was worth the risk to flush out this hazard.


    Edwin was just about to move on with his office work when he looked up to one of the seats opposite his desk.


    A ck bubbling liquid climbed onto the seat to his right and then coagted into the form of Minuha.


    "Lady Minuha," Edwin said," getting up from his seat and giving Minuha a small bow, one that wasn''t reciprocated or appreciated as Minuha just sat before him with her legs crossed.


    Perhaps some days ago he would have gotten angry at herck of reaction and dissed her about it, but the cultivation world was a world where power rules.


    While songs of praise were sung in Seth''s name and he was proimed Ann hung, for Edwin, the real savior of Monwac city sat before him.


    If Seth was to bebeled a monster due to his power, then Minuha would be his mother.


    Watching the woman before him kill off 8 level 8 mortals and four level 9 mortals in just a few minutes reset Edwin''s description of power.


    While he felt disrespected by her attitude towards him, discarding his need to be respected only took him a second.


    "How is the princess," Edwin asked, truly curious seeing as she hadn''t seen her since he let Seth into the city.


    "She''s doing well," Minuha said, with a smile, Edwin wisely keeping himself from staring at the naked woman.


    "I overheard your conversation with Dilise, retract your orders, Edwin, Seth isn''t someone we can let leave this city," Minuha said.


    That she had spied on him and didn''t bother hiding it irked Edwin, but he threw such unhelpful feelings in the trash.


    "You must know how strong Seth is, trying to capture him will only lead to death and chaos within the city, we can''t afford that" Edwin exined.


    "So because he''s too powerful you''ll let him run amok in the city, killing off innocent civilians" Minuha questioned.


    "Of course not" Edwin defended," Seth wouldn''t kill civilians, his only goal is to leave the city.


    "Guess you still haven''t gotten the information," Minuha said a smile on her face, but before Edwin could question her she threw a red scroll with several engravings at him.


    Edwin killed off his question and unfurled the scroll, his face going through several emotions as he read through it.


    "Other than the gate, is there any other way to leave the city," Minuha said, her words snapping Edwin out of the trance he had fallen in.


    "No mydy," Edwin said, but this time gave his reply with respect and a bit of fear in his eyes.


    "So you''ll agree with me when I say that in the end, Seth will be heading for the city gate right?"


    "Yes".


    "Good I''ll be leaving then, and don''t forget to retract those orders on leaving Seth alone," Minuha said as her form turned liquid and disappeared into the ground.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® A few seconds after Minuha left, Edwin released the heavy breath he had been suppressing, his hands trembling as he looked at the title of the scroll Minuha had handed him.


    "ROYAL DECREE".

 Chapter 224 Escape Route

    ?


    A few more sprints and jumps and Seth''s figure finally came to a halt.


    Standing atop a very tall building that dwarfed all the others around it was Seth with Irene on his back, her head resting on his shoulders.


    After jumping on several roofs of the city, Seth had lost any and all pursuers and was now free for the time being.


    At the moment, Seth stood facing a wall that seemed to even be a little taller than the towering building he was currently on.


    This wall was Seth''sst obstacle to freedom, an obstacle that he nned on breaking through.


    On his back, Irene stirred when she notice Seth standing still and decided to take a look around.


    "I thought we were escaping immediately," Irene asked.


    "We are".


    "So where is the gate?".


    "On the other side," Seth''s said pointing his thumb behind them.


    With trepidation, Irene turned around and followed Seth''s thumb, gazing into the far-off distance at the wall which was situated on the other end of the city.


    "You n on breaking through the wall, why not head for the gate, it will be much easier," Irene asked.


    "There is a chance that Minuha will be there, and I''m not willing to take that chance.


    Hearing his words, Irene could understand that even now that he was freed of those armguards, Seth was genuinely afraid of Minuha like she was some monster he saw no chance of oveing.


    "But the wall," Irene said looking forward at the strong intimidating structure.


    "Have you found some weakness in it or will you make a try at weakening or cracking the seal" Irene inquired.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha" Sethughed.


    "Do you know how many years it took for this barrier to be set up? Can you imagine the number of seals, failsafe''s and redundancies built into it?".


    "Breaking through this is impossible" Seth finished.


    Though he said it was impossible, Seth knew that he could actually crack the seal, but the fact that he would need his enlightenments sphere much bigger than it was, made him abandon any further thought in that direction.


    "So how are we going to get through the wall?"


    "Who said we''ll go through the wall, that''s the hardest route, we''ll be going through the barrier," Seth said pointing at the blue barrier that flickered above them.


    "That''s impossible" Irene Muttered, but Seth wasn''t listening to her as he had already gotten into a sprint.


    Putting as much power as she could into his feet, Seth sped through the rooftop, his every step leaving depressions and cracks on the floor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Seth reached the end of the building, he put power into his calves and bent his knees,pressing as much power as he could into his legs and then he jumped.


    Between the building Seth had initially been on and the wall, there were several low-rising buildings, and if Seth decided to jump down to the rooftops of these buildings, he would gradually lower his angle of elevation until he was close to or at ground level.


    At such a height jumping to the top of the wall is impossible, and this will leave him having to take the stairs and walk to the top of the wall.


    Taking the stairs would have been a sure way of giving a pursuing enemy the time to pick up on their location and lock down on him, so making the jump was Seth''s best option.


    With his beastly strength and calctions, Seth was sure that they would make it to the wall, but at the moment his current worry was theirnding.


    How they would react if they were fired upon while still in the air, or how they would actuallynd on the wall given that Seth didn''t trust his legs to handle the impact of his suicidal jump.


    It was while Seth was drawing several simtions in his head that Irene took her hand off Seth''s neck and ced them around his chest while also tightening her legs around his waist.


    Seth initially registered these movements but ignored them as he felt Irene was preparing for their crashnding, but when he felt his trajectory change and the speed of descent rapidly reduce, Seth turned to Irene.


    "You should have asked me" She chided with a strained smile.


    "I am used to being flightless, and your current condition wouldn''t even allow me to think of asking for your assistance".


    "So what are you, a level 6 mortal," Irene asked.


    "You think highly of me" Seth replied with a chuckle, his answer having Irene twist her face in confusion but before she could question Seth some more, her face scrunched up in pain, and blood leaked from the corners of her mouth.


    "That''s enough, any further and you''ll only aggravate your injuries which will make our escape harder," Seth said, upon seeing Irene''s state.


    "Sorry," Irene apologized.


    "I didn''t say you were wrong or that you should apologize" Seth rebuked as he stared down at his now rapidly descending figure.


    "Rest, I can handle things from here".


    With Iren''s tight grip on him rxing, Seth once more began running simtions, and this time he could make out multiple methods for a safending.


    With Irene having temporarily canceled gravity''s effect on him and keeping him at the peak of his jump for a little while longer, Seth could easily tense his legs and brace them for impact.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "boooom," a small cloud of dust reaching the waist rose when Seth dropped on the wall.


    With his feet spread apart, his knees bent, and his hand holding onto Dilise''s hips, Sethnded, and now that he was safely on the ground, it took him a few seconds to slowly straighten his body, "pops" sounding all over his body as he stood.


    Seth''s first action on standing was to check for sentries, his eyes finding one about 10 steps away from him to his left, looking at him in shock, while to his right, he spotted a sentry post but it was far off, and he could spot the people far out there running about and sounding an rm on his appearance.


    "Looking away, Seth kicked his feet off the ground, and the next second he was standing by the lone sentry he had spotted to his left, the man now lying on the ground, knocked unconscious.


    "Well I guess we don''t have a lot of time," Seth said, finally cing his attention on the blue seemingly never-ending barrier that rose up from the seals embedded in the wall and towered into the sky to form a dome over the inner city.

 Chapter 225 First Breach

    ?


    "Overwhelming, mighty, intimidating, unbreakable, untouchable"


    These were the emotions Seth felt as he stared at the barrier before him.


    Powered with qi so vast that it felt like an ocean, Seth''s senses were somewhat dulled just by standing next to it.


    He could feel the deep vast pool of qi that supported the barrier, but incredibly enough the barrier leaked out no qi, making Seth smile at its efficiency.


    "Do you really n on making a hole in it?" Irene asked the doubt in her voice revealing the zero faith she had in Seth aplishing this task.


    "You might not believe in me, but pray I do unless you''ll be facing the wrath of an angry Minuha".


    "Albright your joy ride is over time to get down rabbit princess" Seth teased looking to the side and staring at Irene.


    Not minding his tease, Irene nodded her head and released her arms and legs from around Seth, sliding off him and standing on the ground.


    "Can you walk?" Seth asked, turning slightly and watching as Irene gradually took her hands off him, making sure she was able to stand on her own.


    "I''m good," Iren said some secondster as shepletely took her hands off Seth and walked about two steps on her own.


    "In that case, here''s what''s going to happen, you''ll stand to my right, 5 steps away from me, and then when you see an opening you jump through is that clear," Seth asked.


    "I understand," Irene said nodding her head.


    "No you don''t," Seth said and walked close to her, and then cupping her face in his hands he spoke.


    "So far if there''s one thing I can bet my life on about you is that you want to live, and this barrier Irene is the test that will determine if you live or not.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "This barrier is nothing like the other two I destroyed, this is a city-grade barrier, I won''t be putting giant-sized holes in it the way I did with the other barriers.


    "A human-sized hole at best, and at worst, well let''s just say I will make sure there it doesn''te to that".


    "Though I haven''t seen it being breached, one thing I can assure you is that it has a regeneration speed that will slice you in half if you decide to take your time going through the hole.


    "You want to live, then make sure you cross it alive, I won''t be able to tell you when to cross, it will be up to you to determine the right time, and remember this, you only get one time," Seth said


    "I understand, but then what about you?"


    "I''ll be cross over soon after you" Seth answered, Irene nodding her head.


    Seth then moved away from Irene and stood some 5 steps away from her and then faced the barrier, taking calm breaths.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Will it be safe on the other side?" Iren asked looking through the barrier at the deste and destroyed grounds thaty beyond the barrier, she couldn''t spot any enemy soldier but she still felt worried.


    "Openings or secret doors in a barrier create weak points, and an opening is something the inner barrier does not have.


    "Unless they''re useless, the enemy should know this, so unless they get some verified information, spread they won''t make their line thing by spreading their soldiers all around the wall.


    "You won''t face an army on the other side, but be prepared to face lots of patrol squads, so try and stay hidden till I get there," Seth said.


    "Okay," Irene answered.


    "Good, now here we go," Seth said and then began taking in a deep breath.


    Several seconds which quickly turned into minutes passed, but Seth was still filling his abnormal lungs with air, but the aura which had picked up around him had Irene wanting to take a step back.


    At the moment, Seth felt like a tank of vtile qi, one which kept on growingrger and was about to explode.


    Waves of qi began shooting out of him, and the ground below his feet began cracking and depressing, a few pieces of broken rocks being sent into the air, and then all of sudden everything disappeared.


    The powerful qi and aura which had surrounded Seth, the rocks and particles which had been flying around, the wind that had been moving around him, they all suddenly died down and then a secondter a roar erupted from Seth.


    "Roooaaar"


    Seth''s roar sounded ethereal, sounding throughout the whole city and having everyone turn in his direction, fear and caution instinctually appearing in the eyes of the inner city residents while they trembled on their feet.


    While the whole city was being sent into anxiety by Seth''s roar, Irene who was beside him was forced to bend down and rest her hands on her knees to keep standing, though this didn''t bother her as at the moment as she was currently entranced by the bright red mes that poured out of Seth''s mouth.


    Unlikest time when the mes had left Seth''s mouth in the shape of a beam, this time it expanded the further it was from Seth, and by the time it reached the barrier, it was Wide enough to burn three Irene''s standing side by side with their hands outstretched.


    In all of Seth''s life, this was the most powerful attack he had ever released, surpassing anything he had ever done with Raijin.


    Seth could feel unstoppable power wafting out of him, and this only spurred him to put more effort into the attack, smiling internally when he noticed a crack began appearing on the barrier.


    Seth couldn''t slowly chop away at the barrier and hope to destroy it, as using such a method will only be giving the barrier enough time to regenerate whatever damage it sustained.


    The best way to destroy it was to hit it very suddenly with an attack beyond its initial tolerance, leaving no time for the barrier to pick up on the damage it had sustained and begin enforcing and repairing.


    With this in mind, Seth didn''t hold back as he went all out, and 10 seconds from the time he began the attack, the barrier before Seth shattered, his mes roaring through the hole and into the sky.


    Immediately Seth shattered the barrier, it took him a second to quickly seize breathing his mes and then turn to his left, his eyesnding on the now empty space which had once been upied by Irene.

 Chapter 226 Second Breach

    ?


    Irene was gone, Seth didn''t see any sliced or crushed body sliding down the already closed hole, so he guessed she was safe.


    Looking at the direct bottom of the wall wasn''t feasible for Seth, so he had decided to wait for some time and confirm Irene''s safety.


    Barely a second had passed before Seth was forced to immediately leave his position to avoid a cannon st


    "Gong, gon, gong," Several bells began ringing in the city.


    Seth wasn''t surprised by what was happening, he had just pierced through the city lifeline even if it was just for a second, basically dering himself its number enemy, at this point, Edwin might now even bat an eye sacrificing half the city just to kill him.


    Like a dead city revived, cannon balls and arrow beams began soaring towards Seth from both the cannons that were on the sections of the wall, and from the building which stood opposite to his position on the wall.


    After his first dodge, Seth took his left that had a farther away sentry post and began running along it.


    Artillery strikesnded all around him but Seth easily avoided them.


    Seth knew that the artillery strikes were just there to stall and slow him down, the real firepower meant to kill him, Kaiser level cultivators were on their way.


    With the barrier to his right, cannon fire from both front and back, and explosive qi signaturesing from his left, Seth was boxed, seemingly heading toward doom, until all of a sudden he wasn''t.


    A sudden stamp of his left leg had him running to the right, charging toward the barrier, and then as he got closer, Seth flooded both his arms with qi and swung them at the barrier.


    "booooo¡­" the sound of Seth and the barriers collision sounded, but before all the momentum in Seth''s attack could be exhausted, the barrier shattered in an explosion of chaotic qi with Seth diving into it and through the new opening.


    ¡­


    Spotting several new cuts all around his body, Seth entered into a free fall, falling down the length of the inner city''s very tall wall, but that didn''t bother him as he could only smile at the moment.


    Escaping Monwac City by breaking through the barrier was not an easy feat and Seth felt a little proud of himself despite acknowledging that he used his enlightenment sphere.


    Some little studies and short observations, and while Seth still had zero ideas on how what seals powered the barrier or how to even make a replica of them, he had understood the basic principle that the barrier used to operate, revolution.


    Starting from the very top of the barrier, qi moved around in a circle, revolving all around the frame that was the barrier, spiraling downward and going past the wall till it reached the earth.


    With this method, qi was always in constant motion, so if one area of the barrier was being attacked, time wasn''t wasted in waiting for the seal to send extra qi to that area.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the qi in the barrier was always in constant motion, qi will be immediately and automatically supplied to the affected area of the barrier, strengthening it or healing up whatever damage had been inflicted on it.


    With this working, whether or not Irene had been present, Seth could never have gotten through the barrier on the first try seeing as by the time he worked off the rebound of releasing his dragon me, the opening in the barrier would have already closed.


    Seth breaking through the inner city''s barrier for the first time had drained almost everything out of Seth, and were to be asked at this moment to repeat the first attack he had done not long ago, he wouldn''t be able to.


    This meant that Seth had only one try to attempt this escape, and after sessfullypleting the first part and rescuing Irene in the process, it was time for the second and hardest part.


    If a shallow hole was to suddenly appear beneath a river rapidly moving in a single direction on a in field, water from all around this hole will flow into it.


    Then when the hole gets filled with water, there will be an initial sh of water from both sides before water from the origin will be pushed forwards and set the river on its normal course.


    During that small sh that urred when the hole gets filled up, several ripples and disruptions ur in several areas of the river, and this was the theory Seth used to shatter the barrier by merely punching it.


    With the hole he had caused rapidly draining qi from all sides to quickly heal up, Seth had begun running across the barrier in search of a chaotic disruption, one he had found in a convenient spot, and with a powerful punch had sent the entire area exploding.


    Now in the air and in a fall that might result in disastrous injuries, Seth showed no fear as his downward eleration increased with each passing second.


    Seth had his eyes closed enjoying the wind blowing against his face, the feeling of freedom consuming him and bringing about a certain euphoria, but just as he was a few meters off the ground, his eyes snapped open and his figure turned hazy and disappeared.


    With a simple and short use of shadow flight, Seth kicked himself out of his rapid descent and gentlynded on the ground.


    Thest time Seth had used show flight was when he was fighting against Diana, he had been in a desperate situation.


    Back then he hadn''t met the necessary requirements to use the technique, and so he had suffered an almost crippling bacsh.


    Due to Seth''s previous experience with the bone-breaking bacsh, he had always been averse to using the technique and had kept away from it, but a few seconds ago though he wasn''t in anguish, he had still been in a desperate situation, and hoping on the cultivation advancements he had made, he had used it.


    Other than a light ring in his head which quickly died off, Seth felt rtively okay after using the shadow flight technique.


    He wondered as to the reason for the very mild bacsh but then chalked it up to him being a lot stronger than he was thest time he used it.


    Now on the ground, Seth looked up, having onest nce at the barrier before jogging off in search of Irene.

 Chapter 227 Bad Shots

    ?


    Though several thoughts and doubts hade guing her mind, Irene had firmly brushed them away and sessfully gone through the barrier when Seth''s attack shattered it.


    Having no idea how Seth nned to escape, Irene had been filled with worry for him but as she fell, her current problems upied her mind.


    Like was on the other side of the wall, there was almost no building close to this side of the wall, and the few building that once could see were quite low-rising buildings, none of them having more than two floors.


    Her body racked with pain, Irene bit her lips and let herself descend, and the closer she got to the ground, the slower she became until eventually, she dropped to the ground.


    Just the act of lowering her speed of descent had been hell for Irene as each flow of qi within her felt like needles were stabbing her qi pathways.


    Though she hadn''t been able to give herself a softfortablending, Irene was grateful to be on the ground, slightly coiling into a fetal position as the piercing feelings in her body died off.


    Irene wanted to get up and navigate her way to a safe location where she could wait for Seth, but the temptation and lure of quiet she was currently feeling was too much.


    Her body had been in anguish from the moment Minuha had attacked her, and Irene didn''t want to give up this feeling of relief.


    She tried to motivate herself, but her brain became too sluggish, unable to give her a reason to embrace another round of pain, the only sort of motivation it offered her was one that encouraged herziness.


    "The enemy already thinks that everyone in the outer city is either dead, captured, or in hiding. If they were to see me lying on the floor like this, they''ll think me dead and ignore me"


    This was one of such motivations and this thought sounded in Irene''s mind like a church bell, and no matter how hard she tried to ignore it, it only came back roaring.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Irene felt that there was something about her situation that she was forgetting, but her sluggish brain just wouldn''t let her.


    With a sigh leaving her lips, Irene once prone body trembled and the woman pushed herself up.


    She might not be able to remember the certain dangers that she would face if she stayed out here, but as long as there was a high chance of danger that could im her life, that was more than enough reason for her to get herself up.


    Her root motivation dwarfed whatever pain and agony the world could inflict on her, and no matter how dull or sluggish her brain became, it would never forget this motivation.


    Swallowing her saliva to wet her dry throat, Irene pushed herself up to her feet, a grimace on her face and when she felt she was steady enough on her feet, she began moving forward, but s it was toote.


    "A little bit pale and dirty at the moment, but am sure you''ll fetch a fine price "a voice spoke with a giggle.


    "Selling her is too much work, look at her breasts, let''s just enjoy her and then be done with her" a second voice sounded, oozingziness.


    "Idiot, that''s why I tell you to always study more, this woman is from the Chivar race, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Uhhmm, are they one of those rare races that people pay a lot of money for?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, at least you know something."


    "So what, we''ll have a test of her first and then sell her, no way we''re letting such a juicy piece of meat go"


    "Urrghhhhh fine, you do have a point there, ha ha ha"


    Irene had been ready to push through the hell that was her body to find a haven, but before she could even start her journey, she encountered her first and if unfortunate only obstacle.


    Two men had appeared before her, and like the traitors they were, the sluggishness andziness that had racked her body fled her body without dy, while adrenaline and survival instinct which she had needed earlier now came running to her aid.


    Irene''s head had been bowed this whole time staring at the ground, but now that she had been confronted, she slightly lifted her head, and looking through the gaps of her fallen hair, observed her opponents.


    Two bulky men dressed in green and ck, looking her up and down like she was a piece of meat to be devoured.


    The idea of fighting back surfaced in Iren''s mind, but when she felt their spirit sense sweep through her and her body actually shiver and almost copse, Irene knew she was done for.


    To be intimidated by the likes of level 6 and 5 mortals told her how far her strength had fallen.


    Knowing that death was the only thing that awaited her, Irene straightened her slightly raised head.


    She decided to stay still and wait for the enemy to attack first, but with as she waited, she couldn''t and didn''t resist the want and need to pray for Seth toe to save her.


    Muttering inaudibly under her breath, she waited and waited for the enemy to attack, her sense as alert as they could be in her situation.


    Seeing Irene being alert and wanting to resist, both menughed, but that didn''t stop them from also getting into their own stances and staring at her with fierce, determined, and lustful gazes.


    A chilly wind blew by and as if spurred on by some hidden signal, both men shot forward at the same time towards Irene, but then just as they were a few steps from her they both fell to the ground.


    Irene was surprised by their sudden fall and looked down at the two men who were on the ground rolling around and screaming at the top of their lungs, bleeding from every orifice on their heads.


    "Man this is beginning to get impractical for a shy entry" the voice of Seth sounded, grumbling as he walked up from behind Irene till he was standing side by side with her.


    Seth''s n had been to just bore a hole in their head, and kill them instantly, but due to his decision to save qi by going cheap, all he had done was give them a slight bit of qi poisoning in their heads.


    Standing by Irene, Seth flicked his fingers and shot out two more finger beams, this time ending their lives as a hole appeared in their heads.


    Done cleaning up his mess, Seth turned to face Irene but was met with tears dropping down the woman''s eyes, as she then moved and hugged him.

 Chapter 228 Not A Traitor

    ?


    A fierce wind wheezed by as a figure charged through the ruins of the outer city, making a beeline for the city''s main walls.


    Seth had Irene on his back, the woman''s head lying on his shoulder as she slept with no care, handing the rest of the struggles of their journey to Seth.


    Wishing to quickly reach the wall, but also reminding himself of the need for stealth, Seth moved as fast as he could without needing to rely on qi.


    asionally, he came across some civilians who were in hiding, but these sights did not pause his run.


    He had already involved himself in a war, fought it and well survived it only for him to end up a prisoner and then almost be turned into some puppet or marriage ve.


    He had derailed long enough, and now it was time to get back on track and go looking for the soul fruits, or light crystals as Minuha called them.


    All he senses were on the lookout for danger, and whenever he picked up on even a hint of it, he took a deviation from the danger-infested area.


    In this way, Sethpleted half and more of his journey, but then a scream hit his ear and him looking to the left.


    At first, Seth''s instinct had been to keep away from the area where the screams originated, but he was forced toe to a stop when multiple screams began sounding in the air.


    Seth could hear the pain and anguish in these voices, their owners most likely wishing for death to take them instead.


    Seth mulled over his choices given the situation, and with a shake of his head turned and continued on his way.


    While he could go over there and just observe the situation Seth didn''t want a repeat of what happed with him and the pregnant woman.


    Though Seth didn''t totally regret the little self-inflicted mission he had carried out, he still didn''t like how it had begun and how it had ended.


    The beginning felt so unnatural but at the same time endearingly natural that Seth had decided not to think about it.


    Going over to the screaming sounds also meant taking the risk of encountering some superpower like Edwin and in the worst case Minuha.


    Seth had a sleeping or perhaps unconscious Irene on his back, and unless he wanted to kill her, poking his nose into other people''s business at this time was not a beneficial choice for him.


    Quickly getting over his slight reluctance, Seth continued on his merry way, and some minutester arrived at the wall.


    The tall walls which had looked untouchable when Seth had first set his eyes on Monwac city now stood covered in smoke and several holes.


    Seth looked up to the barrier whose existence had been flickering on and off thest time he was in the outer city wall, but saw nothing.


    The barrier had either finally sumbed to its damages, or the enemy had decided to destroy itpletely.


    With a sort of Mncholy, Seth walked up to arge towering hole that started from the ground and then looked back at the burnt and destroyed city onest time and then walked through the hole.


    The thought of killing Minuha, fucking Dilise, and also fucking her sister whose ass he had great expectations for, and then maybe fucking E or killing her depending on her choices swam in Seth''s mind.


    These were Seth''s unfinished business and regrets.


    ...


    "So you acknowledge that you let him escape".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, I never said that, stop twisting my words" the voice of Dilise sounded fiercely rebuking the annoying woman before her.


    "Commander, with your permission I want to leave," Dilise said turning to Edwin, already fed up with the entire charade she had been shoved into since her arrival.


    "Dilise just be patient and answer Lady Minuha''s questions, after that, you''ll leave".


    "Be patient" Dilise nearly roared, "that''s what I have been since I came here, but I don''t think I can handle any more of her".


    "You can, and you will" Edwin barked, shutting up Dilise and then turning to Minuha, signaling for her to proceed.


    With a smile on her face, Minuha further leaned into the front of Edwin''s desk, resting her butt on it as she gave herself a light stretch.


    "Seth and Iren were handed to you as prisoners, yet you handed them afortable and luxurious room."


    "Tell me, captain, where is it done that a prisoner is ced in a luxurious room rather than in a prison?".


    "special treatment for special prisoners" Dilise replied in an almost near snarl, folding her hands as she stood facing Minuha, throwing a sneer at Edwin who was sited behind his desk when he looked at her.


    "Special prisoner?" Minuha asked.


    "Look I didn''te here to teach youmon information you should know, rather than walk around using people, why don''t find a ce, sit down and fill that empty brain of yours" Dilise answered.


    "You have a foul mouth, you''re quite different from when we went into the dungeon together, Seth must be quite the influence. Minuha chuckled.


    "There you go again using me, how many times do I have to tell you that I am not a traitor, Seth has no influence over me".


    "Really," Minuha said with a smile.


    "Edwin leave us," Minuha said, her finger tapping on the table loudly just when Edwin was about to protest.


    "Yes mydy," Edwin said and walked out leaving just Minuha and Dilise in his office.


    Dilise was shocked when she saw Edwin obediently obeying Minuha, her eye stuck staring at the door Edwin had just left through before Minuha''s voice brought her back.


    "Not a traitor ehh" Minuha started.


    "That''s a very hard statement to believe given how much you enjoyed Seth fucking you, what happens to your vow not to be with another man after your finance died.


    Hearing Minuha''s words, Dilise felt like she had been struck by lightening, her breath getting heavy, but she quickly regained herself and tried to put on a poker face.


    "Yes, I know what you want to say, you want to say Edwin would never believe me over you or some crap which involves me not having proof, but before you go bbing your mouth once more, have a look at this" Minuha said throwing her a scroll.


    Enjoying the pale look that climbed Dilise''s face as she read the scroll, Minuha walked up behind her.


    "I could have you jailed on suspicious of aiding a prisoner escape, and have your sister executed for ushering in civil unrest during a time of emergency, or I could simply forget about this."


    "But depending on how obedient you are, I might just let you pick a choice for me," Minuha said.

 Chapter 229 Dietician

    ?


    The sun stood at its peak raining down its brutal rays on all living things it could find, most likely wishing to burn them brown, but unfortunately for it, there were many who escaped its torture, their current smiles a mockery to its strength.


    Walking in a forest he had no idea about and enjoying the shade brought about by the unfortunate trees was Seth.


    It had been about 4 hours of nonstop running from him since he crossed Monwac city walls, and now he was taking a break, deciding to walk.


    While Seth had been fortunate to escape the sun''s angry re, the only thing it had served to aplish was to lessen his sufferings and not extinguish them.


    Under the advice and pressure of Irene who feared them running into an enemy the longer they were close to Monwac city, Seth had been moving at eye-raising speeds.


    Though he wasn''tpletely exhausted, Seth was thirsty, after speeding for 4 hours, his perspirations seemed to be exerting a bigger than expected toll on him, though Seth suspected his fire breathing hand a hand in his situation...


    As he trudged through the forest, Seth asionally smacked his lips to keep them wet, his smack faintly getting to Irene who had woken up at some point.


    "Why are you smacking your lips?" Irene softly asked.


    "I am thirsty" Seth grumbled, a little peeved and envious at Irene who had been resting on his back the whole time.


    "Oh," Irene said a little bit surprised, she lifted her head off Seth''s shoulders and then sniffed a little before resting it back.


    "No water around" she muttered, and then rubbed her right hand which was around Seth''s neck, calling his attention.


    Just as Seth turned to see the situation with Irene, she raised her head and kissed him.


    Seth''s eyes scrunched up as she tried to understand what was happening, though he wouldn''t say no to sex at the moment, he was very aware that now was not the time for a bang given both their conditions and if he knew that much, then Irene should too.


    Confused, Seth decided to let Irene be and see where it would lead.


    He opened his mouth and let Irene''s tongue into his mouth, their tongues ying around, and then the both of them took turns sucking each other''s lips and tongue.


    In no time, Seth had forgotten his apprehensiveness and was fully engaged in their very sloppy kiss, and it wasn''t until Irene suddenly pulled back that he got himself.


    "That should be enough," Irene said, resting her head once more.


    "No it wasn''t " Seth grumbled and looked down to his pants, "Look".


    Hearing Seth''s words, Irene didn''t bother looking at Seth''s pants, already having an idea about what had happened.


    "It was just a kiss, how can you be getting hard at such a time?"


    "Not my fault Irene," Seth said with a shake of his head," you should know by now that am always ready for sex, why would you go giving me such a random delicious kiss" Seth finished, licking his lips as he remembered it.


    "I was quenching your taste" Iren pointed out her words stunning Seth as he quietly went over their kiss.


    "But that''s impossible, saliva can''t quench taste, especially not so well," Seth said still unable to help himself with licking his lips once more.


    "I''m not a human Seth, stop judging me by your human standards" Irene grumbled.


    Seth was tempted to point out that he also wasn''t human, but dropped the idea and moved to a more profitable one.


    "Let''s have one more kiss, this one should satisfy me," Seth said with a smile, already bringing his mouth close to Irene''s face, but her hand mped onto it and pushed it back.


    "My saliva isn''t free, I also lose water in the process".


    "Let''s get going, we should hit a road very soon and find help there". Iren said


    Seth nodded his head, but the sweet sensation from having his thirst soothed just hadn''t left him, and so another idea hit him almost immediately.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What about your milk," Seth asked, but Irene''s only reply was to quietly stare at him.


    They both stared at each other for a little while before Irene spoke up first,


    "Are you getting lightheaded again?"


    "No, am just a little horny, thirsty, and hungry, but thanks for the kiss anyway it helped a lot," Seth said and began walking.


    "Nice of you to be considerate," Irene said with a smile only earning a gruff from Seth.


    Some seconds of silence passed as they walked, and Irene feeling particrly energetic decided to speak some more.


    "Can I ask you a personal or let''s say delicate question".


    "You can,"


    "Hmm, okay well do you consume people, I mean like other higher life forms with consciousness, do you regrly eat them".


    "No, today was my first time, are you worried I''ll eat you," Seth asked.


    "No, till today I''ve never felt any sense of predation from you" Irene answered, and they both went silent.


    "Did you enjoy it?" Irene asked not too long after.


    "Enjoy what?"


    "Her flesh".


    "Her flesh, not sure, but consuming it was quite rewarding, it filled me with more than qi than eating meat usually does, a surprising discovery considering how much more saturated beasts are with qi".


    "No, beast''s bodies contain more qi, the problem is that you eat them cooked".


    "Beast meat is cooked most importantly to wipe out or reduce the qi within it, and only then is it okay for humans to consume".


    "Try consuming beast''s flesh raw from now on" Irene advised.


    "I''ll take that for now," Seth said with a nod," but it doesn''t exin why a woman as weak as her was able to give me almost the same satisfaction as a rank 8 beast.


    Seth''s words on having eaten a rank 8 beast had Irene looking at him in awe, but she quickly schooled her face before he could notice and spoke.


    "Evolution" Irene answered and went further to exin,


    "It still a new discovery in my world and still being worked on, but one of the basic theories is that species born with higher reasoning, naturally have a higher evolution than the dumb species"


    "That theory should exin your situation," Irene said.


    Seth quietly digested Irene''s words, deciding to go with them for the time being.


    "You''ve been quite helpful, are you expecting anything in return".


    "With the things that have happened today, concluding that you aren''t human answers a lot of questions".


    "My only request is that you get a hold of yourself and not eat me" Irene quietly said and then went silent.


    In this way, each kept to their own thoughts they trudged onwards, heading for a very faraway town

 Chapter 230 Bizzare Day

    ?


    it had been some hours since their short conversation with Irene giving Seth advice on how to manage his diet.


    Since then Seth had decided to continue walking, not wanting to precipitate the little water he had been fed by Irene.


    Seth was quickly walking through the first when he suddenly paused and then quietly listened, also keeping his eyes peeled out.


    "Roaaaaaar" the sound came from the left several times, indicating the approach of a beast, and having Seth and Irene look in that direction cautiously.


    "You didn''t mention there being beasts in this part of the forest," Seth said.


    "There wasn''t supposed to be any, I''m just as surprised as you," Irene said.


    "How strong do you think it is?" Irene muttered, but a secondter let out a low scream rubbing her head,


    "Did you just use your soul sense, you should know better" Seth berated turning his head to stare at Irene.


    "A rank 9 beast" Irene muttered ignoring Seth''s words.


    "Yes a rank 9 beast" Seth muttered and then squatted while also releasing his arms that were holding Irene''s hips.


    "Get down," Seth said, Irene immediately loosed her legs from his waist and ced them on the floor.


    "Stay here, I''ll go and deal with it first," Seth said looking in the beast''s direction.


    Irene looked around apprehensively, but still nodded her head, and with stiff steps moved over to a tree nearby and sat beside it, her face spotting a nk expression.


    "Are you afraid I''ll abandon you?" Seth asked with a smile.


    "I''m a burden to you and almost useless, the only value I have to you is my knowledge of the location of the soul fruits, and it''s only a matter of time before you strangle that out of me" Irene muttered.


    "True, and now am worried that you''ll run off while I go fight off the beast," Seth said nodding his head and looking Irene up and down.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be here, with how weak I am, if I run into another beast or cultivator in my attempt to escape, I''ll meet certain death" Irene said when she saw Seth''s narrowed gaze.


    "True again," Seth said with a nod.


    "Wait for me then, and if somethinges up, try signaling me and head in my direction," Seth said, and the next instant he was gone, charging in the direction of the rapidly approaching beast.


    ....


    Beasts, to Seth this was just another name for servants. As long as a beast was before him, he had a loyal servant waiting, and the beast he was currently moving toward was going to be no different.


    With his ability to suppress and control beasts, it would have made more sense for Seth to simply wait for the beast toe to him and then subdue it with a single word.


    This had been Seth''s initial n, but in the end, two things made him change his mind and go after the beast himself.


    The first reason was of course his fear that the beast would end up getting scared by his presence and flee away, a situation which would have led to Seth losing a valuable mount.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The second reason and the most important one which had Seth moving were the words that the beast spoke while it went about roaring.


    "Seth"


    "Seth"


    "Seth"


    Several times, the beast had called Seth''s name, this fact alluding to the possibility that the beast was acting under the orders of a person.


    If Seth''s guess was true, then there was no way he could let the beast and its instigatore near Irene.


    Seth was not at full strength and even though he could take control of the beast, he didn''t want to underestimate the abilities of someone who could control a rank 9 beast.


    Eager to know what was truly going on, but also reminding himself to be cautious, Seth moved towards the beast.


    .....


    It had several minutes since Set left and a sense of loneliness had gripped Irene.


    At the moment, she was a weak and helpless woman, an easy target for any nearby predator, and this was a feeling she hadn''t felt in hundreds of years.


    Irene felt the urge to bring her legs close to her chest and wrap her arms around but she fought off the feeling, refusing to behave like some helpless girl.


    While she mentally fought to keep her pride, Irene suddenly felt someone approaching someone with a deadly and awfully familiar, and with each second that passed, her heart beat harder as fear lingered around the corner wanting to devour her.


    .....


    His legs doing their best to run, Seth zoomed away from the angry beast raging behind him in pursuit, steadily giving it distance as he out outpaced it with his superior speed quickly leaving it behind.


    ....


    Irene stood up to her feet and looked to her right, the earth shaking as the beast which Seth had run off to fight now came rushing towards her.


    "Has Seth abandoned me?" Irene thought and though she tried to ignore it, she couldn''t help but feel hurt by Seth''s actions.


    While she was aware that Seth wasn''t in the best of health, Irene had faith in Seth being there to keep her safe due to the secrets she held, and there was also the little hope she had within her, that even if she were not to possess knowledge on how to find the soul fruits, Seth would still treasure her.


    Brushing the wetness that threatened to im her eyes, Irene turned to flee, but she had just taken two steps when a ck shadow came out from the trees, swiped her off her feet, and began running.


    Seeing a sweating Seth holding and speeding off with her wiped away the darkness and sadness that she had been building within her, and when her eyes threatened to bleed liquid, she wasted no time in biting her lips and saving her dignity.


    "Rx I''m way faster than it," Seth said when he saw Irene''s tightly closed eyes, mistaking this action of hers for fear.


    Despite hearing his words, Iren kept her eyes closed, only listening to the sounds around her and keeping track of the beast''s growls which rapidly faded away till she could hear them no more.

 Chapter 231 Unfortunate Tamor

    ?


    His knees were brought together and only kept separate by his fingers which he had entwined together, and though he tried to tense his body, hoping to steady it, it did nothing to stop his legs from trembling.


    All these described a tallnky man, he had white spots on his dark hair telling of his experience, but his vibrant eyes told of the energy that he still had within him.


    Though vibrant, the man''s eyes didn''t tell of joy or happiness, but of fear, heart-gripping fear.


    Tulna Tamor was this man''s name, a moderately rich trader who had been on the road traveling to trade his goods.


    Wine, gold, and rare stones were what Tamor traded, these items always being in demand and fetching him excellent profits, and the best thing about them was theirck of interest to real cultivators.


    With his usual protection of several level 1 and 2 mortals especially two level 3 mortals, Tamor had no worries concerning his travels


    This time, due to the tourist attractions that one of his destinations held, the man had decided to bring along his family of two wives with him, and in his interest of security had higher two more guards, one of them being a level 4 mortal.


    He had begun his journey someday ago, a feeling of happiness and pride feeling him whenever he watched his guards, make a mockery out of the idiotic bandits that tried to attack his caravan.


    This morning he had woken up with a smile, one further enhanced by the actions of his wives.


    The morning had gone wall, a peaceful journey for the man, and then the evening was also about to end well when everything just had to go wrong.


    Two beggars had been reported to be on the road, vehemently blocking their path.


    Tamor had ordered for them to be given some food and then kicked away, yet minutester one of the guards had called him toe outside, and that was when he had met the two bastards who were currently sitting before him.


    Coming out of his carriage and seeing all the powerful guards he had bled money for, down on their knees, kneeling to the two bastards, Tamor had no choice but to listen to theirmands.


    Now here he was in his favorite ck-covered carriage, trembling all over while the two bastards sat opposite him.


    Tamor though protected by an eye-opening group of cultivators wasn''t a slouch either, boasting a level 4 mortal cultivation, Tamor had seen his fair share of few battles and could at the very least handle being in the presence of those monstrous cultivators.


    Sitting in the presence of the two bustards shouldn''t have scared him so much, except that it did, and that was due to his current actions.


    Though he sat with his hands mped between his knees, Tamor couldn''t do anything to stop his nose from scrunching up, an action resulting from the odor oozing off the pair before him.


    In truth, the people before Tamor didn''t'' exactly paint a scary image.


    The woman who currently had her head rested on the back of her seat and sleeping was quite a beauty and other than her paleplexion and smell, Tamor found himself attracted to her, a feeling that thankfully died every time he stared at the young man beside her.


    Just like the woman, the young man gave off no feeling of malice, but his blood-covered pants gave him the chills.


    asionally raising his head and peeking at the much younger man who was having cup after cup of his wine, Tamor couldn''t help but worry.


    The way the man''s eyes had lingered on his wives earlier filled him with fear, and watching him now drinking with relish filled Tamor''s mind with horrible scenes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was general knowledge how unreasonable men could be when drunk, and though Tamor hoped the woman beside him could rein him in, observing her current state and the man''sck of care for it, Tamor further sank into despairbeling the woman as a victim.


    "Damn your wine is good," Seth said," bring me another one".


    Seth''s words kicked Tamor out of his thoughts, making the man jump, but before he could reply Seth, the woman beside him spoke.


    "Seth stop bullying the old man and wasting his goods," Irene said, looking at Seth with weary eyes and then proceeding to rest her head on his shoulders.


    "I''m not wasting them, Irene, I genuinely enjoy the vor of the wine," Seth said.


    "Then pay for them," Irene said even as she had her eye closed, her words leaving Seth snorting, as he thought about how poor they both were at the moment.


    "There is no need to bother yourself with paying, for tired guests like you, I rmend only the best of wines. If you please excuse me" Tamor said and quickly rushed out of the moving carriage which stopped moving secondster


    "You''re a bully," Irene said in an usatory tone.


    "I never said I wasn''t" Seth pointed out, Irene only letting out s sigh as she made herselffortable.


    Minutester Tomar returned with a jar, quickly using it to fill up Seth''s cup.


    "Thank you for the wine Tomar," Irene said in ce of Seth who had already begun gobbling it.


    "It''s no problem, serving you is my honor miss¡­" Tomar asked in inquiry, though within him he was trembling in anticipation.


    Hearing his words, Irene opened her eyes and stared at Tamor, the man unable to stare her in the eye and quickly looking down.


    "Vleren Irene".


    "One should be careful who they make acquaintance with" Iren suddenly said, her words wiping the smile off Tamor''s


    "Of course, rtionships should only be made with the most honorable of people such as yourselves," Tamor said with a strained smile.


    "True" Irene also said with a smile.


    "Well then seeing as we''re no longer strangers, I trust there is no reason for us to keep you here is here?"


    "Of course not," Tamor said with a smile, bowing his head and quickly getting off the carriage.


    "Friends huh," Seth said as he took down a gulp.


    "Something like that, it''s the least we can do given how much of his wine you''ve consumed" Irene berated staring at the empty jugs stacked in the corner.

 Chapter 232 Questioning Mom

    ?


    Being a cultivator and a particrly rich one at that, Tamor''s caravan employed the use of beasts to pull along their wagons and carriages.


    Throughout the rest journey, the legs of the beasts driving the carriage thundered, enabling the caravan to cover thousands of miles in hours.


    Some 4 hours since Tamor left Seth and Irene alone in what had once been his beloved carriage, the carriages came to a stop, and secondster Tamor came to Seth and Irene''s carriage door bearing good news.


    "Miss Irene, just as you requested, there is a river nearby"


    "Oh thank you," Irene said pushing open the door and immediately walking out, this time pulling Seth along with her.


    "Miss Wait," Tamor said to the pair who had already begun heading towards the river showing that they didn''t need directions.


    "What is it," Irene asked with a frown.


    So far, Irene had a good impression of Tamor, but as a woman, the fact that she had been covered in filth and had actually smelt had irritated her beyond the calm face she had put on.


    Despite the pain which using her soulsense brought her, she hadn''t hesitated to use it to quickly find the River Tamor had mentioned.


    Now here was Tamor calling her back, to Irene, the man should have been smart enough to understand the direness of her situation, figuring out that she wouldn''t want to disy her messy self in public.


    Tamor as a man with two wives and his share of daughters understood Irene''s grievances and seeing the frown and irritation on Irene''s face, he quickly replied to her.


    "Supplies and Clothes for you and your son Madame," Tamor said, raising a stack of neatly folded clothes that had two rings at the top.


    Tamor had his hands up and his head bowed to show his remorse that he had to stop Irene in her haste, so he didn''t notice the change in expressions that urred immediately after his words.


    When a second passed and he noticed the clothes still in his hands he looked up to see the problem, and when he saw Seth''s eyes narrowed at him and Irene''s eyes sparkling with excitement, he quickly went over his words and found what was most likely the problem.


    Figuring out the problem, Tamor''s face paled as he imagined he had made thest mistake of his life, but then Irene''s soothing voice sounded.


    "Thank you Tamor, we''ll be on the upper banks," Irene said, and without further dy pulled the still-stunned Seth.


    Watching them go, Tamor''s heart palpated as he wondered if he should use this opportunity to flee for his life.


    With how Seth had unabashedly looked at his wives, and how he obediently listened to Irene who looked older than him, Tamor had proudly guessed that Irene was Seth''s mother, but in the end, it seemed he was wrong.


    Tamor thought of abandoning everything and leaving with just his family and guards, he was sure they could cover sufficient ground and be out of the reach of the pair.


    ....


    For fear of harming her, and seeing no reason to resist, Seth let Irene pull him up all through the short journey to the upper level of the stream.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He watched as she gently ced the clothes Tamor had given her to the side and then rapidly get rid of the muddied and bloodied ones she had on, take out washing supplies from the space ring, and then moved up.


    The river wasn''t a particrly big one, with a width of about 2km and going more than 20 feet deep seeing as how Irene had her breast downward submerged in water when she moved close to its center.


    Seth took a few seconds to get used to the chill of the water and then submerged himself in it, appearing a few secondster beside Irene''s bathing figure.


    "Shouldn''t you be on the lookout, it will be a shame if I have to kill Tomar because one of his guards couldn''t control themselves" Irene said her back to the surfacing Seth.


    "Killing him for the sins of his servants is that brutal," Seth said walking up behind Iren and pulling her into his grasp.


    "Seth please don''t," Irene said holding Seth''s arms which wanted to grab her breasts," I wouldn''t be able to satisfy you".


    "Are you sure, you''ve been quite lively since you woke up" Seth said, his arms leaving her body as he moved so he was facing her.


    "Like I told you, this isn''t my first time being hit with a soul attack, while it would take longer, I would still heal, and from the look of things it would seem am recovering faster than expected, " Irene said with a smile.


    "If you say so," Seth said his voice dripping with a lot of doubt which had Irene slightly pausing.


    "So how did you get to know about it," Seth asked, moving away from Irene and sitting in a far more shallow area, no need to punish himself by staring at a meal he couldn''t consume.


    "'' Know about what," Irene asked.


    "The soul fruits, where did you get your information about them from, and why are you looking for them" Seth decide to ask.


    "I have my ways" Irene muttered to Seth''s audibility, her answer bringing a slight frown to Seth''s face as he hadn''t expected her to still be so tightlipped.


    Deciding not to put pressure on the issue, Seth decided to move on to a more impactful topic.


    "So far you''ve only given me direction, what can you tell me about where we''re going?" Seth asked rubbing his hand through his hair.


    "We''ll be there soon" Irene quietly reply, earning herself Seth''s narrowed eyes.


    "I know, but tell me what exactly should I be expecting," Seth asked standing up and moving toward Irene.


    "I''ll tell you when we get there" Irene replied, sensing Seth''s movement and beginning to walk away from him.


    Unfortunately, Seth wasn''t going to let her go that easily as he immediately moved close to her and grabbed her arm.


    "What do.." Seth was about to ask as he pulled Irene back, but the ice spear rising out of the water and shooting moving towards him as Irene turned to face him had him cut his sentence short.

 Chapter 233 Insecure Partner

    ?


    A look of frustration and confusion clouded Irene''s face as she attacked Seth, her eyes trembling as she saw Seth''s face contort into a frown.


    For a moment, anger clouded Seth''s mind as felt betrayed by Iren''s sudden attack, but just as it came, it also went, Seth''s face rxing.


    He calmly stared at Irene, not letting go of her arm, and ten with his left arm which was free, he pped away the iing ice spike.


    "Let me go" Irene suddenly yelled, the water around them freezing as she struggled to get her arm free from Seth''s grip.


    Various reasons for Irene''s sudden outburst went through Seth, but he was forced to cut his thinking short and bring his attention back to Irene when he felt a powerful fluctuation of qi from her.


    Just to her right, around the area where the first spike he had destroyed came from, another one came popping out, but this dwarfed the previous spike.


    Identifying the danger, Seth balled his hands in a fist and punched it, not the least bit worried about his hands getting pierced through.


    As expected, the spike shattered, but Seth had underestimated the force behind it a little and was sent stumbling backward.


    "Isn''t she supposed to be injured?" Seth thought, hesitating on whether or not to consider Irene a serious threat.


    His hands firmly grabbing onto Irene''s arm, Seth firmly pulled her along with him as he stumbled, but just as he regained his bnce, two smaller spikes came jutting from the stream, attacking him from both the front and back.


    Deciding not to blow up the situation, Seth decided to first take Irene out of her home field and then give her a proper dress down.


    Without dy, Seth first moved to his right, easily pushing his leg through the ice that tried to freeze him in ce, and with this move, also sessfully dodged both the spikes that had been heading towards him.


    Seth had just about finished dodging and was now pulling on Irene when another ice spike came shooting at him from behind bringing a powerful aura with it.


    Despite having been surprised at how well Irene anticipated his attack, Seth felt no pressure and moved to dodge the attack again, but the stretching of his right arm took his mind off the iing attack and back to its creator.


    Irene''s weaker body which should have been easily pulled by Seth as he wished wasn''t moving, and as Seth looked towards her to see the problem, he met with the image of a half-frozen woman.


    A spike appearing and attacking the position he had just about moved to, this position just happening to be on his right.


    Two previous attacks that hade at him from the left, and then other ones that hade from the front and back.


    Now in a somewhat of a checkmate, Seth''s mind went through Irene''s previous attacks, and in no time concluded how she had urately pinpointed his exact next position.


    Subconsciously, Irene had made Seth wary of moving to his left after attacking him from that position twice, and then she simultaneously attacked him from the front and back to make him more cautious of those directions, especially his back.


    Now with herst attack, Irene had sent Seth moving to the only ce he subconsciously felt was safe, his right, and the point of all this maniption was one thing, her freedom.


    With Irene stuck, Seth had no other option but to let go of her arm and quickly get out of the way of the powerful ice spike.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After letting go of Irene, Seth sessfully got out of the way, but the attack didn''t sail past him as he had expected, it instead exploded in a shower of ice shards when it went by him.


    Seth could see an explosion of ice and winds heading for him, but instead of him to take cover, his qi instead re, and without fer he charged into the explosion.


    Within a second, Seth charged out of the other side of the explosion, arriving just in time to mp his hand around the legs of a floating Irene, and with a frown on his face, pulled and mmed her down into the frozen stream.


    Iren shattered the ice and sunk into the cold water, but a secondter, her figure shot out, and she scampered away from Seth.


    Watching Irene fleeing the figure, Seth frowned as he wondered what was suddenly wrong with her, and then with a single step, he appeared beside Irene and grabbed her by the hair.


    "Do you want me to kill you?" Seth asked, holding Irene by her hair and forcing her to face him.


    Immediately Seth had a look at Irene''s face, his tightened expression rxed, a sigh leaving his lips.


    From the corner of her mouth and her two heavily breathing nostrils, blood poured, the same holding true for ears and eyes which she had closed at the moment.


    Watching her at the moment, it was clear that she was still injured but yet had tried fighting him despite knowing how outssed she was.


    "See what you''ve done to yourself," Seth said, letting go of her hair and carrying her in his arms.


    Seth moved out of the stream ced Irene down on the banks and then sat down beside her.


    "So what''s the problem" Seth''s unhappy voice sounded as he watched Irene''s tired and heaving body.


    Irene stayed silent for a few seconds, and then under the pressure of Seth''s stare opened her eyes.


    "Why did you ask for the location of the soul fruits? Do you want to leave me behind and go get them yourself?" Irene questioned.


    "So you attacked me because you were paranoid," Seth asked not feeling amused


    "Yes, "Irene said not shying away from her emotions.


    "Your powerful Seth, and even if I were at my best, I won''t be your match, not to talk of now that am injured."


    "I need those soul fruits Seth, not getting them is not an option for me".


    "I might sound ungrateful, but the thing is if we''re going to continue this journey together, then you have to kill off your curiosity about the soul fruit''s whereabouts,"


    "All you have to do is trust me and follow my instructions till eventually, we reach it.

 Chapter 234 Secrets

    ?


    Hearing Irene''s ridiculous request all Seth did was stare at her silently, while in his mind he went over the pros and cons of torturing and killing the woman.


    Seth looked at Irene''s determined eyes, and couldn''t help but groan when the image of Alice came to mind.


    He had once ced the woman in the same spot, asking her to trust him but refusing to trust in return.


    "Alright," Seth said.


    "You agree?" Irene asked with narrowed eyes, disbelief in her tone.


    "Yes, don''t you want that," Seth asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "I at least expected you to ask for somepromises or put up a resistance".


    "As of now, the one thing I''m sure about is that you need me, if you truly wanted to escape from me, there are far better opportunities for you to fly away and leave me gawking on the ground, but instead you decided to throw this little tantrum."


    "Also given your injuries, I imagine it is scary for you to trust that I won''t turn to you at one point of our journey, so if this gives you peace of mind, then no worries".


    "Thanks," Irene quietly said some seconds after Seth was done speaking her head bent down and eyes teary.


    The sight of Irene with her head bent down and her long ears dropping made for a pitiable sight, her tears only serving to further weaken the heart.


    Unfortunately for Irene, Seth''spassion for the day had been used up as rather than to console her, he instead gripped her by the jaw and brought her face looking up at him.


    "What were you thinking fighting me, did you ever consider that you might just make your case worse," Seth asked, but Irene gave no reply, her eyes instead closing.


    "Now that I''ve agreed not to question you, I hope you''ll no longer try pulling off stupid stunts like the one you pulled earlier, you need to recover.


    "All you''ve done now is damage your body and made it harder to heal you when we get the soul fruits," Seth said with a sigh, letting go of Irene who moved and rested her head on his shoulders.


    "I''m sorry "Irene muttered.


    "Yeah, just be a good girl," Seth said and the next movement lifted her and walked back into the river.


    ...


    Some minutester, Seth and Irene had finished cleaning themselves up and were lying down on the ground by the stream, Irene resting on Seth''s body.


    While Sethy looking at the sky, Irene innocently traced her fingers on his chest, her eyes warily staring at Seth''s dick which silently quivered in its semi-hard state.


    "Let''s get going," Seth said lightly tapping Irene on the shoulder, the woman obediently lifting herself off him.


    "You can head back first, I want to be alone for a while," Irene said surprising Seth.


    "You''re not scared of being attacked by some beast or checked out by a pervert" Seth teased.


    "I''ll be fine, that beast was just a one-time thing, an anomaly" Irene grumbled, "besides I scanned the area a while back during our scuffle".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing Irene''s words, Seth shrugged his shoulders and dressed up, already moving away minutester.


    "You really trust that I won''t run away" Irene couldn''t help but ask as she saw Seth leave.


    "Like I said I trust that you need me and that won''t be changing anytime soon"


    "And what if you''re wrong, what if I do run away".


    "Feel free to, just make sure I don''t find you," Seth said walking away with a wave.


    As Seth walked away, he couldn''t help but release a sigh, given her injuries and herck of an ally that he knew of in this world, Seth wasn''t worried that the woman would leave him and he had various reasons for such confidence.


    There was the fact Irene desperately needed the soul fruits and so unless she was dumb, she had to know that sticking with him was her best bet of getting them.


    There was the chance of Irene always having other choices he knew nothing about but that didn''t worry Seth after all he was aware of the true reason for her recent behavior and with that in mind, he had close to no worries.


    "With her being injured indefinitely, it seems I won''t get to bang her one more time before I kill her" Sethmented.


    ¡­..


    Irene quietly watched Seth go, and after a few minutes had passed, she tentatively swept her soul sense around, and finding no one, she got up and walked to the River.


    Irene moved into the river, her figure gradually being submerged by the water the closer she got to its middle.


    In no time, Irene disappeared under the water, her figure nowhere to be seen on the surface, but if one were to look into the water, one would see a thick darkness resting at the bottom of the position where Irene had just submerged.


    ¡­..


    "And who are they," Seth asked, a cup in his hand.


    "Ahhh they are some of my concubines," Tamor said looking at the 5 women whom Seth had pointed out.


    After much mulling, Tamor had decided not to risk it and stayed, and then as a way to solicit Seth''s forgiveness, had mounted a heap of wine which he presented to Seth on his arrival.


    Tamor would have liked to add some women, but he was afraid of making another mistake and offending Irene.


    In the course of the evening, Seth hadn''t raised any issue on Tamor''s earlier blunder, keeping the man nervous till Irer arrived and calmed his fears.


    In the end, after seeking the opinions of Seth and Irene, Tamor decided to rest for the night and set up camp at their current location


    Right now Tamor was standing beside Seth, realizing that he had been using the wrong thing to please Seth all this while.


    tes after te of meat were consumed in quick session, by Seth who showed no sign of getting full anytime soon.

 Chapter 235 Repentance

    ?


    "Should Ie in and give you a bath" Seth''s voice sounded in the quiet room.


    "No, I am fine, I''ll take some time in the bath so don''t wait for me" Irene replied.


    Hearing Irene''s words, Seth could only let out a sigh as he rubbed his forehead and wondered what the future held for him and Irene.


    It had been 10 days since Seth escaped Monwac City with Irene and they began their travels.


    8 days ago they had encountered Tamor and then had their fight a few hourster.


    After agreeing to Irene''s wishes, Seth had expected things to return to certain normalcy, but since that day Irene had begun avoiding him.


    First, she had demanded Tamor give her a separate carriage, the poor man, listening to her orders with trepidation as he feared being caught up in the storm of Seth and Irene''s visible beef.


    Every evening, he would bring wine and meat to Seth, as his way of repentance on the off chance Seth was angry with him for providing Irene a separate carriage.


    Other than enjoying thefort of the carriage, Seth had spent thest of his days inducing himself into hour-long periods of sleep, a hidden talent it would seem he had never discovered.


    In the early afternoon of today, Seth, Irene, and Tomar had reached the end of their journey together.


    With Irene about to lead them far away from civilization, Seth and Irene had left the caravan, walking a meter and arriving at Tillip town.


    Other than informing Seth that Tillip was thest symbol of civilization along their way, Irene hadn''t said anything else concerning it, leading Seth to a hotel in the town and then not long after locking herself in the bathroom to have a bath.


    Having been denied entry, Seth turned his attention to the room he and Irene had rented for the time being.


    The hotel Seth was currently in was made of wood, and this feature also transferred to the room.


    Other than a Wooden wall, wooden floor, and ceiling, a brown medium sized table, and a small bed whichy at the side, the room was nearly bare, making Seth worry about how to light it for the night.


    With the constant sleep he had been engaging in during his rides with Tamor, Seth entertained the thought of sleeping, but in the end, decided against it.


    He figured he might as well go out and roam the street, who knows, he might just find a pussy that could survive his dick.


    With a roll of his shoulders, Seth stood up and walked out of the room, his eyes briefly passing over the bathroom with a smile look before he left.


    .....


    The hotel had three floors, and the only free room had been on the second floor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Considering Irene''s attitude towards him, Seth had expected her to want them to both share different rooms, but to his surprise the woman had pushed for a single room, even rejecting Seth''s desire for his own room.


    Wanting to give Irene space so she could make her decision, Seth had pushed for separate rooms but if Irene wanted otherwise then who was he toin.


    As Seth moved down the stairs, the wooden floors of the hotel creaked, and by the time he could see the reception desk, the few patrons who were sitting in the lobby were all looking in his direction.


    Dressed in light and thin ck clothing made of material that Seth had no idea about, Seth shouldn''t have stood out much, but the several glittering things on his clothes drew attention.


    Like he was a father sending off his children, Tamor had offered Seth and Irene clothes which one could tell at a nce were expensive, and the man hadn''t ended there as he had handed the both of them well-stuffed space rings.


    At the moment, Seth looked like some rich noble, and none of the people at either the receptionist desk or lobby which was just beside could resist looking at him with greedy eyes.


    Not caring or even knowing about the people''s thoughts, Seth walked past the receptionist and out of the hotel, off to find anything of interest.


    .....


    After moving around for the rest of the evening, Seth had found no pussy that could survive his dick and was now back in his room absentmindedly looking up at the white crystals embedded in the ceiling that lit up the room while alsomenting in his mind.


    Added to the previous eight days, today was another waste in Seth''s book, and he couldn''t help but look forward to tomorrow.


    "Hopefully Irene gets herself together, I''m beginning to lose my patience," Seth thought as the memory of Minuha went through his mind.


    With the long days of peace, Seth''s mind had begun wandering a lot more often, and to his dread, it began wandering to the issues of his arrogance before the opening of the bathroom door saved him.


    When Seth hade back, he had noticed Irene still weirdly enough in the bathroom but had decided to ignore her and instead go for the bed.


    His eyes stared up not bothering to look at Irene, Seth was quite surprised when a shadow began creeping up on him till suddenly his view was blocked by Irene''s face.


    Though Iren''s face stood directly over his, her eyes staring into his, it didn''t take long for Seth''s eyes to leave her less interesting eyes and head for the globes that hung from her naked body over his chest.


    It had barely been a second since Sethyer his eyes on Irene''s boobs that his hands went up and began ying with them, Seth conveniently ignoring the distressed woman looking at him.


    "Do you hate me?" Irene asked, giving up on waiting for Seth to bring his attention to hers.


    "Didn''t think you cared" Seth answered.


    "I''m sorry for my attitude towards you the past few days, please forgive me."

 Chapter 236 Repentance 2 [R-18]

    ?


    Though Seth knew certain secretive things about Irene, he still found himself unable to read the woman especially right now.


    Hearing Irene beg for his forgiveness, Seth looked up from her breasts which he had been upying himself with, and stared her in the eye.


    "My forgiveness is surprisingly cheap to earn, but the least I deserve is an exnation."


    "My fears towards you haven''t changed Seth," Irene said, her soft tone going hard for a moment.


    "But my situation has changed, and in light of this change I believe I owe you an apology and should make it up to you".


    "Change?" Seth muttered and Irene answered his question with her actions.


    cing her hands on his chest, she pushed herself back up, sitting on his waist as she properly exposed her body to him.


    With Irene''s actions, Seth peeled his eyes open to find the change she was talking about, but one look at her boobs which trembled from her movement and Seth forgot his initial goal.


    Seth''s mouth watered as he watched Irene puffed nipples jiggle before him, but his enticement with them was cut short when he noticed Irene pulling her hair away from her face before then proceeding to look at him.


    At the moment, Irene seemed to be the epitome of beauty in Seth''s eyes, being more beautiful than any woman he had ever met, but that episode passed quickly and he got back to reality, and with this also noticed the change Irene spoke about.


    The weariness which had previously imed her eyes was no more, and her skin shinned a beautiful brown delicious looking brown.


    "You seem to have recovered, Are you fully healed?" Seth asked.


    "Yes," Irene said with a simultaneous nod and bright smile.


    "I told you I''ll get healed didn''t I," Irene said with pride, but when she looked at Seth she noticed no change in emotion from him.


    "Do you expect me to praise you?" Seth asked seeing her expectant gaze.


    "Well at least this means that you won''t have to carry me, isn''t that a good thing" Irenemely said not expecting Seth''sx reaction.


    A wry smile had imed Irene''s face and she was thinking about how to salvage the situation when Seth''s hand suddenly shot up and mped around her neck, his grip slowly tightening.


    Irene was first shocked by Seth''s action, but then calmed down and stared at his nd expression, and then instead of trying to pry Seth''s hand off her neck, she instead began stroking his right cheek.


    Seth liked the soft feel of Irene''s hand on his cheek, but he didn''t waste time with it as he sat up, and then the next second gobbled up Irene''s right boob.


    Some flickering and sucking from his tongue and Irene''s nipples obediently began squirting out their delicious nectar and feeding Seth.


    Despite being slowly choked by Seth, Irene couldn''t help but let out a let deep grunt-like moans while her fingers scratched Seth''s back as she silently pleaded to be allowed to breathe.


    Seth could feel Irene''s hand on his back, but he ignored it, instead focusing on his liquid meal.


    With each second that passed, Irene''s struggles got worse as she scratched his back a little harder, but no matter how hard she scratched, she failed to draw even a single drop of blood from his iron-like skin.


    Slowly Irene felt her vision begin blurring and darkening, her survival instincts wanting to kick in but she suppressed them, wishing to let Seth vent put his anger and frustrations with her.


    Just as Irene felt she could no longer control herself, Seth''s hand let up on her neck and his mouth released her bleating red nipple.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Savoring the liquid in his mouth, Seth leaned back, cing his hands behind him to hold himself up, and then observed Irene.


    Irene coughed and wheezed several times, resting the top of her head on Seth''s chest as she massaged her neck.


    It took Irene up to a minute to calm her severe reactions, and then a few more seconds to calm herselfpletely, and then almost immediately Seth gave her an order.


    "Kiss me, "Seth said.


    After giving thismand, Seth calmly watched as Irene raised her head, revealing her partially blood-tainted eyes and lightly tear-stained face to him.


    Irene made no effort to wipe out these stains, as she instead looked at Seth with desire, a smile climbing her face, and then with an innocent nod began kissing him.


    Irene wasn''t shy as she wrapped her hands around his neck and pressed herself to him.


    Irene''s lips back on his lips was a weed experience for Seth, and as they kissed, he raised his right hand from behind him and ced it on Irene''s neck.


    Seth felt a shuddere over Irene in reply to his action, but he ignored it and went about stroking and massaging her neck, this earning him Irene''s endearing kiss and moans leaving her lips.


    It wasn''t long before Irene began fiddling with Seth''s shirt, looking to take it off and alerting Seth to the fact that he was now dealing with horny Irene.


    .....Minutester ¡­..


    With her back on the bed and her legs spread apart, Seth''s well-sculpted figure hung over Irene, his dick nted in her pussy and rapidly thrusting in and out of her.


    asionally, Irene would hold on to his back, sometimes push against him, but most of the time she firmly grabbed onto the sheets of the bed.


    Seth could take Irene in his grip and firmly hold her ce but he didn''t due to his love for the sight of a squirming Irene.


    Watching her figure twist and turn all from the pleasure his poundings gave turned Seth on, and he nned to hold this position a little bit longer.


    .....Minutester ¡­..


    Seth was sited on the side of the bed with Irene between his legs, furiously sucking his dick.


    She sucked sloppily for a while and then after some seconds took her mouth off it and begin spitting on it.


    Irene let her saliva flow out of her mouth till she could summon no more, and if one were to have a current look at Seth''s cock, they would think it was an organ that secreted slime seeing as it was bathed in a pool of saliva.


    .....Minutester ¡­..


    Irene was on all floors on the floor, her chest resting on a pillow that had been ced beneath her while her ass stuck out in the air for Seth.


    With each thrust from Seth, Irene let out a heavy moan as her puckered hole was further stretched and explored by Seth''s meat.


    Every once in a while Irene could feel Seth''s dick increase once more and put her dirty hole under stress once more, but she couldn''t deny the pleasure that it brought her.

 Chapter 237 Stay Away

    ?


    First, it started with loud cries of birds filtering into his ears and threatening to stir him awake, but Seth strongly resisted their devilish calls.


    Like they knew he hadn''t gotten up, the birds cawed harder, but Seth put up a good fight, immersing himself deeper into his sleep, yet in the end he made the mistake of turning his head to the left, and was betrayed by his eyelids.


    Without his permission, they fluttered open, and before Seth could quickly close them, his eyes were attacked by the instigator behind his eye''s initial betrayal.


    Bright cruel sun rays filtered into his eyes, and no matter how much he blinked, he couldn''t get the bright light out of his eyes and in the end was forced to fully open his eyes and stare at the ceiling.


    epting his defeat, Seth embraced the warm rays that hit the left part of his body, sparing some seconds to enjoy the serene peace and quiet.


    Secondster Seth''s mind was fully rejuvenated and he aimlessly looked to his right, searching for the soft body that had entangled herself with him the previous night but found no one.


    Not feeling surprised, he let out a sigh and with a groan pushed himself up, and lo and behold the first thing that came into his sight was a very wrong image of the woman who was supposed to be at his side.


    Why was it a wrong image one might ask, well it was because the woman before him was fully clothed, wearing green pants beneath the white gown she had on, leaving no bare skin to the eye.


    "What are you doing" Seth could help but ask, and even though he despaired at theck of open skin, Irene''s confident posture with her legs crossed had him feeling like ripping her clothes apart and bending her over.


    "We''ve spent thest two days fucking, and I''m sure you''ll agree that I''ve fully satisfied you," Irene said, a hint of pride in her tone.


    "No you haven''t," Seth said.


    "Your little brother says otherwise," Irene said with a smirk.


    To wake up from a night of sleep and be unable to fuck, only one woman could do that to Seth and she wasn''t Irene.


    Seth could already feel his cock stirring, eager to wipe the smirk off Irene''s face.


    Seth knew Iren was right, but the temptation to get in a few thrusts for the morning won him over and he put his n into action.


    "Fine, but I''m all tired and sore,e and give me a bath," Seth said moving to get off the bed, but a fierce "No" from Irene froze him in ce.


    "That was the same thing you said yesterday, and in the end, we spent the rest of the day fucking, that won''t be happening today".


    "Then I guess I won''t be taking my bath then," Seth said with a yawn.


    "That''s fine with me, but be sure to keep yourself away from me for the rest of the journey," Irene said with a shrug.


    "Until they found the soul fruits, fucking Irene was Seth''s right, but like she had made clear, his sexual desire couldn''t obstruct her search.


    Realizing the futility of his resistance, Seth decided to go to the bathroom, after all, he could always fuck her along the way.


    ...


    When Seth left the bathroom, he was weed to the sight and smell of breakfast, but until he was fully dressed Irene didn''t let him anywhere near it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A grumble at Irene suddenly being so uptight, Seth got all dressed up and sat at the table, ignoring the meal and downing the ss of milk by the side first.


    "Refill," Seth said with a shake of his ss, making sure to show a bright smile.


    "I only pour it there because you asked for it yesterday, don''t push your luck," Irene said and with a sigh, took the ss from Seth''s hand and then turned around, turning back some minutester with a cup filled with milk and a cold expression she started at Seth''s unhappy expression.


    "I just wanted to see a nipple" Seth grumbled and went at his meal.


    ...


    It had been 20 minutes since Seth had finished eating, and now he and Iren were ready to leave and head to god knows where when Irene spoke.


    "Sethe over I have something to show you," Irene said, gaining Seth''s interest.


    After hounding and depriving him of a much-needed morning quickie, that Irene was now calling him over, and dying their departure had Seth wondering what she was up to.


    He walked over to Irene''s position, but in the end, didn''t say anything to her as his attention was instead drawn to the map on the table.


    With several markings,ndmarks, and locations, Seth was left staring at a map for a while before he turned to Irene.


    "What is this" Seth asked.


    "The map to the soul fruits, I drew it for you this morning.


    "What about your previous desire to keep it away from me," Seth asked.


    "That was me being paranoid, I was weak, doubtful, and most importantly scared, I did what I felt was the right choice at that time".


    "And now, "Seth asked.


    "Now I believe my previous choices were wrong, and that you above anyone else deserve my trust".


    Hearing her words, Seth was left baffled totally not expecting this turn of events, but when he tried to move close to Irene she quickly backed away from him.


    "No close contact Seth, not until we leave this town," she said.


    "ha, ha, ha" augh left Seth''s lips," are you really worried about us dying, or is your little sister currently unable to handle me?"


    With this question, a stoic look climbed onto Irene''s face, but she could not hide the little red tints that appeared on her cheeks.


    "Study it, so I can destroy it and we leave" Irene barked further backing away from Seth.

 Chapter 238 No Protection

    ?


    "Deserve her trust"


    These words of Irene put Seth''s mind in the midst of a little storm as he was now left to figure out whether the woman had been sincere or not given the should-be secret things he knew.


    As his mind mulled over these issues, it couldn''t help but trail a little further than it should on the memoryne, bringing up a memory that brought a smile and chuckle to Seth.


    "What is it" a voice suspiciously asked the owner moving to begin checking her body and surroundings and making sure no trick had been pulled on her.


    "I just remembered how a certain someone avoided me days ago on the precept of not wasting time when the truth was that she was scared of my cock" Seth said, earning himself the face of a blushing and scowling face of Irene.


    With a huff, Irene ignored Seth and went back to setting up the spot where she and Seth would lie for the night.


    It had been 3 days since they left Tillip, 3 days of constant movement, and a few lucrative leisures and carnal pleasures.


    With a three day journey behind them, Seth and Irene had long since left the protection of the forest and been forced to withstand the gaze of the cruel sun as they traverse a godforsaken in that seemed to seek their deaths.


    Other than brown, the in seemed to have been stripped of any other color, and unless one looked up to the sky, they would think they were in a world of brown.


    Brown earth, brown grasses, and even the few trees they hade across were all brown, and all these pointed to the possibility of desertification urring in this region and the chance that it might spread, but this problem wasn''t Irene''s or Seth''s.


    Unfortunately for Seth, they had left the brown in early evening of thest day and had then begun climbing the Stoney Mountains.


    While Seth trudged through the unforgiving sun, lifting his leg high with each step and having to bear the heat from both the sun and the stupid rocks, Irene merely floated to the top of the mountain.


    Luckily for Seth, it had been evening, and after traveling nonstop for three days, Irene had thankfully suggested they take a break.


    Mountains especially rocky ones were usually habituated by huge beasts and after a few scans from Irene, she had almost immediately found the unhabituated cave they were now staying.


    ¡­presently in the cave¡­..


    "Done" the voice of Iren sounded, some minutes after beingughed at by Seth.


    She sat on the rtively thick beading she had just put together and then looked at Seth said.


    "Since your so good atughing, then why don''t youugh the whole night, I''ll see you tomorrow," Irene said cing herself diagonally on the makeshift bed, making sure Seth had no way to join her.


    Watching her antics Seth could only smile as he sat to the side, his eyes staring at the light fire burning to the side as he went over the map Irene had given him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Seth had been told he needed to go to the problematic dungeon to find soul fruits, he had envisioned himself fighting a hired of musters to get his hands on them, but reality proved different.


    Though he had most likely left Ashad and been forced toe to this world, the thought that the soul fruitsy in a ce free from monsters was quite a shock to Seth.


    Other than the vast distance and the beast which wandered their path, the location of the soul fruits had no particr guard or terrifying beast surrounding it, these were Iren words, but Seth liked to think otherwise, nothing so valuable and rare could be so easy to get.


    Seth''s musings over this little finding didn''tst long as a rock flew off from the ground and came soaring towards him, forcing him to reach out and grab it out of the air and then turn to its shooter.


    "Hmm don''t look at me like that, I have no interest in carrying you if you develop back pain or your legs get paralyzed, so get over here," Irene said moving to the side with a scowl and making space for Seth.


    Deciding not to make a fuss, Seth stood and moved to Irene''s side, lying beside her, yet before he could fall asleep, he felt Irene push apart his hands and rest her head on his chest and entangling her legs with his.


    All was quiet in the cave till eventually, Irene broke the silence.


    "Why did you go forcing yourself to climb, we could have covered more ground if you had just let me carry you" Irene berated from atop his chest.


    To Irene''s words, Seth had no answer so he kept mum.


    "Tomorrow I''ll carry you so we go quickly get past these mountains okay," Irene said, and this time she raised her head to look at Seth, prompting the man to nod his head in acquiescence to her words.


    "Good," Irene said with a nod.


    "Aren''t you worried about being this close to me?" Seth asked genuinely curious.


    Seconds of Silence passed, and just when Seth was about t give up, figuring Irene wouldn''t answer his question he saw her raise her head and look at him in disappointment.


    "What''s the matter," Seth asked, not getting her grievances.


    Irene let out a sigh seeing Seth''s cluelessness and then thy next instant moved her head over Seth''s and kissed him.


    It wasn''t until Irene began kissing him that Seth understood her intentions. It wasn''t that Seth was clueless to such moves, but that he had thought he was dealing with stoic and grouchy Irene.


    Had Seth known horny Irene was around he would have long since had his cock down her throat and choking her.


    "Well betterte than never," Seth thought with a grin flipping Irene over, more than ready to go into action.

 Chapter 239 Fears And Joy

    ?


    "Seth wake up, we need to leave" the voice of Irene sounded, and though Seth decided to remain still with eyes closed, he couldn''t keep up with the pretense when she began shaking his shoulders.


    With a sigh, Seth sat up and looked at Irene whose gaze was on the cave''s entrance, and immediately she turned to look at him, Seth captured her lips in a kiss, his hands quick to begin roaming her naked body.


    Irene wanted to disengage from the kiss, but Seth anticipating her actions, pressed against her, forcing the woman to move her attention towards keeping herself up.


    By the time Irene steadied herself and was ready to deal with Seth, his lips had already left hers and were now on her nipple.


    "Ahhhhh" Irene couldn''t help but let out a moan, pleasure filling her from Seth''s simtions of her breast and the sweet feeling of her milk leaving her body.


    Seth nned to drain Irene''s breast some more, but then he felt both Iren''s hands rest on his head and the woman turn his head to look up at her.


    The redness on Irene''s face and her heavier than normal breathing told Seth that Irene enjoyed his actions, but when he looked into her eyes, these same feelings weren''t reflected.


    Her eyes portraying what seemed to be worry and determination, Seth let go of Irene''s nipples and brought his head close to hers.


    "Fine let''s just y a little, then I''ll carry you all way through the rest of the journey," Seth said, already beginning toyer kisses on her neck, his hands trailing for her cunt, but before he could reach the goal Irene''s hand held his.


    "No, we need to go now, I can feel it in my gut, I need to leave," Irene said staring at the opening of the cave.


    A frown adorned Seth''s face as he mulled on Irene''s words, the thought that Irene might be sensing an impending danger crossed his mind but seeing as he who was quite confident in his ability to predict danger felt nothing, Seth was quite doubtful.


    "Is something dangerousing" Seth decided to ask.


    "I''m not sure, all I feel is the need for us to get moving, or something bad will happen".


    "Women and their gut feeling" Seth grumbled in his mind. While he didn''t have faith in Irene''s fears, Seth had heard on more than one asion about the mysteries of woman and their gut feeling, so he figured he might as well follow Irene''s.


    Not to mention, it was also possible that it was Minuha''s approach that triggered off Irene and with this thought, Seth was more than ready to immediately leave, but just as he stood up and took two steps, Irene spoke.


    "Is it the fear that Minuha might be approaching that has you so motivated?" Irene said with a chuckle, but just as those words left her mouth, the temperature of the room figuratively went down by several degrees.


    His back facing her, Irene could feel Seth''s aura professing the cave, his thought on her words more than clear, but instead of backing down, Irene stood up and walked towards Seth.


    "You''re traumatized by her aren''t you, that feeling of knowing you would be hopeless before an opponent even if you were allowed to prepare for them," Irene said, walking around and hugging Seth, her breast to his chest.


    With Irene''s words, Seth''s qi began leaking off him, and even though Irene could feel it prickling her skin, she didn''t let go of Seth.


    "She''s just level 9 mortal Seth, albeit a little bit special but still a level 9 mortal, her image isn''t worthy to have a ce in your memory if she isn''t present," Irene said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth wasn''t used to being in such a position, for his fears to be brought to the table and talked about made him feel weak and pathetic, and worst of all though he wanted to believe


    Irene, he just couldn''t find himself doing so.


    Irene watched Seth closely and seeming to see the conflict going on within him, she spoke once more.


    "No one is born the strongest Seth, at some point everyone has fear".


    "I don''t have fears" Seth snapped, but this only earned him a smile from Irene who quickly spoke.


    "Of course, you don''t, why do you think I went on to throw in my lot with you and not Minuha," she said, and before Seth could question her words, she sealed his mouth with a kiss and then quickly walked away.


    .....


    Seth and Irene had departed the cave when thest rays of the moon were still touching the Earth, and at the moment they were walking under the gaze of the cruel sun.


    Despite not liking it, Seth had allowed to Irene hug him from the back and soar with him through the sky, this tact making their crossing over the mountains way easier and faster.


    At the moment, they had stumbled into another fauna, one whose name Irene seemed to have forgotten.


    In the far distance to their right, Seth could see a tree with a curved top sending on a hill, and this was the route both he and Irene were meant to take.


    Irene was supposed to know the route better than him, yet like she had been possessed, she led Seth off course and though Seth wished to call her out on her mistake, in the end, he didn''t due to the very familiar scent that entered his nose.


    A few minutes more and Seth and Irene could hear the sound of Explosions, this sounds sending Irene moving faster.


    While Irene made a mad dash, Seth''s mind went on overdrive as he tried to discern what was going on, his brainstorming causing him to fail to keep pace with Irene.


    By the time Seth got back in the game Irene''s figure had disappeared behind a couple of trees and bushes, and as he drew closer he heard the sound of an explosion and a scream.


    This scream didn''t belong to Irene so Seth wasn''t bothered, but then he heard a voice suddenly scream out "Irene".


    The thought that Irene had met an acquaintance entered Seth''s mind, but before he think further on it he heard Irene call out in a voice filled with surprise and care "Aimy".


    This one word of Irene had a wide grin climbing Seth''s face secondster, and a joyousughter leaving his mouth as he burst into the scene of two women hugging.

 Chapter 240 Sexy Battle

    ?


    Two long fluffy rabbit ears, short brown hair that fell backward, a pair of blue eyes, human limbs, and a body covered in fair-tanned skin just like Irene''s.


    Seth silently burst into the scene and decided to take residence on a branch above, watching the duo.


    Irene easily noted his arrival, but Aimy who was currently hugging Irene and weeping was none the wiser.


    "Irene I missed you" Aimy went on to say, tears trickling down her eyes, and while Irene''s eyes got teary, the grin on Seth''s face could not help but stretch wider.


    "Is this the reward of doing good? Does karma truly exist?" Seth thought madly giggling in his mind.


    While the two women had their reunion, Seth''s eyes quickly strayed to how their breasts pressed against each other, his eyes quickly moving to Aimy''s perky butt, loving the shorts she currently had on.


    Fantasies of him eating his two meals at the same time filled Seth''s mind, but unfortunately for him the excellent image before him was destroyed by Aimy''s panic at a rapidly approaching qi signature.


    "Irene quick, we need to get out of here" Aimy screamed, grabbing onto Irene''s hand and trying to pull her away, but Iren stood her ground.


    "Let theme, I''ll like to see who dares bully my little sister" Irene coldly said staring in the direction of the approaching enemy.


    Irene didn''t have to wait for long as a few secondster a figure came soaring from the sky andnding from the ground, a smile on her face as she looked at the duo.


    "And who might this be Aimy, a friend of yours," the just-arrived woman said.


    "She''s my sister and she''s going to destroy you," Aimy said, speaking up from behind Irene.


    Watching Aimy''s cowardly action, Seth couldn''t help but think of Gray, the poord she had seduced into being her champion, how Aimy had survived all this while without him left one to wonder.


    Concluding that Aimy had most likely seduced another gullible fellow into being her knight in shining armor, Seth temporarily forget about Gray and moved to the newly arrived woman.


    She possessed rtively long ck hair which had some spots dyed red, and while the makeup on her face wasn''t heavy, it still stood out and taught Seth that not all women could properly use the magic spell called makeup.


    Her face already a bummer, Seth moved to the woman''s assets, and while she didn''t have the mouthwatering boobs of Irene, her well-curved hips gave her a pass mark.


    Seth would have kept on ogling the woman were it not for the continuous tingling sense of familiarity in Seth''s head that had him finally take his eyes off her ass and observe her as a whole.


    Taking a look at the woman once more, Seth concluded that he didn''t know her, but when his eyes passed over her body, this time not heading straight for her ass and breast, his mind was weed to a woman dressed in ck and green uniform, the same uniform that the invading soldiers he had massacred in Monwac were wearing.


    Recognizing her familiar attire, Seth tried to remember what information he could about the invading army and that was when it hit him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite killing, bleeding, and almost dying, Seth had not the least bit of information on the people who had invaded Monwac city.


    Shocked at this discovery, Seth couldn''t help but scratch his head and then push the issue of his political ignorance away, deciding to get to the bottom of itter.


    With a grin, Seth quietly waited to enjoy the show that was about to begin, and while he had an interest in seeing the extent of Irene''s abilities, he was also hoping for the tearing of clothes to ur as the fight went on.


    ....


    "So you''re her sister, huh, other than the ears, I can''t see the resemnce," the woman said, as she began slowly walking around the duo, a snarl on her face as she noticed Irene''s chest.


    "What is a high-ranking soldier of Zuroc''s army doing her here, shouldn''t you be out trying to take down Monwac City" Irene questioned, staring straight ahead and not minding the woman''s movement.


    "Well if you''ll be a good girl and surrender yourself, I might just tell you" the woman teased, nting her hands on her waist and shaking her butt, having no idea the show she was putting on for Seth.


    How she hadn''t noticed him Seth didn''t know, but he felt no guilt carrying out his observations.


    "No need for further talking then, I''ll just beat the answers out of you," Irene said nudging Aimy to move back while she confidently moved toward the enemy.


    Watching Irene approach, the dark-haired woman let out augh and slowly began walking toward Irene.


    To the delight of Seth, both woman''s hips swayed as they moved toward each other, and when they were just about 4 meters apart, they shot toward each other, a long axe appearing in the dark-haired woman''s hands.


    With delight, the woman swung her weapon at an unarmed Irene, a little infuriated by Irene''s gut to challenge her bare-handed, but when the Axe moved to attack her, Irene pped it to the side with her bare suspiciously white left hand to the shock of the observers


    Taking Advantage of the woman''s weapon now stuck to the ground, Irene quickly moved forward to attack, her right hand going in for a chop when she was within attack range, but then a short axe which appeared in the woman''s left hand, swinging at her and forcing Irene to change her ns.


    With a grunt, Irene moved to the side, dodging the woman''s swing but also distancing herself from her.


    Irene was just about to strategize for an attack when she noticed the woman letting out a grunt as the long axe which had been pinned to the ground now came swinging towards her.


    With the long Axe''s reach, the woman could easily destabilize Irene, and then deliver a powerful attack with the short axe which she had in hand.


    Noticing the woman''s little strategy, Irene flicked her tongue and the next minute her aura came pouring out of her, an ice sword quickly forming in her hand, and then the next second she disappeared.


    Seeing Irene''s gearing up, the woman didn''t allow herself to fall behind as she let go of the long axe, and then with the short axe in her hand all lit up in green she swung it at the approaching Irene.

 Chapter 241 A Short Debate

    ?


    An explosion erupted from the collision, a figure shooting out and leaving a trail of ice and roaring wind in its wake before colliding and smashing apart a series of trees in its path.


    When the dust from the explosion settled, Irene was the only one left standing on the battlefield, deep breath leaving her lips as she turned to Aimy who was behind her.


    "Are you alright?" she asked, Aimy nodding her head with a bright smile.


    ''You''re just as awesome as ever " Aimy said with an adoring look, but her praises only earned her Irene''s re.


    "Stay here, when I get back, you''re going to tell me what you''re doing here," Irene said, her words killing off Aimy''s smile.


    "Seth watch her," Irene said and shot off towards her opponent.


    Hearing Irene''s words, Aimy''s face scrunched up in confusion as she began looking around, searching for the person Irene had talked to and also feeling a sense of familiarity with the name.


    "She is quite confident" a voice sounded from Aimy''s right, having the woman snap her head to her right.


    Seeing the figure to her right, Aimee''s eyes widened, fear iming her face, and without a word, she turned around and kicked off in the direction of Irene.


    Watching Aimy scamper off, Seth couldn''t help but chuckle at the woman''s timidity and with a smile on his face leisurely followed after her.


    Despite hearing a few more explosions sound in the distance, Seth wasn''t worried about Irene, the woman''s current deep love for her life was an undeniable fact, and she was confident enough to go without him, then h saw no reason to fret.


    Besides he had also felt the qiing off both of them, and while his assessment might have failed to consider other factors, Seth was confident in Irene''s victory.


    Hands in his pocket, Seth followed the path of destroyed trees, andrge pieces of overturned earth mixed with crystals of ice, and then some minutes, he walked into a clearing of ice.


    All the trees in this area of the forest had been cleared down and reced by a thickyering of ice on the floor, and in the middle of this ice field was the body of the dark-haired woman.


    The woman hung in the air, her hands spread above her head and pinned by two ice spikes that rose from the ground with her legs also spread apart and pinned by two ice spikes, and then around her neck was a cor.


    Seth''s eyes shifted from the crucified woman to the two women who were in the distance, one who was in rtively good shape and looking at him with narrowed eyes, and the other asionally peeking out from behind her sister''s shoulder while she gossiped about him.


    Not feeling bothered by their interactions, Seth moved some distance away from the hung-up woman, a slight chill pervading his body as he transversed over the small ice field.


    "What a waste," Seth said staring at the thoroughly defeated woman, whatever elegance and sexiness she once had now gone.


    Not spending too much time on the defeated woman, Seth turned around, smiling at the two women approaching him yet getting none in return.


    Her face stoic like it was when they first met, Irene walked up to Seth and asked.


    "Is what she said true?"


    "Depends, what did she say?" Seth asked.


    "You killed her team and then tried to rape her, but luckily she escaped," Irene said.


    "Well you''ve known me for close to a month now, what do you think," Seth asked.


    "I know it''s impossible for her to escape from you, but I more than believe you killed her team, and I also believe you had sexual notations for her but for some reason let her go," Irene answered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am wrong?"


    "Nope"


    "Good kill of all your sexual thoughts for her" Irene demanded.


    "Impossible "Seth answered a smile still on his face." why don''t you ask Aimy to tell you what really happened".


    "I won''t "Irene answered.


    "Huh, why?"


    "Because I know in the end whatever happened will somehow end up with you being on the right and deserving to sleep with her".


    "You know me too well, "Seth said with a chuckle.


    "I''m not kidding Seth, you can''t sleep with her," Irene said.


    "Says who"


    "Says me, besides she doesn''t want to lie with you" Irene challenged.


    "Are you sure about that? "Seth asked looking at Aimy.


    "Yes, I don''t want to sleep with you" Aimy added from behind Irene.


    "Really, you don''t want to sleep with the man that gives your sister the best sex, if not me then who would you want to take your virginity," Seth asked, his words earning him Aimy''s widened eyes and Irene''s anger.


    "Seth" Irene screamed peeved at him for bringing up their rtionship.


    "What, " Seth asked his hand raised in the air, "I''m just saying the truth, Irene, would you rather I am her first and give her the best sex of her life or would you rather let some bloke from god knows where to stick his dick in her and give her some lousy sex"


    "You don''t need to be selfish Irene, you should know that there is enough of me to go around, and besides wouldn''t you prefer to be there to support your sister for her first time and make sure she''s alright," Seth said.


    At this point, Aimy who was behind Irene had gonepletely red looking between Seth and Irene.


    "Are you my sister''s boyfriend" Aimy couldn''t help but ask Seth, but before Seth could reply, Irene answered.


    "No".


    "See, so you don''t have to worry about Irene being angry if we fuck, right Irene "Seth asked but all he earned was a re from her.


    "We''ll finish this conversationter, in the meantime keep away from her," Irene said throwing Seth a nasty scowl and moving towards the crucifieddy.


    Not missing a heartbeat, Aimy followed behind Irene, but as she followed she couldn''t help but send asional nces to the back, looking at Seth curiously.

 Chapter 242 Family Talk

    ?


    Watching the pair of sisters walk away, Seth slightly shook his head and walked after them, enjoying the jiggle in Aimy''s ass as she quickly followed after her sister.


    While Irene quickly walked towards the crucified woman, Seth casually followed from behind, and by the time he arrived beside the two women, he could see a green liquid leaking from the woman''s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    "Didn''t think you hated her that much" Sethmented, "staring at the veins that protruded on her face and the visible parts of her hands and legs"


    "I didn''t kill her, I underestimated her fanaticism, didn''t think a level 9 mortal could be so demented to go as far asmitting suicide with such a pain-inducing poison.


    "Did you want something from her?" Seth asked, moving closer to Irene, his approaching presence having Aimy quickly move out of his way and give him unobstructed ess to Irene''s back, though the woman did watch his every movement like she was scared he was going to pounce on her.


    Just as Seth moved to wrap his hand around Irene, her elbow moved and struck him on the ribs, sending him stumbling backward and rubbing his sore rib.


    "That wasn''t fair I just wanted to grab an ass cheek, look how lonely they are" Sethined, but Irene paid him no mind, most likely still brooding from their earlier conversation.


    While Irene kept staring at the dead woman in silence, Seth noticed Aimy grinding her right foot into the ground, her head bent downwards, and then after a while, she stopped.


    Taking a further interest in her movements, Seth keenly observed Aimy, this time keeping his eyes from her ass and boobs.


    With his eye peeled open, it didn''t take Seth more than a second to notice Aimy slightly rubbing her thumb against her index finger.


    Seth felt something was amiss with Aimy actions as he couldn''t help but feel that the woman was nervous, but before he could put more thought into it, Aimy turned and stared at him.


    With Aimy looking at him, Seth expected to see nervousness or wariness in her eyes, but all he saw was interest and a determined curiosity as her eyes roamed his body.


    Though Seth would have liked to release a grin at the thought that Aimy was checking him out and ogling his crotch, it was an undeniable fact that the only thing about Seth''s body that interested her at the moment was his chest and arms.


    It wasn''t long before Aimy''s eyes move to his face, boldly staring into his eyes with a slightly narrowed gaze.


    Seth calmly stared back at Aimy, wondering what the usually timed and slightly spoilt woman was up to, but their little staring contest was brought to an end by Irene clearing her throat.


    Like a spell, this sound sent Seth and Aimy looking toward Irene, her folded arms and tight face telling them what she thought about their little interaction.


    Before either Seth or Aimy could take action, Irene acted first, her aura slowly rising out of her.


    A frown crossed Seth''s face as he thought Irene was pushing past her boundaries in an attempt to keep him from Aimy, but a secondter his assumptions were proved wrong as Iren turned to Aimy and let her aura loose.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sudden turn of events stunned Seth as she had been more than sure that Iren wanted to have a go at him, never could he have imagined that she was going to turn on Aimy.


    "From now on am going to ask you some questions, and if you dare lie to me, I''m going to make you regret it," Irene said, and to Seth''s further shock, Aimy timidly nodded her head.


    Seth had expected a look of betrayal, hurt, anger, or disbelief from Aimy, but seeing how she reacted to Irene''s action, served to tell Seth that what was happening between the both of them wasn''t a new thing.


    "First question, why are you at the 9th war-king stage, with all the pills and qi stones you''ve jacked yourself on, you''ve be a sorry excuse for a cultivator"


    "All the nning I did for you wasted, your dantian says you''re at the 9th war-king level, yet your qi barely qualifies you as an 8th level war-king," Irene said, her aggrieved tone clear for all to hear.


    Rather than go into an outburst at Irene''s scolding, Aimy bent her head down and stared at the replied Irene with only 5 words,


    "You''ve been gone for 3 years."


    Like a switch flipped off, these 5 words destroyed all of Irene''s momentum as she couldn''t help but take a step back, her aura vanishing like it had never existed.


    "It can''t be three years, I''ve only been here for three months" Irene mumbled.


    "No, it''s been three years" Aimy softly muttered.


    The term war-king stood out to Seth, but without hassle, he figured out that it was one of the cultivation names of their world, 9th war-king most likely being equivalent to 9th Kaiser and level 9 mortal.


    Not feeling the least guilty or ufortable, Seth dropped to the cold floor, easily resisting the cold it gave off, and got into a cross-legged position, making himselffortable for the rest of the drama that was about to y out.


    While others would feel the need to give the two women privacy, Seth had a stake in the conversation being had at the moment.


    If Seth wanted his dreams of a joyous, consensual, and erotic threesome toe true, then he had to be very knowledgeable about both women, especially now when they were having a little squabble.


    While Seth was aware Irene had her own problems, he couldn''t be bothered about them but at the moment he had to be alert for any useful information that might be dropped.


    "Besides it wasn''t like any of them had asked him to give them privacy" Seth shamelessly thought.

 Chapter 243 Sisters In Distress

    ?


    "The second question you want to ask concerns why I am here in Egaroth right," Aimy asked when she saw Irene go silent for a few seconds.


    It will seem Aimy''s information on how long Irene had actually been gone from home was a big shock to Irene because even as Aimy spoke, all she did was nod her head secondster.


    "Well answering that question isn''t also hard, the reason am here is connected to your long absence, everyone at home is worried for you."


    "They wouldn''t stop asking about you, and when they beganbeling you as already dead, I couldn''t take it any longer and decided toe find you myself".


    The words Aimy had just spoken seemed generic at first nce, but on watching Irene''s tightening expression, Seth knew there was more to it."


    Aimy had hidden a vital message in it that she didn''t want Seth to know, but other than raising an eyebrow, Seth felt nothing.


    Family shenanigans weren''t for him, and as long as whatever they were hiding didn''t affect him or his interest he would let them be.


    "Fine I''ve heard what you have to say," Irene said, her voice hoarse and forced," but what about her, why was she after you".


    "I had actually been captured by her some time ago before I escaped and you found me."


    "From time to time, she did mention me being an exquisite gift for her Commander," Aimy said.


    "That''s good," Irene said relieved that Aimy hadn''t gotten herself too entwined with Zuroc''s army.


    "Is there anything else you want to tell?" Irene further asked, staring Aimy in the eye.


    Aimy''s forehead scrunched in thought for a few seconds before she looked to Irene, and with a timid gaze shook her head.


    Irene silently watched Aimy for a few more seconds before sighing and turning away.


    "Both of you wait here, I need some time alone," Irene said and then shot into the air, soaring above the trees and out of Seth and Aimy''s view.


    "Isn''t she too confident leaving just the two of us here?" Seth said rhetorically, but to his surprise, he got an answer.


    "She has faith in you" Aimy smoothly said, looking at the seating Seth and drawing his attention.


    Biting her lips and putting her head down, and her hands mped together in front of her legs, Aimy walked over to Seth, taking short steps as she came.


    Watching Irene walk over everything about her screamed vulnerability and loneliness reaching into the depths of Seth''s heart and asking for his pity, but unfortunately, there was nothing there.


    Maintaining her initial posture, Aimy walked over to Seth, and when she arrived before him, she dropped to her knees, her legs tucked together and her ass resting on the back of her legs.


    With a smile on his face, Seth observed the woman before him, his eyes staring at her slightly twitching ears and then moving to her petite body.


    While Aimy was just as busty as Irene, her boob''s size falling just a little behind Irene''s, she didn''t have Irene''s bigger and busty body.


    Her body was more on the slim side and possessing a cute young face toplement it, Seth sometimes had to remind himself that he was the younger one, and even now as he stared at her he could help but make sure to confirm.


    "How old are you?".


    Seth''s question startled Aimy as she looked up at Seth with confused eyes, but then she took in a deep breath and then puffed out her chest raised her head, and looked at Seth.


    "I''m 233 years, why?" Aimy asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hearing how young she was surprised Seth, and he couldn''t help but wonder if her fast cultivation was the result of some special treasure.


    "Well given how troublesome you are, I thought it right to make sure I wasn''t bullying some little girl," Seth said, his words earning him a snort from Aimy who turned her nose up at him.


    Aimy didn''t keep her posture for long as she looked back at him and with narrowed eyes, asked,


    "How old are you?".


    "Guess," Seth said mysteriously.


    "455," Aimy said, a finger to her lips, unknowingly striking such a cute image that Seth felt he had been a little bit harsh on Gray.


    "You are way above mark," Seth said.


    "No way, you can''t be younger than Irene" Aimy rebuked.


    "Then how old is Irene," Seth asked, and just as Aimy was happily opening her mouth to answer his question, she closed it.


    "Not telling," Irene said with an usatory gaze earning her a few chuckles from Seth.


    "At least you''re not as dumb as you behave," Seth said earning himself a snarl from Aimy.


    "Show me your breasts" Seth suddenly said, his words killing off the happy atmosphere and making Aimy wrap her hands around her boobs while leaning backward, her actions making clear her thoughts on Seth''s question.


    "If you aren''t here to strip naked and enjoy my cock, then what are you doing kneeling in front of me," Seth asked.


    Aimy was a little bit taken aback by Seth''s words, but then she firmed up her resolve and spoke to him.


    "I need a favor."


    "Not interested," Seth said.


    "I''ll offer you my body," Aimy said, but all her words granted her was Seth''s amused look.


    "Is the fact that you aren''t naked and sucking on my cock made you forget that you''re my pet?" Seth said.


    Seth''s words surprised Aimy a little but she quickly got herself back and confidently rebutted Seth,


    "Irene won''t let you, even if I tell her the truth, there is no way, she''ll let you make me your ve".


    "Yes your right, which is why it unfortunately seems I might have to kill her," Seth said,


    Seth''s words, brought about some magical silence as Aimy looked at Seth with doubt and softly said,


    "You won''t kill her, you like her right, the both of you have had sex," Aimy said, her mind remembering Seth''s words before he killed her team.


    When he said he would kill them they had allughed at his words, yet in the end he had brutally killed every one of them, sparing her life just so she could willingly satisfy his cock someday.

 Chapter 244 Sisters In Distress 2

    ?


    "And Irene also likes me," Seth said in reply to Aimy''s words, "but the question now is, do you like Irene" Seth asked, watching as her face scrunched up in confusion.


    "Of course I do, she''s my sister".


    "Then why are you trying to get her killed," Seth asked.


    "What I''m not trying to get her killed" Aimy defended, her mind in chaos as she feared Seth''s earlier threat and tried to understand if he was bluffing.


    "Irene and I have been through a lot together, and these experiences have bonded us, but now you''vee along, being selfish and refusing to sacrifice for her.


    "I''m not selfish" Aimy defended.


    "Really, then why are you refusing to honor our deal, even willing to put Irene''s life at stake".


    "And those people waiting for her back at home, I wonder what they''ll think if they knew that you were going to sacrifice ¡­ "Seth said ending his sentence halfway.


    There were still a few more things Seth had to say to guilt trip Aimy into willingly serving him, so he could get his threesome, but the sight of the woman suddenly crying had him stunned.


    "Sure his words were harsh, but Aimy wasn''t some little girl that he was bullying, she was older than him by over 200 years.


    Seth had expected Aimy to see through his tricks and call him out on it, and for that, he already had a set of strategies in ce, but this¡­


    Aimy kept on creating situations that made him look like some evil man, and while Seth didn''t really care what people thought, he would at least prefer to be talked about for things that he did.


    His stunned face rxing, Seth calmly watched the tears streak down the woman''s eyes, having no interest in consoling her.


    Perhaps sensing that there wasn''t an ounce ofpassion in Seth or actually getting her emotions under control, Aimy stopped crying and wiped off her tears.


    "Seth will you please at least hear out my deal," Aimy asked.


    "Thought I already gave you my opinion on your deals," Seth said.


    "Fine then think of it as a mission," Aimy said.


    "You want to fuck both me and Aimy right, well if youplete this mission your dream wille true, I''ll personally convince Irene myself to lie with us".


    Hearing Aimy''s words, Seth''s head cocked to the side as he looked at the woman in amusement, and then all of a sudden his hand shot out and grabbed her right boob, before pulling it towards him.


    With the disparity in strength between them, Aimy was unable to avoid Seth''s hands, the only thing was able to do was quickly lean forward and crawl closer to Seth else her boob will be pulled out.


    Aimy''s boob in his hand, Seth went about squeezing and fondling it, watching as the woman whose breath he could now faintly feel on his face tried to control her emotions.


    That she hadn''t gone screaming for help or fighting against his violent grip told Seth how serious she was about getting his help and with a smile on his face, he watched her take calm breaths till her raging heart and heavy breaths returned to normalcy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With Seth having her breast in his hand and not looking like he would let go of it any time soon, Aimy had no choice but to stay close to Seth, but rather than just sit beside him, she went on her knees once more her legs touching Seth''s crossed legs.


    Watching Seth''s confident smirk as he fondled her breast, Aimy couldn''t help but ask.


    "You''re still as much of a beast as you were back then, only seeking ways to satisfy your cock, why is my sister even with you.


    "Ahhh, that, well you see she was more like you, stubborn and cunning, but after a proper discipline from me, she has now be the good girl you saw earlier."


    "Lies," Aimy said.


    "If you were as horrible as you say, Irene would have warned me about you the first chance she got, and there is also no way she would have left me with you." Aimy challenged.


    "Or maybe the sex was so good she couldn''t help but change her opinion of me" Seth added.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Aimy couldn''t help but scrunch up her face as she denied Seth''s words, being a possibility, subconsciously looking down at Seth''s crotch in her doubt.


    By the time Aimy realized what she was doing, it was toote and when she quickly snapped her head back up, what greeted her sight was chuckling Seth.


    "You don''t have to think too hard, you''ll soon get to see what it was that tamed your sister" Seth boasted.


    A few more chuckles left Seth''s mouth, but then they quickly died off as Seth noticed the air between him and Aimy change.


    It wasn''t that any of them suddenly released their aura, it was more like Aimy''s radiant, joyous, and yful glow seemed to disappear and what appeared before Seth was the over 200-year-old woman that never showed up.


    "How old are you?" Aimy asked, repeating the question that Seth had once ignored.


    "if you kiss me well enough, I might just consider answering you," Seth said with a chuckle, wanting to tease Aimy, but his chuckle was short-lived as the next moment a pair of lips sealed his own.


    Literally shocked, Seth could only watch as Aimy''s lips move over his own, showing her inexperience as it merely rubbed over it.


    That Aimy sucked at kissing didn''t particrly surprise Seth, his shock came from Aimy actually kissing him.


    It wasn''t even up to a full minute before Aimy pulled back her lips, her face threatening to go red, but the woman suppressed it and silently stared Seth dead in the eye.


    "I''m 30," Seth said keeping true to his words.


    "Seth could see a trace of surprise sh through Aimy''s eyes, but the woman didn''t dwell on it and instead went on to speak.


    "Seth I have betrayed Aimy, and I really need your help"


    "If you help me, I won''t just be your pet, I''ll willingly be your ve, and this time you don''t have to worry about me lying as we''ll be using this" Aimy said holding up a familiar white paper.

 Chapter 245 Truth Of Distressed Sisters

    ?


    A white sheet of paper that looked like it had been tainted with tiny ck particles during its creation and gave off a familiar oppressive and dark feeling.


    A shudder went through Seth as Aimy brought out that sheet of paper, and though Aimy noticed his slight tremble as his hands fondled her breast, she wasn''t able to draw any piece of meaningful information from it.


    "Have you as a ve forever, you overestimate your value" Seth said with a snort.


    "No need to lie, a woman from the Chivar race by your side, I''m sure you like to show me off every day," Aimy said with confidence, but all her words earned her was Seth releasing her breast and moving to get up.


    "Wait you can''t leave," Aimy said, rising on her knees and mping her hands on Seth''s shoulders, "I haven''t told you what I want, you need to help me, Seth".


    "Urghhh, I''m not interested in staying here and ying whatever game it is you have going" Seth grumbled.


    "This isn''t a game, I''m serious here" Aimy shouted, her eyes going teary and her breathing heavy.


    "I''m seriously trying to tell you I need your help, but you aren''t taking me seriously "sheined, tears rolling down her, tears which she quickly wiped.


    "For the short time that I have been with your sister, her being kind is an irrefutable quality of hers"


    "So far I have seen your interactions and nothing of it speaks about her hating or despising you, she clearly cares about you."


    "So tell me, after all these things I have observed, why would I believe that you''ve done something so horribly wrong and are willing to make yourself a ve to fix it."


    "You could just meet her and tell her what you''ve done, and she''ll forgive you," Seth said.


    "Your right," Aimy said, letting go of Seth''s shoulder and sitting back on the back of her legs


    "I could confess to her and seek her forgiveness, and though chances are very slim, she''ll forgive me right," Aimy said looking to Seth like she doubted her own words and sought confirmation from him, but before Seth could say a word, she bowed her head and kept on speaking.


    "But it doesn''t matter if she forgives me, because she''ll never forget," Aimy said, tears flowing down her eyes once more," she''ll never forget and I''ll rather die than see that happen."


    "I''ve been a troublemaker all my life, yet Irene always stood up for me, even when I was in the wrong she''ll protect me, yet I betrayed her" Aimy mumbled, more tears pouring from her eyes.


    Fighting battles and having tons of sex, these were all that Seth concerned himself with, and with such few desires, Seth expected achieving them to be simple and notplex.


    Unlike those men who fought for power,nd, and cultivation resources, Seth wasn''t like that, hell he didn''t even go after other people''s women, and he would like the world to look at all these attributes of his and do him justice.


    All he wanted was to have two single women warm his bed, a rather mundane desire and one which only required both women to consent to his and their desire.


    A few hours and they would all be enjoying the bliss of carnal pleasure, yet in his pursuit of this simple act, he had somehow ended up having to solve a family dispute.


    Seth wanted to get up and ignore Aimy''s plea but then he realized that doing so would mean no double pussy for him, because somewhere along the line whatever mistake it was Aimy had done was bound to blow up.


    If both Aimy and Iren were to have a massive fight, then it meant he might be receiving no sex from either woman, a very bad situation for him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is exactly what they call thinking with your dick" Seth internally grumbled, admitting to his skewed priorities and deciding to hear what Aimy had to say."


    Depending on her reasons andpensations, Seth might either find himself solving a family problem or abandoning both women and heading for the soul fruits alone.


    "Fine spit it out, what did you do," Seth asked.


    "I broke," Aimy said, some seconds passing as she wiped off her tears and began talking.


    "Remember when Irene went all ballistic and asked me why I was being pursued?" Aimy asked.


    "Yeah, was quite a baffling scene" Sethmented.


    "Don''t me her, I''m a habitual liar" Aimy said, her words having Seth update his level of caution towards cute women, and the level didn''t go anywhere down.


    "Well you see, some days after you let me go, I came across this really handsome guy" Aimy started her first words already giving Seth a bit of the picture of her story.


    "When I met him, he was fighting some cultivators and easily overpowering them, and well seeing as he was handsome and strong, I decided to befriend him".


    "He was the cold type and didn''t answer me much, but he didn''t also turn me down when I asked him to escort me, evenplimented my beauty"


    "Escort you where," Seth asked.


    "To find the soul fruits, Aimy said, bowing her head down and pressing her index fingers together, intentionally not wanting to see Seth''s narrowed gaze.


    "Carry on," Seth said when he saw Aimy keep mum for too long.


    "I told him about what I was looking for, and using the temptation of my body and benefits of the soul fruits, I convinced him to protect me."


    "My initial n was to use his strength and easily cruise past all the enemies and expenses we would face along the way, and then dispose of him when we were almost there, But things didn''t go as I expected"


    "Along the way, he gave some excuses and had us take a small detour, only for me to find myself walking into a military camp sometimeter"


    "He ordered the solider s to seize me, and it was then that I learned his name was Zuroc."


    "He asked me for the location of the soul fruits, and when I refused, he had me tortured," Aimy said and it was at this point that Aimy began crying once more," he didn''t need a day, just a few hours was enough for him to break me and have me spill everything to him."


    "So we have some supposedly scary militarymander to look out for," Seth said when Aimy went silent.


    "So you got scared and couldn''t handle some pain, I still don''t see why you think Irene would hate you or something over this, she isn''t cold-hearted enough to exchange your life for some mission reward"


    "Reward," Aimy said some confusion in her eyes before she shook her head after gaining a certain understanding," the soul fruits aren''t for a reward, they''re for her children."

 Chapter 246 Betrayal And Compensation

    ?


    "Children" Seth couldn''t help but repeat, remembering Irene''s words on her marital status.


    "How old are they," Seth asked, feeling something was amiss.


    "Well at present they are 7 years old" Aimy answered watching Seth''s face scrunch up in thought.


    "Irene''s husband died 50 years ago right?"


    "Yes"


    "So who is the father of Irene''s children," Seth asked.


    "Ehhm well, I''ll rather not answer that question, It''s something only Irene should talk about," Aimy said, looking down.


    "Well, at least she knows when to shut her mouth" Seth internally said.


    "Fine, so the main point of this story is that you leaked the whereabouts of the soul fruits and now are worried about Irene''s reaction." Seth tried to summarize.


    "No" Aimy yelled in frustration.


    "Irene has two children, both of them twin and doomed to die on their 8 or 9th birthday."


    "Both of Iren''s children were born with iplete souls, and Irene in a bid to heal her children decide toe here to Egaroth, wishing to find the soul fruits."


    "Before she left, Irene left her children to me, I am their aunt, her sister, and she trusted me with her little treasures."


    "Irene might understand me leaving them anding over here because I thought she was dead, but how do you think she will feel if she knows I easily gave up the location of the one thing that could save her children, worst off if she discovers how easy it was to beat it out of me."


    "Irene knows about my habits of toying with men and she lets it slide, but if she knows that I went ying around with something so important, even if she forgives me, she''ll never trust me again."


    "I''ll lose the trust of my one sister and even possibly her children." Aimy sobbed.


    "That sounds like a bad thing" Seth casually said, no trace of pity on his face.


    "But if you value your sister so much, why did you break so easily, you don''t even look to be in bad shape so am going to guess all they did was touch you a little," said Seth.


    Hearing Seth''s question, Aimy stayed silent for a few minutes, then in an almost whisper spoke,


    "Life tracker," Aimy said, a green object that looked like a pearl appearing in her hand, while it doesn''t do much, its one function to sense the life force of a person is very valuable."


    "Green shows life, red shows death, some days ago it turned red, and that was just a few hours before Zuroc captured me."


    "I haven''t always had the strongest of wills, and so when the thought that Irene had died entered into my head, it broke my will."


    "Perhaps the torture wasn''t heavy, but the pain wasn''t something I was used to, with Irene always there to cover me, my cultivation journey has been rtively smooth sailing.


    Perhaps it was not too heavy a torture, but for me, it felt like hell, and in that moment of desperation I decided to be selfish."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "With a selfish heart, I decided to give up on saving the children whom I had promised to return to, I convinced myself that their situation was too dire and that death was a better alternative for them, for that feeling of relief, I spat out everything I knew."


    "With my cooperation, Zuroc became a little more trusting of me and lessened my restraints and I used this opportunity to escape."


    "My n was to escape and hide away, I had no ns of returning home, and it was during this escape of mine that I ran into you guys."


    "Well you didn''t exactly run into us, seeing as it was Irene that somehow sensed your despair and came running to save you" Seth decided to point out, his words having Irene shrink into herself in shame.


    "Did Irene die?" Aimy asked, wanting to end the eerie silence that had descended between them.


    "No, seeing as the life tracker is back to green, then I''m guessing what caused it to go red the first time was because of the soul attack she suffered, and now that she''s healed, it''s back to green," Seth said, his words giving Aimy a bit of understanding


    "Will you help me?" Aimy tentatively asked.


    "No," Seth said, pushing himself up to his feet.


    "No please Seth, you must," Irene said, hugging Seth''s feet before he could take a step.


    Watching Aimy sobbing and begging him, Seth couldn''t help but internally groan.


    After hearing her story, Seth had thought over the issue and arrived at the conclusion to give up.


    Sure he had already drawn various ns to reach his goal of having a threesome, but all that was secondary to his power and life.


    "A boost to his enlightenments sphere was valuable but the healing of his soul triumphed howeverrge fucking Iren and Aimy could make his sphere."


    "Hearing Aimy''s story, Seth knew that when all this got out, the crisis that will ensue between both women will leave him blue balled, so he might as well forget all about the sex and make finding the soul fruits his priority.


    Now looking down at Aimy who was holding his leg, Seth was about to tell her off when he realized he didn''t even know what she wanted.


    Watching the usually cute, mischievous face covered in tears wasn''t exactly right, so he decided to humor her.


    "What do you even want me to do," Seth asked.


    "Just kill Zuroc," Aimy said, her eyes brightening a little and as quick as she could, she stood her feet.


    "I''ll alsopensate you if you do it," Aimy said, and just when Seth was about to remind her how her body couldn''t be used aspensation, she held out a big red scroll to him.


    The scroll was thicker than two arms put together and though it seemed to be made out of some thick heavy material, it was actually light and could easily be lifted with a single hand.


    Aimy unfurled the scroll and handed it to Seth, who took it and began reading its contents, but there were only three words on it.


    "HEAVENLY STORM SECT".

 Chapter 247 Submission

    ?


    After those three boldly written words, there was nothing else on the scroll. Up and down Seth keenly scrutinized the scroll but he couldn''t find any other information, and with that, he turned to Aimy.


    "What is this?"


    Having stopped crying, Aimy had already wiped her tears, with her eyes bing fixated on the scroll which Seth had in his hand, not reacting even when Seth questioned her.


    It took Seth waving his hands in front of the woman''s face before she turned her head to him, her eyes beginning to turn moist once more, but she shook and head and firmed them up.


    "Yes," Aimy asked.


    "What is this" Seth repeated.


    Aimy was first taken aback by Seth''s question, surprised by his ignorance, but then she recollected herself and answered him.


    "Ticket for the heavenly storm sect exam in 10 years" Aimy answered him.


    "SECT" Seth repeated not exactly familiar with the word.


    "Don''t you know what a sect is?" Aimy asked seeking confirmation.


    "No" Seth answered.


    "They are cultivation schools with deep foundation, schools established by top cultivators and are usually a force on their own, greater than even kingdoms"


    Sounds nice, but am not really looking forward to going to school" Seth said handing the scroll back to Aimy with a frown.


    "No this isn''t just any school you can find around, it''s one located in a higher level world, and not just any high level, but an immortal world." Aimy hurriedly exined, but when she saw no look of interest on Seth''s face, her face contorted into a frown.


    "You don''t know what an immortal world is do you?" she asked.


    "No," Seth said.


    "It''s a world where the peak cultivation stage reaches the immortal realm" Aimy exined, her expression showing she was angry at Seth''s ignorance.


    "You mean like Egaroth" Seth inquired but it seems his words flipped Aimy''s switch and she forgot she was begging him.


    "No you idiot, this is just a world full of arrogant idiots who dare to call the stage above the 9th level immortal, were they to step into an immortal world, they would be nothing but ves used forbor," Aimy exined, and then quickly came to her senses on her behavior.


    "I am sorry I didn''t mean to insult you "Aimy began trying to exin, but Seth ignored her and turned back to the scroll.


    "If this Sect is as great as you say it to be, then what makes you think I won''t just kill you and be off with it"


    "You tell me of an item that can take me to a world with cultivation far exceeding anything I can imagine, how am I to believe you when you just so naively exposed its existence and gave it away," Seth asked.


    Truth be told, Seth already concluded that Aimy was lying, he found it hard to believe that a clumsy woman like her could be in a position of such an item.


    "There is a pickup point where the school wille to find cultivators who wish to partake in the exam, and that pickup point will be revealed to only its owner when the time is right".


    "Hmm" Seth chuckled," so what you''re saying is that there is a seal here which allows only you to be able to find the pickup point, and unless you make me something like its owner, it would be useless to me," Seth asked.


    "Yes," Aimy said.


    Hearing a reply, Seth only smiled and took his eyes back to the scroll, a smile on his face as his enlightenment sphere was put on full st working to understand whatever seal was on the scroll before him.


    3 minutester, Seth looked away from the book, aplicated expression on his face as he looked at the scroll in his hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Within that 3 minutes, Seth had used the first 30 seconds to correctly pour in his qi and have some unfamiliar symbols light up on the scroll and that was where his sess ended.


    Using the next minute, Seth tried to read and understand the symbols before him, but like he was reading anothernguage withpletely different rules, he could understand nothing.


    As for the remaining 1.5 minutes, Seth spent that time trying to keep his eyes which were begging to ache open, a task which he eventually failed and cost him half of his enlightenment points


    Seth had a feeling that if he were to persist, the next drain on his enlightenment sphere would see it disappear in less than 10 minutes with no gain.


    "It''s different" Seth silentlymented.


    "Of course it is, it''s an item from an immortal world, you can''t even begin toprehend the abilities of such a world with your current knowledge," Aimy said.


    "And how did you get something so valuable?"


    "It''s a treasure of my family, Irene initially wanted to use it, but well things didn''t go as she wanted and so it''s been handed to me," Aimy said.


    "And you''re just going to give it away? Seth probed but this question ticked off Aimy.


    "What would you have me do" She gritted out,"pared to going to some great world, I''ll rather have my sister with me, besides it''s not like you''ll help me for free "


    "So do you ept, you kill for me Zuroc and bring me his body, and in return I give you the scroll," Aimy said, her voice firm, yet the trembling eyes which she used to stare at the scroll gave away how much she treasured it.


    "Sure," Seth said," I''ll take the deal".


    With the appearance of the scroll, a lot of new considerations popped up in Seth''s mind.


    Though he hadn''t discerned much, the little he had gleaned from the scroll told Seth of a kind of proficiency and profundity in sealing that he had never encountered.


    Despite the seal on the scroll being used only to prevent unauthorized ess, the sealing implemented in its creation actually surpassed the teleportation block he had encountered in Ashad.


    "I''ll be keeping this then," Seth said, the scroll in his hand disappearing into his space ring.


    Aimy wanted toin, but in the end could only bow her head in defeat,ing to terms with the fact that she had given away the scroll.


    Aimy''s depression didn''tst long though as the next second a huge frame suddenly blocked her vision and she couldn''t help but let out an " eep" when her buns were squeezed.


    "What are you doing" Aimy stammered, wanting to get out of Seth''s grip, but his hands which were firmly grabbing her butt kept her in ce, and then not long after a kiss imed her mouth and kept it from asking useless questions.


    "Nice" Seth said, after releasing Aimy''s lips, watching as she bowed her head unable to look him in the eye, and put no real effort into getting out of his grip


    The minute Aimy went forward to confess her betrayal to Seth, she had basically submitted herself to Seth.


    "Do you hate me?" Seth asked, lifting Aimy''s chin


    "Why would I, you''re my savior at the moment".


    "Fine, we''ll sign a contract and you''ll tell me all you know about Zurac. Before Irene gets back, I want to be gone by then."


    "If you leave so suddenly, what will I tell Irene," Aimy asked.


    "Tell her I left on important business and to wait for me in thest valley," Seth said.

 Chapter 248 Intimidation

    ?


    With all that had happened, Seth figured leaving without telling Irene was the best solution.


    With how chaotic their rtionship had been the past days, acting like friends or lovers one second and staring at each other like total strangers the next, Seth didn''t have faith in Irene maintaining her calm were she to know he nned to depart for whatever reason.


    As for the matter of them taking the soul fruits and running off, Seth had ensured that didn''t happen by including the use in his contract with Aimy.


    The signing of the death contract had been a new and weird feeling for Seth.


    It felt like he had opened up a portion of himself and then let it be infested by some foreign power, and until the contents of the contract were fulfilled, he would live with this infestation for eternity.


    This feeling had brought a frown to Seth''s face, and when he inquired from Aimy about her feelings on signing a contract, the woman had exined herck of reaction.


    To her other than the feeling of a foreign power passing through her, she felt nothing else.


    So with Aimy bound to their Contract, Sethfortably left the pair of sisters without worry about them running off with the goods.


    ¡­..


    At the moment, Seth was casually strolling down a cleared path, his left hand in his pocket and his right hand holding onto some kind of long food.


    Seth wasn''t sure about the food, but Irene had said they were called "wunwi" a snack native to this world and one which was given to him by Tomar.


    It was a shame the road leading to Tomar''s destination deviated from theirs, and they had to begin marching underneath the cruel sun to reach their destination.


    A bit of rustle reached Seth''s ears and had him nce to his left, his eyes catching a shadow quickly moving by.


    "Are they testing me" Seth wondered as he continued his walk, not slowing down or speeding up.


    With Aimy having pointed put to him Zuroc''s location, all it had taken was Seth moving at a rtively moderate speed in an almost straight line for him toe upon the man''s encampment.


    It was impossible to be stealthy while moving around with an army, so all Seth had need was to see several smoke lines moving into the air and he headed for that position.


    The path Seth was currently on was one which had just been created by Zuroc''s marching army, and with him casually treading on it, his presence was bound to quickly attract attention.


    Seth could already feel himself surrounded from both sides of the path, but seeing as they didn''t attack him, Seth saw no reason to attack, as it was, his n was going perfectly well.


    As he drew closer, Seth could hear the various faint sounds from the camp, up ahead, probably from the soldiers engaging in fights or telling jokes.


    Having never been in an encampment, Seth was looking forward to seeing one, but before his dreams could be easily achieved, a man walked up to him.


    Wearing the signature ck and green uniform, but this time donning no mask and revealing his bald head and well-shaved face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The man walked with a sort of discipline that actually had Seth ruminating on it before quickly taking his mind back to the man who Seth was sure was heading towards him.


    "It would seem my uninterrupted walk hase to an end" Seth muttered," or maybe not."


    Seth had expected the man to walk up to him, yet when the man was about 10 steps away from him, he came to a stop, his gaze fixated on Seth to the point that Seth suspected it was a kind of attack.


    With the man standing in his way, Seth did what any man would do in his position.


    When they were just about two steps apart, Seth nodded at the man with a smile and moved left, calmly walking past him and continuing on his merry way.


    Like he had done nothing, Seth continued his calm confident pace, but just as he bit thest of his wunwi, a fierce voice sounded out.


    "STOP."


    The voice resounded all through the forest, containing a power within it that forced all beings to listen to hismand, but Seth easily brushed it off and at this point decided to stop and entertain the grouchy man.


    "Did you mean me?" Seth asked turning around and facing the bald man, who was marching towards him, his steps still maintain their discipline but this time he moved a little bit faster.


    The man walked up till he was a few centimeters from Seth, standing just a little below Seth, his eyes narrowing as he asked, "Who are you".


    A few seconds passed with no one answering before the ma decided to ask again,


    "Who are you?"


    "You still haven''t answered my question" Seth pointed out.


    Seth''s words startled the man, but this only showed in his eyes, as he stood before Seth like an imprable wall that was just about to fall on him.


    The both of them silently began staring at each other till the ma seemingly had enough and began releasing his aura.


    Strong winds blew around them, the leaves on the trees on the werge of being blown off while the weaker trees tilted a little and the grass beneath their feet was shaved off, yet despite all these changes Seth only continued to calmly stare at him.


    Feeling infuriated the bald man upped his game and released his qi, this time shattering the ground beneath their feet and creating a wind that pulled off the leaves from some of the trees surrounding them and this time shaved the ground around the bare.


    Watching the level 8 mortal before him trying to threaten him with his qi, Seth began feeling bored, internally sighing that he couldn''t kill the man and be on his merry way.


    Seth was stillmenting what to do to the man when the bald man''s eyes widened as he looked over Seth''s shoulder.

 Chapter 249 Are Those My Companions

    ?


    Faster than it came, the bald man''s aura disappeared, his qi which he had begun saturating the air with quickly dying off.


    He moved away from Seth and while still keeping an eye on Seth he slightly bowed to the person behind Seth,


    "Captain Seung" the bald man greeted.


    Not in a rush, Seth took his time to turn around, his eyesing into contact with a man sporting the same green and ck uniform, but unlike themon soldiers or the bald man beside him, this man had on a cap.


    A ck military cap adorned with a star medal in the middle that sparkled when sunlight hit it from specific angles.


    Due to the man''s sparkly cap, Seth couldn''t get a clear view of his face till he drew closer and revealed his squinting dark eyes.


    "What is happening here Sp," the man asked, yet before the now-named Sp could answer, Seth burst into augh.


    Seth''s initial n had been to act all tough so the soldiers would take him seriously, but hearing the bald man''s name, he couldn''t keep it together.


    Seth''sugh drew the gazes of Sp and the general, Sp particrly having a vein pop on his head, an indication that the man was aware of the reason for Seth''sughter.


    "Man, how did a tough guy like you get pped with the name Sp" Seth mused, looking at Sp.


    "Your mom must have liked the sd," Seth said, but his words only had more veins popping on the man''s face and his fists clenching.


    "And who is this Sp," the captain said, and once more before Sp could answer, Seth burst into another fit ofughter.


    At this moment, Sp was steaming with rage, but restraining himself, he answered the general.


    "He''s an intruder that was spotted walking up to the camp.


    "An intruder, then why is he so free and not being interrogated," the Captain asked.


    "Well sir you see," Sp said looking at Seth widely smiling face, "he isn''t just anybody, I can''t handle him."


    Hearing Sp''s words, the general looked at Seth with scrutinizing gaze, like he could somehow check what was so special about him.


    "Alright everyone, we''ve yed enough, " Seth said, "I''m here to find Zuroc, can you lead me to him."


    A few seconds of silence passed after Seth''s words before the Captain replied,


    "And who are you?" he asked.


    " You don''t need to know, just lead me to Zuroc I''ll talk with him," Seth said.


    "Hmm, seems I''ll have to beat it out of you then," the Captain said his eyes narrowing and aura rising.


    "Ha ha ha, I was just about to do the same thing," Seth said and the next second was gone from his spot.


    "boom" the short sound of a collision sounded.


    At the moment Seth could now be seen standing close to the Captain, his right palm outstretched towards the man''s chest, but being blocked by the man''s outstretched palm.


    They both stared at each other for a while before Seth said with a smile, "Want to go again."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing Seth''s words, the man gritted his teeth refusing to answer, but a secondter he stumbled backward, doubling over as he spurted out blood from his mouth.


    "Your body is strong, but fighting against me with the body is just in stupidity," Seth said shaking his head in pity.


    "Do you need my help?" Seth asked, lifting his left hand and catching Sp''s ferocious kick before then lifting the man by his captured leg and mming him on the ground.


    "If you had stayed to listen, you would have heard me warn that one shouldn''t fight me with their body" Seth berated Sp.


    It was at this moment, that the several soldiers who had been keeping out of sight, appeared around Seth, their weapons drawn and qi on full st ready to walk to their deaths.


    A sigh left Seth''s lips as hemented how badly hearing Sp''s name had messed up his initial n, but before a full-scale conflict could begin, the heaving Captain raised his hands and stopped the uing massacre.


    "It''s okay for you to want to meet themander, but does themander want to meet you," the Captain said, and then before Seth could speak, he looked to the Sp.


    "Go and inform themander of what has happened and his thoughts on the matter."


    After hurriedly picking his groaning body up, Sp had been ring at Seth, waiting for the general to give the word so he could attack, but then he heard the Captain''s words.


    Sp looked towards the Captain, and seeing that his words were meant for him, the man had no choice but to drop his raised fists and kick his feet off the ground, his figure disappearing and leaving only settling dust in his wake.


    With Sp gone, it was just the Captain and the surrounding cultivators left, staring at Seth and watching his every move.


    Seconds which turned to minutes passed, yet both parties remained silent, the Captain and his soldier watching Seth like hawks, while Seth decided it was better to stay silent and not worsen his ns.


    A few minutester, the Captain looked up at Seth, aplicated expression on his face as he said follow me and began walking away.


    Silently nodding, Seth followed after the man, the soldiers who had once surrounded him opening up a way for him.


    All alone and having the seemingly impossible task to kill amander in their camp, Seth was stuck finding a way to actually kill the man.


    While he could storm the man''s camp, Seth doubted he would be as lucky as he was in Monwac where he faced no group of powerful cultivators during his rampage.


    He was heading into a camp that contained amander and definitely his closest officers, wanting to fight off everyone was a fool''s dream, and sneaking in was off the books seeing as his sneaking skills were nothing but rudimentary.


    In the end, Seth had decided to do it honestly, walk up to the camp and request to see Zuroc, beat up some soldiers to show his power, and then if he was given an audience with the man, engage him and kill him, or else improvise.


    With hisughing episode with Sp, Seth thought he had messed up everything, but in the end, it would seem everything was just alright.


    Less than 4 minutester, Seth could already see the light from variousrge fires, and as he drew closer, he could hear several low guttural sounds.


    "Are those beasts" Seth couldn''t help but ask.


    A few seconds passed after Seth''s question before the Captain haughtily answered,


    "Yes" was his simple but prideful answer.


    A second had barely passed by when Seth burst into anotherughter, his hands behind his head as he followed behind, a wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 250 Tamed By Music

    ?


    In no time, Seth came upon the entrance of the camp, an entrance made of two long poles stuck in the ground and around 8 meters apart.


    The grin on his face still not going down, Seth swaggered into the camp, his eyes sharp and peeled open as he forgot his initial interest in the camp and its soldiers, his eyes scanning for beasts immediately.


    Chaos described the current state of the camp, but it wasn''t the devastating kind of chaos, just the little one where the soldiers were running up and down, hammering their heads on how to silence their beasts.


    Looking around, Seth counted a dozen beasts, and of the few that stood out, he counted three rank 8 beasts and two rank 9 beasts with the rest of them being lower-ranked beasts


    Two of the beast were of the same species, spotting two horns at the side and one long horn jotting out of their forehead, they had four thick limbs and a kind of rough cracked scales that covered their blue body.


    As for the other three beasts, they were different species, one brown and possessing long legs with a small head, its red eyes being quite intimidating.


    Another had a long ck tail that connected to its ck body which possessed a head and mouth filled with ferocious-looking teeth.


    As for thest one, its red body gave one the creeps, as it coiled around its long body, watching everything around it and letting out a silent hiss.


    Other than the snake which was silently watching Seth, the other beasts were letting out groans and low roars, fidgeting about in their sitting position or standing positions, showcasing a certain restlessness, but to Seth''s shock also showing absurd self-control.


    Whereas other beasts would do everything in their power to flee from Seth''s presence, these who were unrestrained only became anxious, looking at Seth warily as they cautiously moved around.


    Seung who was before Seth halted just a few steps after entering the camp, his anger at the beast''s unruly behavior, showing on his face as he began scolding the poor men who were trying to calm the beasts.


    Already well-tamed beasts which usually obeyed their orders were now suddenly ignoring the words of their masters and loudly screaming like they were soon to go on a rampage.


    The scene before Seth while baffling did not take him long to understand when he noticed theck of severe panic in the soldiers even as the beast became began acting strangely.


    Seth''s experience with slowly had proven that powerful and smart enough beasts could control their impulses to flee from him, so it only made sense that such beasts which had already been tamed would have the sense to face him with a bit of civility.


    Unfortunately, Seth could not just free the beasts, give them amand and then have them begin attacking everyone in the camp.


    Seth''s mission here was to kill Zuroc, and until Seth had the man directly before him, he would like to keep up his image of an unknown guest, It will be pointless if Zuroc considered fighting him pointless and ran away.


    Wanting to keep low at the moment, Seth was worried that someone might connect the beast''s unruliness with his appearance, so he quickly moved to fix the situation.


    Offering no warning, Seth took a left turn on his next step and began heading towards the rank 9 python-like beast.


    "Where do you think you''re going" Seung voice sounded, his figure quickly appearing in front of Seth.


    "Your camp is noisy and disordered, such things make me disgusted, and seeing as your men are ipetent in taming these little beasts, I have decided to at least show one of the qualities that your army will enjoy were they to recruit me," Seth said starting with an annoyed expression and then a smile as he finished his words.


    Seung scrutinized Seth up and down after hearing his words, and then asked,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And how do you n on taming the beasts," Seung asked.


    "First I would like to talk to the snake," Seth said, pointing at the coiled-up beast a few steps behind Seung.


    Seung stared at Seth for a few seconds, but in the end, moved out of the way.


    Nodding his head, slightly, Seth continued his walk till he was right in front of the beast.


    Three soldiers were standing beside the beast, nervousness visible on their faces as they moved a little around it, looking at its calm form from time to time.


    A bit of panic entered the men''s eyes when the red snake began letting out loud hisses in a particr direction, but when they turned and saw Seung approaching their fears were wiped out and they quickly stepped to the side


    Despite towering above Seth and Seung, Seth couldn''t help but shake his head at the thought that the beast still fell far short of Mama Slowly''s monstrous height despite it ranking higher than her.


    Not wasting a moment, Seth''s face tightened up, and he began speaking, letting out a guttural sound as he growled at the beast before him.


    A weird look imed Seung''s face as he stared at Seth, but just as he thought Seth a madman, he was surprised to hear the snake begin hissing back at Seth, and Seth gently nodding his head from time to time.


    Not too long after, Seth turned to Seung, aplicated expression on his face as he opened his mouth to speak but silently closed it a few times, till Seung ran out of patience.


    "Just tell me the problem" he almost roared.


    "Hmm "Seth hummed and then rubbing his head he spoke.


    "It said the other beast wants you guys to sing the song you sang to it yesterday, ad then they''ll calm down," Seth said.


    A few seconds of silence passed between the both of them before Seung nodded his head and then turned away from him and screamed at a certain soldier.


    Without dy, the soldier rushed over to Seung, and after Seung spoke to him for some seconds, he turned back to Seth and said, "Let''s go".


    Offering no resistance, Seth began following behind Seung, watching as some group of men began running around, but then all of a sudden a short moment of silence was brought about when the red snake rose its head high and let out a loud hiss, one that resounded within the area and brought about a momentary silence before it rested it''s head once more.


    Not too long after, a song apanied by instrumentals began sounding, Seth turned around to have a look at the soldiers actually singing for the beast.


    "Are you a beast tamer?" Seung asked, his voice a little bit softer as he stopped and let Seth watch the musical performance of the soldiers which to his disbelief was actually calming the beasts.


    "Yes, I''m the greatest beast tamer to ever live," Seth said with augh as he began moving forward, his movements inciting Seung to do the same.

 Chapter 251 Interesting And Cruel

    ?


    Having been overtaken by Seung who wanted to keep his lead, Seth was now once more following behind the man, the low roars of the beast which had once reverberated around the camp quickly dying down


    As they moved, Seth observed Seung whose steps while not as stiff and boring as Sp, still contained a certain amount of disciple and battle readiness.


    Taking his eyes off a man who was bound to be one of his victims, Seth looked at the somewhat interesting and grim environment he had walked to.


    At first, Seth had assumed the encampment to be a small circr one with themander''s tent in the middle, but Seung had kept leading him forwards for almost three minutes.


    With how far and deep Seung had sled Seth into the encampment, Seth had been harboring doubts that he was being led into a trap, but that thought onlysted until he passed by a certain red tent and was ushered into a world of cruelty.


    Past this point, all Seth could see were dozens of red tents, and from these red tents the horrifying screams erupted, screams that reminded Seth of the ones he had heard when he and Irene had been exiting Monwac city.


    The smell of rust and iron hit Seth hard, Seth was unable to stop his nose from twitching, and then when they walked a few steps into this grim section of the camp, Seth''s eyes were exposed to the image of a man in a red circle.


    The man was stripped naked, lying t with his back to the ground and his hands and legs spread apart and pinned to the ground.


    Seth could see him looking around with fear, tears fully pouring out of his eyes, and when he caught Seth''s gaze, his hoarse voice couldn''t help but sound out.


    "Kill me" he begged


    Seth could see the man''s deep desire to die and escape what was toe, but unfortunately for the man, there was nothing Seth could do for him at the moment.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience, this was the shortest route to get to Commander Zuroc,e this way, and let''s leave this horrid atmosphere" Seung''s voice sounded.


    Though Seth couldn''t see Seung''s face seeing as the man was in front of him, Seth was up to 90% sure that there was a smirk on the man''s face.


    Most likely wishing to intimidate him with their armies cruelty and savagery, Seung had intentionally brought Seth to this part of the camp, and if Seth wasn''t wrong, then that had also been his reason for bringing him into the camp through the spot habited by their beasts.


    "No need to apologies, I''m quite interested in what is going to happen, let''s watch till the end," Seth said, nting his feet on the ground and turning to face the restrained naked man.


    Seung was taken aback by Seth''s bold words, but quickly controlled himself and kept on a poker face, turning and nodding to Seth and moving beside him.


    Watching Seth turn and quietly stare at him, the naked man''s dim eyes became even dimmer if that was possible, despair imed his face as his body trembled in fear of an experience he was yet to feel.


    The circle which the many in had several other symbols within it, and from the symbols Seth could see he was left baffled, as he found himself wondering if the drawings before him were truly seals.


    It wasn''t until Seth switched on his enlightenment sphere that the nature of the diagrams as seals were confirmed, and even after that, he found himself making no progress in understanding them.


    The profundity of the seal before Seth had him looking at the two hooded figures walking around the naked man, inspecting the seal as they moved, and then adding a few other symbols to the sides of the circle.


    "Both of you be quick, our guest would like to see the fabled technique of the greatmander Zuroc''s army" Seung barked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The two hooded figure nodded in Seung''s direction and then quickly went over to the naked man and while one began pouring a ck liquid all over the naked man''s body, the other took out a knife and began carving up some more triangr drawings.


    In about 5 minutes both hooded figures were done and then quickly took off their cloaks to reveal their also naked bodies.


    Both men each walked into one of the triangles that bordered the circles and then without dying, they both sat down cross-legged and erupted with their qi.


    Like water flowing through a trench, both men''s qi poured into the drawings on the ground, lighting them up in red.


    Though slow, it took only a few seconds, for the entire seal to light up, but even before this happened, the bound-up man began screaming in fear.


    Amidst his scream, the seal became fully lit, and from then on the man''s screams turned to something which he could best describe as a screech.


    With each passing second, the radiance of the seal increased, the man''s screeches increasing with it.


    A few secondster and Seth could see the man''s skin, breaking off into tiny red particles and falling to the seal.


    Without pause, the man cautiously screamed for minutes on end as his body broke apart, he turned his head left and right trying to find relief but found none.


    Initially, Seth had first requested to observe the man out of curiosity and then secondly out of the desire to challenge himself for whatever horror awaited.


    At the moment, Seth portrayed a calm and unshaken image, calmly watching the man before him be gradually disintegrated, but within him, there was chaos.


    Seth''s insides churned as he watched all of the man''s skin finally be peeled away, and then his muscles begin following after.


    Watching the man before him screech in pain and wish for death, Seth''s eyes couldn''t help but move to the two men outside the circle who had smiles on their faces as a red blob gradually formed before each of them.


    Like one would heartlessly watch amb scream while it was being killed, so did these two men watch the man in the circle.


    Like he was nothing but sheep, they watched as his muscle and organ disintegrated, till only his bare skeleton was left.


    The man''s white skeleton nowy on the ground, but neither man paid attention to it, their eyes focused on the red blob hovering before them, and then without hesitation, they reached out for it.


    Immediately the blob made contact with their palm, it sank into it, and within seconds Seth could feel the aura from both men increase even if slightly.


    "Not bad" Sethmented, a yawn leaving his lips.


    "Let''s get going, Zuroc awaits," Seth said to Seung''s scrutinizing gaze.

 Chapter 252 Making Acquaintance

    ?


    After a few minutes of walking, Seth and Seung had left the red tents and moved over to the edge of the camp, a random location that any tactician would ignore.


    At this ce, Seth was shown a big yellow tent, one which also drew no attention considering the simr tents which surrounded it.


    "Commander Zuroc will see you now," Seung said, his hands stretching out and pointing towards the p of the yellow tent.


    With a nod, Seth took his eyes off the random lines which adorned the walls of the tent, pushed aside the ps of the tent, and walked in.


    The first thing to hit Seth''s senses was the burning smell of what he pegged to be incensed.


    It carried that distinctive smell of smoke, yet within that smell was less irritable and more of a radical smell, making itself known and overpowering the smell of the smoke.


    His nose having acknowledged the strong smell, the next sense to pick up on information was Seth''s eyes.


    There were many things in the tent, and on a normal day Seth''s eyes would have done a quick survey and then quickly moved to the two beauties sitting on each side of a makeshift throne, but this time, it instead went to the throne''s upant.


    Seth wasn''t looking at the bustard because he was interested in him or because he was scared of him, Seth was looking at the bastards because Aimy had failed to properly describe the most important factor about the man he was to kill.


    With ck hair which he sleeked back an angr jawbone, deep ck eyes that looked like a dark pool, soft-looking pink lips, and fair smooth untainted skin.


    Putting on ck pants and boots with a dark red robe the man confidently sat down on his throne and stared at Seth with a hard gaze.


    Just looking at the man before him, Seth felt personally motivated to end the existence before him, and he didn''t bother hiding it.


    "I feel like killing you" Seth inly said.


    A few seconds of silence passed before the man leaned into his throne andughed, his voice not being too soft, yet stillcking the loud booming feature one would expect from amander.


    "You''re not the first to say this, a few people have made up their minds on this situation know tome before." the man said.


    "Hmm and what did you do with them," Seth asked


    "Few joined my army while the rest end up dead, there was even this one guy who thought about it but kept mum, yet when he found me with his wife in bed, he couldn''t help but make his grief known".


    "And what did you do with him?"


    "He got angry and attacked, so I had no other choice but to kill him," the man said.


    "Shame that he was weak, were I the one, I would have beaten and skinned you before eventually killing you," Seth said.


    A few seconds of silence passed as they both looked at each other, and then after a while both men burst intoughter, by this time they had both understood their identities as enemies and were just waiting for someone to light the match.


    "That''s good, at least you have dignity, "Zuroc said throwing Seth a grin.


    "It''s hard to keep it, but I manage," Seth said moving towards a corner of a t where a smilingly random and unimportant map was drawn on a board.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Just hanging out here in the open for him to see, were Seth not familiar with this map, his eyes would have simply passed over it.


    "Just for confirmation, your Zuroc right?"


    "Isn''t that a dumb question, didn''t Seung tell you who you wereing to meet?"


    "Ahh he did, but how many people would believe the great tyrannicalmander Zuroc would possess such delicate features," Seth said looking to his left at the man on the throne before turning back to the map.


    "True can''t fault you on that one" Zuroc amicably said with a nod.


    Seth also nodded with the man, and then did a 90-degree turn, taking in the room before him.


    The huge was divided into two sectors, evidenced by the yellow wall that stood just behind Zuroc''s throne.


    While Seth didn''t know whaty in the room behind Zuroc, he did know whaty in the room he was currently in, and he couldn''t help but flick his tongue at its rtiveck of artistry or an item of prominence to disy power Zuroc''s power.


    "Not a fan of decorations I see," Seth asked, looking at the bare yellow walls.


    "My presence is more than enough of a decoration" Zuroc boasted, his words having Seth''s head scrunch up as he wondered whether he had finally met someone more arrogant than him.


    "And what about your guards," Seth asked," wouldn''t it be smart to keep a few with you, they do make quite a presence and could provide protection.


    "I have no need for guards, anyone that tries attacking me would be crushed" Zuroc inly said, his voice dripping with a tint of coldness.


    "What if I attack you, are you sure you''ll survive," Seth asked turning back to the map hanging to the side.


    "ha, ha, ha, ha" Zurocughed," such an action will only end in your death"


    "Do you want to kill me?" Zuroc asked, sitting up and staring at Seth with a smile.


    "Yeah, you shouldn''t know about this map" Seth answered.


    "I have been trying to keep the map a secret, I didn''t expect I still have spies among my top officers" Zuroc chuckled, wrongly deducing that one of his officers had told Seth about the map on the wall and so he was here to steal it.


    "I''ll first beat you and then after, I''ll squeeze the information out of you" Zuroc furtherughed.


    "By the way, what is your name, I would need a word that can bring you back from the brink of insanity after every torture I make," Zuroc said.


    "Ahhh confidence" Seth chuckled, "seeing as you have a lot of it, will you be so kind as to do me a favor?"


    "If you were the normal enemy I would, but the fact that you are connected to a spy in my army, changes everything, I despise spies," Zuroc said, releasing his aura and standing up.


    "Are you sure, I just really need some practice time with my new weapons," Seth asked but it seemed Zuroc was done ying around as he immediately kicked off the floor and moved in Seth''s direction, but Seth was ready as he breathed out, red mes pouring out of his throat.

 Chapter 253 A Pragmatic Man

    ?


    The minute Seth walked into Zuroc''s tent, he had entered the man''s home ground, he had entered into a ying field that was built for Zuroc''s victory.


    While others saw a normal-looking tent, one whose walls were made of thick cloth, Seth saw different.


    To most people, the various engravings put on the tent''s walls were just random lines or a sort of decoration ced on it, but to Seth, those were seals.


    When E had boasted about her kingdom''s sealing prowess, it would seem she had forgotten to say anything about the world, because so far, Seth had been encountering seals that left him stomped.


    The truth was that if Seth didn''t have the enlightenment sphere with him, he would have been a total durd when faced with the various seals ced before him.


    Though in this case, Seth hadn''t needed his enlightenment sphere, the seals on the all were dormant, and while this factpletely hid their true nature, anyone very proficient in sealing would be able to piece the lines together ande up with a rudimentary idea on what they were looking at.


    What these seals did Seth had no idea, but one thing he could be sure as that they aided the inhabitant of the tent.


    Now in the same tent with Zuroc, and seeing him approaching, Seth didn''t risk engaging the man or trying to flee.


    Seth didn''t want to risk falling for whatever nasty surprise the seal of the tent might harbor, so he decide to first even the ying field by taking away Zuroc''s home advantage.


    Immediately using his most powerful and draining attack, Seth breathed out mes from his mouth, an almost red beam shooting out and colliding with an approaching Zuroc who stupidly stood his ground.


    A loud explosion sounded from the collision, and Seth who was nearby, was sent flying off his feet and colliding with the tent which now shone blood red.


    For a moment it seemed like the tent was going to contain the explosion, but s that was not to be as the tent was shattered and the Seth was sent skidding away on the ground.


    While it was already proven that his mes couldn''t hurt him, that didn''t mean that his body wouldn''t suffer damages when subjected to the various forces that apanied its release or that his head wouldn''t ring from the loud sound of the explosion like it was doing now.


    While Seth was sure his ear wasn''t bleeding, the ringing sound in his ear was quite annoying and this slight disorientation would have cost his head if not for his ring danger instincts.


    Applying force with his right hand, Seth pushed himself to the left, narrowly avoiding Zuroc''s ck heavy sword from smashing down on his head.


    Unfortunately, this move of Seth couldn''t save him from the kick that came smashing down on his face, sending him skidding into the ground and leaving a long ditch in his wake.


    Knowing that he didn''t have the time or luxury to be on the ground. Seth pushed himself up, his body rising into, the air, and just as he was about tond on his feet, he had to raise his right arm to block a foot that did not belong to Zuroc.


    Though he blocked the kick, Seth''s unbnced form was still pushed back by the force of the attack whose momentum he had yet to fully counteract.


    Seeing that the clothes of histest attacker were different from what Zuroc had been putting on, was more than enough of an indication to Seth that he was facing a different assant, his current situation didn''t give him the luxury to look at people''s faces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Struggling to get back his bnce Seth was faced with his senses ring once more, a kicking for his side, but Seth decided to ignore, it, prioritizing regaining his bnce over avoiding the attack.


    As soon as the kick hit, Seth almost regretted his earlier choice, because the earlier kick he had just blocked felt like a child''s punch whenpared to this one.


    With a scream and the snap of a bone leaving his body, Seth went sent shooting through the air, hitting the ground and bouncing back up, his body rolling like a ball till it mmed into a huge rock that stood close to the camp.


    Already knowing better, Seth ignored his pain and pushed himself off the ground, spurting out blood from his mouth as he stood up, yet he ignored it and peeled his eyes open as he stared at the two unexpected assants.


    A tall woman dressed in the usual green and ck uniform with her knees bent and her body in a fighting stance, while not too far from her stood Seung, his wide grin enough of a telling on whose kick had nearly snapped Seth into two.


    Starring at the new additions, Seth couldn''t help but grit his teeth as a memory of his conversation with Aimy came shing in his head.


    .. shback¡­


    "And what is his attitude towards a one-on-one battle," Seth asked


    "Well though he portrays himself as a pragmatic man and I know that his pride would take over in the right situation".


    "Exin, "Seth said.


    "Well to put it simply he should be like you, he''ll ignore anything he considers as below him, but if he thinks someone is a worthy opponent, then he''ll drop his logic and go for the thrill" Aimy exined.


    "And you''re sure about this, you barely even know him" Sethined.


    "I have been around him for more than a day, what am telling you right now is a fact, "Aimy said, looking Seth in the eye and portraying her confidence.


    ¡­ shback end ¡­


    A hint of murder shed through Seth''s eye at the realization that Aimy had lied to him, but he quickly stashed away his bloody thoughts and faced the battle before him.


    Not being dumb enough to bet his life on the fact that Zuroc will want to engage him in a one on one fight, Seth had a n in ce, one which he was just about to initiate and whose first step involved fleeing, but Zuroc''s next words stopped him.


    "What do the both of you think you''re doing?"

 Chapter 254 Fighting Fear And Cowardice

    ?


    These words had Seth pausing his thoughts and looking toward the source of the voice, finally having a clear view of Zuroc.


    With all the dust that the Sessive kicking of Seth had created, what first came into Seth''s view was Zuroc''s silhouette, and then gradually his image.


    His steps Firm and unwavering, Zuroc walked forward with confidence, but the wretched state of his body brought a smile and an internal sigh of relief to Seth.


    His dark red cloak which he once proudly wore over his body, was now destroyed, revealing Zuroc''s bloodied chest.


    While Zuroc''s entire upper bodied was not caked in blood, there were several trails of blood running down his chest and his left arm, showing that he had not survived Seth''s attack unscathed.


    That Zuroc looked rtively well and able to fight despite having received Seth''s most powerful attack did not bother Seth, instead he was impressed by the strength of the tent''s seal.


    Without having to see it, Seth was more than sure the seal in the tent was the reason Zuroc was still alive, or else his scorched body was all that would have remained of him.


    "The both of you leave, I''ll deal with him alone" Zuroc came to a stop and said, and while the statement brought protests and grumbles from Seung and the other woman, Seth couldn''t help butugh.


    "Didn''t you hear him, he wants to be the only one fighting me when I kill him, so leave" Seth barked out, not screed that his words would make Zuroc change his mind.


    "Commander, he''s goading you to fight him alone, he''s setting a trap" Seung protested.


    "Yesmander, we barely know anything about him, you''re already at a disadvantage against him," the female beside Seung said, a look of worry on her face.


    Proudly standing up straight and exposing his bare muscled chest, his blood-drenched arm lifted as his hand rubbed his chin, and his right hand holding onto the heavy sword which rested on the ground was Zuroc who mulled over his subordinate''s words.


    All this made for quite the incredible sight and envious sight, Seth easily falling into the circle of envy as he muttered a curse at the man who had somehow managed to keep his face untouched and clean through their short exchange.


    "You guys are right," Zuroc said, his words further dampening Seth''s mood, but then he continued, turning and looking both his subordinates in the eye.


    "I''ll fight him alone, but you guys stay by the side and interfere only if I say you should, do otherwise and I''ll make sure you''ll be losing an arm for a long time", and with those words, Zuroc moved forwards and headed closer to Seth.


    "Surprised you still have the ball to face me after barely escaping with your life," Seth said with augh, but to his surprise he found Zuroc joining him.


    "After using such a powerful attack, I wonder how much qi you still have left, how many times can you stillunch such an attack" Zuroc rapidly asked, his questions killing off Seth''sugh.


    "You no longer have your tent, one more attack should be enough."


    "How observant, I guess my officers are right and I shouldn''t take you lightly, but still though, how do you n on hitting me with such a slow attack."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I''ll be showing you how soon enough," Seth said, beginning to walk towards Zuroc, his body all healed up, but that wasn''t something the man need to know.


    With just a single attack, Zuroc had figured out the strength and weakness of his attack, this event causing traces of fears and doubts to begin building up in Seth''s heart.


    Within himself, he could hear a voice telling him to flee Zuroc for now,e backter when he had broken through and destroy the man, but Seth pushed away such thought.


    As logical and safe as such a thought was, Seth flushed away such thought from his mind with every fiber of his will.


    His deal with Aimy involved him killing Zuroc in order to prevent the both of them from meeting and the spige of Aimy''s secrets.


    With the offer Aimy had put up for this mission, Seth found it impossible to refuse.


    The chance to soar to an extremely advanced cultivation world tempted Seth far better than Minuha''s body ever did.


    For the Scroll, Zuroc had to die, and even Seth was to for some reason find no interest in going to the Heavenly sect, Zuroc still had to die and one of Aimy''s casualments on his fear of losing to the Minuha made that sure.


    Not that Seth was goaded by Aimy, but instead, her words reminded him of Irene''s warning about his caution of Minuha turning into fear and trauma.


    The whole world could remain ignorant, but Seth would only be lying to himself if he said that the thought of battling Zuroc hadn''t filled his head with various scenes of the man suddenly pulling out a rare secret move and ending him.


    That he Evary Seth was turning to a coward frightened Seth, while it wasn''t smart to fight people who could destroy him with a thought, that he actually feared a level 9 mortal irked Seth.


    Zuroc might be an all-powerful and dreadfulmander, but that didn''t change the fact that he was a level 9 mortal, perhaps a lot stronger than Edwin, but as long as he hasn''t entered the illusive immortal level, then he was still a viable opponent for Seth.


    Suppressing whatever useless and cowardly feelings tried to surface within him, Seth flicked his left hand, qi zing out of his hands and hitting the space ring there, two itemsing out of it which he quickly grabbed out of the air and held in both hands.


    After being forced to flee Monwac City, Seth lost both ck and blue, leaving him weaponless.


    Thankfully he hade across Tamor, and though the man hadn''t been able to supply him a sword staff given how rare and out of demand they were, finding Seth two halberds were enough.


    Though not exactly like his two-sided sword staff, Seth was more than sure he could make them work, and now with a smile, he rested both weapons over his shoulders and moved towards Zuroc.


    For some reason, the thought that he was going to be using Zuroc to sharpen his skill with the halberd brought a smile to Seth''s face, as the familiar and missed desire to battle just for the sake of battle began bubbling within him


    As he moved, he rolled his neck and shoulders, his aura spiked and his qi leaked out of him, and then with a stamp, his figure was off, zooming towards that of an approaching Zuroc.

 Chapter 255 First Phase

    ?


    In no time, Seth and Zuroc shed, their weapons colliding against each other before they quickly pulled apart and then went in for another strike.


    For the next attack, Seth held both of them down with their heads facing downward and their edges outwards, and then dexterously spinning them in both hands, he swung the right one at Zuroc''s head and the left one at his waist.


    Seeing the iing attack, Zuroc did not fret, rather than move back to avoid Seth''s attack, he continued forward, swinging his sword at Seth''s right halberd, sessfully blocking it.


    Done with the right halberd, Zuroc''s attention moved to Seth''s left halberd, and just before it could hit, he raised his right knee and urately hit on the t side, forcefully canceling out its initial momentum, and raising it into the air, but Zuroc didn''t stop there, as before Seth could gain control of his weapon, he raised his right feet and kick the shaft of the left halberd hard.


    With Zuroc''s first hit to the left halberd, Seth had partially lost control of the weapon''s trying trajectory and was trying to get it under control, yet before that could happen, Zuroc''s feet hit the shaft, this move sending the halberd vibrating and flying out of his grip.


    "You lied, you don''t just need some practice, you need a lifetime of practice," Zuroc said, having already attacked again and now watching his sword m into the shaft of Seth''s only remaining Halberd.


    Now wielding just a single halberd, rather than worry, Seth instead felt a sort of relief andfort wash into him.


    Truth was that after losing red and ck, he had also lost his two space rings, and now kept both his new weapons in a single space ring.


    Even when he had red and ck, Seth had always been stronger fighting with a single weapon, and the same thing applied now.


    The only reason Seth had been wielding two halberds was due to his gnawing inability to take out specific items, from a space ring.


    Not wanting to just throw the other away, Seth had decided to y with it, and now that it had been embarrassingly thrown out of his hand, he grabbed onto the remaining halberd with both hands and faced Zuroc''s strike.


    Seth heard the man''s words but he ignored them, instead sending a grin his way, before applying more forcing to his weapon and sending Zuroc skidding backward.


    "I hope you aren''t all just talk," Seth said, spinning around the halberd with both hands, wanting to get in tune with them.


    "Seung told me you had unreasonable strength, and he was right, but I hope that''s not all you have, I brought out my sword for you, I hope I get to use it to the full" Zurocughed and dashed forward.


    Watching Zuroc''s enthusiasm, Seth couldn''t help but smile also, and then without dy ended the spinning of his halberd, his figure blurring and shooting off towards Zuroc, and by the time it appeared, the de of his halberd had collided with Zuroc''s swords, the both of them pushing against the other.


    Acknowledging Seth''s superior strength, Zuroc didn''t waste his time by entering anything like a standoff with Seth, immediately their weapons collided, he let himself be pushed and used this momentum to pull away, moving his weapon to attack from another angle.


    In this way, Seth and Zuroc rapidly moved towards each other several times, swinging their weapons at each other, both struggling to slice the other, but then always encountering obstruction in the form of the other person''s weapons.


    Other than using their agility, speed, and strength, neither, Seth nor Zuroc employed the use of qi as they fought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    During this stage of the battle, it was more about skills, who had more experience, and who had better physical stats.


    While Seth triumphed over Zuroc in terms of physical stats, the man beat him in the other two aspects as portrayed in the current trend of their battle.


    At first, Seth had easily put Zuroc on the back foot, easily sending the man retreating with his powerful swings and longer reach.


    While it looked like Seth was the better fighter from that earlier exchange, Seth was more than aware that the only reason he was dominating so badly was because the man was trying to lead him away from his camp, Seth deciding to follow along.


    After sting off Zuroc''s tent, Zuroc''s first kick had sent Seth skidding out of the camp, seeing as he had already been at its edge, and then with the other two deciding to meddle, Seth had been sent a short distance away from the camp.


    Zuroc most likely not okay with the distance between Seth and his camp, had let Seth push around a little and when the time came when they could both not even see a whiff of his camp, the man had begun letting loose.


    At the moment, Seth had the head of his halberd pointing down and deflecting a low swing from Zuroc, yet just as he blocked the attack, the man took a step forward and forced Seth''s halberd to the side.


    With this move, Zuroc had broken through Seth''s defense and was now face to face with Seth, and though he couldn''t make use of his sword which was in his right hand and pushing away Seth''s halberd, he still had his left leg and arm free which he put to good use.


    Realizing the danger, Seth released his right hand from the shaft of the halberd, but he was toote as a knee and then a foot mmed into his belly in session, sending him stumbling backward.


    The advantage of his side, Zuroc lifted his right arm and had his heavy sword soring in the air and falling on Seth, and then to make sure of the power behind the attack, he held the sword with both arms.


    Once again on the back foot and in a critical situation this time Seth could only swing the halberd over his head and let Zuroc''s sword hit the weapon''s length.


    With just one hand, there was no way Seth could hold up his halberd to defend Zuroc''s direct sh, so he could only watch as Zuroc''s weapon pushed down his halberd, heading to split Seth''s head in two, yet before that could happen Seth''s right hand grabbed onto the other side of the halberd, supplying it with the strength it needed to stand up to Zuroc swing.


    Despite the timely intervention, Seth was sent falling to one knee due to his shaky stance as he held up against Zuroc''s heavy sword.


    Looking up, Seth''s eyes came in contact with Zuroc''s figure and he couldn''t help but feel like he was standing before some unstoppable demon.


    With Seth''s hands holding up his halberd, Seth could do nothing but watch Zuroc''s feete smashing into his face one more time.


    Just like with the first kick, Seth was flung away smashing into several trees beforeing to a stop.


    "Roooaar" Seth pushed himself up and screamed, his roar spreading out and echoing throughout the entire forest, then with a smile he looked at a grinning Zuroc, "I''m so going to kill you."

 Chapter 256 Second Phase

    ?


    Scratch Seth''s earlier words on Zuroc just being stronger than Edwin, despite giving off qi that should put him at the solid stage 9th Kaiser level, Zuroc was leagues stronger than Edwin whom Seth was sure was at the same level.


    Despite losing the ability to cast destructive and earth-turning qi techniques, Seth could always rely on his superior strength to deal with the enemy, but Zuroc was proving not to be one of such enemies.


    Though his strength clearly fell short of Seth''s, it was nothing to scoff at, and with the two kicks which he had received from the man, Seth could vouch for his strength.


    Though they hadn''t begun using their qi, Seth could already see his head leaving his shoulders if things continued as they were.


    If he couldn''t beat the man in a contest that involved Seth''s strongest point, then how could he handle the man when he began incorporating qi in his attacks.


    Whether it was the gruesome blood ritual that Seth had witnessed that gave Zuroc such physic or the man was born with some bloodline, Seth wasn''t sure, but what he knew was that he would have to go to the extreme if he wanted to win.


    After dering that he was going to kill Zuroc, Seth shot toward the man and went in for another round ofbat.


    Having already had a taste of Zuroc''s fighting style, Seth decided to change his approach, instead of trying to make use of his weapon''s long reach, he began keeping his swings close, this having the effect of diminishing his attack rate to almost zero and keeping him on the defensive.


    "I thought I was fighting a man not a turtle," Zuroc said with a chuckle, "though you aren''t the most skilled of fighters, your strength makes up for a lot of your inadequacy."


    "You''re like a bear in a human''s body" Zuroc mocked with a smile.


    "Alright, I think it''s time we stopped ying around, I felt the strength of your qi when you breathed out your mes, your qi was nothing but impressive"


    "I hoped to have an enjoyable battle with you, but your physicalbat skills have disappointed me, and I can''t help but me myself for thinking too much and expecting you to be both proficient in using your qi and body"


    "Let''s start using qi, I hope this won''t also be a disappointment" Zuroc offhandedly said, havingpletely given up on Seth being a serious opponent and was now just passing the time.


    Hearing Zuroc''s words, aplicated expression came over Seth''s face, the feeling of being mocked was not a nice one.


    Other than to use his qi to enhance his physical stats, Seth didn''t have much use for it.


    With him losing his space ring in Monwac, he had no more seals to use his ''by my hand" techniques.


    There was the finger beam which was good for stunning enemies, but if he wanted o use it to inflict damage he would have to begin losing his fingers and that was if he was using it on regr level 9 mortals, imagining how many fingers he would have to use if he wished to use the technique on Zuroc, Seth internally shivered.


    "Fine "Seth chuckled," let''s kick this up a notch," he said and with those words his qi began spilling out of his body, cracking the ground all around him and bringing about a powerful wind blowing all around him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Powerful" Zuroc couldn''t help butment, his disappointed eyes being reignited with a hopeful me, but before he could have another go at Seth, a loud explosion sounded from afar and Seung quickly hurried over to his side and whispered some things to him.


    Watching them talk, Seth pretended not to have an idea of what they were talking about and kept his face stoic, but as time passed, he made his irritation at the interruption known as his qi went about fluctuating chaotically.


    Aplicated expression came over Zuroc who stared at Seth for a few seconds and then turned to his two officers.


    "The both of you head back to the camp, I''ll be there shortly," he said as his qi began to spill out of his body, creating blood-red waves that swept around him.


    The female officer wanted to protest, but seeing the deadly aura which had nketed Zuroc, she could only close her mouth, bow to him, and kick off, Seung trailing behind her.


    "It would seem I would have to cut our battle short, a shame considering I had hoped to really see what you were made off" Zurocmented as his sword began releasing a thick red smoke.


    Realizing that Zuroc was going to go all out, Seth went down into a stance, though he wasn''t good with the halberd and hadn''t really put up the best performance when fighting with it, Seth was still at least okay with it.


    Though his weapon''sck of des at both ends had thrown him off and invalidated most of his attacks, its long nature made sure that Seth hadn''tmitted any blunders that would result in him being heavily injured.


    Since Zuroc had described him as a bear with a man''s body, Seth decided it was time to upgrade that description.


    With qi now in use and flooding his body, his physical strength rose to a whole new level, and even though Seth was aware that Zuroc would begin using his qi, Seth was confident in his ability to handle him.


    Another loud boom sounded from afar,ing from the direction of Zuroc''s camp, this sound serving as the start fight sign, as Zuroc kicked against the ground and charged towards Seth, a calm confident look on his face.


    With a smile also, Seth''s form shot off, but to Zuroc''s surprise, he found himself having to strain a little to keep track of Seth''s zooming figure.


    Despite this new change in Seth, there was no ounce of fear or hesitation in Zuroc, and just like it had always been, he swung his heavy sword from the side at Seth, and like usual Seth countered.


    This time things were different as there was a difference between Seth''s previous counter and this counter, and it showed as he was pushed back and into the air, yet before Seth could capitalize on his enemy''s little moment of vulnerability he watched as Zuroc''s body was consumed by a blood red light.


    The light stank of bloodlust and was filled with thick blood like qi, and when the light cleared off, Seth''s eyes rested upon a rapidly flying Zuroc, two long red jagged bat-like wings on his back.


    "Ahhhh shit " Seth couldn''t help but mutter.

 Chapter 257 Improvising

    ?


    Despite cultivators gaining the ability to fly when they became a Kaiser or reached the level 7 mortal stage, it was an extremely rare sight to see cultivators fighting in the air with opponents who were on the same level as them.


    Unless one was a cultivator who could proficiently use wind or some other method to aid their movements, most cultivators stuck to the ground due to the impracticality of fighting in the air.


    Even if the heavy qi consumption which was exerted by the flight were to be looked over, theck of agility was a ring weakness.


    Maneuvering around in the air with dexterity was close to impossible, and that is why so far none of Seth''s powerful enemies had hung up in the air and rained down attacks on him, he could only think of how lucky he was that when he first encountered Treuchi, he had Raijin.


    With this thought in ce, Seth was confident in being able to deal with Zuroc, and even if something were to go wrong and Zuroc were to prove more powerful than he expected, Seth had faith in his backup n.


    Now watching the wings on his back p with ease, keeping Zuroc in the air and easily having him circle him, Seth''s mind couldn''t help but move to his backup n which he had thought he wouldn''t have to use.


    With his roar from earlier, Seth had already riled up the beasts back at the camp, and the fact that Zuroc''s subordinates had to leave proved that his n was working out just well.


    Seth had sessfully sent Zuroc''s camp into chaos, and with the man''s subordinates now gone, it had provided Seth the perfect opportunity to kill the man and be done with this mission, but never had Seth expected Zuroc to be able to conjure wings.


    With Seth frozen and looking up at Zuroc in shock, the man could only let out a snort, and then with a shake of his head, he swung his sword down at Seth several times.


    Watching the red long energy shes fall down on him, Seth was reminded of Red''s ming attacks, the only difference from Zuroc''s own being its fiery nature and ack of a bloody aura.


    Watching this attack soar towards him was enough to kickstart Seth''s body into action and have him shoot away, the first stage of his backup n which involved fleeing now put into action.


    With at least more than half of his qi still left from when he sued his dragon breath, Seth pumped his body full of qi and zoomed away, easily dodging the sword shes that ravaged the forest behind him.


    Looking back, Seth could see Zuroc''s wings pping as he sped towards him, and though the confident smirk on his face made Seth feel jittery, he ignored it and kept running, increasing his pace.


    With how powerful Zuroc was, and how much his qi red, Seth didn''t need to look back to know the man was pursuing after him, but then within the span of a few seconds, he felt the man''s qi signature suddenly fade away, and then before he could turn to look a voice came to him from above.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I don''t have time to y this cat and mouse gave of yours, time to die," Zuroc said, and swung his de at Seth once more, time, but to his surprise, Seth upped his speed and dodged the attack.


    Seeing this Zuroc only snorted and pped his wings one more time his figure seeming to blend with the air and suddenly appearing over Seth''s running figure once more.


    Scary was the one word that came to Seth''s mind when he thought of Zuroc''s flight speed, without stress on his face, the man was catching up to him, and while Seth still go faster, Zuroc looked like he could do the same.


    Though Seth was sure Zuroc was burning more qi than him at the moment, Seth was also sure Zuroc was aware of this, and keeping such a limit in mind, Seth had no delusion that Zuroc wouldn''t move to eliminate him as fast as possible.


    Seth''s backup pan was a trap that he had set up some distance away.


    On the off chance that Aimy was wrong or things didn''t go as nned, Seth''s n was to somehow get Zuroc to pursue him and eventually fall into his trap which involved the both of them getting locked in a sealed space.


    The space would be made up of barriers made from a seal which Seth had put both his and some of the enlightenment sphere''s might into making.


    The n was a simple one which involved him boxing in Zuroc and finishing the man who would be unable to escape or gain assistance in time.


    Given the current situation, the n would still have worked as it would have helped him cage Zuroc and severally limit the man''s flying abilities, but how was he who was so confident in his strength and speed to have known that Zuroc would also be a speed demon.


    Trusting in his speed, his ability to survive and not wanting to alert Zuroc, Seth had built this trap of his quite far away, and right now with how motivated Zuroc was to quickly kill him, Seth doubted he would be able to make it to the site of the trap in time.


    With how fast and urate Zuroc was, the chances that Seth would die before reaching his destination were well over 90%, and with such odds, Seth decided to change ns.


    Zuroc''s most troublesome aspect at the moment was that he could easily evade Seth''s attacks yet wantonly dish out attacks that Seth had to struggle against, unable to hide from them, so in this light, Seth subtly did a u-turn.


    Hoping though not having faith, Seth moved left and right in a zig-zag manner, yet with each movement, he did a U-turn whose destination was Zuroc''s camp.

 Chapter 258 Scurrying Around

    ?


    Turn around and head back to Zuroc''s camp without tipping him off, this was Seth''s new n, but how could a powerfulmander like Zuroc be so daft.


    Immediately Seth began moving all wobbly, Zuroc knew something was up and kept vignt, and by the time Seth began making the final turns to begin heading towards his camp his mind almost immediately predicted Seth''s n, and like he had just been pped on the face, his face twisted in anger, and his red miasma beganing off his body.


    With the red miasma, Zuroc''s body seemed to be shrouded in mes, and though Seth couldn''t see the change, he could feel the rising qi behind him.


    In the course of preparing this move, Zuroc''s speed fell a little and Seth made some distance from him but this didn''t bother Zuroc.


    Doing his best to keep Seth in his sights, Zuroc pursued Seth while still working on his miasma.


    Seconds went by, and while Seth was d to be given the time to cover a lot of the distance between him and the camp, he refused to believe that at this point Zuroc hadn''t yet figured out his ns and that he was letting him move as he pleased.


    A frown on his face, Seth turned around and looked into the air, surprise on his face when he didn''t see Zuroc, but this surprise didn''tst as rm quickly came over Seth''s face when he observed the bubbling mass of liquid wh9och contained Zuroc raptly flying after him and now picking up speed.


    Not needing anyone to tell him, Seth easily deduced that the red thing pursuing after him was created by Zuroc, and with the amount the qi it was giving off, one could already figure out that dealing with it wasn''t going to be easy.


    Not having much of an option, Seth increased his speed, hoping that he could arrive at the camp before Zuroc was done with whatever attack he was creating.


    Barely a second had passed before Seth''s hope was extinguished as a loud whizzing sound from behind him, and he saw what looked like a blood-red re fly high above him in the ground and hit the ground far ahead.


    The blood-red shooting re had barelynded when two more came flying overhead, and before Seth knew it the sky was filled with multiple red res.


    It looked like a meteor shower except that it looked like blood-red mes and it was some kind of attack which Seth unfortunately found himself as the target of.


    All around him, blood-red mes were falling to the ground, and when Seth looked to the back, he noticed the same thing, and as he looked back, he didn''t fail to notice Zuroc''s figure now in the sky, the man calmly following behind.


    With his speed, it didn''t take long for Seth to quickly reach the spots where the red re hadnded, and as he did, he couldn''t help but stop in his tracks and stare at the path ahead of him.


    Rather than just falling to the ground and crushing patches of it, the red res instead behaved like gas can''s, as they began rapidly spilling out red miasma.


    All around Seth, he could see this red miasma spilling in all directions and rapidly approaching him.


    it didn''t take Seth long to realize that he had been trapped in the center of the red smoke, and now having no idea what came next, he turn to look up at Zuroc, hoping he would shed some light.


    "This battle has been a disappointment and I no longer have the time to y with you anymore".


    "Just go in and die" Zuroczily said," but if you can''t even do that, you''re wee to help me sharpen my uracy," he said, lifting his heavy sword which gradually turned red.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Go into the miasma or not.


    While Seth had no idea, what the miasma was going to do to him, he at least knew what Zuroc''s shes were going to do, so he decided to fight the evil he knew.


    Seth raised his halberd and looked up at Zuroc.


    With a smile, Zuroc began swinging his sword down at Seth, and with each swing, a long blood-red sword sh came falling shooting at Seth.


    Though his halberd didn''t'' have the ability to fire off beams or shes like his Sword staff, Seth could still run his qi through it and he didn''t hesitate to do so.


    Now with his weapons tenacity bolstered by his qi, Seth raised his halberd and began swinging at the red shes that fell on him.


    Being extremely wary of the red miasma due to Zuroc''s absolute confidence in it, Seth decided to stand his ground and resist the man''s attack while he tried to figure out how to survive his current predicament.


    For the first attacks, Seth easily cut in apart with his halberd even though he was sent skidding back, but about a minuteter, Seth''s hand began vibrating as he blocked the nest shes.


    A few minutester, Seth could feel his hands in pain, and the next time he blocked the man''s attack, he had to quickly move out of the way as the head of his halberd came flying off and he was left with a short staff.


    "So it wasn''t just me making a mistake, huh, you actually can''t fly."


    "Your qi has neither a spirit nor a soul, you''re still a level 3 mortal aren''t you," Zuroc said closely watching Seth.


    He had noticed a few discrepancies with Seth''s qi before but had written it off due to its strength, but right now watching Seth pitifully resist his attacks and still not try to fly, Zuroc''s mind fell back to this previous thought.


    "Are you truly a level 3 mortal" Zuroc asked, but other than to silently look up at him, Seth gave no reply.


    Seeing Seth being quiet Zuroc could only shake his head and watch Seth, no longer attacking him.


    The reason Zuroc had even begun attacking Seth with his shes was out of caution.


    The man didn''t want to give Seth the time to think ande up with some tragedy.


    Zuroc was also wary of Seth suddenly shooting up in the sky and trying to fly away, but now there was no need to fret, after all he had dyed Seth long enough, and right now he was finally being submerged in the red miasma.


    For an abnormality like Seth, Zuroc was more than willing to use his deadliest attack.

 Chapter 259 Trapped

    ?


    Though he had tried his best to find a way to escape, Zuroc''s constant attacks had made sure that he was always on his toes, and the result was him unable toe up with a solution.


    At the moment, Seth had turned around and was vigntly watching Zuroc, making sure the man didn''t try anything while also sending as much qi as he could running through his pathways and saturating his body in preparation for the miasma.


    With Zuroc doing nothing but stare at him, a short staringpetition began between the two, but it didn''tst long as in less than 5 seconds the red miasma was about a few centimeters for Seth


    Seth seemed to ept his fate as the red smoke drew close to him, but just as it was about to hit him, his legs tensed and released in less than seconds, his figure shooting through the red smoke.


    After having been surrounded by the red miasma, Seth had been too wary of it to try letting it touch him, so he had decided to be Zuroc''s practice dummy, hoping he would be able to figure out something in time, but unfortunately, he didn''t.


    Now that he had run out of time, Seth decided to put up hisst bit of resistance.


    Having observed that the area covered by the red miasma behind him was smallerpared to the other side was smaller, Seth choose it as his escape route, and before the miasma could hit him, he hit it first, shooting through the thick red air.


    Holding his breath and pushing as much qi as he could Seth attempted to run through the red miasma and make it out to the other side, but he had barely gone over three meters when he rapidly began slowing down, and by the 5th meter he was struggling to walk, asionally stumbling from time to time but refusing to let himself fall.


    Tons of guesses and theorizations had filled Seth''s mind about when the red miasma did, yet despite all this thinking, he hadn''t considered that the red smoke would be a mind attack.


    With his limited knowledge and past experiences with this type of attack, Seth had subconsciously registered a mental attack as one that could only be created and sent from the mind.


    That Zuroc''s miasma would be a mental attack and a very powerful one at that surprised Seth, but s he didn''t have the time to be surprised as he fought to keep his mind safe.


    The second Seth had walked into the red miasma, he felt like a thousand arms had wrapped themselves around him, so he ran his qi harder and tried to break out of their grip to no avail.


    It was on Seth''s third step that he realized that the thousand arms weren''t on his mind, but on his mind which was quickly going sluggish.


    With every step that Seth took, the pressure on his mind increased, and out of nowhere, he begin hearing loud ravages and high pitch screeches in his head.


    A thousand voices bombarded Seth, and though he held his ears, it was no use as the voices came from within his mind, threatening to send him into the depth of madness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With Seth''s mind thrown into the chaos, he found it began finding it harder to move and began stumbling about.


    From time to time, Seth would look up into the distance and see the green untainted fauna whichcked any of the thick red miasma that was around him, and with vigor and determination he would push himself to move forward, yet after a few seconds he would forget his initial goal only to remember it a few secondster after he returned to the center of the miasma.


    Like a madman, Seth stumbled around the field moving forward and then backward, seeming to have no direction, but no matter what, he did not fall, but Zuroc remained patient.


    Seconds turned to a minute, and a minute increased to 4 minutes, at this point, Zuroc ran out of patience and decided to take matters into his own hands.


    Cautious of Seth pulling any trick, Zuroc lifted his sword and shed it down at Seth twice, releasing two long red beams that flew towards Seth, but even in his mentally depleted state, Seth''s will to survive seemed to hold strong as he raised his head and roared, a beam of fire leaving his mouth, the beam easily crushing Zuroc''s attack and headed towards him.


    Easily anticipating the attack, Zuroc pped his wings mad moved out of the way of the attack, dodging it and then quickly sending down another sh at Seth.


    Unfortunately, Seth was unable to dodge this attack, his mind too sluggish and his body still recovering and slowly refilling itself with air after the attack he had just released.


    Without dy, the attack hit Seth and sent him down to one knee, his staff falling out of his hands, but this seemed to only enrage him, as he pushed himself up and let out a roar again, but this time, a continuous stream of fire poured out of his mouth, flying in Zuroc''s direction.


    Feeling the power benign the mes, Zuroc couldn''t help but frown, and move out of the way, easily dodging Seth''s attack.


    Not to mention Zuroc''s speed, but with his messy mind, Seth''s uracy had plummeted and he found it hard to hit Zuroc even when he stayed in ce.


    As Zuroc flew around, his movements making Seth spin around as he breathed fire, desperately trying to burn him from the sky, he shed his sword two times consecutively, and this time both attacks hit a preupied Seth, shutting him and mming him to both knees.


    On both knees, Seth''s mouth was forced closed and his body heaved heavily, but Zuroc gave him no more chance for another attack and he consecutively sent two attacks flying at Seth.


    With no suspense, the attacks hit Seth and sent his body mming into the ground, his form lying prone on the ground as a pool of blood quickly formed beneath him.

 Chapter 260 Risky Plan

    ?


    Up in the air, Zuroc looked down at Seth who had fallen on his face, blood flowing out from the wounds that had been inflicted on his chest.


    Sethy on the ground unmoving, but Zuroc decided to be cautious and shot out two more shes, both of them flying out and mming into Seth''s back, creating two long gashes.


    At this point, Sethy in the middle of an increasing pool of blood, his boy now deeply entrenched in the red miasma.


    With the injuries that had been added to his back Seth seamlessly melded in with the red miasma, and other than the slight twitching of his finger, Seth looked like he was already dead


    Flying in the air Zuroc carefully observed Seth''s form, and after a few seconds shook his head in satisfaction, and then he raised his swords one more time, the intensity of his sword''s red glow gradually increasing.


    Unlike before, Zuroc didn''t sh out his sword, instead, he descend a little closer to the ground, keeping adequate distance from Seth, and then shot out a thin beam of red from the tip of his sword.


    The thin beam flew out and hit Seth right in the center of his back, precisely his spinal cord.


    This hole went through seethes entire body, and only when Zuroc saw Seth''s body spasm and then finally stop moving did he nod his head and fly down to him.


    Landing by Seth''s side, Zuroc still kept vignt, slowly walking towards Seth and then when he was beside him, he flicked the middle finger on his left arm and a cor appeared beside it in midair, yet just as his left hand was reaching for to grab it, he immediately kicked his right leg to the floor, wishing to send himself into the air, only knowing that he had to get away from the dreadful qi signature he had just felt.


    ....


    Battles were meant to be Seth''s daily bread, but in recent days he had be hesitant towards them, only wanting to engage in a fight that he was assured of a guaranteed win, forgetting that only by being on the brink of death and surpassing his limit would he grow stronger.


    Seth''s experience with Minuha had somehow tamed his free nature, the nature to speak and battle with whomever he wanted, and while it did have its pros, its cons were just too heavy.


    Not to mention losing his ability to think freely, to be something of a coward was too heavy of a price for Seth, and today after the advice and provocation of Irene and Aimy respectively, he was here to fix this growing issue of his.


    Getting himself beat up wasn''t the goal, triumphing over opponents stronger than him was his goal, and finding himself fighting Zuroc=oc, a man who proved to be a special case among level 9 mortal cultivators thrilled him.


    That fiery fire that had almost gotten quenched by Minuha sometime on this trip of his reignited and though he had ended up getting himself in a tight situation, one which might just spiel his death, his desire to fight and most especially win burned harder.


    To do as he pleased without having to worry about the repercussions, topletely revive Alexia, and most importantly to regain his freedom, Seth had to fight the hardest of battles, but most importantly he had to win.


    He didn''t just need to battle and fuck, he needed victories, and even as he stood before Zuroc with every traversable path to him blocked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth pushed his every being to find a way to survive but found none, yet surpassingly a way to victory was birthed just when there seemed to be no hope.


    Engulfed by the red miasma Seth had felt every sense of his reasoning degrade, with pressure like a thousand arms on his mind, and loud high pitched voices screaming in his head, he lost it.


    With blurry eyes, Seth kept trying to walk out of the miasma-covered field, yet each time he made to carry out this seemingly easy task, he found his mind going nk for a few seconds, and by the time remembered his goal, he had for some reason instead brought himself back to the center of the miasma.


    The thought of this being his final seconds began entering Seth''s mind before his heavy mind which was about to shut down gradually began clearing up on its own.''


    Second by second, Seth found his Mind getting lighter, the pressure on it fading away.


    The instinct to stand up straight wrought Seth''s body but thankfully due to the slow process of healing, Seth was able to get a hold of himself and continue with his current act, a n already put in motion.


    At the moment, Seth''s biggest problem with Zuroc was the man''s flight, having taken to the air and being able to maneuver in it like a fish in water, Zuroc had made himself a near untouchable opponent, and if Seth wanted to defeat him, this was the problem he would first have to ovee.


    Reminding himself that his life was on the line if he messed, up, Seth took in a breath and then put up the best act he could.


    With his body already injured and his mind having been chaotic once, Seth was able to grab onto straws and roar into the sky, breathing out as much fire as he could to cover up any w in his acting.


    Just like Seth predicted, Zuroc saw to it that he be properly subdued, but it was at this time that the most critical aspect of Seth''s n came to test.


    Having seen the ritual Zuroc''s men carried out, and having seen the blood energy and miasma which Zuroc himself used, Seth had easilye to a concrete deduction that Zuroc also practiced this ritual, and with this in mind, it didn''t take a genius to guess what Zuroc will do with a powerful and energy filled body like Seth''s.


    Though there were some ws in Seth''s n, one being Zuroc''s cautiousness, Seth had been fully prepared to lose hopefully just an arm, yet in the end he had gotten his spinal cord pierced.


    Doubtful of Zuroc''s goal, Seth could only firm up his will and keep himself prone on the floor and hope Zuroc moved ording to script


    With that pool of blood that was forming around him, any level 9 mortal cultivator would be dead, and seeing as Zuroc most likely need his blood for his ritual Seth had no worried that the man would move to save him.


    A few secondster Zuroc came to earth and using that slight moment when he had his arm outstretched, Seth flooded his entire body with qi, particrly his spinal cord, as he pushed himself around and prepared to sacrifice every finger on his arm to fire off the most powerful finger beam, but the new energy that flowed through him at this moment changed everything,

 Chapter 261 Lifeline

    Seth had thought up a lot of solutions for possible scenarios, but that his spinal cord would be injured hadn''t really crossed his mind, and despite Zuroc being the enemy he had to apud the man for his smart thinking.


    Were one of his hands to have been severed, Seth figured he could ride through the pain and use his other hand to attack, and as for the chance of both his hand being cut, well that was almost impossible.


    As far as Seth knew, the ritual needed someone alive, and unless Zuroc was a dummy which he had proved he wasn''t, then severing both of Seth''s arms would only end up killing him.


    With the amount of blood, Seth had lost from his injuries, cutting both his arms should only cause a near-instantaneous death, and so Seth was quite sure Zuroc wouldn''t take that option.


    Though on the slight chance that the man did, Seth figured he could always try using his mouth to attack, a shudder running through his body as he imagined how badly such an action will end for him.


    As for the severing of his legs, Seth pushed aside such though, as they spelled for him doom in almost every angle.


    With all these anticipations in mind, Seth had been quite surprised when his back got pierced through and he realized he had lost control of his legs.


    To other cultivators, such an injury would be gruesome and though could heal from his attack, the problem of healing time cropped in.


    Flesh he could heal even within seconds deepening on the size of the injuries, but for bones, minutes were involved, and if Seth wanted to surprise or catch Zuroc off-guard, then his movement speed was his priority.


    Unfortunately for Seth, "Man proposed while circumstance disposed" he could only suck up his ill luck and try to make the best of the situation.


    Try as he might, Seth couldn''t stop his body from trembling when his spinal cord was attacked, as his nerves all went haywire and began doing their own thing refusing to listen to their owner.


    When his body finally calmed down and went into a short shock, Seth waited for his opponent toe to him, and when he felt a slight fluctuation of Qi from Zuroc, Seth sprang into action.


    Flooding his injured spinal cord with qi, Seth set in on the course for healing while he used his still functioning arms to turn his body around, ready to raise his right hand and st off a finger on it if he needed to.


    Like the genius or experience expert he was, Seth watched as Zuroc immediately kicked the ground and pped his wings, wishing to fly away from Seth while also charging up his sword which was at the ready.


    With this performance, Zuroc made things very difficult for Seth, but refusing to let the man go and allow his earlier suffering to be in vain, Seth decided to sacrifice the fingers of both hands, that way he could increase the chances of one of his beams hitting the Zuroc dead in the head and ending his life.


    This was Seth''s n but just as he screamed within his mind and pushed himself to turn around and face Zuroc, he felt an energy blossom from within him, the energy was very minute yet powerful, and in a sh went to heal his spinal cord and then disappeared


    The feeling was clear but dreamy as he had only felt it after it had done its work and disappeared.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "was that my origin energy," Seth thought in shock.


    While this short event fascinated and shocked him, Seth could only forget about it for now and push his now functioning leg to their feet, canceling his initial n as with a burst of qi he initiated shadow dash and a secondter, shadow walk.


    Not thinking he would be lucky asst time, Seth was ready for his body to be drowned by a world of pain, yet other than a slight and short intense headache, his body went back to normal and with determination, his right hand shot out and grabbed Zuroc''s left hand before the shocked man could react.


    After almost seemingly pushing Seth to the edge of desperation and almost sending him to the underworld, thest thing Zuroc had expected was for Seth to be able to fly.


    Immediately he had felt Seth''s qi spike, Zuroc had taken to the air, and it wasn''t because he was being cautious, No, it was because he felt a sort of power within Seth that scared him, and in the heat of the situation, decided to take a safer path.


    With every fiber of his being, Zuroc had sent himself into the air, his sword at the ready for any surprises which Seth might unleash, yet he''s readiness had been in vain, because before his very eyes, he watched Seth''s figure turn into a dark blur, and then nest thing he knew the man was right in front of him, his right hand firmly mped on his right hand.


    Suddenly having to fly with an extra weight put Zuroc off bnce, and before he could go about fixing this, a powerful punchnded on his face,pletely destabilizing him and sending him falling from the sky, his sword leaving his grip.


    That he was falling from the sky didn''t worry Zuroc, what worried him at the moment west was the hand that remained firmly mped onto his even as they fell.


    He looked to the owner of the hand, and the sinister grin which adorned Seth''s face told him that he might actually die here today.


    With a short ''boom" butbatants fell to the ground, bothnding on their feet and without fail they both entered into another round ofbat, one that involved only their legs and one of their hands.


    Having nearly tasted death, Seth''s hand gripped Zuroc''s left wrist like it was a lifeline which it was, because should Zuroc have a chance to freely go into the air one more time, it will be the end of him.


    Their eyes firmly on each other, they both threw a punch at each other, and it was only when their fists were about to hit that Zuroc understood his mistake, but by then it was already toote.


    A secondter, Zuroc''s fears were proven as a headache-inducing punch mmed into his jaw, throwing his body off its feet and into the air, but in the end, Zuroc didn''t have to worry about flying off and hitting an object as Seth''s grip on him kept him in ce.


    By the time the momentum from the punch had died out, Zuroc fell to his knees, and a few secondster he wobbly stood up, blood flowing from the corner of his eyes, and with red angry eyes looked at his opponent, only for Seth''s smiling face toe into view.


    "Ready to go again," Seth asked, not even looking like he had been punched.

 Chapter 262 Bluff Or Not

    ?


    "Urghh, I felt that one" Seth''s wheezed, as he bent over a little, a smile on his face as he rubbed his belly.


    In faith of good sportsmanship brought about by the desire to live longer and torture, courtesy of Zuroc''s and Seth''s desires respectively, bothbatants had decided to not bash each other''s faces.


    Their gut and chest had be the target area of all the resentful and murdered-filled punches thrown by eachbatant.


    "Are you ready?" Seth said with augh standing up straight.


    With his left arm held by Seth, Zuroc had be imprisoned to Seth, and being held in such close proximity by a man who possessed abnormal physical might, Zuroc was left on his toes at all times, and as if that wasn''t bad enough, he now found out to his despair that Seth actually possessed the ability to heal himself.


    Watching his enemy heal from all the injuries he had inflicted on him had nearly broken Zuroc''s will to fight, but the man had easilye over this depression and championed on, willing to find victory in a game that was designed to be won by Seth.


    With all the punches they had been throwing at each other, they both were now bare-chested, Seth''s chest taking on a red hue while Zuroc had spots on his chest without skin.


    Watching Seth lift his hand for another hit, Zuroc''s dull eyes trembled, but he pushed himself up and stood firm, his eyes narrowing as he fearlessly waited for Seth''s next punch, not seeming to mind the fact that his mouth and eyes were now a blood-covered mess.


    Watching Zuroc''s gant posture Seth couldn''t help but flick his tongue in annoyance.


    With Zuroc now in his field of y, Seth was more than capable and ready to unleash a sure-kill attack, but he didn''t.


    Seth refused to allow himself to be arrogant and impatient and then end up losing his life in this stalemate.


    The fear of what the other person''s trump card or dying attack might be was one of the motives for both of them deciding to prolong their pain and go about beating themselves.


    While Seth found himself being amazed and shocked at how tenacious Zuroc''s body was, he was still also pressurized by his time constraints.


    Though he could still hear the faint sounds of battle between the beasts and the soldiersing from the camp, Seth wasn''t sure how long the battle would continue going on, and neither was he aware which side was winning.


    Hoping to increase the beast''s chance of survival Seth had appointed the python to be their leader, yet even with that he wasn''t sure if they could still etch a victory against Zuroc''s army.


    With that in mind, Set knew that he had to bring this battle of theirs to an end, and he also knew that if he could figure this out, then so could Zuroc.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Doing his best to hide as much of his next move as he could, Seth umted his qi and sent out his next punch, but it seemed he could not hide his intentions as Zuroc also sent out a punch despite it not being his turn.


    Deciding to go all in, Seth''s qi roared with him as it filled his arm which was heading for Zuroc and It would seem Zuroc also shared the same idea as the red miasma covered his attacking hand.


    A short live " boom" sound out as both their fists collided, and yet despite Zuroc''s preparations, the result didn''t change as his right fist shot back with several crack soundsing off it.


    A pained expression climbed Zuroc''s face as he withdrew his hand, but that didn''tst for long as a mad grin soon imed his face and a sinister chuckle left his lips.


    Not really putting much thought into the just concluded exchange, Seth was about to go in for another attack, when his body was hit with a sense of impending crises and he saw Zuroc grin.


    With his instincts screaming, Seth was just about to let go of Zuroc and move away from him, but he thankfully got a hold of himself in time and brutally overcame this instinct, further tightening his grip on Zuroc''s left arm, the soft sound of cracking bones sounding.


    Seeing Seth not letting go and even crushing his hand, a snarl adorned Zuroc''s face as he looked at him with gritted teeth.


    "Be smart and let me go, u don''t want to be anywhere near me when I unleash my next move" Zuroc gritted out, but his only reply from Seth was a smile.


    "let me go and I swear I won''t pursue you any longer," Zuroc said once more, but the amused and mocking look he got from Seth had him let out an angry shout, and the next second the feelings of danger within Seth intensified, with the qi in Zuroc''s right had spiking chaotically.


    Remembering how he had resorted to threats when faced by Minuha, Seth doubted that Zuroc was truly going to go through with whatever threat he was throwing around, but then again the man was a madman, more so than him, so Seth decided to stop hesitating and go for a killing blow.


    As quick as he could, Seth''s left had shot out, all his five fingers outstretched as they headed for Zuroc''s head.


    Noticing Zuroc''s right hand powerlessly hanging at his side, Seth concluded that whatever attack Zuroc was pulling off took up a lot of his concentration.


    Not wanting to waste the opportunity, Seth aimed to strike Zuroc and kill him before he could pull off whatever attack he was preparing, but he was a second slow.


    Just as Seth''s hand was about to drill into themander''s head, his left arm which Seth was holding on to blew up in a blood-red explosion, bringing with it a force that took Seth Off his feet, yet before he could be sent flying, this red explosion exposed it''s true nature as thick red miasma which stretched out and wrapped encapsted Seth.

 Chapter 263 Walking Dead

    ?


    As this red miasma covered Seth, he first felt like he had been dropped in the sea, as his surroundings resisted his movements like he was deep in water, and then before he knew it, these feelings changed to him now beginning to feel like he was in a pool of glue, as his movements quickly became restricted.


    The procedural but near-instantaneous restriction wasn''t the only effect the red miasma had on Seth as the second the thick red gas had touched him, Seth''s body was hit with nerve wrecking pain as his skin began melting off.


    The minute Zuroc had detonated his arm, Seth knew he was in trouble and could not let Zuroc recover or stabilize himself, so even as the red miasma covered and restricted him, he had kept his eyes fluttering as much as he could, tracking Zuroc''s staggering movement''s and when he felt the time was right he let loose.


    Given his current predicament, Seth didn''t have time to prepare much, but he made sure to make use of the smallest nanoseconds he had.


    Before he got unclosed in the red miasma he took in as much air as he could, and then when it was time, he opened his mouth and shot out a red beam of fire at the dismembered man.


    Not trusting himself to sessfully take out a target as small as Zuroc''s head, Seth decided to aim for his chest, and to his delight his attack hit, hitting Zuroc on his right just below his chest and sending the man''s body mming into a nearby tree.


    With his attack a sessful hit, Seth rapidly moved his attention away from Zuroc and back to his now bound and melting body.


    At that moment, Seth''s entire body was stuck in thick red miasma which now surrounded his body like jelly.


    It firmly held his body in ce, while also to melting his body.


    Without dy, Seth flooded his body with qi from all angles, starving off the liquefaction process.


    Luckily for Seth, the dragon fire he had released earlier had destroyed the red miasma that had been heading for his face, so right now while his whole body was stuck in a red jelly-like substance, his head was free to turn around and breathe in air.


    With his head free, Seth took a few seconds to let out a couple of heavy wheezes, and then all of a sudden he breathed in and the next movement released fire from his mouth, his head facing down as he sted apart the now red blob that had confines him.


    With more than half of the red blob blown apart, Seth fell to the ground, yet he didn''t waste any time to rx as like a mad man he kicked himself to his feet and began releasing several heavy waves of qi from his body in a bid to get off everyst remaining bit of the red miasma that had stuck to his body.


    Within seconds, Seth''s body was free of the red miasma, revealing hispletely skinless body which was red all over dripping blood, and then his legs andps which had little chunks of flesh missing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With all of the corrosive substance now off his body, whatever adrenalin or instinct that had given Seth the strength to stand to his feet quickly died off, and in no time he found himself stumbling and eventually falling to the ground.


    Lying there t on his ground, the ws of sleep threatened to grab Seth, but this time he easily pushed them away, firmly remaining conscious as his body slowly regrew his missing flesh and healed his gruesome injuries.


    Seth could feel the desire to feed build up in his body, but for now, it was at a moderate level, one which he didn''t need to stress too much to control.


    All in all, Seth had finally defeated Zuroc and was now waiting for his body to heal to a manageable level so he could go over to the man''s body and retrieve it, he did after all need to give Aimy proof that he had killed Zuroc.


    A few seconds passed as Seth''s heavy breathing finally got lighter, but before he could aplish his goal of healing his body, he heard a groan from his left.


    To Seth''s left was where Zuroc''s bodyy, and without dy, Seth''s head snapped in that direction, panic feeling his mind as he watched the body which should have been dead by all ounts get to its feet.


    The thought that his attack might have failed to hit entered Seth''s mind, but that thought was quickly disproved when the man stood to his feet and Sethy his eyes on the right side of his body.


    There a near-perfect half-circle had been cut into the man''s side, his inside bare for all to see, yet surprisingly as he stood up, not an ounce of blood flowed from this gaping hole.


    On his feet, his body swayed without control a little, and then without even sparing Seth a nce, Zuroc turned and began walking away.


    With his body having entered a state of rest, Seth''s greatest fear had been how he would deal with Zuroc were he to attack, but now as he watched the man walk off, Seth''s train of thought changed as the fact that Zuroc had kept his eyes closed the whole time now came to the forefront of his brain.


    Seth''s eyes scrunched up in confusion as he wondered whether Zuroc was awake or perhaps his body was instinctively seeking a haven and a means to survive.


    Several thoughts went through Seth''s head, but in the end, he could only watch as the man''s slow staggering walk turned into a focused walk, and then to Seth''s shock it turned into a jog.


    As he watched Zuroc''s body jog away, Seth could onlyment and reevaluate his ns, making serious reconsiderations of still going after Zuroc.

 Chapter 264 Shocking Scene

    ?


    More than 10 minutester, Seth pushed himself to his feet, using a tree beside him for support as flexed his legs, wanting to wipe out the numb feeling in them.


    For the most part, every eye-raising injury on Seth at the moment was gone, and he was naked but thankfully for Seth a change of clothes was just a space ring away.


    Going to the ring on the right, Seth let out a sigh before letting out a ton of stuff from the space ring, and then with a grumble went through the stuff and got what he wanted before stuffing everything back inside.


    In no time, Seth quickly got himself dressed, leaving his body in a set of ck boots, ck trousers, and a ck shirt he had decided to just go with themon ck.


    Now dressed, Seth looked in the direction Zuroc''s body had jugged off to, his face scrunching up as he reconsidered his earlier decision of letting the man go.


    At this time the faint trembles and explosions which had once beening from the direction of the camp were now gone, and the forest for miles had descended into silence.


    The chances that Zuroc''s army had subdued the beast were pretty high in Seth''s opinion, and with the man having returned by now, Seth was sure he was surrounded by a security detail that would destroy his currently weekend and tired body with ease.


    After the whole battle and having to heal himself, Seth wasn''t high on qi at the moment, but the thought of just letting Zuroc go did not sit well with him either.


    A wry imed Seth''s face as he decided to sumb to his limitations, epting that he was in no shape to directly engage in further battles, Seth''s n at the moment was to simply check out the situation of Zuroc''s camp, and from there make further decisions,


    Before Seth left, he decided to look for his halberd, If he was going to put himself in danger, the least he could do was have a weapon, but as he looked around, his body paused as he got startled by his environment.


    With the mind attack caused by the red miasma having no effect on him, Seth hadpletely forgotten about it and, subconsciously taking the red smoke that billowed around him as a normal thing, but now in his search for his halberd, he was reminded of their unique existence.


    Seth had suspected his vampire origin to be the reason behind his clear mind, and though he couldn''t check on its state, he quickly checked on his enlightenment sphere just to make sure it was safe.


    With gusto, Seth anxiously check the sphere, a sigh of relief leaving his lips, as his fear of the sphere beingpletely drained was cated.


    "To have activated both my origins on the same day, what is happening to me" Seth wondered, staring down at his body.


    Not wasting any more, time, Seth turned round looking for his halberd turn short staff, but couldn''t find it, though his eyes dide upon Zuroc''s sword.


    Seeing the dreadful weapon that had been trying to cut him earlier, Seth picked it up, threw it into his left space ring, kicked his leg off the ground, and began heading for Zuroc.


    ....<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With Zuroc wanting to get them away from the camp, and with Seth having been running from the man at a particr time, both he and Zuroc had gotten themselves quite a ways from the camp, and even though had tried running back to it at some point, the distance from the camp was still quite scary for cadet state cultivators.


    Moving at average speed, it took Seth less than 5 minutes to finally begin seeing several huge thick columns of smoke that rose from the camp, position, and as he got closer, he couldn''t help but abandon his initial attempts at stealth, and fearlessly walk forward.


    Out in the open, Seth stood in front of what should be Zuroc''s camp, staring at it silently, unable to hide the shock which he truly felt.


    In front of Sethy destruction. At the movement, nothing in the camp was as it usually used to be.


    With fire randomly burning at different locations, there were craters almost everywhere, but the most shocking thing of them all was the countless dead bodies that littered the ground.


    All around Seth, bodies were strewn, the most eyes catching ones being the huge bodies of the rank 9 beasts which lie on the ground lifeless.


    Dumbfounded by the situation, Seth could only take a step forward and walk into the now destroyed camp.


    With caution, Seth tentatively transversed the now ck scorched ground, his eyes on the lookout for any danger while he also searched for his prey.


    As Seth moved, an eerie wind blew by, pronouncing the creepiness of the death camp he was now walking in and sending a bit of chill down his body


    Moving past several bodies and overturned equipment, Seth found nothing after searching for some time, but then on a whim he decided to check the area where Zuroc''s tent had stood, and behold to his greatest surprise, he found a tent standing in that position.


    Seth spent a few seconds being taken aback by this discovery, but then he began observing the tent and noticed one ring difference between it and the one he had seen thest time he was here.


    Though still maintaining the same color and minuscr designs, Seth noticed that the t was half the size of the previous one.


    Seth thought about the demarcation he had seen in the tent thest time he was in and guessed that the other half of the t was what stood before him at the movement.


    That the t had actually survived his mes shocked Seth, but in the end, he could only shake his head and approach the tent.


    The thought to bring out Zuroc''s swords for additional protection filtered into Seth''s head, but in the end, he shook off the idea, it would be foolish to use a sword against its master, who knew what nasty traps could have beenid in the sword.


    Seth spent some seconds just outside the tent, mulling the pros and cons of entering, while also observing it, and not long after he walked in, carrying a lungs full of air.

 Chapter 265 Silent Death

    ?


    Entering the tent, the first thing Seth''s eyesnded on was the most important thing to him at the moment, the prone body of Zuroc.


    Just having the man in his sight, brought about a certain relief to Seth but that did not mean that he let his guard down, on the contrary, his vignce deepened as his eyes carefully moved a little from Zuroc''s motionless body and surveyed the red of the tent.


    With Zuroc lying to the side, what upied the rest of the t was arge circr seal, one that looked simr to the one Seth had seen in the red tent area earlier, but it was muchrger and a bit moreplex.


    At the moment, the seal was lit up in an almost dark red hue, and to Seth''s shock, lying within the seal at the moment was the body of the woman who hadbo him with Seung during the first seconds of his fight with Zuroc, and next to her surprisinglyy the body of Sp.


    Seth could already see the bones on Sp''s arms, the man has already lost most of the flesh on his limbs and left chest and was now unconscious, but it was the state of the woman that left him shocked.


    While Spy prone on the floor, the woman who had also been lying on the floor, seeming to also be unconscious, gradually opened her eyes and turned towards, Seth, and then to his shock she pushed her body up till she was standing on all fours or threes to be exact.


    With one of her hands, already turned to bones, the other arm trembled as it struggled to keep her body up, but the woman had no care for the state of her body as she instead spent her time, throwing Seth the most venomous gaze he had seen in his rtively short life.


    "Ple..a..se le..ave" the woman groaned before her trembling form copsed back to the ground.


    With calm eyes, Seth stared at her prone form, an ounce of sympathy shing in his eyes before disappearing like it had never been there.


    "What loyal subordinates, so they sacrificed themselves to heal you," Seth said, his words more of a statement than a question as he turned to Zuroc''s prone form.


    The man stayed silent for a few seconds his eyes closed, and then just when Seth thought the man was truly unconscious, his hoarse voice sounded.


    "What can I do for you to spare me," he asked.


    "Won''t you ask me why I attacked you in the first ce?" Seth asked, his eyes focused and scrutinizing Zuroc and noticing his wounds slowly healing.


    "Would you have told me "Zuroc replied, his eyes slowly opening, and when he saw Seth''s figure, shock shed in them and he kept them staring at Seth.


    "Well at this point, I don''t see much of a reason to keep my reason for killing you a secret," Seth said, but then he noticed that Zuroc wasn''t listening to his words, as his eyes were instead sharply stared at him.


    "Is there something on me" Seth audibly muttered, deciding not to look down at his body on the off chance Zuroc wasying a trap.


    "Your burns, what happened to your injuries" Zuroc''s hoarse and tired voice struggled to roar as he lifted his hands and pointed at Seth.


    "My injuries got healed just like yours," Seth confusingly said, pointing at the Zuroc''s empty side which was slowly getting filled up.


    "So fast" Zuroc wheezed out" Are you also a blood cultivator," he asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I don''t know what that is, "Seth said lifting his hand and then pointing his index finger at the man.


    To his side, Seth heard the groans of the woman who was in the seal as she tried to speak but couldn''t let out a word and gradually grew quiet.


    "Is there really nothing I can do to save my life today?" Zuroc asked, looking up at Seth with a gaze as firm as he could muster.


    "Do you know what happen to the people outside, how did they die?"


    "Oh that, if I tell you will you spare me?"


    "No" Seth tly said.


    "Shame, the people outside were killed when one of the beastmittee suicide by self-destructing itself and its poison sack, a really sad way for an army to die" Zuroc muttered, his eyes filled with regret


    "Which beast was that? How was it able to kill all those people?" Seth quickly asked, hoping to get an answer before the man went unconscious but a second after he asked his question, he felt a huge chaotic spikee from Zuroc''s body.


    Such a sharp chaotic spike of qi was usually found in explosive technique, and the fact that such a feeling wasing off Zuroc''s body, someone who had blown off his arm not long ago, all but alluded to an iing self-destruction.


    Were it a different time and under different conditions, Seth might decide to flee the tent, but he needed Zuroc''s body as evidence, and so without dy, he tuned the setting of his finger beam and fired it off just before Zuroc''s body went boom.


    One second there was a feeling of impending doom, the next minute everything was back to normal.


    Rather than fire a destructive beam, Seth had decided to fire one that brought about qi poisoning, this qi also having the effect of suppressing Zuroc qi and ending the chaotic reaction which he had tried to initiate.


    With a sigh, Seth quickly walked over to Zuroc''s body, and then without hesitation, bent down and shoved his hand through the man''s heart.


    With the man now dead, Seth watched as the man''s wound which had once been slowly healing stopped closing up, and taking a look behind, Seth''s eyes were greeted to the glowing light in the seal behind him slowly dying off.


    The temptation to sit bedside Zuroc and take a rest hit Seth, but he resisted it and stood to his feet.


    Though he had killed the man, who knew if there was still some trap in the tent just waiting to activate.


    Not wanting to take any unnecessary risks, Seth grabbed Zuroc by his one good arm, and seeing that everything was still alright, he pulled the man as he walked out of the tent.

 Chapter 266 Reflection

    ?


    Pulling along Zuroc''s barely intact body, Seth left the man''s tent and moved a little more around the camp, wanting to see if he could find answers to his questions.


    Zuroc had talked about explosion and poison, yet Seth found it hard to believe that just the self-destruction of a beast could wipe out an entire camp.


    "Or am I just underestimating the power of beast self-destruction" Seth mused.


    Back when he had been conversing with the snake beast, he had ordered it to do anything possible to kill everyone in the camp, and seeing as so far he couldn''t find the beast''s body, Seth guessed that it was the snake that self-destructed.


    A little bit more Search and Seth couldn''t help but frown, assuming Zuroc''s words were the truth, then by all rights, he should havee across a crater created by the explosion of the beast by now.


    Beasts on their own were walking junks of qi, so an explosion created by their self-destruction, especially one as high level as the snake was meant to be really powerful and eye-catching.


    Seth searched a bit more but found nothing and so in the end gave up, deciding to carry his vulnerable self out of the camp.


    Carrying Zuroc''s body with him, Seth walked till he was at the edge of the camp, but Just as he was about to leave it and cross into the forest, his eyes came across a huge fleshy tapering end of what could only be a tail, and he was hit with a thought that had him turning back to stare at the camp as a whole.


    Taking in the whole image at once, Seth''s eyes caught on to the fact that the top of the trees that were close to the camp were all blown off, and with this in mind, and the tail which definably belonged to the snake in mind, he concluded that the beast had blown itself while being in the air.


    A conclusion that left Seth squinting brows as he wondered what set of events could have led to such an ending.


    ...


    It had been over an hour since Seth defeated Zuroc and at this time, he had carried the man''s corpse a good distance away from the camp, and then after finding a suitable spot, he had taken a rest and then decided to go about checking his spoils.


    That he had a space ring on was one of the reasons that Seth hadn''t dumped the man''s body into his space ring,


    Seth spent up to 10 minutes trying to get past the space ring security, and with the help of the enlightenment sphere, he was just about done breaking into the ring.


    A few minutester and Seth had a bunch of stuff, dropping in front of me, a thick aura of bloodlust emanating from some of them.


    A groan of frustration left Seth as hemented his inability to easily check the space ring without going throw the hassle of throwing everything out of it, but in the end, he could only shake his head and began going through the things around him.


    As amander, Zuroc was bound to carry around a bunch of resources, yet Seth still found himself shocked when he saw the Scrolls, qi stones, weapons, and several other things thaty before him.


    Seth began sifting through the stuff around, but in no time, two of the items around immediately caught his interest, a red eerily familiar scroll and a blood-red one that gave him chills.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He opened and poured his qi into the familiar, and a few secondster aplicated expression climbed on his face as he could only let out a wry smile.


    With gusto, he checked some of the other scrolls, a smile gradually climbing onto his face, but as much as he wanted to explore his unexpected harvest, now was not the ce, so he packed back everything into his two space rings.


    When Seth was done, he looked at Zuroc''s body, unable to stop praising the man for his generosity.


    ¡­.


    Sometimeter, Seth sat on a log as was staring at a low burning campfire, a piece of flesh in his hands which he quietly bit into.


    For Seth, finding a meal in the forest was buy a call away, and since he couldn''t eat the flesh of the huge beast which were a distance away due to them being poisoned, he could only manage with the unfortunate lower-ranked beasts around.


    As he went about his meal, Seth couldn''t help but think about his earlier battle with Zuroc.


    Despite the man also being a level 9mortal cultivator, Seth had found himself struggling with all his might to defeat him and almost lost his life in the process.


    Edwin, Adriana, Irene, and many others were all also level 9 mortal cultivators, yet he didn''t even consider them worthy opponents.


    Thisst battle of his helped to remind him of the fact that he wasn''t the only genius or blessed one in the world and that most importantly he was but from an underdeveloped world.


    He was from a world that stood at the bottom of lower worlds, so he should expect himself to be disadvantaged in the future.


    Before dying, Zuroc had mentioned the word blood cultivator, and though the man didn''t borate much on it, Seth had an idea that it was a unique type of cultivation and one of the scrolls he hade across in Zuroc''s possession proved so.


    Seth realized that he was seeing more of the world, and if his recent battle was anything to go by, then the universe won''t be the yground that he would like it to be, but Seth promised himself to make this a temporary fact.


    When he became the strongest, the world would naturally be his ything, but first, he had to deal with the one problem which he had been putting off for a long time, the one problem that would prove a hindrance to his goal, and that was his arrogance.


    Several times he had been warned about it, and now after finally conquering the trauma Minuha had left in him, Seth felt it was time to face the worst of his problems, and for that, he could only reluctantly decide to meet Rose.


    Seth was deep in thought when the sound of people approaching reached his ears and his body tensed up in alert.

 Chapter 267 Spooky Morning [R-18]

    ?


    At first, Seth was worried that the iing people were foes, but secondster, his body rxed as he let out a sigh and went back to his red meal.


    A few secondster, the sound of a pair of feetnding beside him reached his ears, but he didn''t bother looking up.


    "What are the both of you doing here" Seth calmly asked but the reply he got was far from calm.


    With a stamp of the feet, one of the just-arrived persons walked up to Seth, and without warning reached out and grabbed the cor of his shirt pulling it up till Seth was looking up at her.


    "What do you mean what are we doing here, what were you thinking running all the way here alone," Irene asked, looking Seth in the eye, not being bothered that her eyes were moist and tethered on the edge of dripping tears.


    Just looking into her eyes, Seth could see how much she was worried about him, but at the moment he truly didn''t have the strength to engage in a mental debate with her, so he turned his head to the side and looked away.


    Perhaps seeing the tiredness in his eyes, Irene let go of Seth''s shirt and took a step back, yet the angry expression on her face didn''t seize to falter.


    With Irene letting go of him, Seth let out a relief, silently grateful for the woman''s ability to read the situation.


    With a groan, Seth pushed himself to his feet, his eyes passing over Irene''s agitated face and moving over to Aimy''s figure which stood at the back, the woman nervously looking at Zuroc''s dead body thaty to the side.


    "Who is this," Irene asked, her gaze finally moving to the corpse thaty by the side.


    "Zuroc, we''ll talk tomorrow," Seth said and began walking, and before Irene could get out another word, Seth copsed beside a tree, and then resting his back on his trunk he closed his eyes.


    Though thankfully this time he hadn''t been pushed beyond the brink of madness, he had still exhausted a ton of energy in his battle with Zurcos.


    Using his dragon fire and having to heal his body had been a heavy drain on his qi, and now that he was without a qualitative enough meal, sleep was his only other option for recovery.


    At first, Seth had been fighting the option of sleep, but now with Irene and Aimy present, he could go to sleep.


    Right now Seth was very weak, and sooner orter, the jaws of sleep will gobble him, so he might as well walk into it


    Seth''s current state wasn''t something he could hide from either of the women and if either Irene or Aimy wished, they could kill him at the moment.


    It wasn''t that Seth trusted both women with his life, but that he had limited options at the moment, and besides there was still his ongoing contract with Aimy, and as long as she hadn''t handed ownership of the scroll to him, then the use of the contract was still on.


    With this thought in mind, Seth fell asleep, his finger lightly rubbing against the ring that contained Zuroc''s sword.


    .....<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a groan, Seth slightly opened his eyes, wanting to first adjust them to the bright rays of the sun, yet to his surprise despite hearing the loud chirpings of birds outside, there was no bright light invading his eyes.


    Curious about the reason for this abnormality, Seth fully opened his eyes, only for them to be greeted by a yellow roof.


    It took Seth a second to update his observation from a yellow roof to the top of a yellow tent, an update that had memories of Zuroc''s yellow tent rushing into his head, shooting to his feet, and moving towards the tent''s exit.


    Zuroc had been a very troublesome opponent for Seth and coupled with the man''s mysterious abilities, Seth didn''t want to take any chances that he fallen for one of his tricks.


    It wasn''t until Seth got out of the t and got to observe the bright scenery before him that his racing heart calmed down.


    "Nightmares huh," a voice said from the side, yet the mockery andck of concern in the tone was an unweed surprise for Seth.


    Looking sideways, Seth spotted Irene''s standing figure, and then without warning, his figure blurred and appeared beside her, his hands wrapping around her waist and pressing her close to him.


    Irene wanted to let out a word but Seth''s lips had already imed hers and to her surprise, she felt his hands begin rapidly roaming her body, roughly squeezing her assets, and then suddenly gripping at her clothes and pulling them apart.


    Iren''s heart stung a little over the beautiful red robes she had just put on this morning, but she quickly got off her cries and pulled her head backward, wanting to disengage from Seth and give him a piece of her mind, but unfortunately for her Seth reacted quickly and moved his body forward, pressing his lips to her and foiling her n.


    A sense of panic filled Irene as she now felt Seth going for her bra, but as if getting her worries Seth lifted her and carried her back into the tent.


    ¡­..


    At the moment, Seth had sessfully stripped both himself and Irene of all her clothes, and right now he had the woman on her lying on her back with her legs spread and his cock just about to enter her kitty, the only problem being Iren''s hands which she had over snatch.


    With an annoyed look on his face, Seth reached down and pulled away Irene''s hands, using a single hand to hand to grip both her hands and hold them over her head.


    With his frame over Irene, Seth spoke,


    "We''ll deal with your questionster, but for now the only thing that matters is us satisfying ourselves, is that clear, " Seth said, and though Irene looked up at him with an angry gaze, she silently nodded her head o his question.


    "Good now lead me in," Seth softly said releasing one of her hands and then nted a kiss on her lips.


    Biting her lips, Irene reached down and grabbed onto Seth''s cock, and then slightly stroking it, she pressed his thick hard-on against her moistening pussy, and then a secondte let out a yelp, her now free hand quickly moving and wrapping around Seth''s back and he began thrusting into her.

 Chapter 268 Emotional Needs [R-18]

    ?


    If Irene told herself that she wasn''t enjoying it, that will only be her lying to herself.


    The minute Seth''s meat stretched open her pussy and dived into it, Irene felt full andplete, her body shivered in pleasure, and as she wrapped her around him, she was hit with a sense of safety.


    Though she was filled with many grievances and had a lot of words and questions for Seth, Irene couldn''t help but forget about them,beling them as secondary issues while she indulges herself in the pleasure pervading her body.


    Irene could feel Seth''s hard chest pressing against her body, especially her breasts and though they weren''t being rubbed or massaged at the moment, just that hardness of his body had them stimted.


    "ahhhhh, ahhhh, ahhhh" Irene moaned as Seth pumped into her without pause, his heavy breathing sounding in her ear as he fucked her.


    Hearing these breathings turned Irene on and made her happy because though this might just be the body''s reaction to his current exertion, to Irene they represented how much Seth sought satisfaction from her body.


    The thigh that he was willing to go through all this work just for her body excited her, and with this feeling, she couldn''t help but want more confirmation. She wanted to see what Seth was feeling at the moment, so she took her hand and ced it on the back of Seth''s head, whispering his name as she tried to hold his head in ce.


    At first, he was stubborn, but after three more thrusts, he stopped his marathon, and finally raised his buried head, looking at her with eyes that screamed lust and bits of annoyance.


    Seth was just about to talk, but Irene didn''t let him as she pulled his head down till their lips locked together in a kiss.


    With vigor, Seth kissed back and in no time tookplete control of the kiss, his tongue running rampant within her mouth, bullying her submissive tongue to its satisfaction while his lips mped around her''s like a ma.


    Irene enjoyed this feeling, of being dominated, but most importantly, she enjoyed the feeling of Seth''s remaining length violently throbbing within her.


    With him now invested in kissing her, Seth''s body hade to a pause, his cock no longer moving, but feeling how much the remaining length of his dick which remained with her throbbed, she couldn''t help but be filled with a sense of satisfaction and contentment.


    That his cock throbbed showed how much it desired satisfaction, how much it wanted to go about scrubbing against her pussy wet walls, yet despite harboring such desires Seth controlled himself and satisfied her emotional needs, giving her the sensual kiss she wanted.


    They kissed for more than a minute before Irene decided to release Seth''s head, opening her eyes she stared into Seth''s eyes as his heavy breath hit her face.


    The desire he felt for her was unquestionable and then not wasting time, he fully buried his cock in her once more and quickly went back to his current favorite movements.


    Emotionally satisfied, Irene''s moans couldn''t help but intensify, and as she held Seth''s head close to her shoulders, and then stretched out her tongue and began flicking his ears.


    "Seth your meat, your thick cock, I can feel it in me"


    "I love your cock, Seth"


    "Seth you''re making me feel so good,"


    "ahhh, you''re better than any man I have ever been with," Irene said, her wordsing with her moans.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At the moment, Irene waspletely invested in Seth and had surrendered herself to him, she felt like she had an obligation to satisfy him, and offering no resistance, she sumbed to this obligation and aimed to provide the beat.


    With her words, Irene felt Seth go faster, his dick also increasing at the same time and, causing her to let out a few sharp screams as she was taken unaware by the sudden increase in pleasure.


    "I can feel your dick get bigger, Seth it feels so good" Iren moaned into Seth''s ear.


    "Fuck me harder, fuck me more, and release your white matter into me."


    "Paint my walls with your cum, my pussy is yours, Seth, wash it with your seed" Irene whispered, her words rewarding her with Seth''s breathing getting rapid and his thrusts faster.


    A few secondster, Iren''s wishes were answered as she felt Seth''s release flood and further heat up her already warm cunt.


    The feeling of his release had Irene going over the edge and mping her things around his waist, holding his full length in herself as she washed it with her fluids.


    With her orgasm, Irene''s arms felt weak as they fell to the side while she watched Seth''s body rise as he stared at her, the predatory grin on his face sending her pussy jittering as it prepared for more.


    ...¡­


    It had been about two hours since they began fucking, and at the moment, Seth currently had his head propped up by a pillow as he watched Irene lie between his legs and suck on his dick.


    She had just about licked his dick clean of their release and was now sucking his already simted cock towards another release.


    With ease, she kept the head of his cock and some more inside her mouth and then went about sucking it with her lips while massaging the bulbous head with her long tongue.


    With her tongue all wet and slippery she licked all over Seth''s tip while her hand stroked his remaining length, and a few secondster, she got her reward, as his cock bulged and began releasing his cum into her mouth.


    Stroking his dick up and down to soothe it, Irene sucked Seth''s dick dry of its release, till his hard road finally lost its additional bulge.


    With a pop, Irene released Seth''s cock, pushed herself up, and then sat on her knees.


    "That was nice "Irenemented licking her lips, and then to Seth''s confusion, she stood to her feet and began reaching for her clothes.


    "Come on we aren''t done yet" Sethplied, his dick wiggling in agreement.


    "Yes we are¡­ for now," Irene said throwing Seth a smile," and depending on the answers which you are soon about to give me, there might be more in store".


    Hearing her words Seth could only scrunch up his head in disbelief silently watching as Irene left the tent some minutester.

 Chapter 269 Spilling The Beans

    ?


    "Praise the heavens for their wonderful idea to create women" Seth couldn''t help but think.


    Unlike the dull meal he had scraped up for himself the previous day, Seth was currently sitting outdoors, and before him was a table, one filled with delicacies which he was eating at the moment.


    ¡­


    After Irene had left him in the tent, Seth had taken some time to prepare himself for the iing interrogation.


    Ready for anything Seth had left the tent, but the scent that he met outside caught him very off-guard.


    A medium size rectangr table capable of amodating two people on its long side sat a few meters away from the tent he had existed, and on it were several dishes filled with food.


    Though he would have liked to immediately seat himself at the table and begin eating, Seth couldn''t help but hesitate.


    "What''s going on," Seth asked looking at Irene and Aimy who sat on one side of the table.


    Aimy had eyes peeled open anxiously looking at Seth but Seth ignored her worries as his eyes moved to Irene.


    "I know how hungry you get after a battle, and given what we saw when we passed by Zuroc''s camp, I could only imagine how hungry you must be, so I decided to make this" Irene said.


    "How did you make this, I don''t see any kitchen on beast carcass around," Seth said his eyes looking at steaming pieces of meat on the table.


    "Have you forgotten I stocked up on this while we were with Tamor and back in Tillip" Irene asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Oh that'' Seth mumbled, already aware of this but being cautious


    "Which reminds me, what about your own stash? What happened to all your food?" Irene asked, yet her only reply was a guiltyugh from Seth as he quickly moved and sat on one of the seats which stood on the other side of the table, opposite Irene


    "It''s not poisoned right" Seth couldn''t help but ask looking up at Irene with squinted eyes.


    "Why would you think that, if I wanted to kill you I would have done it the previous night, you were so out you didn''t even move a muscle when I cleaned you up," Irene said rolling her eyes at Seth and turning her head up, and though she tried to hide it, everyone at the table could feel the hurt in her tone...


    "I wasn''t referring to you trying to kill me, I was referring to you being so benevolent despite your grievance with me."


    "Shouldn''t you be giving this to me after hearing my reasons?" .


    "Well that was my initial intention, but you did so well this morning that I just couldn''t bear the thought of leaving you starving," Irene said with a shrug not minding that Aimy was beside her.


    "Oh," Seth said, and those were thest word that came out of his mouth till presently.


    While Seth ate, his mind couldn''t help but mull the benefits of sex, especially their ability to soothe a woman''s raging heart.


    And as Seth ate to his heart''s content, aiming to fill his stomach, he couldn''t help but suddenly reach enlightenment, his mind arriving at the conclusion that the key to a woman''s heart was incredible sex.


    Yearster whenever Seth would remember this enlightenment, he would cringe at how Soluble his mind was to food.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...


    Being quite hungry but eating properly, Seth was done clearing out the table minutester, and just as he said the words" thank you", Irene sent the table before them flying away with a kick. She stood up and moved till she was right in front of Seth, and then with her hand nted on her hips she said one word.


    "Speak."


    With Irene in front of him. She knew there was no more procrastination of this inevitable talk, so he pushed himself to his feet and faced Irene.


    "Why did you leave," She asked.


    "Do you think I abandoned you, do you think I will abandon you?" Seth asked, easily wrapping his hands around Irene and pulling her close to him as he looked into her eyes with a hurt gaze.


    "Do you think am done with you?" Seth asked, leaning in and capturing her lips, he could feel Iren slightly tremble in his arms.


    With Irene pulling back, the kiss was a short one, and immediately it was over, Irene asked her next question.


    "So you weren''t nning to leave me, you ¡­ want me" she silently asked, her voice so low that only Seth could hear it.


    "I''ll never leave you, I''ll always want you," Seth said dismissing her insecurities, but his words rather than bring them together instead had Irene literally push him away.


    "And what happened between the two of you, what did she do," Irene asked, the previous weak look on her face now, gone, a fierce expression taking its ce.


    "What did she tell you "Seth asked, but before Irene could let out a word, Aimy spoke first.


    "Nothing, Seth don''t tell her anything" Aimy Screamed out, but a violent release of Irene''s soul sense had the woman careening backward.


    "Talk again and I''ll tie you and your mouth up" Irene spoke, her words bringing a smile to Seth''s face as he imagined that was the usual punishment Iren gave Aimy, his lustful mind already creating scenes.


    "Seth" Iren spoke, looking Seth in the eyes and directing some hostility at him," what did Iren do that had you risking your life and fighting Zuroc and his army"


    "I''ll tell you, but first you must promise not to get angry with Aimy, and to still love her like you always have," Seth said.


    Seth''s request stunned Irene for a few seconds, but after she nodded her head.


    "I promise, now speak," Irene said, a bit of worry climbing her face.


    "This" Seth said, a thick red scroll appearing in his hand, one which he immediately handed over to Irene.


    "She lost it to Zuroc, so she begged me to help get it back.


    At first, Irene''s face was filled with confusion, but then this expression was reced by raw anger as she turned to face Aimy.


    "How could you lose the scroll" she screamed, her words having Aimy take several steps back, tears already running down her eyes, which were weirdly instead filled with surprise.

 Chapter 270 Little Trick

    ?


    "Remember your promise, the scroll is now safely back with you so take a few deep breaths and calm down."


    "Yes I know, it''s just that why does she have to be so careless, she never takes anything seriously," Irene said vigorously shaking her head as she massaged her temples, and the next moment, her figure blurred and she was gone.


    With Irene gone, It was just Seth and Aimy left standing alone, Seth looking at the cute brown hair chivar female next to him.


    "She sure is angry," Seth said, his words having Aimy lift her head and look at him before looking in the direction Irene had gone.


    "Why" Aimy silently asked, but instead of answering her question, Seth did a stretch with his hands going wide and then began moving towards Irene''s direction.


    "Stay here, let me go and make sure your sister doesn''t destroy all of Mother Nature," and with those words, Seth''s figure also blurred away.


    Watching Seth leave, Aimy wanted to follow after him, but then she hesitated and decided to stay, moving over to one of the nearby trees and copsing beside it as her mind was bombarded with several thoughts.


    ¡­..


    Going into a sprint and moving straight in the direction Irene had departed, it didn''t long for Seth to quickly locate the woman.


    Contrary to his thoughts where he expected her to be freezing and shing apart the innocent trees and the ground, Seth found Irene beside a stream, sitting upright in a fetal position as she held her knees close to her chest.


    At the moment, she looked like an innocent maiden, one who had been betrayed by the world, yet the only effect such a pitiful sight could do to Seth was have his eyes zoom in on her breasts which she had smashed up together.


    "I remember thest time we were both beside a water source, I seriously considered subduing you and whipping your ass till you came to your senses," Seth said walking towards Irene from behind.


    While Seth acknowledge that he had lied to Irene, that didn''t mean that he had no care for her, though she controlled herself, within that moment that she had screamed at Aimy, Seth could feel that she had truly been disappointed in her.


    "Perhaps you should have done that, then that way you''ll have quickly set me on the right path and would have had more escapades on the road" Irene quietly said.


    "Ahhhh maybe, but that''s beside the point right now."


    "What I''m trying to point out is how I easily forgave you for how treated me, I want you to take a lesson from that incident and also forgive Aimy"


    Seth had just finished saying these words when he found himself ced under the full barge of Irene''s aura, the woman not holding back as she knew he could take it and probably decided to use this as an avenue to vent a little of her anger.


    The tyranny of Irene''s aurasted for up to a minute before it almost immediately died off.


    "Sorry," Irene''s soft voice sounded a secondter.


    Don''t be, I''ll make sure to punish you for this very soon" Seth said.


    "I''ll do my best to ept my punishment master" Irene in a yful tone, her 360 emotion change stunning Seth.


    "That scroll is an item that had been passed down in my family for many years, it''s our family''s greatest treasure and we believe that with it, we will rise to glory.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    For so many years, no one has been deemed qualified to use, but that was till both I and my sister came."


    "I and Aimy were considered talents, Aimy more so, but now she''s ruined herself. While I can try to understand and even be touched by her sacrifice, the fact that she brought along and also lost such an important item is just so¡­" Irene said trying to find a word to express how she felt, but in the end she just let out a heavy breath.


    "But I guess you''re right, you risked your life, barely surviving just to get it back, for your sake I''ll do my best to quickly forgive the troublesome girl."


    While Seth was happy to see that he had somehow reduced the rift between both sisters, he couldn''t help but take his attention to two of Irene''s words.


    "Barely surviving" Seth questioningly said, surprised and unhappy that she knew about this detail of the battle


    "On our way, I came across your broken halberd" she replied and didn''t have to say more as Seth began muttering curses iprehensibly.


    "As themander of an entire army, you should have known taking down Zuroc wasn''t going to be so easy, so why did you agree to her request?"


    "She asked nicely and wiggled her cute ass at me" Seth replied.


    "Yes I can imagine that happening, but I believe there is more" Irene persisted.


    "Well she''s your sister, I can''t just ignore her distress you know"


    "yes Seth I can imagine you using her distress to get in her pants, but I am also sure she offered to give you a spot in the scroll, promising to take you along with her when she goes for the exam," Irene said releasing her hold on her legs and stretching them forward.


    Hearing Irene''s words, Seth''s eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock but luckily for him, Irene''s focus was on the stream ahead of her so she didn''t see his dumbfounded expression.


    "What makes you so sure," Seth asked wanting to cover up the sudden silence that was ensuing.


    "Well, it''s the only thing she can offer you that would have you leaving immediately and running off to go and face a formidable foe," Irene said turning and looking at Seth with a smile.


    Before Seth knew it, Irene got up to her feet and walked up to him and then wrapping her hand around his neck she leaned in and kissed him for a few seconds, but just as she pulled back, Seth wrapped his hands around her waist and pulled her in for another deep kiss.


    Seth''s hands were already heading to pull off Irene''s clothes when he felt her hands hold onto his as she stopped his action.


    "Not now, I promise we''ll go at it as much as you want but not here" Irene pleaded.


    "I''ll spare you now, but I let you be for now, but I can''t make any promises aboutter," Seth said.


    "Let''s get going."


    "No yet, I want some time alone."

 Chapter 271 We Betrayed Her

    ?


    With Irene''s words in mind and her desire for some time alone, Seth had left the woman to her devices.


    With this being the second time she had asked for some time alone, Seth figured Aimy was her emotional weakness, but he had no ns to exploit this discovery neither did he even think about it as his mind was currently storming over Aimy''s little trick.


    With the windfall he had made from ransacking Zuroc''s space ring, Seth had gotten his hands on two other Scrolls.


    The first Scroll stank of blood, and when he opened it, he could only see a single-line sentence,


    "NINE MOUNTAIN SECT, BLOOD POURING PEACK"


    The word on the scroll had Seth scrunching up his face in confusion, but after passing his qi through it, his expression changed to one of amazement.


    With a single push of his qi, Seth''s mind had been bombarded with the knowledge that made the scroll a very priced item.


    As for the other Scroll, Seth opened it with bated breath, and just like he had thought, the words written on it were one he was very familiar ones,


    "HEAVENLY STROM SECT".


    That passing his qi through the first Scroll had brought about a reaction was quite a surprise to Seth, but the information he got from it exined a lot.


    Now as Seth move to pass his qi through the second scroll, he expected no reaction from it after all it was bound to already have been imed, but to his shock, after passing his qi through it, a bunch of information flowed into his head, albeit this information being far smaller than the one he had gotten from the first scroll.


    A few seconds of thought and Seth figured out the reason for the unboundedness of the second scroll.


    With Zuroc''s hobby of ying with blood, it only made sense that the man have no interest in the Scroll of the Heavenly Storm sect when he had that of the Nine Mountains scroll with him."


    This choice of Zuroc now left Seth with a free and unbounded Scroll and with it, he couldn''t help but give a wry smile thinking about how he no longer had any need for Aimy''s scroll.


    When Irene had begun breathing down his neck for answers, Seth had decided to give up the Scroll and help the troublesome woman keep her dark secret, yet here he was finding out that all thought he had been somewhat yed.


    Though Seth would be given ownership of the scroll after killing Zuroc, the fact that more than one person could use the scroll meant that sooner orter Aimy woulde begging him for a spot.


    Though whether or not he decided to listen to her pleas depended on him, Aimy could always include Iren in the matter andplicate things


    "What is it with these sisters and pulling off tricks" Seth couldn''t help but mutter, he already had his guard raised against Irene, and in his confidence he let Aimy y one over him.


    Though he had told himself to be cautious of the girl, he still fell for one of her tricks.


    "Man I''ve really gone soft on these two," Seth said with a wide smile, various ns swimming in his mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The thought to kill Aimy shed through Seth''s mind, but it was a rather short-lived one as he found doing this a waste of every action he had taken since he met her, and not to mention there was also the fact that she was Irene''s sister.


    Until everything went boom, Seth felt he should at least give the woman the time to make her decision, or perhaps the truth was he just wanted to have more time to pound her cunt.


    As all these nefarious thoughts swam through Seth''s head, he eventually found himself arriving at the location where they had set camp and where he had left Aimy.


    With a casual search, he easily found the woman, and to his surprise, she was sitting in the exact same position he had met her sister.


    With a groan, Seth moved his leg and walked towards the pitiful-lookingdy.


    "How is Irene," Aimy asked slightly raising her head to look at Seth.


    "Well I cated some of her anger and even got a kiss before I left, so I think we can say she''s good at the moment," Seth said stretching out a hand to Aimy which she took and let Seth pull her up.


    "Do you think we betrayed Irene? " Aimy''s shaky voice sounded.


    "What do you mean betrayed," Seth asked, raising his eyebrow, his hands forgetting to get all grabby.


    "Irene trusted you, yet you lied to her, while I just stood back and said nothing, don''t you feel bothered," Aimy asked looking into Seth''s eyes with a sharp gaze.


    "Well yes we lied to her, but betray, that''s too strong a word, her best wishes were in both our hearts, so of course I feel fine," Seth said.


    "It''s one thing for you to lie to her, but I''m her sister, and for me to connive with another person to lie to her that''s just a straight stab to her back."


    "From all of this, the one thing I''ve realized is that you don''t even care about Irene, the only thing you care about is sex, and you want to cate the rtionship between the two of us, so you can get your dream threesome.


    "Here''s the thing Seth, it''s over, I''m done begin used by you to manipte Irene, I''m going to tell her everything."


    With those words, Aimy turned to the side and walked away heading towards Irene''s location.


    Hearing Aimy''s words baffled Seth as he wondered when it changed from Aimy begging him to help her lie to Irene to him now being the one manipting her to lie to Irene.


    Seth wanted to point out this fact to the departing Aimy, but in the end, decided against it.


    If she decided to spill the bean, then so be it, with the treasure he had looted off Zuroc, as long as he got his soul fruits, then he had no problem giving up on the two sisters.

 Chapter 272 Counselling [R-18]

    ?


    With Aimy suddenly growing a saintly heart and going to report both their lies, Seth decided to take a rest beneath the shade of a tree beside him.


    A few minutes of just peace and quiet went by as Seth closed his eyes, rxed his nerves, and basked in serenity, but his serenity didst for long as he soon felt an additional shadow over his body.


    With an internal sigh, Seth opened his eyes and weed the image of a pair of brown eyes into it.


    "What do you want Aimy?" Seth groaned out, "Where is Irene".


    "I don''t know, I didn''t meet her. I changed my mind and decided toe back."


    "Okay," Seth simply said.


    "You won''t say anything to me. You won''t counsel me on the choices I made" Aimy''s voice pitifully sounded.


    "Do I look like aforter?"


    "Besides you''re the older one, I should be the one seeking advice from you," Seth said but a momentter he shook his head and sat up.


    "Scratch that, what do you want counseling on," Seth said looking at the woman kneeling beside him.


    "Well it''s still about Irene, I feel guilty about it"


    "I thought you decided to pin all the me on me"


    "Well about that, that was totally ungrateful of me I''m Sorry," Aimy said bowing her head.


    Hearing her words, Seth leaned back and then patted hisp,


    "Sit here," he said.


    Aimy looked at Seth in confusion, taking a few minutes to understand his words before looking at hisp.


    She looked back at him for confirmation but when she saw his waiting gaze, she bit her lips and then pushed herself to her feet and with Seth''s guidance finally found herself standing over him with both her legs at his side.


    For today, Aimy had decided to put on a less provocative dress and was wearing just a long purple somewhat tight gown, so for her to sit, down, she had to push up the dress.


    By the time Aimy sat down, she had much of her gown pushed up to her hips, and much of her legs visible to Seth.


    "There something there," Aimy said with a startled yep.


    "An experienced woman would have begun grinding on it," Seth said, but before Aimy could question or act on his words, both Seth''s hands fell on her exposed legs and ran up them till they reached her hips.


    At her hips, Seth sent both his hands beneath Irene''s dress till they arrived at her buttocks which he wasted no time to begin fondling.


    Sitting on him, Aimy squirmed a little but she kept her hand to herself, her lips tightly closed as she was afraid to make a sound.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not long after, Seth''s right hand came out from beneath Aimy''s cloth, leaving her butt as it began roaming over her body, grabbing a hold of her right boob and giving it a good squeeze before it continued its journey up and finally rested behind Aimy''s head.


    Looking at the nervous woman, Seth pulled her head towards him, locking his lips with hers and exploring her slippery mouth.


    He sucked her and licked her lips, ying around with her tongue for a few minutes before pulling back and looking at the heavily breathing woman.


    "Do you love Irene?" Seth asked all of a sudden, his question taking Aimy off-guard considering the activity they had just been doing, but it didn''t take her long to nod her head.


    "Well you say you love her, but actions speak louder than words, and what you did to her will say otherwise," Seth said, but his words were met with hard rebuke.


    "I love her, I was just weak to pain," Aimy said with a near scream, herst few wordsing out as a shameful whisper.


    Aimy bent her head down, wanting to wallow in regret but Seth''s hand moved and wrapped around her chin, and pulled her head up.


    "As I said, actions speak louder than words, and if you believe you truly love her as much as you think, then it''s all the more reason for you to stay close to her, and then one day, when the timees, you redeem yourself with your actions".


    "My actions" Aimy drawled.


    "Yes, and if you truly wish to have that opportunity and be able to grasp it, then you need to be beside her, and I doubt that will happen if she finds out the truth now will it," Seth asked.


    "No" Aimy whispered, but then she continued, "And what if she finds out."


    "Other than the both of us, any other person that knows the truth is dead, so Irene finding out is impossible, but on the off chance she ever does, just make sure that by that time your number of actions far exceed this misdeed, Okay," Seth said.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Aimy slowly nodded her head deep in thought, but all of sudden she let out a yep and raised herself till she was standing on her knees, looking down at Seth''s left hand in shock.


    "Stay like that," Seth said, and after Aimy obediently obeyed him, he went back to pushing his middle finger in and out of her wet pussy.


    Aimy felt pleasure going through her body, but wasn''t exactly sure how to react, thankfully Seth noticed her plight and pulled her head forward till it rested on his shoulder.


    "Hold on to me," Seth said as he ced his hands around Aimee''s back and went on to rapidly move his finger in and out of her cunt.


    "With her head on his shoulders, Seth could hear her rapid breaths and her muffled moans, and as seconds flew by, he could feel her hips gently moving down to meet his finger.


    Soon, Seth, had two fingers up Aimy''s wet cunt making the woman''s moans more ragged as she ground her cunt against his finger.


    "Ahhhh" Aimy finally released a scream, unable to control herself as she orgasm, buckling he hips against Seth and tightly holding onto him, her juices rushing out of her and drenching Seth.


    Aimy''s orgasmsted for a few seconds before the woman fell down from her knees and sat back on Seth''sp, resting her head on his chest as she let out heavy breaths.


    "So did you enjoy the show?"

 Chapter 273 Blow Me Peeper

    ?


    Immediately Seth said these words, Aimy seemed to havee to her senses as she kicked herself to her feet and without dy disappeared from Seth''sp, her figure scampering behind the tree beside them.


    "You scared her," Seth said with a chuckle, looking at the woman who was quietly standing in the distance and staring at them.


    Seth pushed himself to his feet and turned around but couldn''t catch sight of Aimy, he literally had to move around to the back of the tree to see a frightened Aimy who seemed to be trying to meld into the tree.


    "No one is going to bite you, get yourself together ande out," Seth said with augh as he turned and turned and walked away.


    "Never took you for a peeper," Seth said walking up to Irene who was just a few steps away.


    "I just arrived a few seconds ago, and considering I was standing out here, you can''t call that peeping"


    "Tell that to Aimy, her answer would be very different," Seth said with a smile as he began looking her up and down.


    "Did you change your clothing?" Seth asked his eyes narrowing.


    "No, these are the same clothes I wore earlier, is there a problem," Irene said as she looked down at her ck cloak that covered the white t-shirt she had beneath and then looked at the tight ck trousers and boots she wore.


    "Yes there is a problem, but it isn''t you, it''s me."


    With this realization, Seth looked down at his wet pants which were soaked in Aimy''s fluids and also straining to hold his hardened cock.


    "Come " Seth as he looked up from his cock, and though Irene was reluctant she came over.


    With Irene close, Seth first took her hands and then had them both move around till Iren''s back was facing the tree where Aimy hid.


    "This is okay, now get down on your knees and suck"


    "Not now Seth, let''s first go and get the soul fruits, and then like I promised we''ll go at it till you want no more"


    "Till I want no more," Seth thought with augh.


    Truly he had been rather soft and restrained on the women of this world that after all this while of being together, Irene still thought she alone could satisfy him.


    "You are right that we need to quickly head for the soul fruits, and that''s the reason I want you to give the blowjob.


    I could ask Aimy, but then she''s still new and will most likely suck at this, so I want you who is an expert to quickly do it so we can be on our way."


    "But we''re in the open," Irene said, frowning as she pointed out that her sister could see them.


    "That''s all the more reason why insist on this," Seth said with a wide grin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Right from the start, Seth hadn''t hidden his intention to fuck both sisters.


    Irene had been Vignt about Seth''s moves towards Aimy, but in the end, there was nothing she could do about it.


    The fact that she couldn''t subdue or make Seth back off was already a loss on Irene''s part, and with her failing to resist Seth''s sexual advances, she had basically proved to Aimy that all those words Seth had said on the day of their reunion were true.


    Now at this point, the only thing that could stop Seth from achieving his threesome dream was if Aimy rejected him, but Seth had already subdued her long ago.


    The minute Aimy came to him with her problem, she had in a way acquiesced to be his ve, because unless she decided to confess to Irene, Seth could always ckmail her with this secret.


    While Seth was aware of this submission from Aimy, Irene was not, but her walking in on him fingering Aimy and having her moan till she came was enough of a memo.


    Now with his dick all hard and reading the situation, Seth decided it was time to pull the trigger and began his conquest of both sisters.


    Seth could see traces of hesitation going through Irene''s eyes, and he decided to flush them away.


    Seth moved a bit closer and sealed any bit of distance between him and Irene and then he pressed his forehead to hers.


    "Don''t you trust me?" Seth asked.


    Irene was already vulnerable to him but the problem now was her hesitation towards handing over her sister to him.


    "I... I.. I.." Iren stammered different emotions going through her body, but then Seth merged their lips and enjoyed them till Irene was nearly out of breath and then he pulled back.


    "Have I ever let you down?" Seth asked looking Irene in the eye, and it didn''t take long for the woman to shake her head.


    "Just like I''ve never let you down, I''ll never let Aimy down too, the sight of you sisters sets my desire on fire, I just want to take care of the both of you," Seth said wanting to strike when the iron was hot, lean in and give another kiss.


    Seth''s n seemed to be working, but then after theirtest kiss ended and Seth looked into Irene''s eyes, all he saw was the calm clear gaze of a woman who was aware of her actions and his slight maniptions.


    "You''re a devil, Seth," Irene said, and before Seth could let out a word, she dropped to her knees and began fiddling with his trousers.


    "You''re not going to try biting it off are you" Seth tentatively asked, but Irene worriedly gave him no reply.


    Working in silence, Irene went about undoing Seth''s pants till they fell down to his ankles, and then not long after, his underwear followed, its downfall seeing about the rise of Seth''s thick veiny meat.


    Irene reached out and lightly stroked the thick meat, and then looking up at Seth, She held his cock, up and then stretched out her tongue as much as she could and then began licking Seth''s cock like it were a candy stick.


    Right from the base till she arrived at the tip, Irenthered Seth''s cock with her saliva, and then when she arrived at the top she kissed the bulbous head and then took it into her mouth.

 Chapter 274 The Hard Way [R-18]

    ?


    At first, Seth was concerned about Irene''s bearing, but as he watched her move her mouth all over the head of his dick, keeping it in her warm mouth while she flicked its tip with her tongue, his worries were washed away.


    As Irene sucked on the head of Seth''s cock, she raised her eyes and looked at him, her right hand lightly rubbing his dick while her left yed with his balls.


    After a while, Irene released Seth''s cock, and then while stroking it she began giving long licks,thering it with he spit and sucking at the sides, then after her head moved down to his balls and took them in.


    Showing no bias, Irene showered Seth''s two sacks with equal attention rolling them in her mouth and slowly tickling them.


    With turns, she sucked on them and then pulled them out of her mouth with a pop, before then going back to suck them.


    As Irene worked, tingles of pleasure shot all through Seth, making his reach down and softly stroke her head.


    "You''re awesome" Seth couldn''t help but say as he watched Irene finally release his ball and her gaze moved back to his dick.


    His hand moved and rubbed behind her ears, stimting her as she leaned into his touch wanting for more, and Seth was obligated.


    "Time to work," Seth said some secondster, bringing Irene out of the little daze the rubbing of her ears had caused.


    Irene nodded her head at Seth''s words, and then leaned in and put his cock back in her mouth, moving her head all over the first half of it while her hands stroked the other half.


    "Haaaaa" Seth groaned as his hands were over Irene''s head, and then little by little they applied pressure on Iren''s head, the woman seeming to get the memo as she began taking in more of his cock.


    With loud groans, Irene solely shoved Seth''s dick down her throat, and when she had about half of it down there, she gagged a little but didn''t pull it out.


    With saliva falling out of her mouth, Irene kept Seth''s dick in her mouth, and then when her reflexes calmed down, she went on to swallow more dick.


    "That''s a good girl, keep going, "Seth said encouraging Irene who charged through and finally took down all of his cock.


    With all of his cock sheathed in Irene''s warm mouth, Seth felt satisfied, but then all of a sudden he was taken unaware by Irene who suddenly hummed.


    "Urghhhhh" Seth couldn''t help but groan, raising his head as Irene''s little act stimted him and had his pleasure nerve-tingling.


    As he brought his dazed gaze down from the sky, his eyes were stopped on their journey to see Irene''s face by the sight of Aimy who was now out from behind the tree and widely gawking at him and Irene.


    Seeing Seth staring at her, Aimy got embarrassed and quickly moved back behind the tree, but Seth only smiled at her little act and looked back at Irene.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    All this while, she had kept her nose pressing on Seth''s pelvis with his dick down her throat.


    Seth reached down and touched her engorged throat, rubbing it, before to Irene''s surprise Seth firmly gripped onto her hair, and then began pulling her head backward.


    Slowly, Seth''s long meat slid out of Irene''s mouth, till it waspletely out and now hanging in the air, twitching as it cried its unfair removal from its warm home.


    Looking down at Irene, Seth bent till his head hovered above hers.


    "Are you a good girl? "Seth asked, his hands mping on her jaws and forcing them open.


    "If you are a good girl nod," Seth said, and without missing a beat Irene nodded.


    With a smile, Seth opened his mouth and let his spit drip down into Irene''s gaping maw, the woman gulping down every bit of his sticky saliva.


    "Now I want you to go and bring Aimy over here, is that clear?" Seth asked.


    Hesitation shed in Irene''s eyes, and just as she was about to shake her head in refusal, Seth held her head firmly and then leaned closer to her ears.


    "Not this time Irene, you knew more than anyone what wasing, so don''t resist it, be a good girl and do what you''re told," Seth said lightly pinching her ear and then rose.


    A few seconds passed and Seth was just about to speak up when Irene suddenly got up to her feet, and without speaking a word to him turned and began moving towards Aimy.


    Standing there with his pants done and his dick proudly looking at the world, Seth had no worries, if the two sisters decided to run, then let them, he was confident in catching them and dealing with them, but more so he had more confidence in the fact that Irene would listen to him.''


    As he thought earlier, more than anyone in Egaroth, Irene was aware of his true nature, and the fact that she continued to stay with him was more than a sign of her subconscious eptance of him.


    Subconsciously, Irene had epted that she and her sister were going to be fucking the same man, yet without a firm push there was no way she was going to own up to this eptance.


    While Seth could have called Aimy over, he decided to instead do it the hard way, with Irene bringing Aimy over, it would show her stand on the matter, though the fact that It looked like a marriage handover did worry Seth.


    With conflicting thoughts, Seth watched Aimy disappear behind the tree, and be gone for up to two minutes, and then the next thing he knew, he watched the pair of sisters walk out from behind the tree.


    Iren walked at the front, confidently walking towards him while Aimygged at the back, looking at him from the corner of her eyes with a red face

 Chapter 275 I Want To Taste It [R-18]

    ?


    With a bright gaze, Seth watched Irene lead Aimy up to him, Aimy keeping her head down and peeping at his hard rod while Irene kept staring at him.


    All Seth gave was a wide grin, not bothering to hide his thought as he licked his lips while gazing at both sisters'' chests.


    "Remember, just a blow job and we leave," Irene said.


    "And what if I want to decide to extend it? Having both of your strip so I can suck on your beasts seem like a far better option won''t you agree" Seth teased, enjoying the frown that came onto Irene''s'' face.


    "Aimye here," Seth said extending his left hand.


    Slowly, Aimy looked up at Seth''s hand, but then she turned and looked to Irene who only snorted at her implied question.


    "Didn''t we already talk about this, you''re not a child do as you want."


    Aimy seemed to be a little mncholic at Irene''s answer, but then she looked back to Seth''s hand and then with a sudden determination, she took his hand.


    Seth pulled Aimy towards him, wanting to hold her in his arms, but then she surprised him by moving closer on her own and pressing her body to his, and before Seth knew it, she wrapped her hand around her neck and kissed him.


    Though her kissing skills were sloppy, her aggression made up for it, as she pressed her lips to his as much as she could and went around exploring his mouth with her tongue.


    Deciding to let the excited woman have her fun, Seth let Aimy have her way with his mouth while his hand wrapped around her waist and then moved down to her buns.


    Right in front of Aimy, the both of them were kissing and touching each other, and while Aimy had her eyes closed as she immerse herself in the different sensations going through her body, Seth opened his eyes and had a nce at Irene''s silent form.


    Watching Irene standing there all lonely, Seth''s dick did a forceful twitch even as it pressed against Aimy''s tummy, this twitch serving to remind Aimy that she had a dick pressed on her tummy.


    "With a yelp, Aimy pulled back, wanting to take a step away from him, but Seth''s hands holding on to her buns let her form moving away as it moved her to the right, having her stand beside him while his cock throbbed up and down.


    "Have a feel of it "Seth said, looking at Aimy.


    Aimy''s face went red at Seth''s words, but she did not shy away as she raised her right hand and wrapped it around Seth''s cock.


    Despite the obviously sticky saliva that covered his cock, Aimy went in bold as she wrapped her hands around Seth''s cock and then tightly gripped it, and then without a word or order from anyone, she began stroking it up and down.


    "It''s hard and long, it feels nice," Aimy said looking up at Seth with a cute innocent smile.


    "Can I suck it?" she asked.


    "No, for today it belongs to Irene," Seth said.


    "But it looks really tasty, it''s no fair that Irene gets to hog all of the fun," Aimy said increasing her pace of stroking as her eyes became entranced with the sight of Seth''s cock, but then Seth reached out, and lifted her chin till she was looking at him.


    "Do you want me to punish you?" Seth asked his right hand lightly rubbing her ass<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No" Aimy answered a little scared off by Seth''s sudden change in bearing.


    "I like women who do as they''re told, and if I find one of my women being disobedient, I punish or in the worst case kill them."


    "Do you understand?" Seth asked.


    "Yes," Aimy said with a nod letting go of Seth''s cock, but while one would have expected her to try to move away from Seth, she instead moved closer, pressing herself to him like she was scared he would push her away.


    "Don''t worry I won''t leave you "Seth said his arm giving Aimy''s waist a light squeeze when she looked up at him, he bent his head and gave her a kiss.''


    This kiss seemed to alleviate Aimy''s fear as when Seth raised his head, he was met with a soft smile resting upon the woman''s face.


    Shaking his head, Seth turned to Iren who had been quietly standing and watching them, and without needing to speak a word to her, the woman knew to move closer.


    "What did you tell her" Seth openly asked, but it wasn''t until Irene got close to him and began stroking his lonely cock that she spoke.


    "Nothing much just told her to decide if she desires you. If she wanted you, then all will be fine, but if she didn''t then we''ll hatch a n where we''ll both get close to you like now, and then when I have your little brother in my hand, we''ll kill you".


    As Iren said these words, she stroked seethes cock with both her hands, her grip getting tighter as she went while she looked Seth in the eye with a calm smile.


    "That''s interesting Seth said, and then turned to Aimy who was by his side and looking at him.


    "Do you desire me'' Seth asked, and without dy, Aimy nodded.


    "Say it."


    "I desire you," Aimy said.


    "Tell me what you want from me," Seth asked.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Aimy''s face flushed red, but then she got a grip on herself and then spoke.


    "I want to be held in your arms, and well I want you to fuck me the way the way you fuck Irene," Aimy said, with a red face.


    "Do you also want to scream like Irene?"


    "If it means I''ll like it more" Aimy said with a bit of doubt in her tone.


    "Trust me you''ll like it," Seth said turning back to Irene with a smile.


    "It''s good she likes you, it would have been a shame to end such a great cock" Irene said, and without another word fell to her knees.

 Chapter 276 Surprising Interactions [R-18]

    ?


    "Aimy, you wanted to learn how to give a blowjob right, now watch and learn," Irene said as she sniffed along the length of Seth''s dick, and without dy took it into her mouth.


    "You want to learn how to suck dick," Seth asked looking at Aimy with a questioning gaze, but before he could get his answer, Irene got back his attention as she quickly took in nearly half his Dick.


    "Haargh" Seth groaned, bucking his hips forward and cing his hand behind Irene''s head, his mind focused on her beautiful face and now round lips which once more had his cock stuck in them.


    Looking into her eyes, Seth could see the slight bit of annoyance in Irene''s face at him taking his attention off her, but he only gave her a mischievous smile.


    Before Irene knew it, Seth tightly held her head, and then at a moderate pace pulled some of his cock out of her, and then shoved it in.


    "Urghhhh, urghhh, urghhhh" Iren gagged as Seth''s cock moved within her throat, going deeper with each thrust.


    "Ahrghh" Seth groaned as he pistoned in and out of the kneeling woman, not stopping till all of his dick was finally within her and then he pressed her head to his pelvis, enjoying as Irene''s throat massaged his dick while the woman tightly grabbed on to his butt cheek.


    Seth was deep in bliss, enjoying the warmth of the chivar female before him when he felt a hand tap him on the back.


    A trace of annoyance on his face, Seth turned to look at Aimy, but the worry entrenched on her face alleviated his grievances with her.


    "Is she alright?" Aimy asked.


    Seth didn''t find this question surprising as the sight of Irene down on her knees with her mouth stuffed with his meat and her throat bulging while tears fell from her eyes would make anyone think the woman was being tortured.


    "Yes, watch," Seth said and then released his hand which had been holding onto Irene''s head.


    Initially, it had looked like Seth was choking Irene with his dick as he pressed on her head, but now as he released his hold on her head, Aimy was shocked to find Irene''s grip on Seth''s butt tighten, the woman fighting to keep his whole length stuck in her mouth.


    "She loves it," Seth said with augh," and then not long after, Irene pulled her head off his cock, freeing his hard-standing rod.


    With the whole of her chin dripping with saliva and her clothes covered in some of it, Irene stared at Seth''s cock as she began stroking it, and then she looked up to Aimy with a re.


    "Don''t distract him" Irene admonished," the goal here is to get him to cum as fast as possible, when you take his attention off the pleasure he''s feeling, he''s only going tost longer."


    "Oh, Sorry," Aimy said her face turning red in embarrassment.


    "you''re wet right," Irene said, Aimy keeping silent while her face only got redder.


    "Pull your dress and finger yourself else you''re going to be frustrated for the rest of the journey"


    Hearing Irene''s words, Aimy looked up at her in shock, but then seeing the seriousness in her eyes, she slowly nodded her head and began slowly pulling up her clothes.


    "Be quick Aimy, he''s already fingered you there isn''t anything to be shy about".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Stop being so blunt" Aimy criticized with a red face.


    "He''s eventually going to fuck you in the ass, so forget about being refined," Irene said but her words only made Aimy turn redder as she nced at Seth, but feeling a much harsher re from Irene, she went about pulling up her clothes and essing her pussy.


    Seeing Aimyply, Irene turned from her and looked back to Seth, and let out an internal sigh.


    "This is going better than I nned," Seth said," why don''t we all just take off our clothes"


    To Seth''s suggestion, all Irene did was send him a gaze that said "I''m not stupid".


    "Are you going to make this hard for me": Irene asked.


    "Not this time, immediately I hit it, it wille flooding down your throat," Seth said.


    Irene nodded at Seth''s words, and then without warning took his cock back in her mouth, this time veraciously sucking up his cock as she looked at him.


    "With Irene now taking her work seriously, wave after wave of pleasure hit Seth, and then he felt Aimy''s body lean into him, and when he turned to look at her, he found her leaning on him andpletely focused on the scene of her sister sucking up his cock.


    All of a sudden, Aimy fell down to her knees as she rapidly moved her finger in and out of her cunt, and then when Seth turned to look back at Irene, he found that her gaze was no longer on him as she was now staring at Aimy.


    While Irene sucked his cock, she kept her eyes focused on Aimy who had her mouth hung open as she pleasured herself to the sight of Seth''s entire cock going in and out of Irene''s mouth.


    The sight before Seth was quite erotic and pushed him closer to the edge, but then like they had a mental connection, Seth watched Irene release over half of his cock from her mouth and then wave over Aimy who quickly moved into the space between them and take his ball into her mouth.


    Pleasuring his balls didn''t require much skill as just rolling it about in her mouth filled Seth with pleasure.


    In no time Seth found pleasure from both his cock and ball filling his body, and whenbined with the gazes of the two beautiful sisters that were kneeling below him, Seth''s dick bulged on its vition and released its essence.


    As he came, Seth''s half-lidded eyes watched as Irene kept only the head of his dick in her mouth, savoring and drinking up his seeds as they flooded her mouth for several seconds.


    Seth''s ball had just finished giving up their stored treasure when he saw Irene crawl over to Aimy and pped away her hand which was working her pussy, she unhesitatingly shoved her own finger up Aimy''s pussy, and then kissed her.


    Seth was taken aback by the scene before him, raising his eyes a little when he saw drops of white leaking from between where the women''s leaps connected.


    They both continued like this, Irene holding Amy''s head as he kissed her and also yed with her pussy, while Aimy''s hand trailed over to Irene''s breast and yed with them.


    With their eyes closed, the both of them immersed themselves in their actions till eventually Aimy''s body trembled, and Iren finally released her mouth, letting her moan sound out to the world.


    To Seth''s surprise, Aimy squirted heavily, the sound of her rushing water reaching Seth''s ears, as she lost control of her body and fell on Irene.

 Chapter 277 Stubborn Women

    ?


    With a jump backward, Irene avoided a green-furred beast w swipe, running around it, and then with an explosion of her qi, a huge ice spike came jutting out of the ground.


    The huge ice spikes came from beside the beast, rising at an angle and heading to piece through his thick fur, yet with a swipe of one of its gigantic paws and ws it crushed the spike to crystals.


    And then with a roar from itsrge bear like head, the green beast made a quick leap andnded beside Irene who had retreated to make the distance, and before she could take any further action, the beast''s left arm came flying her way and pping her figure away with the back of its hand.


    "Irene" a voice screamed, as Aimy appeared, running from behind a couple of trees and charging toward the beast.


    Aimy raised her hands into the air, and like her sister released her qi from out of her body, and then with a wave, had a huge spike also jutting out and moving towards the beast.


    Whilst Irene''s spikes were thick and brought about a freezing sensation, Aimy''s were thinner and began losing speed the higher they climbed.


    For Aimy''s attack, the monster didn''t bother specifically countering as it roared with its arms iling in the air, got down on all four feet, and charged Aimy, effortlessly crushing her attack as it moved.


    On initiating her attack, Aimy had been filled with confidence, but that confidence falters when she saw the weak attack she had created, and when the beast crushed it like it was a mere annoyance, she was left standing and watching the approaching beast in a daze.


    Seeing Aimy standing there all frozen, the beast let out a roar of excitement and charged faster, but while it was still 10 meters away from Aimy, a torrent of wind came shooting at it from the side, smashing into it and drawing some blood from beneath its thick fur.


    "Roar" the beast screamed turning to find the perpetrator of the attack, but just as it turned, it found a huge pir of ice shooting through the air, already close to his face and eventually smashing into it.


    "Ahhrghhh" the beast cried, as it was forced backward while holding its head.


    "What are you doing here, didn''t I tell you to stay hidden and not draw any attention," Irene said, appearing beside Aimy and polling her as they took cover behind a wide tress.


    "Sorry, I thought you needed help" Aimyined as she was pulled along


    "Where is Seth he''s supposed to be watching you" Irene grumbled.


    "He mentioned the beast being scary and then walked away," Aimy said with a confused expression looking at Irene who disyed a simr expression.


    "Ahhhh that man, just what is wrong with him" Irene gritted out, tightening her fists.


    "Maybe we should listen to Seth and let the beast be" Aimy muttered, but all her words earned her was Irene''s re, but before Irene could scold her, she suddenly grabbed onto her hand and pulled her forward, the both of them leaping from their position.


    The next second the tree they had been hiding behind was pounded into the ground by a huge furry hand, the only thing left in the tree''s previous position being a crater.


    Having sessfully escaped the beast''s attack, Irene let go of Aimy and turned towards the beast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Go and hide, and this time don''t interfere," Irene said, but just as she began moving towards the beast, it swiped its w at her even though it was at a distance.


    Following this move from the beast, a towering visible w made of wind appeared in the sky containing a seemingly endless amount of qi, and then it began falling down on Irene.


    Not wasting a moment, Irene put a stop to her forward advancement, turned around, and began running toward Aimy.


    "Run, we need to find Seth."


    ....


    "Women can be so stubborn" The thought passed through Seth''s head but he didn''t dwell on it.


    It had been three days since he got his dick serviced by both sisters and discovered that their rtionships weren''t as normal as he thought, but in the end, he could only me himself for being slow, after all, there was a reason the phrase was "fuck like rabbits".


    Rabbits were known for having a very high libido, so it shouldn''t be a surprise that a species that looks like them shares this same trait, but then again he might be wrong and both sisters might just be an exception.


    But truth be told, whether they were an exception or not did not really bother him, the closer and nastier they were the better for him.


    Thoughts of different scenes began entering Seth''s head, but then he let out a groan as he remembered their simr bouts of stubbornness.


    Earlier in their travels, they had spotted a beast from quite a distance, and not just any beast but a rank 9 beast.


    Seth hadn''t really put any thought into it, expecting the sisters to smartly deviate from its path, yet to his surprise, Iren had made her intention to battle it known.


    Despite Seth''s wise words of dissuasion, Irene left and went to aplish her desire, while Aimy whom she had told to stay behind went after her not too long after.


    With him still on guard against Irene, Seth couldn''t afford to expose his ability to suppress and control beasts, so he had decided to stay away from the huge creature.


    At the moment, it had already been some minutes since the sisters departed, and now he was leaning on a tree not too far from a pond, holding a reddish grape and munching on it.


    The current serenity pleased Seth, unfortunately, it didn''tst long as he was soon forced to his feet when he felt two chaotic qi signatures rushing over to his location, and behind them was much more powerful and chaotic qi signature.


    The more powerful qi moved closer and closer, and then all of a sudden it stopped in its advancement, and then its aura began fading away.


    Like nothing had happened, Seth took another bit of his fruit, and sat back on the ground, not bothering to look at the two figures that were running towards him.

 Chapter 278 Missed Future

    ?


    In no time, two women arrived before Seth, and while one of them paused and turned around, using the opportunity to catch her breath and observe her pursuer, the other ran beside him, fell to her knees, and began shaking him.


    His serenity broken, Seth could only let out a sigh and look at Aimy''s panic-stricken face.


    "Seth, Seth, that green beast ising you need to go and kill it," she said.


    "Kill it" Seth couldn''t help but ask dumbfounded.


    "Yes, "Aimy said with a nod.


    "That''s a rank 9 beast," I can''t just kill it Seth pointed out.


    That Aimy expected him to just up and kill the beast was a surprise to Seth because in the normal world, when cultivators and beasts at the same level werepared, the beast would only be stronger.


    Possessing huge titanic bodies, beasts weren''t easy creatures to put down especially when they advanced to high levels and possessed individual techniques.


    Naturally born withrge reserves of qi, beasts who could use their qi outside their body qi were very terrifying.


    With his natural suppression towards beats, Seth had no idea if he could defeat a rank 9 beast, as the closest he had ever fought was a rank 8 beast, and even then it had been Raijin doing all the weight lifting.


    With a thought, Seth could still remember the battle which had carried him to the sky and basically created a world phenomenon.


    On further thought Seth figured he wouldn''t be wrong to tag that battle as his most epic, remembering the power of Raijin.


    Before Seth knew it, his thoughts derailed to him thinking about Raijin, wondering how powerful he would be at the moment if he could have it back in him.


    Back then he had only been a measly cadet, not even a true cultivator, yet the minute Raijin himself had descended Seth had been able to hold his own against a rank 8 beast, even nearly defeating it.


    With the pitiful near nonexistent qi reserve of a cadet, Seth had been working with scraps, yet he had been a force to be reckoned with, now Seth could only imagine the terror he could have be.


    Scene of victories and absolute dominance began shing through Seth''s head, but then out of nowhere, he was shaken out of his short reverie.


    "What are you thinking about in such a tense situation" Aimy berated after noticing Seth had spaced out.


    "Let him be Aimy, the beast is no longer after us," Irene said, her gaze moving to Seth suspiciously, and though Seth felt it, he ignored it.


    "I can''t just up and kill a rank 9 beast, hell I am not even sure I can kill one at all," Seth said wanting to lighten the atmosphere and take Irene''s attention off him.


    "These look nice," Seth said, and before Aimy what was happening, Seth had both her boobs in his hands and was fondling them


    "But back at Zuroc''s camp, you killed all those beasts" Aimy spoke out with strain looking at Seth''s grabby hand, but before Seth could answer her, a hand pped his hand off Aimy''s boobs and pulled her away.


    "Back at Zuroc''s camp he killed everyone with poison," Irene said answering Aimy''s question and then she turned to Seth


    "She''s too sensitive, you''ll get her horny" she berated, standing over Seth.


    "Well that''s not a problem, if she gets horny, all I have to do is make her cum" Seth said.


    "We don''t have much time."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well we don''t need much, like you said, she''s sensitive, just a few touches and she''ll be squirting all over right Aimy?" Seth asked, Aimy replying with a nod.


    She moved from beside Iren and walked up to Seth and without fear wrapped her right hand around his neck and began kissing him.


    Throughout the past three days of their travel, Irene had put them constantly on the move, being against them having intercourse, but she couldn''t stop Seth from getting a finger into Aimy on several asions and bringing the woman climax she so loved.


    With their frequent sessions, Aimy had gotten the hang of kissing, and at the moment, Seth didn''t have to do much as their tongues yed with each other.


    Believing her to be in the mood, Seth''s hand moved to Aimy''s clothes wanting to ess her kitty, yet it was stopped in its journey by surprisingly Aimy''s left hand.


    Her kept had pushed Seth''s hand to the side, and then without pause, she moved over and grab a hold of his dick through his pants.


    "I don''t want your fingers in me anymore, I want your cock, let''s be a bit more patient," Aimy said, gave Seth''s cock a gentle tug, and then turned and left.


    Hearing Aimy''s words, Seth looked at Irene and was surprised to see that she was also surprised by Aimy''s words.


    "Aimy seems to be the kind of woman that would love sex, perhaps you''ve bitten off more than you can chew," Irene said with a smile as she moved closer to Seth in the tip of her middle finger on the outline of Seth''s bulge and trailing it over it.


    "I haven''t had a release these past days and Aimy is desperately wanting for sex, I would like to see the expression on your face after we drain you" Irene chuckled and also walked away.


    "Watching both women walk away, Seth could only cock his head sideways and feel pity for them, he was intentionally going to reshape all three holes in their bodies.


    .....


    With their little episode of Irene''s dangerous curiosity over, the trio continued on their jitney, traveling for a day before finally arriving at a valley.


    This valley was the ce Seth had wanted to meet up with Aimy and Irene before both women decided toe running after him.


    The valleyy deep between two ck mountains, and as wasmon with valleys it had a river flowing through it.


    Irene took them into the valley and then to a specific spot along the backs, of the river, and then dived into it.


    Aimy unhesitatingly followed after and then Seth also followed along, not the least bit surprised with their action having already been shown the map.


    The trio swam for about 5 minutes before Irene led them through a tunnel underwater whose entrance was covered by tons of underwater vegetation.


    The tunnel wasn''t long as it only took them about a minute to go through it before they surfaced in a cave.


    This cave was meant to be the spot where soul fruits were, but when Seth surfaced, he was surprised to find himself in a 50 meters bare cave.


    Seth looked around in confusion, and then turn his eyes to Irene only to see her move to a particr spot on the wall.


    Seth quietly watched them from the side, his vignce rising, as Irene ced her hand on the wall and then channeled her qi into it, and without incident, a normal-sized door made of just green light appeared in the wall.


    "What a bizarre and simple way to open a portal" Seth inwardlymented, while the rage in him bubbled.

 Chapter 279 Families Hobby And Motto

    ?


    "It works" Aimy''s voice sounded as she looked at the shining door before her in amazement, Seth doing the same but with narrowed eyes till he noticed Irene walking up to him.


    "Seth I''m sorry," Irene said the moment she got close to him, reaching out for his left hand that hung by its side before looking up at him.


    "lying and apologizing must be a hobby of your family," Seth said, a frown marring his face as he kept staring at the green door-shaped light which was embedded in the wall.


    "Seth I ¡­" Irene was seeing but a raised finger from Seth stopped her.


    "Don''t start with your apologies, just tell me what I''m staring at, is it a trap you''ve prepared for me."


    Irene wanted to persist, but she thought over it and decided toply with his wishes.


    "It''s a portal door, it leads to an underground cave where the soul fruits are."


    "So we''ll just walk into it and then we''ll be taken to where the soul fruits are," Seth asked.


    "Yes," Irene answered.


    "Fine, you''ll go in first, Aimy and I wille after."


    "Seth do you really think I''ll betray you, here at this point, when we''vee so far," Irene said, turning Seth''s face towards her.


    "I could think about that but I won''t, rather than stress my mind and arrive at a conclusion that you willter prove wrong, I think I''ll just fall back to my old ways."


    "You can decide to go in now or you can stay here and in the end, not even your corpse will exist when I stick my dick In Aimy," Seth said a grin on his face as he stared at Irene.


    Hearing Seth''s words struck a cord in Irene as she couldn''t help but take a step back.


    How long had it been since Seth had given her the death option, so many things had happened that she had forgotten that she had never intended to bring him to the soul fruits, yet here she was having lead him straight to the soul fruit.


    Irene wanted to defend herself, but she was scared of what might happen if she pushed Seth too far, the thought that he might hate her or decide to attack her scared her, so in the end, she turned and walked towards the green light.


    "Aimy don''t make Seth angry, do as he says," Irene said throwing Aimy a re before looking at Seth onest time and then walking into the green light.


    With each step Iren took into the light, her figure slowly disappeared, each part of her body no longer visible till her figurepletely disappeared


    With Irene gone, Seth moved to turn and face Aimy, wanting to set her straight, but then Aimy spoke first.


    "She left me all alone with you without even worrying that you''ll harm me."


    "Don''t start, I know you won''t do anything to me" Aimy said when Seth turned to her, and before he could reply she wrapped her hands around his neck and then using him as leverage jumped and wrapped her legs around his waist.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With Aimy''s actions they both stared at each other for a few minutes and then Aimy spoke,


    "Ehh, Seth, I''m slipping hold me"


    With a sigh Seth ced his hand under the woman''s bum and propped her up, making it easier for her to hang on to him.


    "You aren''t a dumb or na?ve guy, so you know what Irene did is only logical, which makes me arrive at the conclusion that you aren''t angry with Irene, you''re angry with yourself aren''t you," Aimy said.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be noisy, clumsy, and clueless?" Seth asked with a raised eyebrow


    "I am, but that doesn''t change the fact that I''m over a 100 years older than you and have cultivated up to the 9th mortal stage, I have my own experiences" Aimy defended.


    Without missing a point, Aimy was right with her deduction.


    As someone who was on guard against Irene, Seth should have considered everything she told him, yet the fact that she had lied to him about the final location of the soul fruit pissed him off.


    Though in the grand scheme. It was a minute lie, the fact that he had believed it and had sometimes built a few ns with it as the foundation made him feel like a fool.


    It would have been better if the woman had kept the whole map thing to herself than to give him some half ass information.


    "So you also know about the lie," Seth asked.


    "No, but I did detect the change in atmosphere after you looked around the cave," Aimy said.


    "While I can''t say for Iren why she lied to you, I can tell you that she does care for you and must be divested at the thought that you know hate her".


    "She was just too emotional, worrying about how you feel to see through your act."


    "Considering your lie about how many people can use the exam scroll, I don''t think I should be hearing this from you," Seth said releasing his hold on Aimy''s butt and sending her crashing to the ground


    "Ouch," Aimy groaned but then pushed herself up.


    "Seth that was mean" Aimy cried," besides I didn''t technically lie to you, you just never asked about it, so I saw no need to tell you," Aimy said in a near whisper tone.


    Hearing Aimy words, Seth sighed and began walking towards the portal, but then Aimy quickly went after him and held on to his arm.


    "Your right Seth ''I''m sorry for keeping out that information, but I have changed."


    "Sorry and change must be your families motto for life," Seth said, and before Aimy could fully process his words, he held onto her arm which was holding his, and pulled her with him into the green light, both of their bodies being sucked in by it till they were gone

 Chapter 280 Light Crystals

    ?


    So far, Seth had already gone through up to two portals so he was quite calm as his body entered the green portal.


    As the portal enveloped him, his body began feeling all sticky but he ignored it and prepared himself for whatever enemy awaited him on the other side.


    Without suspense or drama, Seth found the sticky feeling which hadtched onto him fade away seconds after he walked into the portal, and with his eyes opened, he was weed into a world of light green.


    It wasn''t that everything was green, but that the light that lighted up the location was blue but Seth didn''t waste time looking into this intricacy as his eyes immediately moved to identify any life form.


    He quickly looked left and right but other than Irene''s whose sad expression he did not want to look at, there was no one else, and behind him was a bare wall, most likely their exit from this ce.


    "There isn''t any trap in here" Aimy''s disgruntled voice sounded from beside Seth, her hand still bound in his grip.


    Without letting out a word, Seth let go of Amy and then looked to Irene, a scowl on his face.


    "So what now," Seth said, no longer searching for enemies as he now observed the features of his surroundings.


    As Irene said, this portal had led them to an underground cave, but the one thing she had failed to mention was how big the cave was.


    Seth could asionally hear the echo of water dripping from somewhere, and with how much echo this sound produced he found himself wondering just what area of Egaroth had such arge opening beneath it.


    "Well now, you can decide to either harvest the soul fruits or sit and absorb their energy."


    Hearing Irene''s words, Seth''s face scrunched up in confusion and he leaked just a bit of his aura.


    "Where are the soul fruits?"


    Before them stood a huge cave. But Seth could see no huge tree or feel no sense of life from either the ce or any object, the only thing that inhabited the cave were giant green crystals that jutted from all parts of the cave, reminding him of stctites.


    "These crystals Seth, they are the soul fruits" Aimy answered this time," You really don''t know a thing about them huh".


    Aimy had just finished talking when she was hit with a bit of aura courtesy of Irene who didn''t appreciate her words.


    Not bothered by Aimy''s honest words, Seth left the sisters and moved toward a huge green crystal that was just about a step from him, he put his hands on it and felt it.


    "Unlike qi stones which gave out qi, the energy in these crystals go dormant, so if you want to ess it, you need to rigorously run your qi through them, and that will stimte them to begin releasing their energy.


    "Then why is it called soul fruit" Seth couldn''t help but ask, irked by the misleading name.


    "Like who would name objects so big and hard soul fruits," Seth thought.


    "Its true name is light crystals, a name known to few."


    "Though it''s my guess, the fact that neither E, Minuha, or Gastrol took my search for soul fruits that could heal the soul seriously means that it was perhaps given that name to throw enemies off."


    "Throw enemies off" Seth couldn''t help but mutter, agreeing with Irene''s words when he remembered Minuha''sck of faith in their search.


    "But then why hadn''t this little trick worked for Aimy and Zuroc" Seth wondered as she looked at Aimy.


    Seeing Seth''s gaze, Aimy quickly turned her head away, her actions making Seth think of the worst possible scenario and imagine it was what she had done.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hopefully am wrong," Seth thought not wanting to believe that Aimy had gone spilling to Zuroc the whole secret of the soul fruit, but then again even if she had there was, it made no difference as Zuroc was dead.


    Seth wanted to ask a question but then hesitated, and decided to forget about it, but Irene who had moved closer to Seth caught his hesitation and spoke up.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "The qi in here, why is it different," Seth asked.


    From the moment, they stepped into the cave, the qi here had been tingling Seth''s skin, and while it was a very ignorable annoyance, Seth thought it was at least worth knowing what was going on around him in such a strange ce.


    "The qi here is pure, too pure and chaotic, and not suitable for cultivation in the slightest as you''ll get qi poisoning and without doubt die. That''s why we can only take or absorb some energy from the crystal and then leave.


    "Hmm, is there anything for me to be watchful of while in here?"


    "Other than qi poisoning, none that I know of."


    "Alright," Seth said and then began moving away.


    "Seth" Iren called, him stopping his departing figure.


    "Please just give me a chance to exin myself to you" Irene begged.


    "I''lle find you when I''m finished," and with that Seth walked away.


    "As he said, he''lle find you, stop looking at him like an abandoned puppy," Aimy said already moving in the opposite direction of Seth. A smile on her face as she earned Irene''s re.


    .....


    Concerning how to deal with Irene, Seth pushed that issue far far away.


    Seth was now in the one ce that could solve one of his life''s greatest problems, here he could heal his soul and finally be back on his cultivation journey.


    He had been at the soldier level for too long, it was about time he made a breakthrough.


    With a lot of expectance and excitement, Seth cautiously went deep into the cave, till he found himself surrounded by gigantic sized crystals,


    Seth sat down beside one of them and then ced both his hands on it, and then just like Iren said he ran his qi through the crystal.


    It wasn''t up to a minute before Seth felt another energy in the crystal, and with a bit of wariness, he began absorbing it.


    Immediately it entered into his body, Seth could feel a sense of refreshment throughout his body, and then his soul.


    Focusing on the energy, Seth felt it flow into his soul and then begin heading for its core, but just when he expected it to deposit itself there, it then disappeared.


    Feeling this abnormality, the smile on Seth''s face was wiped off as a look of concentration came upon it and he had another try but in the end, the result was the same as before.


    He was like a thirsty man who had water from a tap falling onto his forehead, down to his nose, and then diverting down to his cheeks, leaving his mouth dry and thirsty.

 Chapter 281 Black Portal

    ?


    A bit of panic threatened to blossom in Seth''s heart but he crashed it and every other thought in his mind, he firmed his hold on the crystal and then closing his eye went about absorbing its energy once more.


    A few seconds of silence passed, and then at a particr time, Seth''s hold on the crystal tightened, the pressure he was applying on it quickly approaching one which would shatter it, but before that happened, Seth stopped, a heavy breath leaving his mouth.


    At the moment, Seth was fuming in anger, after everything he had been through, he was here at the ce which was meant to be his salvation.


    Here in this very cave, Seth was supposed to be back on his cultivation journey, he had goals to meet and enemies to deal with, but if he could not do this one task of mending his soul, then he was done for.


    "Damn it" Seth growled, he gritted his teeth in frustration, and then with a fierce determination in his eyes, ced his hands on the crystal.


    Like before, Seth absorbed the energy in the crystal, and likest time, it flowed into his soul, but never arrived at its core, but Seth did not stop there, he kept on going for a few minutes, and then all of a sudden closed his eyes.


    The next time Seth opened his eyes, he was no longer in the underground cave, he was now in a red world with a red sea and a ck sun but none of them bothered him at the moment.


    "Hey, get out now, what did you do" Seth roared as he stood atop the red sea, causing huge waves to rise, yet he didn''t get a reply, but that didn''t stop him as he continued screaming at the sea.


    Seth was just about to scream for the fifth time when an unhappy and disgruntled female voice sounded in his ears.


    "Stop screaming at Sea like it''s the cause of your problems and get over here."


    The second the first words sounded, Seth knew it was Alexia, he could hear the unhappiness in her tone and wasn''t in the mood to deal with her issues, so he ignored her and kept staring at the sea.


    "Seth aren''t youing" Alexia''s voice slowly sounded, this time carrying with it a trace of hurts, betrayal, and fear, hearing her like this, Seth''s heart stung, and with an internal roar of anger at the woman''s disturbance, Seth disappeared from his position.


    In a sh, Seth appeared before the woman, not at all surprised to see her hurt expression, but when she saw him, her face scrunched up in anger as she then lifted her hands and pointed into the sky.


    "Seth was surprised by the rapid change in her expression, but then he followed her hands and looked up in the direction she was pointing.


    "That presence, the one I told you I felt when you broke through, it''s here" Alexia solemnly said as she looked into the sky.


    With a calm gaze, Seth looked up, staring at one of thetest additions to his red sky.


    To his surprise, he found out that what had once been a single red light, shining like a star beside his sun was now two, signifying the presence of another of his race, but Seth only nced at it and ignored it, his attention on the thick dark circle portal like thing which stood in the sky, a good away distance from the sun.


    Like a demon, it swirled in the sky, not afraid to make its presence known, and definitely not afraid to show Seth how it went about absorbing the green energy that appeared before it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The very familiar green energy that Seth had been absorbing in the outside world and trying to get into his soul was instead being absorbed by some damn ck circle.


    "It''s that scary feeling Seth please don''t be rash, it could destroy you" Alexia''s worried voice sounded from behind and Seth couldn''t me her for her fear and worry.


    When he had entered his soul space, Seth had felt nothing, and it wasn''t until Irene pointed to the sky and he began looking at the ck portal that a feeling of dread came over his body.


    The ck portal gave a feeling of total power like it could destroy one with just a thought, but immediately Seth looked away from it, this feeling went away.


    Seth turned and looked at Alexia, noticing her trembling figure, but then with a wave of his hand she calmed down.


    "Don''t leave the ind," Seth said before his figure disappeared.


    While the ck portal did contain immense power, it would seem it was thankfully limited in how much it could affect Seth and his soul space.


    Unless Seth looked at it, he would feel nothing, and all it had taken was a thought from Seth to also grant Alexia this privilege.


    Seth had no idea what force was responsible for the portal, but Irene had been very right to say that he was in big trouble.


    Some time ago the entity had taken away Raijin on grounds that it couldn''t tolerate another presence, yet here it was allowing some other being to hover in its home, either this entity was working against him or that ck hole belonged to someone above the entity.


    Seth appeared on the stic red sea and closed his eyes, trying to fund any trace of the entity, but he couldn''t, he kept at this for about 30 minutes before he opened his eyes in defeat.


    Before it left, the entity had told him to be ready for consequences, but was this truly one of them Seth wondered.


    With the sea having nothing to offer him, Seth looked away from it and to the sky, appearing in it the next second.


    Seth stared at the ck hole which wasn''t too far away, a sense of familiarity shockingly building up in him, and with a breath appeared beside it, wanting to observe it, but yet the second he appeared, he felt a strong suction on his body.


    Being in his soul space, Set was not afraid and so moved to teleport away from the ck portal, but a secondter nothing happened and he found himself rapidly being sucked into the ck portal.


    With all his might, Seth tried to move and teleport but it was all in vain and then the next thing he knew was darkness.

 Chapter 282 Unimportant Kings Story

    ?


    Seth could hear a scream from Alexia as he was sucked into the ck hole, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Darkness flooded his vision for several seconds, and then he suddenly found himself lying on a hard surface which should be a floor.


    Seth silently stayed on the floor for a few seconds, and then the next minute he disappeared and appeared in the air, and then observed the ce he had been brought to.


    One side was lighted while the other was entrenched in darkness, and looking at the lighted side, all Seth saw was a bare ck floor, till his eyes eventually moved to where the light shined brightest.


    A pitch-ck throne which stood on a tform built with the skulls of several different horned creatures, some with one, two, three, and even four horns.


    Seth could see more than a hundred skulls jutting from the sides of this tform and in its middle were pure white stairs that led up to the throne, a throne which was upied by a grinning man.


    The man had on a thick ck cloak, one which looked to be made with fur, and on his legs and feet were ck pants and thick boots.


    Other than some ck straps that went from right to left across the man''s rather lean chest, the man was bare-chested.


    "You sure are quick," the man said with a chuckle, his bright green eyes staring at Seth worth a look of fascination as his grizzly white hair iled behind him.


    The man''s aged and wrinkly face pointed to him being an old man but the brightness of his green eyes showed much vitality.


    Seth stared at the man and then waved his hands, driving away the darkness as he lighted up their whole surroundings, yet a frown came upon Seth''s face when he felt a strong resistance from around the old man as he waved his hand over him and tried to destroy his throne.


    "Ha, ha, ha," this space doesn''t just belong to you, it also belongs to me," the old man said and waved his hands, turning the area Seth had lighted up dark, and then with another wave he had them lit up again.


    "Who are you," Seth asked.


    "No rush, young one, firste over and have a seat," the old man said, waving his hand and creating a throne simr to his opposite his throne.


    "hmmph" Seth snorted as he appeared beside the throne the man had created, and with a thought had it crumble to dust, and then with another thought, a huge ck throne burning with bright red mes all around it appeared.


    The throne rose into the air till it towered above the old man, and when Seth sat on it, he basically had to look down to see the old man.


    "Ha, HA, HA always the same, you primordial fiends never change no matter the iteration" the old man barked out, not the least bit bothered by Seth''s actions.


    "Primordial friend, who is a primordial fiend" Seth directly asked not wanting to be vague and receive some vague answer.


    "Oh that, I can''t tell you."


    "Why"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You, or more like your other self told me not to," the old man said with a teasing grin like he already knew Seth''s next question.


    Seeing the man''s expression, Seth wanted to refrain from asking his next question, but in the end, he could only ask it.


    "Who is my other self?"


    "Hmm, sorry but he told me not to tell you anything," the man said and then burst into a fit ofughter,ughing at Seth''s frustration at theck of an answer.


    The question of who was his other self gued Seth''s mind as the old manughed at his expense.


    The thought of him having some dark side or a split personality entered Seth''s mind, but he had no proof or reason to back such thoughts.


    Other than giving him more questions the old man before him had offered no significant help, though Seth could at least cherish being given a clue which was the name primordial fiend.


    "Oh and just in case you decide to go hunting for information about the primordial fiend, I will advise you to exercise caution as you might instead find your death," the old man said with anotherugh.


    "That''s good to know, but seeing as you won''t tell me anything useful, let''s get back to the main topic at hand."


    "Who are you, and why are you here?"


    "Hmm well you can call me Shurui, king of the underworld, or to be more specific, one of the lowly unimportant kings of the underworld" Shuruiughed crazily.


    "As for your second question, well that''s a bit of a story you see, but you have nothing to worry about, I would love to tell this story" Shirui chuckled further.


    "You see it all started one faithful day when I was just minding my business, doing my routine tasks as a underworld king, and imagining my death when I suddenly felt a mighty being, one so removed from our pathetic world descend into my humble underworld.


    Of course, as the wise man that I was, I silently kept quiet and let this being go about their business. Even when they dropped a bit of their soul inpliance with the rules of exchange and departed, I kept to myself.


    I had thought the show was over, when not too long after another presence descended, and looked to extract the bit of soul the mighty being had left, but imagine my surprise when I found out this new presence was rted to the primordial fiend"


    "You see unlike the other bumpkins that rule the other run underworlds, I am a far more ancient being and have lived for more than a million years" Shurui boasted, enjoying when Seth''s eyes widen in shock at hearing his age, and with a brighter smile on his face Shurui continued.


    "I was there during the primordial fiend''sst battle, ha, ha, and the feel of its power is not something I will ever forget.


    The minute it descended, I knew this was my one chance, and so I seized the opportunity presented before me, I threatened to reveal its existence unless it epted some of my wishes."

 Chapter 283 Entitys Handwork

    ?


    "ept some of his wishes."


    The thought of the man before him having the guts to threaten that entity within him had various worrisome ideas floating in Seth''s head, but he decided to keep quiet and listen to what the clearly talkative man had to say.


    "Can you Imagine what it means to threaten a being rted or perhaps even the primordial fiend, you might think me a fool, but I assure you I am no fool.


    I have heard ancient stories of its strength and might, but I have also heard rumors of its sufferings and helplessness. I know of its true desperations after all I was there to witness one of them."


    "Though I knew it could destroy me, I was also confident in being able to ry a message on its presence and location before I died, and it definitely knew this which is why in the end it epted apromise," the grizzly hair man said with a snort, showing that whatever agreement they had arrived at wasn''t to best of it''s liking.


    "For my silence, it gave me this," the Shurui said stretching out his hands as his throne rose up rapidly and quickly towered over Seth''s"


    "Your soul is mine to do as I wish. If you want to go any further in your cultivation journey, then you need my Permission."


    "Your permission, how so," Seth asked.


    "Just as you''ve observed, any trace of soul energy that gets into your body is taken by me, and as long as I keep doing this, your cultivation will never be able to progress," Shurui stated with confidence.


    "So how do I get you to stop doing this?"


    "Tchh," he snorted," fight for me, be my champion, Serve me, and in exchange I''ll let you advance, and even as you progress in your ranking journey, I''ll offer you assistance" Shurui''s voice boomed.


    This time Seth didn''t fly into a rage, instead he calmly watched the old man and went about on an inquiry.


    "You should be aware of my potential, yet here you are making an enemy out of me, aren''t you scared of what I''ll do to you when I get out of this"


    "True, but why should I fear a being who for several iterations has failed to reach my measly level of power" Shurui mocked before getting into another fit oughter.


    "What do you mean by iterations," Seth asked noticing the man mention it the second time.


    "What do you think," Shurui said, and when he saw Seth''s nk look he burst intoughter.


    "Young man, such things are far above your level ofprehension, and even then they are thest things you should be worried about given your current situation."


    "Your fate is in my hand, if you feel that you have a chance for aeback against me in the future, then go thinking that way, but I assure you that you''ll never find it after I get my ws in you".


    With those words, the man went into another mad fit ofughter, it seemed the thought of having Seth under his palm truly thrilled him, and as heughed Seth could feel waves of an invisible force mming into him.


    That the man was provoking him was not an answer hard to arrive at, but Seth only nced up at him and then the next second his figure disappeared, faded away like it was never there, only to appear a secondter, and then disappear again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    .....


    "Having control and ownership of his soul."


    While Seth couldn''t dissect much from Shurui''s words, he could at least already determine that his ims of control of his soul were a lie, one proven by his recent actions.


    The first time he left the dark space he appeared some distance away from the swirling portal, but then he once again moved himself beside the ck portal and likest time was sucked into it despite his wishes.


    With this action of his, Seth proved that despite him actually having some level of control in the dark space, he couldn''t control himself when it came to the ck portal, and after feeling it twice, he had arrived at a conclusion of the familiarity he had felt from the portal earlier.


    Seth came to the conclusion that the ck portal wasn''t the work of Shurui, but rather that of the entity, the only reason Seth hadn''t made the connection was because of how powerful the qi powering the ck portal was.


    Its quantity and quality were so intense that Seth had a hard time connecting it to the measly amounts of it he had rarely sometimes felt or used.


    This discovery calmed Seth''s fears of the entity letting someone else run amok in its territory.


    At the moment, Seth stood on the dark red sea once more, intently staring at its red stic surface like he could see the sea depth while in his mind he tried to figure out what the entity was up to.


    If Shurui''s story, were to be believed, then it meant the entity had sumbed to his threat and given him a way to control Seth.


    "Sumb," as this thought came to Seth''s mind he couldn''t help butugh.


    The thought that the entity would bow its head orpromise just couldn''t be processed by Seth.


    Not to mention the fact that the entity should know that Seth himself would never ept Shurui''s offer, a scene where the entity bowed its head was unimaginable.


    With all these thoughts in mind, Seth could look at the sea and remember his final conversation with the entity.


    ["Now, unless you want to die today, I think its best I go back to sleep," the entity said, "and oh, I still haven''t mentioned the price of saving the girl''s soul, but don''t worry, you''re going to eventually find out."]


    Those were the entity''sst words, and at the time Seth hadn''t put a lot of thought to it, but now he could only turn and look back at the ck circle high in the sky.


    "Is this the price he talked about" Seth wondered, rubbing his hand over his head.


    "How am I supposed to deal with this, why must everything be so full ofplications"


    "Stop mopping ande here" Alexia''s voice reached Seth once more.

 Chapter 284 Desolation

    ?


    Worse than the first time he had heard her voice, Seth''s mind was in an even more horrible state.


    Hearing her voice, Seth''s frustrations which had been seeking an outlet began spamming his head with all sorts of thoughts, but just before he could think the unthinkable, Seth got a grip of himself and ended his pitiful train of thoughts.


    "No matter what, without Alexia, I''ll probably be serving tenures of torture in hell, that I am alive is because of her and no one else."


    Though he had rescued himself from the pits of disgusting ungratefulness, Seth still couldn''t help but fall to his knees.


    Following his solemn emotions the sea also attained a certain wavy calmness which was in contrast with its rather turbulent movements a few minutes ago, but then weirdly enough, even though the sea was calm, it began raining in the dark space, Seth had no interest in this phenomenon.


    Kneeling on the dark red sea all alone with rain dropping all around, Seth sat on his hind legs as he tried toe up with a solution for his problem.


    The intense conviction and confidence he had attained during his battle with Zuroc threatened to be washed away, but Seth tried to fight against such a fate.


    He had triumphed in the real world, and now it was time for him to triumph in his soul, but the current battle didn''t even give him an opportunity to fight.


    "Seth,e" Alexia''s voice sounded once more, but Seth was filled with shame of his previous thoughts and deste with his current conditions, he remained still, hoping she will get the memo and let him be, but that was not to be.


    "Darling please stop ignoring me I don''t like seeing you like this,e up here and be with me."


    Hearing Alexia''s words, a bit of confusion suffused Seth''s face, and he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why don''t youe down here?" Seth wondered, his question reaching Alexi seamlessly despite the rain, a ratherforting perk of being in the soul.


    If she was so worried about him, then she should be down here hugging him andforting him something he felt he could do with at the moment but he was sure as hell never going to ask her for.


    "I can''t," Alexia answered


    Knowing Alexi, Seth wouldn''t put it past her to give him some dumb or whiny reason for her words, but right now wasn''t seriously the time to y, and he hoped she had a good reason for her words.


    "Why," Seth asked.


    "I can move around on the Ind as much as I wish, but I can''t step on the sea, your world won''t let me, you won''t let me" Alexia answered, and though herst words were said in a murmur, Seth clearly heard it.


    "Come down," Seth said.


    "But.. the¡­" Alexia beganining but Seth cut her off.


    "I saide down."


    This time there was noint, and though Seth couldn''t see it, he knew that Alexia''s figure disappeared from up on the ind, and then the next second she appeared a few meters away from Seth on the sea.


    A smile graced Alexia, face as she stood on the sea for the first time, but unfortunately for her, her arrival was not smiled upon by the sea.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A few seconds after she appeared, the area around Alexia on the sea transitioned from a state of calm to a state of chaos.


    The sea beneath Alexia opened up like a beast wanting to swallow her while waves rose high in the air, wanting to crush her.


    Alexia was filled with fright but before anything could happen Seth''s voice reverberated all around his soul space.


    "Silence!"


    It was bad enough that a portal leading to some idiot king had been opened in his soul and that the dumb king could wantonly feed on his soul energy, to now see the sea rebelling against him and moving against Alexia for whatever reason just set him off.


    Thankfully, with Seth''s words the sea regained its calm almost instantly, not a single wave to be seen in sight as all that was left was Alexia standing on the sea.


    The sight of Alexia with her head bowed and her hand rubbing against each other painted for a pitiful sight, it looked like she was the guilty party.


    "Alexia, Seth called, the woman looking up at him with a smile, and then in no time Seth found her tightly wrapping her hand around him like she buried her head on his chest.


    "Darling don''t be angry, it was probably just your soul being protective," Alexia said, her worse only getting a groan from Seth.


    Slowly Alexia peeked out from Seth''s chest and looked at his calm and thoughtful face.


    "Ehhh darling, sorry can we move to the ind, this ce is scary.


    A frown climbed Seth''s face as he heard Alexia''s words, until recently everywhere in his soul space felt like home to him, so to hear her words now, had him doubtful, but then again remembering who reside beneath the red sea, Seth acquiesced to her request.


    "Okay"


    One minute they were on the red sea, the next they were standing in Alexia''s cottage which she made for herself on the ind.


    "Alright what do you want," Seth asked.


    Well, I felt your stress and frustration and I figured it would be better if you shared your problem with me" Alexi slowly asked.


    "It''s nothing to worry yourself about, I''m alreadying up with a n to deal with it.


    "Liar" Alexia barked, a few seconds of silence ensuing after.


    "I sacrifice myself for you because I love you Seth, and it''s a decision I can never regret."


    "You''ve already told me you don''t love me," Alexia said in a low tone," but I believe you at the very least care for me, or in the worst case feel indebted enough to me to care how I feel, and if this is true, then please tell me the truth."


    "What''s that ck circle in the sky is Seth, I know it''s rted to you rescuing my soul."

 Chapter 285 Comforter

    ?


    To Alexia''s words, Seth wasn''t sure how to react. He fancied thinking of her as merely interfering and finding some excuse to keep silent, but the truth was that Seth was truly out of options.


    Like Alexia said, Seth felt truly indebted to her, and the thought of running to her for a solution to this current issue irked Seth.


    Conveniently and without hassle or side effects, Alexia had easily resurrected him, but for him who had only been able to save her soul, this little job had created so many issues for him that he had to scurry over to her for help.


    Ignoring the fact that Alexia had a rather mysterious background, Seth med himself and by extension the entity, using it of being far inferior to Alexia.


    After watching Seth fall into silence after her speech, Alexia began to feel rather nervous, reading Seth''s silence as rejection.


    "Seth your current issue is an obstacle to your cultivation progression, and if you can''t progress, then how will you help me"


    With these words, rather than sit back and let Seth think and decide to confide in her, she took action.


    With a single thought, the sitting room which Seth and Alexia had been in faded away, and the next time Seth found himself under a roof, he was lying on a bed.


    The bed felt soft andfortable, but it had nothing on the fleshiness and bounciness of the pillow he was currently on.


    Seth stayed silent as Alexi went about redecorating, and by the time she was done, Seth was now in a bedroom, lying down on a white bed and resting his head in between Alexia''s breasts the woman holding on to him and stroking her head.


    "This feels good," Seth said, his eyes closed as he indulged in the more than realistic sensation he was currently feeling.


    Though they were in his soul pace, all it took was a thought for both Seth and Alexia to give themselves the physical bodies they bore or once bore in the real world, and without exception, everything in here felt as real as in the real world.


    "I''m d you like it," Alexia said, the cheerfulness in her tone clear for Seth to hear, but after that, she asked him nothing else, just caressing his head.


    After doing all this, she could have questioned him once, more, but instead, she went about rubbing and pressing his head into her soft valley, craftily softening Seth up but leaving the decision to him.


    Understanding Alexia''s ploy, all Seth could do was internally groan.


    Seth could decide to keep this problem to himself, but in the end, he would still need help, and the only person he could think of capable of providing this help was Rose.


    It meant that all Seth would do was harvest the crystals and carry them with him back to earth, returning almost the same way he had been and then scurrying over to Rose.


    Seth already found it annoying that he had to go find help from Rose in the first ce, and the thought of adding another major issue didn''t make that feeling any better.


    Abandoning his feelings of embarrassment, Seth decided to pour out to Alexia his current troubles. Keeping information about the entity out of the mix, Seth let known to Alexia the overall situation.


    Hesitatingly Seth went about opening his heart, and the more he spoke, the lighter he felt his heart till eventually he finished telling his sorry and went about snuggling into Alexia''s boobies.


    Minutes passed after Seth spoke, but Alexia made noment, just keeping Silent. Seth assumed she had nothing to say on the matter but that didn''t worry him as just the peaceful feeling he had gotten from opening up to her was enough for him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So what your saying is that the ck spinning circle up in the sky somehow originates from your soul but that now it is somehow independent of you and its function to absorb your soul energy isn''t one you can control" Alexia suddenly asked.


    Hearing Alexia, words, Seth felt like she was up to something, so he pushed himself up from her deep valley and sat by her side but Alexia had other ideas.


    Most likely tired of being theforter, Alexia used this little action of Seth to her advantage as he quickly dived into his chest, shamelessly rushing and pressing herself onto his body before quieting down and waiting for Seth''s answer.


    "Yes, that''s how it is," a baffled Seth said, having no choice but to wrap his hand around Alexia''s form.


    "Have you tried to see if you could move it around in the sky?" Alexia asked, the roof of the room they were inhabiting disappearing and revealing the red sky.


    Seth frowned as he thought of Alexia''s words,


    "Let me try," he said.


    A few seconds after Seth''s words, they both watched the ck portal which had stood dominantly in the sky like some apocalyptic sign began moving left and right, up and down.


    "Do you have any problems carrying out this action?" Alexia asked.


    "No Seth said looking at her and wondering what she was up to.


    "This might be dumb, but have you tried making it stop absorbing your soul energy," Alexia asked with some embarrassment.


    "Yes," Seth said.


    "Hmm, okay, try again, but this time do it as hard as you can.


    "Though he had done so, Seth listened to Alexia.


    A few seconds passed, and the green energy which Seth''s body was still receiving in the real world could still be seen appearing in front of the ck hole and being swallowed by it.


    "It''s okay stop," Alexi said and without question, Seth did as she said, their little test a failure.


    "I also want to control the back circle, can you give me permission to do it."


    Seth wanted to question why she needed his permission but then he remembered her simr problem with the red sea, so he just made the thought.


    "Try it now" Seth suddenly said.


    With a nod, Alexia went about narrowly staring at the ck portal, a bit of stress appearing o her face, but before Seth couldin, he watched the ck portal in the sky began to move, rapidly moving in random directions, and then before Seth knew it, it vanished, nowhere to be seen or felt in his soul space.

 Chapter 286 Temporal Residence

    ?


    Seth spent close to a minute staring at the sky with blinking eyes, trying and failing to understand what was happening, but it was the soothing sensation that entered into the core of his being, the core of his soul that had him snapping his head towards Alexia.


    The face of the young cute teen with long blonde hair came into Seth''s view, Alexia smiling at him brightly.


    "Seth what''s wrong."


    "What''s wrong, I should be the one asking you what''s wrong" Seth nearly screamed, then in a calm tone and pointed at the sky and asked,


    "Where is the back portal?"


    "I thought you didn''t want it in you," Alexia asked her face taking on a cute confused expression, one that Seth almost felt bad for shouting at.


    "I don''t"


    "So why are you looking for it."


    One moment she had been all sweet andforting, but now she was standing as a peak cause of his current frustration.


    Deciding not to lose it, Seth took calming breaths but before he could be done with this, Alexia pushed herself off his chest, quickly climbed onto hisp, and wrapped her hands around his neck.


    She gave off an innocentugh at his expense and then in no time, kissed him.


    The kiss didn''tst for long as Alexia pulled her lips back, and then folding her hand, she spoke with a pout.


    "I just helped you solve your problem but you''re instead shouting at me, no fair darling."


    Alexia frowned, looking at Seth usatory, but rather than tell her anything, Seth leaned in and pecked her lips.


    "I''m worried that you''ve done something stupid again," Seth said his eyebrow raised as he implicitly questioned her.


    "Well... " Alexi couldn''t help but draw out, looking away from Seth.


    "Alexia" Seth began, but she quickly cut him off, I''m fine Seth. There is really nothing wrong with me, I''m okay.


    "Then where is the ck portal" Seth nearly growled out.


    Alexia bit her lip knowing she couldn''t keep quiet on this matter.


    "It''s in my soul" she muttered sneakily looking at Seth to see his reaction.


    A moment of silence descended between the two of them as Seth''s brain had to process her words several times.


    "Take it out, it will hurt you" Seth immediately said after a few seconds.


    "No, it won''t "Alexia vehemently refused.


    "What do you mean it won''t, first of all, it wasn''t meant for you and secondly, how did you even get it into your soul."


    So far, Seth had deduced the ck portal to be a product of the entity, but now Alexia was telling him she had somehow put it in her soul. Seth found himself baffled.


    Seth swept all around his soul seeking the ck portal, but he couldn''t find it, he couldn''t even trace it, it was like it had never existed.


    "Remember, you said it was independent, so I figured since its functioning isn''t connected to you and doesn''t rely on you and yet you can move it, then why not move it into me."


    Alexia''s reasoning was so simple that Seth found it hard to believe it was actually so simple<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Our souls are totally different, how did you get it into yourself."


    "I''m in your soul Seth, though small, our souls are linked, just my being in it already forms a rudimentary connection"


    Though he understood her words, Seth still went about mulling, and Alexia seeing this decided to take action,


    "Do you want to see it?" she asked.


    "Where is it?"


    "In my own soul space, if you want I can take you there" Alexia answered, her voice rather calm, but within her, it was a sea of nervousness.


    "Fine, how will you do that "Seth asked.


    "Just surrender your soul to me, or literally speaking, hand it over to me," Alexia said, reaching and pulling Seth''s head close to her''s until both their forehead touched.


    As they both stared at each other at such close contact, Alexia''s heart raced as the fear of Seth rejecting seeped into it, butter this fear dissipated as she found herself easily taking Seth''s soul along with hers to her soul space.


    One moment, the both of them had a red sky above their head, the next they found themselves in a brightly lit world with a normal yellow sun.


    The same way they had left Seth''s world was the same way they both arrive in Alexia''s soul spec, with her sitting on Seth''sp and their forehead touching.


    Seth pulled back and looked around, fascination and amazement on his face, but the emotion was short-lived as vignce imed his eyes when he looked sideways.


    Alexia noticed this change but said nothing, she instead got off Seth and then began looking up into the sky, Seth subconsciously doing the same thing.


    "There it is, "she said.


    Seth stared up at the sky with Alexia looking at the ck circle that swirled just some meters away from the sun that hung in the sky.


    "And you''re sure it doesn''t affect you," Seth asked.


    "No, I''m perfectly okay, unless I decide to refill my soul energy which I won''t do for the time being, there should be no reaction from it."


    "You can''t keep it here forever."


    "Actually I can, but I know you won''t agree, so how about I keep it here for now, then when you''re done fixing your soul I''ll take it out"


    As Alexia said, there was no way Seth could let her keep the swirling ck mass in her, but thinking things through, her n was a very sensible one.


    "Okay," Seth said, but then he continued cautiously looking to the side, "Is that okay."


    In the first few seconds of entering Alexia''s soul space, Seth had been put on vignce, and it wasn''t the back portal that had caused it, but what could only be a feature of Alexia''s soul space.


    "Yes," Alexia said her figure disappearing and appearing 30 meters from Seth and at the end of the bright world of her soul space.


    Alexia''s soul space was in truth a very bizarre one, she had a 100 by 100-meter bright world which contained grasses, a few trees, a sun, a blue sky, and thetest addition of a ck portal, but surrounding this cheerful bright world was just darkness.


    "it''s just a part of my soul, nothing much, perhaps it''s the cause of my limited memory," Alexia said her hand reaching for the dark world outside but unable to reach it as her hand pressed against it like it were a wall.


    Seth moved over and spent a few minutes observing it, but there was nothing to gleam from it, and not long after he left Alexia''s soul space and then his world and returned to reality.


    Seth''s hand still hung over the crystal passively absorbing energy from it, but now as Seth opened his eyes, his absorption rate rapidly intensified, a wide smile climbing his face as he felt his soul being nourished.

 Chapter 287 Sweet Forgotten Feeling

    ?


    "What''s happening", a slightly out of breath Aimy asked Irene who was looking at her surroundings with narrowed eyes.


    "Is it an earthquake? Do you think this ce is copsing?" Aimy fired.


    "No, it''s most likely Seth."


    "Seth, he''s been gone for a whole day, is he okay?" Aimy''s worry-filled voice asked.


    "Let''s go check, but be careful, there are heavy qi fluctuations. I warned Seth about the qi here, hopefully, hasn''t made some mistake." Irene said as she carefully moved in the direction of the fluctuations.


    Aimy wasted no time to follow after her, the both of them speeding through the cave, and then not up to a minuteter they slowed down and stared at the scene a distance away from them.


    "He''s absorbing the qi, why is he doing that, he''ll kill himself" Aimy hysterically cried out.


    "What should we do," Aimy asked, but all she got was a snort from her sister.


    "Watch closely, can''t you see he''s also breaking through."


    "Huh" Aimy, dumbly muttered, her panic washing off as she closely observed the situation before them.


    A few meters ahead of themy Seth, sitting crossed among a bunch of crystals, both his hands ced around a particrly big one, and then around him, qi churned and coiled.


    The qi was thick and from time to time shielded Seth''s figure from Irene and Aimy''s gaze, and with each passing second the wall began getting thicker and more real.


    "Will he be alright?" Aimy asked," The breakthrough will help lessen the injuries from the qi right?"


    "I don''t Know Aimy but I hope so."


    ¡­..


    While the sister worried about Seth, the man himself was currently living in bliss.


    All Seth had done was begin aggressively absorbing energy from the crystals, relentlessly filling his soul with this sweet essence, and as time went by he could feel his soul getting stronger.


    Seth felt like he could suddenly breathe lighter, he felt his mind lighten, but it wasn''t because a heavy weight had been taken off his mind, rather, his mind had instead gotten stronger and could now carry whatever weight with less effort.


    Seth was still sifting through these feelings trying to understand them when he felt a tug from both outside and within.


    It was like two forces were trying to pull him apart, but then before he could understand this new development, it faded away as his dantian roared to life and began spinning within him automatically absorbing qi.


    Seth remembered Irene''s warning and tried to control it, but that was not to be as his dantian seem to develop a mind of its own.


    It spend several minutes absorbing qi, and then without warning, the inside of Seth''s dantian detonated, and immediately his intake of qi multiplied by several times and a storm of it began forming around him.


    Now Seth''s dantian absorbed qi without stop, but it was not the only one as Seth felt his soul automatically join the fun. As Seth''s soul absorbed qi, so did it absorb the green energy from the crystal.


    Currently, Seth had lost count of how long this had been going on, with his breakthrough being unromantic, he had left the job to his body and no could only sit with his eyes closed.


    Minutes went by and then suddenly the storm of qi which had formed a thick wall around Seth began dissipating, falling apart, and flowing back into the surrounding.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a certain peace and serenity, Seth opened his eyes and let out a deep breath, a smile on his face.


    "Man I missed this feeling" Seth muttered, and apanying his words, a powerful force swept out of him, attempting to survey the entirety of the cave, but to Seth''s shock he found the about 5 km range of his new spirit sense inadequate.


    "What do the two of you want" Seth suddenly his eyes closed and head steady.


    "Your breakthrough caused amotion so we came to check if you were alright," Irene said from his left, looking Seth up and down.


    "At the moment, Seth''s spirit sense was still on full st, settling on several areas of the cave announcing to the world its nature as spirit sense and ending any doubt one had about his previous cultivation level.


    "I''m fine, you can leave."


    Hearing Seth''s words and his dismissal put a sad expression on Irene''s face but as she turned to move she couldn''t help but look back.


    "You absorbed the chaotic qi, were you injured."


    "No," Seth replied.


    "Ehm that''s good, don''t forget to use your qi stones to consolidate your cultivation. Do you have enough qi stones?"


    "I have enough qi stones and I''ll keep your warning in mind." Seth calmly replied.


    Irene''s eyes darted around like she wanted to say something more, but then her shoulders sagged.


    "Okay," Iren replied as she walked away pulling a reluctant Aimy with her.


    With his spirit sense still active, Seth felt Irene leave, a breath leaving his lip as he pushed away hisplicated thoughts about her.


    Seth could feel his body wanting for more breakthroughs like it was starving.


    Despite the breakthrough, Seth''s soul was far from healed and though he wanted to continue its healing, he controlled his impulse and went to his soul space.


    Making no stop, Seth appeared in the cottage, standing right in front of Alexia''s scowling face.


    "How are you," Seth asked.


    "Fine" she answered with a scowl, turning her face away from him.


    Before leaving, Seth had confined her to the cottage, fearing that she would do something risky, but then against what risky act could shemit while in his soul space.


    This was Alexia''s argument, once which Seth couldn''t defend against, but in the end, he had decided to be a tyrant and go about dering his rules.


    Seth spent some time cajoling Alexia before returning to the real world once more, a smile on his face as he flexed about his dantian, feeling the little gaseous qi in it.


    Now that he was a 1st stage gas general cultivator, while he went about healings his soul, Seth figured he could also see how much he could increase his cultivation.

 Chapter 288 Sweet Forgotten Feeling 2

    ?


    "Should we be worried?" Aimy asked Irene who was currently drawing a seal at the base of a big crystal.


    "I don''t know," Irene replied.


    "That''s surprising, I expected you to have to run over some long ago, but so far you''ve been in control of yourself."


    Irene heard Aimee''s words, but rather than responding immediately, she sent out her soul sense, aplicated expression on her face.


    "Though he''s ignored my advice, so far he seems to be doing rather well."


    "Rather well would be a severe understatement of his actions" Aimy snorted.


    Currently, there was a light tremble in the cave, and the qi which usually saturated the cave was now all flowing in one direction, and not too far away, the loud sounds of a chaotic wind could be heard.


    This was not the first or second time it was happening, but rather the third, and this was when one ignored the other minor times there had been a moderate change in the cave''s qi flow.


    It had been a day since Seth''s first breakthrough, and now he was wroughting about a storm as he went about his third breakthrough, one which would make him a level 6 mortal cultivator.


    Both sisters had headed over there thest time shocked to witness the phenomenon.


    Like the first time Seth had been rather unamodating wanting to keep to himself, so the sister had let him be.


    Now Seth was going through another major breakthrough, but the sisters weren''t going to go over.


    They were just going to ept Seth''s abnormal breakthroughs and continue with their work, after all, unlike Seth, they had crystals to harvest.


    Close to an hour passed, and both sisters worked, only their soul sense sweeping over Seth when he was done with his breakthrough and when they saw he was all right, they went about their business.


    Minutes and then hours went by, and just when the sister thought Seth was done with his breakthroughs and was now consolidating his level, they noticed another change in qi airflow.


    While this qi flow wasn''t prominent, its presence still indicated that Seth was progressing through a minor rank, and the sisters couldn''t help but look at each other in surprise.


    "Seems he''ll clear the entire level," Aimy said with a bit of daze.


    "How does he even do it" she continued.


    Hearing Aimee''s words, Iren could only let out a wry smile. Though Irene knew about Seth not being a human, he had never told her his specie, and neither did she know.


    With how broken his cultivation speed, was, Irene could only assume it was due to some traitorous encounter or some deadly cultivation technique.


    Had Seth''s cultivation prowess been a result of his race, then surely, she would have heard of it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With thoughts of amazement about Seth in their mind, both sisters went about their work, and it wasn''t long before they were finished.


    With its deadly qi, the cave was not particrly a safe and convenient ce for cultivation, so the sister could onlynguish around and wait for Seth to be done.


    During their rxation, Seth changed the qi flow of the cave one more time, but by then the sisters had gotten used to his abnormality, even doing several guesses on long it will take him to break through a minor stage.


    With thest minor breakthroughpleted, both sisters were ready to depart, absolutely confident that Seth was finally done with his abnormal breakthroughs and that at the moment he was settling down from his long series of advancements.


    An hourter, both sisters were still idly waiting for Seth when they both suddenly sat up straight.


    Though the cave had already been silent and void of life, at that moment, it suddenly gained a new level of serenity and stillness that wasn''t there before.


    The chaotic qi which has always been in the air and randomly moving around standstill, and the feeling of being watched gnawed at everyone''s senses.


    "This feels familiar," Irene said looking around in confusion.


    While Irene was filled with doubt, Aimy who had interacted with the feeling more recently instantly got the answer.


    "Breakthrough."


    "No it can''t be a breakthrough, for Seth to progress any further, he needs tomunicate with the heavens, and for him to do that, he needs to have his firstprehension.


    So you see there is no way it can be a breakthrough, and I shouldn''t have to be exining this to you" Irene berated, getting to her feet as she tried to trace the weird sensation she was feeling.


    "No, it''s breakthrough" Aimy insisted, and just as Irene wanted to scold her, the cave suddenly began quaking.


    Seth''s previous major breakthroughs had caused the cave to slightly tremble, vibrating at a very low frequency, but what was happening now was different.


    As cultivators, Aimy and Irene easily kept themselves standing, their eyes cautiously watching the crystal around them vibrate.


    "Impossible" Aimy muttered several times, while Irene''s face scrunched up in confusion as she tried to understand what was happening refusing to believe Aimy''s im.


    "To even be able to carry out the firstprehension, he had to be at the peak of the previous rank, but it''s just been an hour since his breakthrough, he hasn''t even had the time toprehend anything" Iren muttered, but the next second her doubts were wiped out as an undeniable truth of Seth breakthrough was presented before her.


    Taken unaware, both Irene and Aimy were sent falling to their knees when Seth''s spirit sense suddenly came erupted with great pressure and mmed into them.


    "He''s breaking through" Irene finally muttered as Seth''s spirit sense rushed back into him and then came out again.


    Like a wave Seth''s spirit sense spilled back and forth, and though both Irene and Aimy had gotten to their feet and deployed their soulsense around themselves, they still felt ufortable when Seth''s transforming spirit sense rummaged around them, wanting to rampantly peer into their being.

 Chapter 289 Sweet Forgotten Feeling 3

    ?


    How long had passed Seth wasn''t sure, all he knew was to absorb qi from the surroundings.


    After breaking into the general level, Seth faced no hups as he moved past the different stages, going from the gas stage to the liquid stage and then to the solid stage.


    It was at the solid stage that Seth found himself unable to progress any further.


    Seth had thought that was his limit for the time being, so he had gone back to the crystals to continue absorbing their energy, and then to his surprise, just like the first time, Seth found himself entering another breakthrough after some time.


    "So the stronger my soul the more levels I can break into. I wonder how far I will go if I canpletely heal my soul."


    With this thought in mind, Seth''s desire to know his limits and reach the peak of his current potential burned within him, and with gusto he focused on cultivating.


    As a cultivator, cultivation was meant to be one''s daily bread, a hobby, and somewhat of an addictive routine, but for Seth, cultivating was almost like a foreign activity for him.


    In all his life, this was the longest he had ever cultivated, and though he found his body getting a little stiff as he spent his time filling up his dantian, the sweet feeling that coursed through his body each time it achieved this had Seth forgetting the annoying pain.


    Like this Seth found himself continuously breaking through seamlessly till he finally arrived at the 6th stage solid general level.


    This stage of cultivation was the point just before the Kaiser level and Seth found himself a little bit anxious as he filled his dantian once more.


    Minutes passed, and the close to an hour, Seth''s dantian which had been hungrily sucking up qi began slowing down, about to be filled.


    Seth could feel the quantity of qi within himself, and just thinking about the amount of power he could summon at the moment left him nearly drooling.


    Thoughts of the several attacks he could pull off now that he had a spirit sense had Seth''s body itching for action and soon Seth found his dantian begin rejecting the qi being sent to it, a sign that it was full.


    That he could no longer break through did not worry Seth, after all the next level was the Kaiser level and there was a reason why Treuchi and even Aimy who apparently used shortcuts could only reach it in their hundreds.


    Seth knew breaking into the Kaiser level needed a type ofprehension and this was the main obstacle that held cultivators back for even hundreds of years Alice a prime example.


    Though the woman had been able to use medicine and pills to jack herself all the way to the 6th level general, she had been unable to even enter the Kaiser level despite all her years of living.


    With his enlightenment sphere, Seth had no fear about breaking through, and so had nned to seek a bit of guidance in the nearest feature.


    With the dantian having told him that it was full and that Seth was in his peak form, Seth moved to stand up, but then a familiar feeling asking him to go further appeared, and without a thought, Seth grabbed onto it.


    It was only a secondter that Seth realized he had initiated another breakthrough, but before he could ponder on how he was even able to breakthrough again, his head was hit by a stinging pain.


    So far Seth''s breakthrough had been painless and without incident so he waspletely caught off guard.


    With his head in his hand, Seth silently groaned in pain, and then he felt his dantian once more kick into action and begin spinning.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite the pain in his head, Seth kept conscious of the things that were happening to him, but as seconds passed he found his conciseness narrowing as if it was being swallowed.


    A bit of panic settled within Seth as he felt himself slipping away. He struggled with all his might to hang on to his consciousness, but it was all for naught as without pause, Seth was imed by a sudden darkness.


    For a time all Seth could observe around him was darkness, and in this darkness, he could clearly think.


    Seth had no idea how much time had passed, and he couldn''t help but feel worried for his body.


    He tried everything to get out of the thick darkness, even trying to enter his soul space, but nothing worked, and in the end, he could only give up and remain in the darkness.


    It felt like forever before all of a sudden the darkness was washed away and Seth found himself looking at every inch of the underground cave.


    Right till the deep crevices of the cave and even surprisingly a waterfall at its far end, Seth clearly saw them all.


    Seth saw Irene and Aimy standing a distance away from him, their genuine worry-filled face making him sigh before he then brought his vision back to his body.


    It was as Seth came back to his body that he realized that the waves of his soul sense were actuallying out of his dantian.


    "So I was swallowed by my dantian," Seth thought.


    With his soul sense, Seth watched his dantian continue running his qi through his body in several cycles.


    With each cycle, Seth felt his qi prate into his flesh and with time his bones.


    Locked in his dantian Seth couldn''t exactly feel the change in his strength but he had great expectation for it, seeing as bits of his soul were being added to it.


    Time went by and the process, got boring, but Seth could only persevere till eventually his dantian came to a stop, and his soul was released back into his body, his once closed eyes soon blinking open.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha" Seth suddenly beganughing.


    The feeling of having his soulsense which he had once lost was nothing but bliss.


    As heughed, he released it once more, sweeping through the cave with tyranny, but letting the two sisters off the hook.


    This was now Seth''s new peak of power, he was now a 7th stage gas Kaiser level cultivator, now possessing soul sense.


    Seth could feel the strength of his current soulsense, and without a doubt, he knew that it surpassed his previous one and this was when he hadn''t evenpletely fixed his soul.


    Seth felt excitement at the thought of his new strength, itching to use it, but then his excitement got doused when he realized he might actually face the problem ofcking an opponent once more.

 Chapter 290 No Change

    ?


    "Am I that amazing to look at" Seth''s words fluttered straight into only the ears of the two sisters who were watching him from a distance, the cave and the crystal around them none the wiser about this conversation.


    A smile graced Irene''s face and she was just about to give an excited reply before she caught herself and snorted.


    "At least I don''t have to worry about carrying you," she said, broadcasting her words to the whole cave.


    "Will there still be more breakthroughs?" Irene asked.


    "I don''t know "Seth replied his answer startling both sisters.


    "Well in that case we''ll leave you be. Don''t rush things and be careful, you just crossed a major cultivation barrier, take your time to consolidate your cultivation." Irene said, this time her voice a lot softer and caring.


    "I''ll do as you said" Seth replied.


    Knowing full well that Seth could now see despite not looking in her direction, she nodded to his words, and then turned around, pulling Aimy with her.


    "No wait, I want to talk with Seth" Aimy cried out as Irene firmly took her by the right arm.


    "Let him be, for now, he has to cultivate."


    "No fair, you got to talk with him" Aimyined but Irene wasn''t listening as she kept moving, but a secondter Aimy stopped struggling, and a secondter, Irene also let her go and faced her.


    "What did he tell you," Irene asked Aimy with narrowed eyes having felt the wave of soulsense that had just hit Aimy.


    "Well he said ¡­.," and just as Iren was expecting to hear what Seth had told her, Aimy bolted.


    This action caught Irene by surprise, but she didn''t waste time following after her naughty sister.


    With a smile, Seth watched the sisters run off, and then with a shake of his head, focused his mind back on himself.


    He had spent therge part of the past days absorbing the pure qi in the atmosphere and had felt no repercussions, a surprising and very weed development for him.


    Were Seth to have been using the normal qi stones, it would have taken him nearly a week toplete all these breakthroughs, but with the pure qi in the cave, he easily filled his dantian like he was filling a bottle of water.


    Seth closed his eyes once more as he entered into another round of cultivation.


    ¡­.


    About four hourster, Seth opened his eyes and let out a deep breath.


    Within those four hours, Seth had been thoroughly entrenched in cultivation and now he had filled his dantian.


    He waited and waited, but that immacte feeling that begged him to trigger another breakthrough did note.


    Seeing as he could no longer breakthrough for now, Seth floated up slowly, and with a bit of concentration moved began moving till he came before another huge unused crystal.


    The Crystal toward above Seth with its tip reaching the high ceiling of the cave, and it was at the bottom of the crystal that Seth sat.


    He slowly ced himself at its bottom, stretched out his hand, and with practiced ease, began to drain its beautiful soul-healing energy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    .....


    An hourter and Seth''s body trembled, but this movement had no effect on the surrounding.


    His body kept shaking for close to 10 minutes it finally regained his calm, and then Seth opened his eyes and silently stared at the crystal before him.


    At the moment, Seth''s soul waspletely healed, and he could feel its fullness from deep within.


    He thought of returning to his soul space, but decide to prolong his visit a little bit longer.


    Sure his soul was healed, but he saw no reason to not keep on strengthening it now that he was in such a paradise.


    With a new short-term goal, Seth closed his eyes and went back to absorbing the soul energy from the crystal.


    Several times Seth had to change crystals after sucking them dry, yet he felt no end to his soul''s greediness.


    Like this Seth found himself spending hours absorbing soul energy, wondering when his soul would finally be satisfied and why none of the sisters hade to check on him.


    By Seth''s estimation, he had already spent close to 7 hours on the crystals, yet he couldn''t feel even the slightest of changes.


    A minuteter and Seth''s decided to call it quits, deciding to now check on his soul space and know the situation there.


    Without dy, Seth closed, his eyes, and the next time he opened them he was in his very familiar and unfamiliar world.


    Seth was currently standing in his default entry location which was the red sea, but this time the red sea was thicker and darker than thest time he was here.


    Though Seth frowned at the likely difficulty this would present to him contacting the slumbering entity, the thought about how robust his soul had now became excited him.


    Seth''s excitement over the sea didn''tst long as soon arge shadow was cast over him, and when he looked up, he was greeted to the sight of a gigantic piece ofnd floating over him.


    With a thought, Seth found himself now above it and looking down at the ind which floated in his soul space.


    "Perhaps one day you''ll be the size of a continent," Seth thought, his gaze moving over the ind till itnded on an excited girl who kept on waving at him.


    "How do you feel" was the first thing Seth said immediately after he appeared in front of Alexia.


    "Good," Alexia said with a smile," and from the look of your soul space I''m sure we can both agree that you''re doing great too.


    "True, but how is the ck portal, any changes."


    "No, none at all."


    "Good, then let''s¡­" Seth started saying but paused, he looked around at his soul space and then spoke again.


    "I want you to return the ck portal, but before that, I want you to ask if you have any idea why I haven''t felt a change in my soul despite having absorbed soul energy for thest 7 hours."

 Chapter 291 Im The Victim

    ?


    "A change, why did you keep absorbing energy for over an hour," Alexia asked with a cocked head and confused eyes.


    "To increase the strength of my soul" Seth tly said.


    "Oh, that''s impossible, you can''t increase the strength or in better terms the quality of your soul, it''s already at its best. Any further absorption will just have the energy umte in you and then spill out, your soul is like a full cup of water at the moment."


    "I''m not sure about that, can it defend against a soul attack, I mean have a very powerful soul right, this can''t be its limit."


    To Seth''s words, all Alexia could give was an envious and frustrated look,


    "You don''t have any idea how powerful your soul is, do you?


    That you were able to save another soul from the underworld speaks volumes about its prowess."


    "With how pitiful it''s been that''s hard to believe," Seth muttered


    "Well it''s pitiful because you damaged it, this should be a lesson to you not to go off sacrificing your soul, okay" Alexis advised.


    Seth thought about defending his reasons, but knowing Alexia and how she would probably cry and have him apologizing in the end, he decided to let it be.


    "Yes," Seth answered.


    "Alright then get going, you''ve just broke through multiple stages, you should check on your body and then go check on that woman Irene," Alexia said as she waved Seth away.


    Seth was just about to do as Alexia said when his face twisted and he looked at the woman with a narrowed gaze.


    "Take it out."


    One Second Alexia was in front of him the next second she was gone having fled the scene.


    In such a situation all Seth could do was shake his head at Alexia''s antics and have her appear before him the next second.


    "No fair that''s cheating" Alexiained her hands folded as She looked at Seth all usatory.


    "It''s my soul" Seth pointed out.


    "And now you''re just bullying me" she pointed out with a hurt expression but Seth''s sharp gaze on her didn''t falter.


    "Why are you always so stubborn Seth, I''m perfectly right, but what if I release the portal into you and it reacts badly with your increased cultivation and kills you?


    Have you thought about that?"


    "Your right, but the same also applies to you as Shurui might figure out that he isn''t in my soul and decides to vent his anger, most likely destroying your soul in the process."


    "Well, that''s still better than you being hurt."


    "No, it''s not" Seth barked, reaching out and grabbing Alexia''s arm, pulling her till her face was close to his.


    "If you''re looking for a man who would hide behind you and let you face for him his problems, then perhaps you should stop loving me, I''m not the man for you." Seth gritted out.


    "You''re not such a man, that''s why I love you so much and am willing to take your burdens. Keeping you alive is my greatest priority, and I won''t fail at that."


    "Damn it, I won''t die, so just release the portal."


    "No"


    Alexia''s direct rejection frustrated Seth and he couldn''t help but cry within, Just like she had to have permission to freely move in his soul so did Seth need permission to enter her soulspace.


    So basically, if Alexia never agree to release the portal, then there was nothing he could ever do about it.


    Perhaps there might be other ways to extract t, but Seth had no doubt that these ways were dangerous, and that was not something he was willing to put Alexia through.


    "If u don''t release it, I''ll never talk to you again" Seth randomly said grabbing at straws.


    "Okay," Alexia said her direct answer frustrating Seth the more.


    "Then I''ll hate you forever" Seth tried, but almost immediately regretted it.


    Without dy, the tense atmosphere that had been between them faded away only to be reced by a very solemn and sad one.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You''ll hate me" Alexia silently whispered tears already falling down her eyes.


    "No I won''t, "Seth said, immediately bringing her into a hug, "I''ll never hate you".


    "I''m sorry I''ll never hate you" Seth had to whisper several times before Alexia stopped her sobs.


    This was what Seth had been trying to avoid, he was the victim here, but in the end, he was the one apologizing.


    With an internal sigh, Seth decided to see if he could make use of the situation.


    "Alexia I know you''re worried for me, but you have to trust me, I won''t die."


    "But¡­but what if you die, what if you get hurt" she insisted.


    Hearing her fears, Seth pulled away a little and then pulled up her face till she was looking him in the eye.


    "Don''t you trust the man your love?"


    "I do" Alexia whispered without missing a beat


    "Then you know what to do," Seth said.


    Alexia nodded at Seth''s words, and then the next seconds both she and Seth looked up as a ck swirling portal appeared in the sky.


    With its appearance, Alexia held onto Seth tightly, but as seconds and eventually, a minute went by, she calmed down.


    "wait for me, I''ll be back " Seth softly said and the next second his figure disappeared and appeared before the portal letting himself be sucked in.


    .....


    "Oh you''re back, ha, ha, ha" The rambunctiousughter of Shurui sounded.


    "Yeah" was all Seth could say as he hovered in the dark room.


    "Thought you would be gone for longer, but here you are," Shurui said.


    "Isn''t there another way we can do this, I need to strengthen my soul, and you''re standing in the way of that"


    "Sorry, but there is none " the old manughed, "if you want to cultivate, then this is the only way."


    "Perhaps I''ll just give up on cultivating," Seth said, but his words only earned him Shurui''sughter.


    "Nice try, but there is no way the primordial fiend will ever give up on cultivation."


    "We''ll see about that, if I can''t find another way to breakthrough, then I''ll never cultivate again," Seth said with fierce determination but the old man onlyughed at his words.


    "Your fate is sealed kid, just be a good boy and ept it" Shuruiughed.


    "Never," Seth said, and the next second he disappeared from the dark room leaving Shurui to his madughs.


    ...


    "What happened" Alexia anxiously asked when Seth appeared before her once more.


    "I talked with Shurui."


    "And,"


    He has no idea that I''ve broken through" Seth said his words bringing about a bright smile to Alexia''s face she hugged him.


    While Alexi hugged him, Seth''s eyes moved to the sea as he mulled exactly what the entity was up to.


    Unless he was lying which Seth doubted, Shurui knew nothing about the situation of Seth''s body, ignorant of the fact that Seth had fixed up his soul and gone about breaking through.


    While Alexia was a factor that Shurui had no definitive idea about, Seth wondered if the entity had ounted for her.

 Chapter 292 The King And The Fox

    ?


    "Huff" Seth let out a deep breath as he opened his eyes, happily standing up as he knew this would be thest time he would open his eyes to find himself sitting in a cross-legged position in some time.


    With his soul space in order, Seth had left it hours ago and used then used that time to go about cultivating and digesting the various gains that his recent breakthroughs, especially the repair and strengthening of his soul had brought.


    "That it was worth it" was the one thought going through Seth''s mind as he stood up.


    Everything he had been through, getting into entering Ashad and then Egaroth, especially the several battles he had fought since he entered this world.


    At that time they had seemed something like a waste and him just being stupid or troublesome, and while that was true in some cases, it didn''t change the fact that those battles had contributed a lot to many cultivation levels he had quickly broken through.


    While others cultivated day and night needing teachings and enlightenment to remotely make progress in their cultivation not to talk of breakthroughs, what Seth needed was life-risking battles, and then after stuffing down qi into his dantian like a meal he automatically broke through.


    Now that he was done with all his intense and boring cultivation, he decided it was time to meet the sisters, especially Aimy, he had kept her waiting long enough.


    With the casual release of his soulsense, Seth spotted Irene, and then the next moment his figure blurred into ck and he was gone.


    ¡­.


    Irene was slightly bent and scribbling on a piece of paper ced on the wall when she suddenly felt a presence behind her, and before she could get up, she felt a hand smack her ass and grab onto it.


    "What are you doing," Seth asked, enjoying the soft feel of Irene''s left bun.


    Irene first turned and looked at Seth with a re which he ignored and then she answered his question.


    "I''m drawing a map just in case I or someone elsees back here," Irene answered but when she saw Seth keep looking at her dumbly she went on to borate.


    "The crystal and the soul energy take time to form, so with how much we''ve consumed with our visit, I want to map out the areas that should be left untouched so the crystals there can have time to develop."


    "Oh," Seth simply replied, not really one for logistics.


    "So are you done," he asked.


    "No, I need a few more minutes"


    "Fine, I''ll see youter then," Seth said turning to leave but Irene pulled him back.


    "Wait for me, I want to be there."


    "Urgghh Fine, but be quick, we don''t want Aimy masturbating herself till she falls unconscious," Seth said, his words making Irene blush in embarrassment at her sister''s lewd cravings.


    "Damn you chivar women are really naughty though" Seth mumbled, but Iren didn''t let this go.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s your fault for telling her all those dirty words, now she hasn''t left there since thest time she talked to you" Irene grumbled.


    "Now let me work," Irene said pping away both of Seth''s hands which had begun assaulting her buns without hesitation.


    "urghh" Seth groaned falling backward and floating just before his back hit the floor.


    While others treasured their qi, wanting to save it so as to be ready for any emergency, Seth he used his to soften his life, using it to float himself up and waste his time staring into the darkness that hid away the ceiling.


    "Done" Irene muttered to Seth''s hearing a few minutester, and just as hended back on his feet, wanting to begin marching off towards Aimy, Irene held him back.


    "Seth let''s talk."


    "Hmm, thest time we had a personal talk initiated by you, I was given an iplete map," Seth said not going soft on Irene.


    With Aimy''s pussy awaiting his meat and with his own well fabricated lie he had fed Irene a few days ago, Seth had wanted to push this issue to the side, but since Irene brought it back up, then they might as well fully face it.


    "Yes I want us to talk about that and more, Iren said looking at Seth with a remorseful gaze, her eyes all sad.


    "More" Seth with interest and foreboding.


    "Yes. Remember back in the cave, just before we went and found Aimy, remember when I told you about my throwing in my lot with you and not Minuha" Irene inquired.


    "yes, thank you for reminding me," Seth said, as he himself had been confused by those words but now he was wondering where this was going.


    "Well the truth is that Minuha had already met me and offered me a deal to betray you, and I epted it¡­."


    Hearing Irene''s words, Seth''s mind was thrown into chaos, one which had him freeze and stare at Irene dumbly"


    "Seth" Irene softly whispers as she tightened her entwined hands and silently waited for Seth''s reaction with shaky eyes.


    A few seconds had to go by before Seth''s eyes finally moved and he looked to Irene,


    "So you agreed to betray me, how, when did this happen?"


    It wasn''t that Seth was surprised or shocked by Irene''s words, on the contrary, he already knew all of this, and had already been quite expectant of her betrayal, but that she came forward and outright confessed this to him destroyed and derailed the ns and confidence Seth had been building up so far.


    Back then he had been so sure of himself, he felt like a king from above that was merely watching the fox called Iren trying to y him but now that fox had repented.


    It took Seth some time to regain to himself, and then he decided to ask her how it had happened, deciding to still keep the fact that he knew her ploys a secret, wanting to hear her exnations.

 Chapter 293 Foxs Confessions

    ?


    A few seconds of silence passed between the two before Irene finally broke it. With her eyes staring at the ground she began.


    "Remember that day after we escaped from Monwac city, sometime before we met Tomar, remember how we encountered that rank 9 beast, "Irene said trying to remind Seth.


    Putting on his best act, Seth scrunched his face in thought for a few seconds and then he nodded his head toward Irene who was staring at him.


    "Yes, I remember it."


    "Ehmm okay, well that day, we weren''t supposed to havee across any beat in that part of the frost, but we did. Well the truth is that that beast was never supposed to be there, but it there was, and that was because it had been brought by someone


    It happened just some minutes after you left, I felt a scary and familiar presence approaching.


    Immediately, I knew you weren''t the one, but at that time I was too injured to do a thing and could only wait for this visitor to show up.


    Sometimeter and a dark shadow appeared in front of me, rising up from the ground and then turning to Minuha.


    She told me about how she was the one controlling the beast and offered me a deal.


    "She proposed to heal my soul as a good gesture, wanting to help me be able to stand against you, and she promised to offer me sufficient soul fruits if I were to lead you into a trap.


    Minuha believes my search for the soul fruits to be a wasted endeavor and that I am chasing simply after straws, but then she knows that I am truly desperate for the soul fruits, so she offered them to me.


    But then again to further convince me, she also promised that if I don''t do as she said, she''ll have the whole kingdom hunt us down."


    "Heal your soul," Seth said, having already had his doubts about this before.


    "Yes my soul didn''t heal on its own, Minuha supplied me with medicine and some soul fruits for it," Irene exined, yet Seth''s only reaction to this was to let out a deep breath.


    "Go on."


    Tentatively nodding her head, Irene continued,


    "Well the trap was easy, in the course of our journey, I was to lead you off course and into a formation that had been set up by some of her men."


    "And where is this formation," Seth asked.


    "We''ve passed it, we were meant to head to it after Tillip, but I changed my mind about betraying you and refused to follow the n," Irene said solemnly looking at Seth with anxiety


    "If you truly met Minuha, then why didn''t she just capture me herself" Set asked despite already knowing the answer, but he just wanted to make his ignorance a bit more believable.


    "That''s because it''s one of her shadows that met me, her true body couldn''te after us due to the situation in Monwac city.


    "Okay, so why are you telling me this now," Seth said, finally asking the one true question he had.


    "Because I don''t want to lie to you anymore, I don''t want you to look at me with feelings of hurt and betrayal."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With these words, Irene took a step forward and ced her hand on Seth''s cheek stroking them as she looked at him.


    "Seth I love you."


    Seconds passed after Iren''s words, but the only significant thing that happened between them was that a wide grin spread across Seth''s mouth.


    "Repeat that," Seth asked.


    "I Love You," Iren said, this time with a tremble in her voice.


    "Aren''t you a foolish woman? "Seth said lifting Iren''s chin up.


    "Are you aware that with those three words, you just offered yourself to me however I want, you just surrendered your entire being to my maniptions.


    Do you think I don''t have an idea about your feelings for me, that you loved me is something anyone that sees our interaction will figure out, you didn''t have to tell me" Seth pointed out, truly not understanding Irene


    "No I had to tell you, I needed to get it off my chest," Irene said.


    "Well now you''ve said it, what do you expect me to do?"


    "Strip me naked and fuck me as you wish" Irene answered, her words wiping the grin off Seth''s face.


    "You know me too much, yet you went ahead to express your love for me, what about me makes you even fall in love with a man like me?" Seth genuinely asked.


    "You''re strong," Irene said, not shy to state the one universally attractive charm that Seth had.


    "I love your dominance, with the care you gave me before and after we escape from Monwoc city, how can I not love you? Even when I became a total bitch to you, you didn''t abandon me."


    Hearing Iren''s words, Seth felt a mix of emotions, but when Irene was done describing his qualities and didn''t talk of his looks, Seth couldn''t help but curse all those earth-shattering handsome guys out there that made his good looks rather in.


    Leaving his curse, Seth leaned forward and locked lips with an expectant Irene, both his hands running to her buns.


    Seth grabbed her buns, kneading them and pulling them apart, not resisting the feeling to give them heavy ps that had Irene groaning into his mouth.


    Tightly holding her ass cheeks, Seth''s lips left Iren''s mouth and trailed his lips along her neck delivering kissing, but then he moved up to her ear.


    "You''ve said you expect a fuck, but what is that desire that you''ve buried deep inside you" Seth whispered as his hand slowly began pulling apart the fabric of her clothes.


    "Come on tell me" Seth whispered into her ears.


    "I want you to love me" Irene whispered to Seth''s hearing," do you think that will happen."


    Seth was tempted to answer her question with the cold truth, but he held himself back, and then rather than answer her, pulled her cloth apart, ripping it and leaving her only in her underwear.

 Chapter 294 King X Fox [R-18]

    ?


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh" the sounds of Irene''s moans and the squelching of her pussy as it was pounded filled the air.


    At the moment, a naked Seth was standing with Irene in his hand, his arms under her knees, while his hand held on to her buttock, while she wrapped her hand onto his neck as he pounded her cunt.


    "Seth, ohh, Seth, ahh" Irene moaned as Seth''s cock drilled in and out of her.


    Seth enjoyed her pleasure cries, expanding his cock several times to make her cry out as he stretched out her pussy walls.


    Without warning, he increased his pace, smacking his pelvis against Irene''s, the pleasure brought about by this action having her hold on to his neck tighter, press her body closer to his, and rest her head over his shoulders.


    "Pa, pa, pa," the loud sounds of Seth rapidly pummeling Irene''s cunt sounded, his actions driving Irene''s brain to the gutter as she could no longer let outprehensible words.


    "Saliva poured from her mouth as she lost control of her body, the pleasure coursing through her screwing her ability to think.


    Feeling Irene''s arms which had wrapped around his neck began going weak and gradually slipping off, Seth moved a bit forward and ced her back against the wall.


    Because of his movements, he had to stop his thrusts, this giving Irene a few seconds to get back herself, but just as she came to, Seth began his rapid thrusts.


    "Seeeth" was all Irene was able to get out before she began moaning once more, her hands now resting on Seth''s shoulder freely.


    Seth groaned as he fucked Irene feeling her tight cunt squeeze his cock, yet each time it got used to his size, he increased his girth.


    At this point, Seth''s cock had stretched her pussy wide, and with every fuck that he delivered to her, he could feel her wet insides struggle to hold him in.


    Minutes went by but Seth didn''t slow his pace, and soon his breathing became heavy.


    Without warning, Seth''s cock bulged on its own and began releasing his load into her, stuffing her wet cave with his thick seeds, yet before he couldpletely empty his balls, Iren''s body shuddered and her pussy mped on his cock and began releasing its own fluid.


    "Ahhh, argghh" the moans and groans of both Seth and Irene sounded, and as they both came, Seth lifted his head and stared into Irene''s eyes which now had a semnce of intelligence, and without needing tomunicate, they began kissing.


    Irene''s hand tighten around Seth''s head as they kissed, while Seth began slowly rocking his cock in and out of her cunt.


    They both maintained their action till a minute after they had both finisheding.


    Seth released Irene''s lips and watched the satisfied look that imed the woman''s face, enjoin as she rubbed her fingers on his face and then his hair.


    Gently, Seth took his arms from underneath Irene''s legs, letting the woman''s feet touch the ground till she stood on her own.


    "Turn around," Seth said, his words an order, but his tone soft.


    "Okay," Iren said, totally submissive and turning, and then cing her hand on the wall while presenting her rear to Seth.


    Without warning, Seth pushed three fingers into Irene''s cunt and began moving them around, eliciting a light moan from the woman.


    "Seth, Aimy is waiting for us" Irene let out as Seth''s finger moved within her.


    "hmmm" was Seth''s reply, as he then removed his hands from her cunt, and then ced it over her shoulder, so his sticky fingers were in front of her face.


    Before Seth could give the order, Irene opened her mouth and began licking his finger, before then proceeding to suck them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Behind Irene, Seth lifted his wet dick and rubbed it at Irene''s entrance, and then propping up Irene''s ass a little, a task which Iren helped him do by standing on her toes, he return his cock to her warm cave and then put his entire length into her with a single thrust.


    "We''ll go meet her after this" Seth said, leaning in and whispering into her ears.


    "Are you that interested in tasting Aimy''s juices?" Seth asked as he slowly moved his cock in and out of Irene.


    "hmmm," Irene lightly moaned," No, I''ve already tasted it so many times I even remember its taste."


    "Ohh," Seth said, totally surprised," so your kinky sisters."


    "Not exactly," Irene said, suddenly leaning back and pressing her butt against Seth''s dick, making his pelvis hit her butt hard.


    "You want it like this" Seth asked.


    "Yes, hard but slow."


    With this, Seth slowly pulled his dick out and then mmed it back into Irene with some force, this movement making Irene''s moanse out like gasps.


    "So about you sister" Seth reminded, he had time at the moment and wasn''t in a rush to cum.


    "Hmm that, in my world, sex between siblings is a very normal thing with sex in general being a very open topic and a verymon practice," Irene said between gasps.


    "So there is no sense of loyalty to a partner or marriage there"


    "Oh there is, but it''s more like bonding. It''s a process that can be done only between chivars, one male to one female, and when it''s done, that couple won''t ever have a sexual feeling for another."


    "Oh, that sucks," Seth said.


    "Well considering the men lose their sexual feeling for other women, they wouldn''t agree with you¡­"


    "As is mostmon, women are naturally more than men, so with this bonding, it leaves a lot of single and unsatisfied women, I can imagine my world will be a paradise for you" Irene teased turning and looking at Seth


    "Yep your world is definitely worth visiting, but how about we finish this before Aimy storms over here," Seth said leaning in and kissing Irene.


    "Okay," Irene said, bracing herself for Seth''s thrusts which became quicker.


    .....


    With a pout on her face, a naked Aimy turned to a particr direction, a frown on her face, and just as she was about to berate the two people that had just appeared, she paused, her face turning red.


    "why are you like this " Aimy stuttered looking at the naked pair in front of her, her eyes alternating between Seth''s thick veiny cock which hung between his legs like an arm, and Irene''s pussy which still had Seth''s seed dribbling down it.


    "What is wrong with how we look" Seth grinned.


    "Well ehh, how did your cultivation go," Aimy asked too embarrassed to say what was on her mind, and decide to change the topic, but before Seth could answer, she eximed.


    "Huh, you''re at the solid stage."

 Chapter 295 Naughty Girl [R-18]

    ?


    "You''re at the solid stage."


    When Aimy said this, Irene''s eyes widen as she quickly turned to Seth, not wasting a second to run her soul sense through him.


    Due to her guilt at leaving out that little part of the map, Irene had been careful around Seth when he came to her, deciding not to invade his body with her soulsense and risk earning his ire.


    With everything that had happened afterward, the thought to check out Seth''s cultivation had never crossed her mind which was justing down from the pleasure marathon it had been taken through.


    Without fear this time, Irene checked Seth with her soul sense, and the result had her looking up at him with confusion.


    "You''re truly at the solid stage, the peak no less," Irene said looking at Seth questioningly.


    Unlike the lesser levels whose stages required just the umtion of qi, from level 7 and those above it, every minor breakthrough required a bit ofprehension and the umtion of qi.


    Just filling one''s dantian would prove a tedious endeavor not to mention the added difficulty of making aprehension that would make the breakthrough possible.


    Why did it seem like Seth wasn''t constricted to the rules of cultivation, or was he just so much of a blessed one that he received enlightenment on demand?


    "Oh this, I didn''t want to disturb the two of you, so I kept myself isted With my soulsense while I broke through," Seth said.


    Seth''s words weren''t a lie, after stuffing himself with soul energy only to discover it was actually useless, he decided to consolidate his cultivation only to find himself filling his dantian in no time and breaking through.


    It would seem a major level were the only barricade in his cultivation, the rest were just process.


    "All right stop gawking, we didn''te here to admire my cultivation," Seth said, smacking Irene''s ass and jolting the woman out of her thoughts while he moved over to Aimy.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting for so long, but I''m sure you enjoyed the advertisement," Seth said with a grin.


    With Seth''s words, Aimy''s face turned red as she looked away from Seth''s approaching figure.


    With her soulsense, watching Seth and Irene''s earlier interaction wasn''t a difficult task for Aimy, and thou she tied to be discreet about it, only sending out her soulsense at intervals, how could she hide her perverted actions from the both of them.


    "To think I used Irene of being a peeper," Seth said, his figure now before Aimy, creating a shadow that forced the woman to look up at him.


    "I wasn''t peeping" Aimy defended, herself her words almost inaudible.


    Seth smiled at Aimy''s words while his eyes moved all over her body, admiring her bountiful chest which not stood firm on her chest, her nipples pointing at him.


    Without a word, Seth''s hands wrapped around Aimy''s waist and pulled her forward till her stomach was pressed against this, and as this happen, his cock quickly hardened till it was lying between her legs pressing against her pussy with a good portion of his length still poking out from behind her.


    "Did you enjoy watching us fuck, the way I made your sister squirm and scream, with this cock."


    With Seth''s tease, Aimy couldn''t help but look away, but before she could give out any response, she felt something begin hitting against her ass.


    Already knowing who it was, Aimy turned around with a re.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You already had your fun" she grumbled as she watch Irene now stand behind her and stroke the remaining part of Seth''s length that poked out from between herp.


    "Stop being a little girl" Irene chided when she felt Aimy''s unhappy gaze.


    "If she doesn''t satisfy you, I''m more than ready to go another long round, " Irene said throwing Seth a smile, and she then further back, and taking a sit on some bedding that had been prepared at the back.


    "She''s a meanie" Aimyined turning back to Seth with a pout.


    "Well you did re at her" Seth pointed out as one of his hands began feeling out her left boob.


    The woman stiffened at Seth''s action but then a certain gleam shed in her eyes, and then she lifted her legs and released Seth''s dick from between her legs.


    With Seth''s cock now free, it stood at attention between the two of them, and Aimy wasted no time in grabbing it and began stroking its length.


    "It''s big" she silently eximed.


    "Increase its size "she pleaded.


    Enjoying the strokes of her soft hands for now, Seth acquiesced to her wishes as his cock suddenly lengthened, and then swelled.


    A cuteugh left Aimy''s lips as Seth''s cock expanded in her hand.


    "It''s so hard, it''s hard and big, do you think it will fit in me," Aimy asked raising her head from his dick and blinking her eyes at him with a bit of worry.


    Seth didn''t know when but he subconsciously took a gulp.


    "Are you really going to stuff your cock in me" she further asked," put all your thick meat in me."


    "Keep doing this and I''ll shove my entire dick into you in a single go," Seth said, pulling Aimy''s head close to his.


    "Hmm, I might not like that, but I know you''ll like it more. Having me scream in pain while I tightly hold onto you" Aimy said, increasing the tempo of her strokes.


    "You''ll get to enjoy my cunt violently squeezing your dick as it tries to resist your invasion. The invasion of you big hard dragon into my wet poor cave.


    Is that what you want Seth, to see my tummy swell when your thick meat goes into me."


    As Aimy finished speaking, she and Seth suddenly engaged in a free and passionate kiss, Seth''s cock hardening more than it had in a long time.


    Seth grabbed her ass fiercely and moved to lift her so he could run his dick into the nasty woman''s cunt, but then she held his arms and stopped him.


    "Not here, I want you take me while I''m in Irene''s arms''"

 Chapter 296 The Real Thing [R-18]

    ?


    With Aimy''s words, Seth released his hold on her, and Aimy not wasting a moment took hold of his hand and began moving forward, pulling Seth along with her.


    Within that short Journey, Seth enjoyed Aimy''s ass move, and when they reached Irene, Aimy let go of Seth as she fell to her knees and crawled up to Irene who was sitting with her legs sprawled and staring at her.


    Not minding Seth, the two sisters locked lips for a few seconds, Irene grabbing onto Aimy''s head and fiercely kissing her, and then a few secondster she released her.


    The scene happening before Seth made him smile and his cock twitch hard, as he thought to themselves that the struggles that had gone through weren''t in vain.


    With the sisters done with their little bonding, Aimy turned around, and theny between her sister''s legs, resting her head on Irene''s rightp while she spread her legs for Seth, showing him her pink slit.


    Watching both sisters all naked before him, with Aimy ready to receive his cock, Seth wasted no time kneeling between Aimy''s legs.


    He rubbed his hand over it, eliciting a shiver from the woman, and then not in the mood for forey, he brought his rod forward and began rubbing it over her slit.


    "I think you should reduce it" Aimy tentatively said as she stared at Seth''s fat meat which he wanted to put in her.


    Amy waited for a response, but Seth''s only response was to suddenly push the head of his cock into her.


    "Ahhhhh" Aimy cried looking at Seth in shock.


    "It''s too big, take it out."


    "You''re right, let''s put in some more," Seth said as he moved his hips forward earning himself another cry from Aimy.


    "Seth" Aimy cried out, wanting to ce her hands on Seth''s hips to stop them from moving any further but then Irene caught her hands.


    "Don''t worry it'' will soon be over" Irene said as she stroked Aimy''s head, sending Seth a re.


    "Be soft on her"


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, no can do. I need to show her the difference between her dildos and my cock."


    "Whenever you hold those toys of yours you''ll remember me and without hesitation, you''ll pleasure yourself to the thoughts of my dick," Seth said and then leaned down till his head hovered over hers.


    "Have you ever had a real cock in you?" Seth asked, looking into Aimy''s eyes.


    In response to Seth''s words, Aimy shook her head sideways, this answer having Seth also shake his head.


    "Lucky woman, you get to receive the best right off the bat.


    "Hold on to me."


    Though a little apprehensive, Aimy did as Seth said wrapping her hands around Seth''s back.


    With this done Seth began moving his hips once more while staring into her eyes.


    Unlikest time where Seth put in a little of his dick and then stopped, this time he made no pause.


    Seth kept on steadily pumping his dick into Aimy, pleasure filling his body as he explored a new and rtively tight cave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While the ergement of his dick had a hand to y, Aimy''s pussy was truly tighter than Irene''s.


    A sharp cry threatened to leave Aimy''s lips as Seth pumped her, but Seth sealed her mouth with his lips, and Aimy needing a new outlet for her pain grabbed at his back, wing at it.


    Like many before her, Aimy was enlightened to the fact that Seth''s skin was imprable by normal means, and with this, all Aimy could do was w at his back and squirm, fulfilling the actions of the earlier tease she had given Seth.


    A few secondster and Seth came to a stop, this signifying that he had fully sheathed himself in Aimy.


    "My whole cock is in you, how do you feel" Seth whispered.


    "Full, but it hurts though" Aimy replied with moist and usatory eyes.


    "I''m sorry," Seth said as he beganyering her face with wet kisses.


    A few secondster, Seth took her mouth and kissed her vigor, sucking her lips to his heart''s content, and when they were done, he raised his upper body.


    "Have a look" Seth said his gaze on Aimy''s tummy.


    "Is that normal?" Aimy asked looking up at Irene with doubt and apprehension"


    "No it''s not, but then again, normal men can''t manipte their cock size," Irene said and she moved her hand over Aimy''s tummy'' rubbing the very noticeable bulge in it that carried in the shape of Seth''s dick.


    "You''ve never done that to me," Irene said unhappily.


    "Your turn wille soon," Seth said as the bulge in Aimy''s tummy began reducing till it was no more, and when Seth noticed the relief that filled Aimy''s face, he began pulling his dick out.


    "Ahhhhh" Aimy groaned as nearly half of Seth''s cock left her.


    Aimy propped herself up so she could watch the erotic sight, but then Irene moved closer to Aimy so that she nowfortably leaned on her with her head resting between her breast, giving her an excellent view of Seth''s meat drilling her little sister.


    Aimy turned to Irene in appreciation, but before any action could be exchanged between the two, Aimy gasped as Seth pushed his dick back into her.


    Seth held onto Amy''s hips, and with a grin slowly began moving in and out of her.


    At first, Aimy let out heavy muffled breaths and tightly held onto Irene''s hands which were entwined with hers, but as time went on, she began letting out groans.


    "You''re doing well," Irene said, as her hands moved down to her sister''s breast and began ying with them.


    "I''m going to pick up the pace" Seth suddenly said, and without waiting for a reply, the movements of his hips increased.


    "Ahhh, arghh," a mixture of groans and pleasure left Aimy''s lips, but her face showed no difort.


    After reducing the size of his dick, Aimy''s cunt which Seth had already stretched wide, now had it easier containing his dick and so the woman was able to easily amodate his still thick member.


    "It''s nice, I love this" Aimy said as she looked down and watched Seth''s dick covered in her juices rapidly go in and out of her.


    Her body trembled as she rested on Irene''s chest, and with the simtion being provided by both Seth''s raging cock and Irene''s fondling of her breast, Aimy soon found her body trembling as she orgasmed.

 Chapter 297 Exploits [R-18]

    ?


    "You''re still hard," Irene said, her voice heavy and breathing rapid as she crawled over and knelt between Seth''s cock.


    Beside them was Aimy sprawled on the floor with her eyes closed and her legs spread, an umtion of the various releases she and Seth had made over the past hours slowly leaking out of her.


    Not minding that her now unconscious sister''s juices covered Seth''s cock, she took a deep sniff of it and began leaking it, holding Seth''s rod with her left hand while the other moved in and out of her cunt.


    Seth watched Irene go about seeking a release, the woman so horny that she didn''t even look at Seth, her only focus being the image of his meat.


    Feeling a little pity, Seth reached out and grabbed Iren by the hair, and pulled her up.


    "What are you doing," he asked as his hand left hand reached out and began rubbing her pussy.


    "Hours of watching your sister be fucked without being able to have your own release must have been quite frustrating" Sethmented as he yed with Iren''s pussy, watching as her body shivered in delight from the slightest of his touches with her juices ran over his hand till they dropped to the floor.


    Without warning, Seth paused and watch a look of frustration im Irene''s face.


    "Should I continue?" he asked.


    "Yes, please" Irene begged without reserve.


    Having professed her love for him, Irene had dropped all her defenses against Seth, and in such a situation easily became putty in his hands.


    Irene reached down to touch herself when Seth still made no move, but he pped her hands away.


    "Seeth" Iren begged.


    Watching her naked figure shivering as it craved release while being held up by his hand, Seth couldn''t help but lick his lips at how vulnerable and enticing Irene looked.


    He released her hair and let her stand on her feet, but before she could go touching herself, he ced both his hand on her hips and in one fell swoop, lifted her up and then nted his dick in her cunt.


    "Ahhhh" Irene let out a scream as Seth''s cock stretched her needy cunt, and then as she came down from that sudden simtion Seth started moving.


    With vigor, Seth pounded Irene and he couldn''t help but let out heavy groans as his body was wracked with pleasure.


    Not to mention the lewd moans that came out of her mouth, Seth enjoyed the absolute wetness of Irene''s cunt.


    He increased his dick several times, but Iren showed no difort, her pussy easily weing in Seth''s dick, and vehemently refusing its exit, but unfortunately for it, its wet and slippery nature worked against it.


    Like this Seth went on fucking Irene till her pussy finally tightened and she came, her moan resounding throughout.


    "You were so pitiful and needy" Sethmented as he held Irene up ad let her rest on his shoulder.


    "Is there anything wrong with being weak in front of the one you love" she whispered as she then liked his ears.


    "If you''re sure you''ll still be able to go when Aimy wakes up, let''s go another round."


    ...¡­.


    At the moment, Seth had an awakened Aimy on all fours, the woman moaning as he rammed his dick from behind, watching her ass jiggle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Seth feck Aimy, he let himself be enthralled by her heart-shaped ass which had ripples going all over it each time it pped against his hips.


    While Seth was busy enjoying the fleshy sight before him, his head was suddenly turned to the left by a soft pair of hands and then his lips were greeted by a delicious pair of lips.


    Irene caressed Seth''s face as she kissed him, her hand trailing down to his chest and then his abs, rubbing all over them.


    ...¡­


    After pumping Aimy''s cunt with his seed, they had decided to change position, and now Seth was currently lying down, his head resting on Iren''sp and being caressed by the woman while the nipple of her right breast now rested in his mouth.


    As Seth went about Milking Irene, Aimy was currently on her feet bouncing on Seth''s cock with vigor.


    Without needing guidance Aimy moved her ass up and down Seth''s length, her breast iling without control.


    After a while, she stopped and leaned forward easily locking lips with Irene and going on to stand on her knees in the process.


    While she kissed, she began moving her hips forward and backward while her hand roamed Seth''s chest.


    An atmosphere of pure carnal pleasure filled the air, and Seth who was still stuffing himself with Irene''s breast and draining her milk, began moving his own hips.


    As the two sisters kissed, Aimy began moaning in Irene''s mouth as Seth''s cock moved in her, his hips moving up and smacking her ass.


    .....


    "It''s been three days since we began this, we have to leave," Irene said while she currently sat on Seth''sp, her legs wrapped around his waist and Seth''s cock pressing against the crack of her ass while he suckled on her breast.


    "Seth" Iren softly called when he gave no reply to her question.


    "Hmm," Seth answered raising his head and releasing her nipple, having drops of milk on his lips which his tongue took care of.


    "Let''s go meet Aimy in the waterfall," Seth said, wanting to stand up with Irene in his hand but she pushed herself off him.


    "No more breast for you, she said with her hands folded."


    "Well I could always meet Aimy, it''s about time I got her milk running," Seth said standing up and then moving away.


    "Seth" Irene called out this time with a look of hurt.


    Seeing her pouting expression Seth let out a sigh and moved over to her and extended a hand which she reluctantly took.


    "Let''s go to the waterfall and after this session, we''ll leave."


    "You promise," Irene asked with a narrowed gaze.


    "I promise," Seth said and without warning took Irene into his arms and began walking away.

 Chapter 298 Shes Lying

    ?


    "I left the both of you for just a few minutes, it wasn''t even up to 10 minutes" Irene cried in frustration.


    Before Irene were Seth and Aimy. Aimy was currently bent over as she leaned on a tree, and though she had her top on, her short pants were now at her ankle while Seth stood behind with his trousers down and his dick in Aimy''s pussy.


    Irene had just left to take a leak and now her return was being weed to both Seth and Aimy fucking.


    To Irene''s frustration, though she had just walked in on them and called them out, neither of them was even paying attention to her.


    Aimy had her eyes closed and tongue hanging out, happily moaning while Seth stood at the back focusing on the jiggles of her junior sister''s ass which he asionally spanked.


    "Aimy" Iren screamed to get her sister''s attention.


    "Irene" Aimy said looking at Iren with a widened eye which soon went half closed as though the woman was surprised at her sister''s presence she was soon taken by pleasure.


    "What are you doing, I specifically told you to behave before I left" Irene chided.


    "Too sweet sis, his cock is just too sweet and big."


    Hearing Aimy answer the frustration in Iren built up, but then she turned to the person who should have been more reasonable and not fallen to Aimy''s sways.


    "Seth, I know you can hear me," Irene said not buying Seth''s feign ignorance.


    "She was horny and looked so pitiful, how was I to be so cruel and refuse her," Seth said, a grin on his face.


    "Ahhh, just get done with this quick, and let''s go" Irene screamed giving up on the two of them.


    With Irene''s words, Seth turned back to the ass before him and after giving it onest hard spank that had Aimy scream, he held her waist and severely increased his tempo.


    At the side, Iren who was satisfied with Seth''s attitude moved to the side and leaned against a tree as she waited for them to finish.


    With his increased thrusts, both Seth''s and Aimy''s breaths quickly got heavier, and soon their bodies both shivered with Aimy letting out a short scream as she came while Seth groaned as he released into her.


    Aimy''s leg trembled as she came, and when Seth was finally done and took out his cock while releasing her waits, her knees trembled and she fell to her knees.


    "Are you okay?" Seth asked.


    "let''s go one more time," Aimy said looking back at Seth, while she wiggled her ass at him, her action alerting Seth to the fact that she was leaning against a tree while on her knees, that she was in the perfect doggy pose.


    Hearing her words and seeing her actions Seth knew that a volcano was soon about to go off, and he quickly tried to mitigate the damage.


    "No, stand up, and let''s go".


    Seth had just barely spoken when Iren''s aura spiked and she came marching towards them.


    "Did any of what I just said earlier not get into your head?"


    With Irene''s approach, Aimy quickly got to her feet, pulled up her pants, and ran behind Seth.


    "Why are you being so nosy and a kill sport, I just want some sex" Aimyined.


    "Just want some sex," Iren sarcastically repeated.


    "You''ve been fucking for thest two days since we left the cave, and several times Seth actually fucked you unconscious, yet that wasn''t enough and now you still went on to fuck him after I left for just some minutes."


    "What other sex do you need" Irene finished.


    "Well, it''s your fault" Aimy begrudgingly said after a while, why did you have to go so far for a simple release?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With these words, a trace of caution went through Irene''s eyes, but fortunately, for her Seth had his eyes closed and rubbing his head while Aimy hid behind him.


    "I left for the sole reason of not stimting either you or Seth''s sexual minds, but unfortunately, I gave the two of you too much credit on the self-control aspect."


    Irene''s words kept Aimy silent for a while but then she was unwilling to back off so easily so she changed the topic.


    "Why are you so bent on us moving quickly anyway, we have the soul fruits and should be able tofortably journey now".


    "Because there is a very high chance that Minuha or some other enemy might be tracking us.


    While swimming through the river would have cleaned our scents and wiped our tracks, they might still have a way to follow us.


    So it''s best we use this opportunity to create distance between us and quickly enter human-popted zones. There we can get information and know if we have a trail."


    Aimy heard Irene''s reason and began grumbling, wanting to rebuke her but Seth thought otherwise.


    "That''s enough between the two of you"


    "Irenee, "Seth said.


    With Ireneing over, Aimy backpedaled a little behind Seth watching her sister warily.


    "Just a cleanup, I won''t make you cum" Irene said to Seth just before he could speak.


    "Yes," Seth said with a grin, seeing that Iren had already figured out why he called her over.


    Not uttering another word, Irene got down to her knees, grabbed Seth''s cock, and then began giving it long licks before eventually swallowing it.


    A minuteter, Irene released Seth''s cock and rose to her feet, but as she stood up, she brought Seth''s pants up, bringing it to his waist, and with some difficulty tucked his semi hard rod into his pants.


    "Aimy has a point though, what''s the rush abut about" Seth suddenly said while Irene fastened his trousers.


    "We no longer need a keep a fast pace, we''ll travel a little after this, and if when we find a suitable camping spot, we''ll stop there."


    "What about Minuha or other enemies" Irene weakly asked.


    "Let theme, I''ll destroy them," Seth said as he raised his hand and grabbed Irene''s left boob.


    " Tonight will be a long night of sex," Seth said as turned and began walking away.


    ....


    Before Seth stood the beautiful sight of both sisters lying side by side, their eyes closed as they slept while their pussy leaked fluids that told of their very recent activity.


    At the moment, it was night and they had finally made camp.


    They were out in the open and under a half-moon. Iren had wanted to erect a tent but Seth was too horny and interested in fucking out in the open, so he had gone about tyrannically satisfying his interest and curiosity.


    With a fire burning in the middle, the camp was well-lit, and as for security, well Seth was still awake at the moment.


    Seth was just calcting which of the sister to stuff with his still wanting dick when Alexia spoke in his mind.


    "She''s lying."

 Chapter 299 Cry Baby

    ?


    "What is Alexia up to this time" Seth wondered after her words resounded in his head.


    If there really was a problem, Alexia would have popped out, but the fact that she hadn''t raised questions, and while Seth would like to conclude that she was lying, he couldn''t.


    So far whenever Alexia made aint to him, her worries always proved to be spot on as seen with his previous soul issue.


    Watching his semen pool beneath the pussies of the two sisters, Seth let out a sigh as he released his soulsense in a st covering more than 10 km, and then when he was done, his vision faded away only for it toe back with him now on the red sea.


    Seth took a few moments to admire and observe the slightly active sea before looking up at the several bodies that hung in his red sky.


    Seth looked at the red-ck sun which now had apetitor fighting to rece it, and then with a sigh, his figure faded away as he went to meet Alexia.


    Seth had expected the usualfortable cottage, and in the event, Alexia decided to do a change, he expected either a luxurious mansion or a romantic field, but in the end, when he appeared beside Alexia, he found himself in a desertednd.


    The entire floating ind in Seth''s mind was burnt brown with no image of trees in sight and having thousands of patches of ck scorched ground.


    To his left, he could even see an active volcano in the far-off distance whose image kepting in and out of view as the thick dust that it released asionally nketed its image.


    Observing all this, Seth turned around and looked at its creator questioningly.


    Alexia currently had a scowl on her face, this sign sending rms everywhere, and so deciding to be smart and wise he ignored the waiting to explode volcano within Alexia.


    "You said someone is lying right," Seth asked to confirm, and he got a nod.


    "so who is lying, what are they lying about," Seth asked, worry settling in as he tried to figure out what he had missed, but all he got from Alexia was a tightened scowl, a snort, and then without a word Alexia turned around, moved a few steps away and sat down, her hands folded.


    With this action, Alexia reminded Seth of her unhappy mod which he had chosen to ignore.


    Feeling an impending migraineing up, Seth began moving towards Alexis, and by his second step, the entire ind changed from its born and deste atmosphere to a windy, sunny grass-filed in.


    A second after this cheerful environment appeared, it also disappeared and Alexia''s depressing settings came back on.


    Seth paused on seeing this change, and then letting out a heavy breath he spoke.


    "Alexia what''s wrong."


    A few seconds, no reply, and Seth was forced to speak up again, but this time he was squatting beside her and looking at her scowling face, and then he spoke softly


    "Alexia what''s wrong."


    There was a twitch on the woman''s face but then she kept quiet.


    Seth considered just upping and leaving but then he was truly curious about Alexia''s words, and beside the woman wasn''t someone whose plights he couldfortably ignore.


    His lips twitching, Seth let out a breath and then spoke.


    "Darling what the problem."


    At first, this didn''t seem to do the work as Alexia maintained her scowl, but slowly her tight expression loosened, and before he knew it tears began flowing down Alexia''s cheeks as she began crying, shamelessly sobbing.


    "Damn it" Seth cried within himself, the sweet words were meant to soothe her, not make the problem worse.


    Really not sure what to do, Seth decided to do about the same thing he didst night.


    He sat down beside her and then scooped her in his hands, holding her like a baby whileyering kisses on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thankfully Alexia didn''t make things hard for him as she let herself be pelted with his kisses, and about a minuteter she seized her tears and leaned into his chest, letting out asional sniffs.


    "What''s making you sad," Seth said, finally asking the dreaded question.


    "You now care about Irene, you no longer care about me."


    A minute of silence passed as Seth cried in frustration within himself at Iren''s one w that threatened to drive him insane.


    She was so much of a crybaby that even when she was alive Seth had sometimes felt like telling her to grow up, but then again she was so obedient and now loyal that he could only bow his head and pet her.


    "Why do you think that?" Seth asked truly curious.


    "You listen to her and are always passionate when you make love."


    A few seconds of silence passed before Seth finally got over the bafflement caused by her answer and replied.


    "You''re the one who said I should be more considerate about the women around me, and how can I not be passionate during sex"


    Truly Seth had made a point with his statement, but when he looked at Alexia, all he could see was her eyes quickly getting moist once more.


    "Are these one of those times when she is wrong but in the end, I am the one apologizing?" Seth thought, and without dy, kissed Alexia.


    "Your way better than Irene, her ass isn''t even as big or juicy as yours."


    Like this Seth found himself disparaging Irene till a smile eventually imed Alexia''s face once more.


    "So I''m better than Aimy to right."


    "Yes"


    "Hmm, what of Alice you like her a lot."


    "She''s a rotten wood whenpared to you," Seth said his words earning him Alexia wrapping her hand around his neck and sitting on hisp upright.


    "And you''re the best person in the world" Alexia praised kissing Seth and then rocking herself on Seth.


    "What of the lie, what did Aimy lie about" Seth had to remind when he saw Alexia go using his body as a rocking chair.


    "Hmm," Alexis said puffing her cheeks as she looked at Seth and began running her hand through his hair.


    "Who said anything about Aimy, Irene''s the one that lied to you. You''ve be too enamored that you didn''t even see it, or perhaps she''s just that good at manipting" Alexia said her face going into a cute thinking face, but Seth''s mind couldn''t appreciate it.


    "What did she lie about"?"


    "Guess," Alexia said with a tease but when she saw Seth''s face all stoic and his gaze narrow, she changed her mind.


    "You should know Irene is a pragmatic woman, do you really think such a woman would risk the lives of her children on a gamble that you who had run away from Minuha in fear would be able to somehow triumph over her in the short time you both have in Egaroth."


    "But I''ve had several breakthroughs" Seth pointed out.


    "Well, that only means that she might reconsider your worth, and decide if you are a worthwhile gamble".

 Chapter 300 Rebel Flex [R-18]

    ?


    It was a new day, the sun was still waking up from it''s dreary sleep, its rays far from being at their strongest, and so the only thing its usually cruel rays did was make the living beings beneath itfortable.


    In a particr spot, on the banks of a stream, a man and woman could be seen, the woman standing on all fours while the man knelt behind her, rapidly moving his hips back and forth.


    "mrnng, mgrnnh,mrggmh," the muffled moans of the woman sounded while the man behind her grinned at her attempts to silence her moans.


    In a bout of mischievousness, the man raised his right hand which had been grabbing onto her waist, and pped her ass cheek, both left and right 3 times each, each spank harder than thest.


    "Argff, arrgfg" the woman, let out screams in between her moans.


    The man smiled at the woman''s misfortune but then lost his interest in toying with her as he put both his hand under the woman''s shoulders and pulled her up.


    Pressing the woman''s back to his chest, he began fucking her once more while his right hand yed with the woman''srge melons.


    The woman seemed to get the man''s desires as she raised her hands above her head and then wrapped them around the man''s neck, further pressing her back to his chest and stabilizing her position.


    With such incrediblepliance from the woman, the man''s left hand freely moved down from her shoulder which it had been holding, and then went to her waist, while his right hand remained where its hand had been, but this time, it could more freely fondle the woman, grabbing and pinching the woman''s swollen nipples.


    "You''re such an obedient girl "the man''s heavy voice sounded and without further talk he tighten his hold on her waist, strengthening the strength of his thrusts.


    Enjoying the tight feel of her cunt and the soft feel of her buttocks when their bodies collided, the man let himself be consumed in the pleasure.


    Like this both of them moaned and groaned, the woman initiating a sloppy kiss on several asions, and then eventually the both of them hit their peak of pleasure.


    "ahhh I''ming, hold me" the woman cried as her hand went weak.


    The man reacted quickly as both his hands moved and once more wrapped underneath the woman''s shoulder and held her close, and then as the woman trembled, the man increased the pace of his movements, enjoying as her vagina constricted his cock its hardest and washed it.


    "Argghhh,'' the man groaned as he also began releasing ropes of his seed into the woman.


    As they both came, the sound of the woman''s muffled scream and the man''s thick grunts, as he moved his hips with slow but hard thrusts, sounded, and then soon it was all over.


    "Alright, we''re done let''s go" the woman, pushing her brown hair out of her face while her brown long furry ears weakly rise up and down.


    "Is that how it''s going to be, you just use me for your pleasure and then dump me," the man said his right hand trailing to the top of her butt and then grabbing onto a soft furry body part.


    "Seeth" Irene let out a scream but quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    "But I''m still horny."


    "No, you''re not," the woman said struggling and eventually forcing her arms out of his loose grip.


    She quickly crawled away from him and in the process, took his cock out of her cunt, their juices pouring out, but that didn''t bother her as she quickly stood up.


    "Clean up quick before Aimy wakes up," Irene said as she rushed into the stream that was just a little behind them.


    Watching her go, Seth could only let out a chuckle and follow behind her.


    It had been two days since his talk with Alexia about Irene lying to him, and so keeping silent on the issue, Seth had decided to watch the woman and read for clues, but so far she hadn''t portrayed any rming sign.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Like always she was obedient, cute, and quick to pour her love out to him whenever they had sex.


    Was Alexia not someone Seth trusted more than anybody in the world, he would have begun suspecting her of wanting to sow discord.


    In the end, Seth decided to do likest time, be on guard against the woman, and let her make the final choice.


    With his decision made Seth walked into the streamughing when he saw Irene had smartly walked far up the stream and even done her best to hide herself as he bath, not wanting to give him a chance to start another round.


    ...¡­


    Their figures nothing but blurs to weaker eyes, three figures dashed through a grass and rock filled area, one looked over by tall and numerous mountains and hills.


    "We''ll be out of these mountains in about a day and a half, we just need to keep moving south for a while longer."


    Irene''s voice sounded over to the ears of her twopanions and in reply, all she got was Aimy''s dazed nod while Seth''s tummy actually grumbled.


    "Seems I''m hungry" hemented," I''m just not sure what am hungry for though."


    "Don''t even think of it, these mountains are very dangerous, being ambushed while fucking wouldn''t be a nice ending."


    "Except we''re the ones being ambushed. The only result will be me killing them, and we''ll fuck while being covered in their blood."


    To Seth''s words, all he got was a weird look from Irene and a curious one from Aimy.


    "Is that fun?" Aimy asked.


    But before Seth could answer Irene interrupted.


    "The left side is a hideout for some rebel group, the information on them isn''t very clear, but to avoid incidents, we''ll go right," she said her words being rtive to the tall narrow mountain in front of them.


    "You''re quite knowledgeable "Aimy casuallymented.


    "After these mountains,es civilization, more specifically, a major city, and one not too far from Monwac," Irene said throwing Seth a look.


    "The rebels here are deadly and there were even rumors of an immortal staying here, though the rumor of the immortal should be a lie, chances that a level 9 mortal is here are quite high, so we''ll avoid it."


    With Irene''s words, there were no objections and so the trio continued their movements.


    They soon reached the tall mountain, and all of them began going right when Aimy''s voice sounded.


    "Ehh Seth where are you going."


    Amy''s words drew Irene''s attention, causing a silent breath of relief to leave her mouth, and then she turned to look at Seth, finding him a distance from them and moving to the right, not even stopping after Aimy''s words.


    "You guys keep going, we''ll meet at the end of this region, I want to have some fun over here" Seth roared out,ughing crazily as he went.

 Chapter 301 Bully

    ?


    "Seth I''lle with you" Aimy shouted moving to follow after Seth, but Irene grabbed onto her hand.


    "Seth get back here, you might meet multiple level 9 cultivators, you won''t be able to handle them" Irene scream out, but just as she spoke, and moved to pursue after him, his figure blurred to even her eyes, and the next thing she knew he was gone.


    "Why did you stop me" Aimy pouted.


    "What were you going to do if you got there, It''s bad enough that I have to worry about Seth, I don''t need you to add yourself to the equation."


    "Seth would have protected us, he''s strong," Aimy insisted stamping her feet to the ground, making her displeasure with Irene''s actions known.


    "Irene rolled her eyes at her sister''s behavior, moved close to her, and then wrapped her hands around her waist.


    "Don''t be sad, by tomorrow afternoon we''ll meet him and then you''ll get to go about fucking." Iren said cing a kiss on Aimy''s forehead.


    "Will you teach me how to swallow his entire dick like you do?" Aimy asked with sparkling eyes.


    Hearing Aimy''s question, Irene could only sigh at how perverted her sister was, She was almost like the female version of Seth, except that she didn''t have much of a love for running around and engaging in or initiating battles.


    "If you are a good girl and do as I say, I''ll teach you," Irene said.


    "I''ll be a good girl" Aimy immediately said.


    "No don''t just say it, I want you to promise me that you''ll be an obedient girl," Irene said as she lifted her sister''s chin and then pressed their lips together for a short while.


    "Can you promise me that?" Irene said after pulling her head away.


    "Yes, I promise," Aimy said nodding her head.


    "Good" Iren replied, but she did not move away from Aimy, her hand instead going down to her butt and rubbing it.


    "Did you miss me?" Aimy said, a teasing smile on her face, as she wrapped her hand around Irene''s neck.


    "Well you''ve been with Seth most of the time, but the same thing also applied to me," Iren said with a smile causing Aimy to also smile and the both of them tough.


    "Seth is awesome, I wish I couldst as long as him so that we would fuck for days," Aimy said with a dazed expression, but Iren had wet over her head and bonked it.


    "You can''t live on sex, you need to cultivate and do other things," Irene said as she released Aimy and began walking away.


    Behind her, Aimy rained curses on Irene as she rubbed her head, and then she suddenly stopped muttering her curse and run up beside Irene.


    "So you love Seth huh," Aimy said in a teasing tone earning herself Irene''s weak re.


    "Don''t you know the word privacy?" Irene said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Not my fault, you clearly knew I was listening in and did nothing" Aimy defended but Irene only snorted in response.


    "So do you really love him," Aimy asked once more.


    "Yes" was Irene''s simple reply.


    "Great, so you''re going to convince him to marry you right, he''ll follow us back," Aimy said.


    "That doesn''t concern you."


    "It does, if we don''t go with Seth, I am going to be sexually starved, I don''t think any man in our world can ever satisfy me again."


    "Well that''s bad to hear, but even if Sethes with us, he''ll be my husband, I can decide to make sure nothing happened between the two of you."


    "Ha that''s impossible, Ist far longer than you in bed, you should be the one begging me to sleep in the same bed with you else you''ll never sleep with your husband," Aimy said and then immediately shot off, her sister soon following after here with an angry face.


    ...¡­..


    Seth had spent the past few days fucking, for close to a week he had been drilling either Iren or Aimy into unconsciousness, and though he loved fucking, there was also something he liked doing, fighting.


    With his recent breakthrough and new abilities, Seth was itching for a fight that would make him flex his power, and as if a present sent by an angel, Aimy had mentioned the presence of rebels.


    Why they were rebelling didn''t concern Seth as the only thing that interested him was that level 9 mortals were among them and even an immortal, though this time he was smart to be wary of fighting an immortal, but in the end, they were probably the only ones who could give him a challenge.


    Without hesitation, Seth speed deep into his side of the mountain, his soulsense on full st as he looked to draw attention to himself.


    The sun was out, so it beat on the ground and by extension him, joining hands with the rocks around to heat up the surroundings, yet Seth easily shrugged off these inconveniences as he charged forward with excitement.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been this pumped up," Seth thought,


    "Or perhaps I just find it fun to beat up people."


    The truth was with his cultivation, he was nothing more than a bully currently looking to test his strength on some unfortunate victim.


    An hour passed by and Seth had found no one or anything of interest a rather strange urrence.


    The fact that Irene had considered it worth her taking a different route for her safety, meant that there was at the very least a certain level of danger in this area of the mountainous region, and while Seth understood that the rebels were most likely staying deep into the region, he had at least expect to have spotted some scouts by now.


    With a bit of displeasure, Seth continued onward, shooting across, the terrain, and wasn''t until 20 minutester that a smile graced his face. He had found what he was looking for, and it seemed promising.

 Chapter 302 Sub Goal

    ?


    Previously, the terrain had just been huge stone mountains with tons of gravel at their base with few signs of vegetation, but at the moment, a little of thendscape was changing as Seth moved.


    Now he could see tall trees with lots of branches growing along the side of the mountains, the mountains not being made of just hard rock but also having soil.


    As Seth moved, he realized that these new mountains, were fascinatingly all in a straight line on both his sides, meaning that somehow these mountains had naturally developed in a way that they created a wide path in the middle, a chain of mountains standing on both sides and stretching further in.


    Inside this chain of mountains, using the tree as cover were Seth''s targets, a group of low-level cultivators who he figured could lead him to their superiors.


    Seth''s figure had initially been steadily running, transversing between the chain of mountains but then all of a sudden he turned ck and then disappeared.


    The next time Seth became visible to weaker eyes, he was standing on one of the high branches of a tree and looking at a stunned man covered in an assortment of brown and dusty clothes.


    It took the man''s brain a few seconds to process the fact that Seth whom he had been quite the distance from him a few seconds ago was now in front of him.


    When the brown-clothed man''s brain finally caught up with reality, he silently and wordlessly swung his right hand, a long thin sleek de appearing in it which he then proceeded to swing at Seth.


    A secondter, the brown-clothed man''s right-hand arm fell off, and Seth''s hand which was covered in ck lightening now rested over the stump, stopping the bleeding but at the same time sending the man screaming.


    "Ahhhhhhhh" the man''s screams resonated, echoing for miles thanks to the presence of the multiple mountains.


    A minuteter, Seth once more returned to the wide path in the middle of the mountain chain, though the brown-clothed man''s colleagues who had been hiding in other trees refrained from attacking him, Seth was okay with their actions.


    The cry of the brown-clothed man as Seth roasted him in lightning was enough of a message to send to everyone that he was a significantly dangerous opponent and that they should send out their big guns.


    "Or perhaps just him isn''t enough" Seth wondered,


    The man he had just killed had been at the level 3 mortal level, for the kind of enemies he wished to face, Seth doubted the death of level 3 mortal level would be enough to draw them out.


    With this thought in mind, Seth began checking out the other cultivators bravely hiding in the trees along his path, looking to find someone with suitable cultivation whose death will bring the kind of heat he wanted.


    With a sub-goal in mind, Seth came to a stop and then increased the intensity of his soulsense as he began prating through every scout hiding in the trees, checking their cultivation level, but his rambunctious actions didn''tst long as she soon felt a powerful qi signature speeding towards him.


    "Level 7 mortal" Seth muttered as he strolled forward, disappointed in the strength of the approaching cultivator and at the same time satisfied.


    Seth was dissatisfied because of how weak the cultivator was, but at the same time, he was satisfied because the cultivator''s life was significant enough to help him achieve his end goal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before a minute was over, the cultivator came to a stop before Seth, her bright dark eyes narrowed at Seth while her purple cloak along with her light brown hair pped in a wind that had suddenly picked up, revealing the bulky ck gown she wore within, a typical Egaroth dressing.


    "was deint wein," the woman said looking Seth up and down, her qi spiking till it became visible around her.


    "Great I just had to meet someone who doesn''t know the cultivation tongue" Seth groaned inwardly.


    "I don''t understand you" Seth grumbled out of a casual politeness.


    Therge clothes covered up the woman''s assets so Seth wasn''t enamored by her, and seeing as he couldn''tmunicate with her, he decided to be in his way.


    "Oh sorry, I was asking what is your purpose for being here," the woman said.


    That the woman could also speak the cultivation tongue surprised Seth, but then again there wasn''t any rule that said one couldn''t learn multiplenguages, so Seth quickly got over her bilingualism and moved on to his desires.


    "Are you one of the rebels that are said to stay around this part?" Seth asked with normalcy.


    The woman''s face scrunched up, but then she nodded her head, not hiding as she lowered her posture.


    "Good. Well am here because I''m searching for your ehh¡­ immortal cultivator that leads your little rebellious group,"


    Initially, Seth had wanted to ask for a level 9 mortal, but then he changed his mind and decided to go big.


    If there was truly an immortal level cultivator then good enough, he would test the waters of this infamous level of cultivation and though he acknowledges that such a battle would be no walkover, Seth had every intention of crushing his opponent.


    Though there was a higher chance that he would only find a level 9 mortal cultivator Seth decided to think about what to do in that scenario when it finally happened.


    "And who are you?"


    "None of your business, just answer me, or better yet, lead me to the immortal level cultivator that leads your group..."


    Seth had just finished his words when the woman shot toward him, the hairs on his body suddenly going static and his skin tingling.


    "Oh a lightening user," Seth thought, interestingly watching as the woman slowly ran up to him, and when she got close, she raised her hand, a dagger appearing in it which she quickly had descending towards Seth.

 Chapter 303 Her Situation

    ?


    "Slow" was the one word that came to Seth''s mind as he watched the woman''s approach, and when her dagger was just about to hit him, he moved his left hand.


    To the woman, one minute she had burst out her qi and quickly attacked Seth, happy to find out that she had surprised him with her speed as he made no move to counter her approach, but then when she was just about to hit him, she suddenly found her hand in a tight grip, and almost immediately after, her dantian stopped releasing qi into her body, but yet that wasn''t all.


    "These are quite soft, not bad" the voice of a truly happy man sounded.


    "What are you doing," a very angry voice asked.


    "Now before you go running a tantrum calling me despicable names or acting recklessly, I''ll like to remind you to evaluate your current situation," Seth said, his right hand leaving her right boob and going to her left.


    "Fury bubbled within the woman, but she was sensible enough to do a thorough check on her situation and what she found out wasn''t good.


    First, her right hand had been caught in the perverted man''s grip, a grip so firm that he could even wiggle her hand, and then the situation only got worse as she found that the man''s soulsense was suppressing her so badly that her dantian found it a very tedious chore to rotate.


    With all these realizations the woman looked back at the man, fear in her eyes with anger and disgust hidden behind it, and then she asked.


    "What do you want."


    "Are you a prostitute?" Seth asked his gaze truly on the woman''s breasts.


    "What do you mean," the woman asked, thrown off by his question.


    "Only prostitutes let men who they don''t know feel them up," Seth said and when he was replied to with silence, he further spoke.


    "My point is that your first question should have been to ask my name."


    "I did but you refused to tell me," the woman said frustratingly.


    "Oh true. Well my name is Seth, what''s yours."


    An expression of bewilderment crossed the woman''s face, but she answered.


    "Milli"


    "Milli, that''s a telling name, so tell me Milli why do you hide such wonder assets behind such baggy clothes, were I not so observant, I would have killed you seconds ago."


    True to his words, Seth''s initial n had been to smash Milli into two with just his fist and a bit of qi, but then he noticed the woman''s jugs move up and strain against her clothes, announcing their massive size when she had been moving towards him and then he had changed his mind.


    "I didn''t want men ogling me" Milli gritted.


    "That I was ogling you is the reason you''re still alive at the moment, so what do you now have to say about your dislike of being ogled."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    To Seth''s words, Milli''s face took on aplicated expression but she remained silent, but her silence didn''t bother Seth as he fondled her for a few more seconds and then gave her right boob a soft p.


    "This is nice, variety is always good, though you''re smaller than some sisters I know, your boobs are way softer."


    A few minutes passed, and then Seth spoke once having a small frown on his face


    "That was apliment." He pointed out but still got nothing, but Seth didn''t let that bother him.


    "Okay now how about you turn around and show me what you got behind, I am having great expectations from you."


    A look of disgust climbed the woman''s face after hearing Seth''s words, and then with a snort she turned around, but her movements didn''t end there.


    Immediately Milli turned, her legs kicked off the ground and she ran forward, a cry of thunder leaving her body as she made her escape.


    Behind her, Seth casually smiled at the woman''s actions and then followed after.


    Though at the moment they were both at the same cultivation level, with Milli boasting a liquid stage cultivation, to Seth, her movements were akin to that of a child.


    From the time Milli had pushed her, dantian to the limit and had it reasonably spinning while also tensing her body to run, Seth had more than enough time to subdue the woman but he let her off.


    While he did believe in variety, satisfying his sexual urges was more of a hobby to Seth at the moment, and as Irene said, they would soon be entering a major city soon, so having a variety of cunt was no problem.


    At the moment Seth was interested in testing out a bit of his power, and with him needing to find the powerhouse that inhabited this part of the mountains, Seth felt Milli would make a good guide.


    Keeping adequate space between them, Seth pursued after Milli, asionally closing the distance to give the woman pressure and have her run more desperately to her colleagues or move hopefully to her superiors.


    In this fashion Seth pursued Milli for close to 20 minutes, not hesitating to follow her when she began heading into the vast forest that was located between tworge mountains.


    The forest had tall trees with thick branches which did a good job of blocking out the sun, and these branches would have turned the forest dark and creepy were the trees not fortunately spaced out.


    The space between the streets lighted the forest enough so much so that Seth had no trouble seeing Milli''s figure, and though the lighting did not help to observe the various fluctuations that were going on all through the forest, Seth did not mind as he had his soulsense.


    A few more steps and Seth''s eyes were taken to a world of bright ears, and his ears a world of loud explosions.


    20 meters around Seth. Everything went up in a giant explosion, wrecking everything in its path, the ground flew in the air, and the wind howled.


    Surprisingly, the heavy dust and debris which ought to have taken minutes to die down began rapidly clearing, revealing an untouched, pristine, and still grass-covered ground, but that wasn''t all.


    Standing in the center of the clearing was Seth with a curious expression while littered around him were the bodies of 5 persons, all of them having fist-sized holes through their skulls.

 Chapter 304 Drilling Holes

    ?


    "Great, now I need to work on controlling the output," an annoyed voice said


    With a sigh, Seth moved towards one of the dead victims lying on his right and then lifted his right hand and pointed his index finger at the corpse.


    A secondter, a bright red beam shot out of Seth''s finger and smashed into the chest of the corpse, creating another finger-sized hole in the body.


    "No still too much qi, need to reduce the input, or perhaps why don''t I use my soulsense topress the attack."


    Various ideas on how to go about optimizing his finger beam attack flowed into Seth''s head, and Seth not minding the little stunt that had happened earlier or the various eyes that were watching him, went about making several more holes in the unfortunate corpse.


    A few seconds passed and Seth was just about to create the 7th hole in one of the corpses when one of the people hiding jumped out.


    "Don''t you dare" a thick voice sounded.


    Seth stopped his next attack and looked up at the man in front of him, only taking note of his prominently squashed nose and fierce expression before looking down at the man from his head to his feet and the suddenly firing of another beam.


    "Oh, look at that, you both have simr noses, you must be rted," Seth said looking back at the man, but immediately he finished his words, the man sped toward him with a howl, only to copse midway to Seth, a fist-sized hole in his head


    "Forgot to control it again" Seth muttered and then went back to drilling holes into corpses.


    It wasn''t that Seth took any sick delight in putting holes into dead people and staining the ground with their blood, it was just that the people Milli had led him to were all duds.


    The men around him were all level 7 mortal, and those who surrounded him from the trees were all at lower levels.


    Seth had thought Milli was going to lead him to some hot cake, but instead, the woman had led him to this group of miscreants who had thought it was smart to use illusions on him.


    From beginning to end, Seth''s soul sense had easily seen through their tricks, and he really wasn''t amused by it. Without stress, he had destroyed the team that had tried to sneak up on him while believing that he had been caught in their illusion


    Now seeing as his n to be led to the hot cake had failed, Seth decided to instead bring them to him, hence he went about drilling holes in dead bodies.


    Seth''s logic was simple, whoever these dead guys on the floor were, Seth was sure that among the people observing him for the trees, they had colleagues, friends, and as even proven earlier rtives.


    By desecrating their bodies in this way, Seth was stimting these rted people to beckon their superior to quickly arrive at the scene.


    ¡­..<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth had just about started drilling holes in the third corpse when the air suddenly went static, a tingling sensation running across his skin.


    A second after this sensation hit, Seth quickly took two steps backward, dodging the figure of Milli which was bursting out of the ground with a dagger in hand, posed to pierce from beneath his head.


    Seth''s eyes narrowed as he was surprised by the attack, his soul sense intensified as he tried to get an idea of his surroundings but as information of his surroundings flowed into his head, Seth released that he had been duped.


    The figure of Milli that had just appeared wasn''t real, what he had called a little trick had been able to deceive him.


    Secondly, the tingling sensation which had greatly contributed to him believing Milli was the one attacking him was fake and just an effect of the lighting containing Milli qi being flooded around him, the qi rising from around the area where he had been ambushed.


    The illusion which he had looked down upon had now been used to perfectly deceive him and move him into position, a position that he could actually get out of, but in the end decided to reward the rebels for their hard work and stay in ce as he was sted by an actual canon.


    With truly impressive speeds, the cannonball appeared in front of Seth, and with a smile on his face, Seth reached out his right hand and caught the ball.


    "I see," Seth said a second after catching the ball, and just a secondter, the ball went up in a powerful explosion that swept throughout the surrounding, this time truly sting apart the ground and every other thing in its part for nearly a mile.


    In the middle of the explosion stood Seth alive but unlike with the illusionary explosion, he was not in pristine condition, his preferred clothing had been a long sleeve in white shirt with ck buttons running down them, ck trousers, and shoes.


    Now after the explosion, Seth was overall very okay, but the sleeves of his right hand were no more and blood was dripping from the palm of his still-outreached hand.


    "When do your superiors n oning out, right now this is just annoying" Seth growled out, opening and closing his hands, satisfied as the tear on his palm quickly healed.


    "You won''t survive past today" a soft voice sounded, Milli''s form appearing as she walked out from behind a trees which were around him.


    She sneered at him and then lowered her posture, her two daggers held in front of her.


    "I don''t care what n you have, but I won''t let you seed," Milli said as she fired up her will and then stupidly charged toward him.


    That he had just killed off a few level 7 mortals as enough reason for at least a level 9 mortal toe charging, yet here he was still facing a level 7 mortal, a suicidal one at that.


    "Did I severely overestimate these rebels" Seth wondered, preparing to send the busty woman to her grave, but then there was a huge explosion from behind him and numerous ice spikes began jutting out of the ground causing chaos among the cultivators who were hiding in the trees around him, and another ice spike driving out of the ground and shooting towards Milli.


    "Irene, what are you doing here," Seth asked, not needing to turn around to see her.

 Chapter 305 No Sense

    ?


    Though Seth casually spoke to Irene, his dantian spun with greater velocity while his soulsense roared out of him in waves, and using this, he scanned Irene''s form to the very core of her being, his action making the woman stumble as she hurriedly moved towards him.


    "Seth we need to leave here now" Irene cried out, grabbing onto Seth''s right arm and fiercely pulling it.


    Having just been fooled with a bunch of illusionary maniption, Seth was quite skeptical of the woman before him, but at the moment, his soulsense told him he was talking to the real thing.


    "what''s the matter, where''s Aimy" Seth calmly said, standing his ground, while his right arm moved and grabbed onto Irene''s arm which was holding his.


    A look of frustration crossed Irene''s face at Seth''s behavior, the woman wanted to forcefully pull him along but his figure didn''t even budge an inch.


    "I sent Aimy to keep going ahead while I came to meet you myself, we need to leave"


    "And where is Aimy going," Seth asked remaining skeptical about the woman.


    "I had her move to a specific location we''ll meet with herter, but for now we have to leave immediately, we have 4 immortalsing after us, and they are already in the mountains," Irene said, her figure trembling as she muttered thest words while looking at Seth with fear-filled eyes.


    To Irene''s words, Seth stayed silent for a few seconds, and in those few seconds of silence, he spent his time still checking out Irene, wanting to be sure of her identity.


    Behavior, image, attitude, The woman before him had everything down to the ground, and even his soulsense and his intact told him she was Irene, and so at this point, Seth had no choice but to believe he was talking with the true Irene, and with this problem, he acted on her words.


    "Fine so what''s happening now, what direction are theying from," Seth asked.


    To face off against 4 immortals was a far too foolish thing for Seth to engage in, and though his body tingled to test the waters, his desire to persevere his life and most especially Irene''s prevailed and he was able to quickly suppress this particrly bad tendency.


    "First we have to get out of this mountain chain, follow me," Irene said and immediately shot off.


    Looking at her departing figure, Seth looked to Milli still breathing figure which Iren had thrown to the side, he shook his head at the truly lucky woman and then went after Irene.


    Without difficulty, Seth caught up to her and they both ran side by side, heading deeper into the forest.


    "Why are we going this way," Seth asked.


    "The mountains are easily traversable and all an immortal would have to do is fly over them and they''ll easily see us.


    "The same applies to us moving through the trees, they could simply use their soulsense to detect us."


    "Yes, but we aren''t going to be moving above ground for long, there are a series of deep tunnels a distance from here that leads to a mine, we''ll use them and go underground, there no one would be able to find us."


    Hearing Irene''s words, Seth''s head scrunched up in thought as he couldn''t help but wonder about Irene''s sudden knowledge.


    "Seth your soulsense, it''s too strong, it will act like a beacon and lead them here."


    Immediately Seth heard Irene''s words, denial filled his mind as the taking away of his soulsense else was now like taking away his super eyes.


    "Seth your soulsense" Irene called once more."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Moving without soulsense is risky," Seth said.


    "True, but moving without it is riskier, if we get caught we''ll die for sure, or perhaps just me seeing as Minuha has quite an interest in you," Irene said, herst words muttered under her breath, but Seth clearly heard them, letting out a sigh as the woman sped up.


    Internally, Seth groaned at the situation as he stopped using his soulsense, one minute he had been looking to test his strength, and now he was running away from a bunch of immortals who were probably old geezers that wanted to test their strength on him too.


    "Damn, if only there was only one of the or perhaps even two" Seth thought, not aware that a wide grin had begun popping up on his face as he actually began contemting a way he could get to battle the immortals.


    Thankfully Seth was able to get back himself before he went too far in his thoughts, and with a shake of his head he turned to Irene,


    "How did you get this information about the immortals?"


    "From my informants."


    "You have informants in such deste parts," Seth asked, suspicion seeping into his words.


    "You think I''m lying," Irene asked turning to Seth with a stoic expression.


    Seth thought in his mind for a few seconds ad was just about to speak but Irene beat him to the chase.


    "As I told you earlier, there is a major city at the end of this region, I have an informant there, he''s the one who sent me the message."


    This time Irene spoke to Seth with a cold voice, one that actually had him cringing and wanting to stop with his question, but then the loopholes in her story were just too much.


    When she had first met him, Seth''s mind had been on guard against her being an illusion, and this fear of his had made him waste time in reacting to her urgent news, hence when he finally epted Irene not to be an illusion, he immediately decided for them to leave to make up for the lost time


    But now after they had moved for a while, bits of Irene''s story had begun popping in and they didn''t make sense.


    "How did this informant get his message to you, and how did you find me so quickly."


    Immediately Seth asked this question, Irene''s figure came to a stop, Seth stopping a secondter.


    "What''s the matter," Seth asked, but all he got in return was a cold and then guilty look from Irene and then he knew darkness.


    All around Seth was pure pitch-ck darkness, and he couldn''t see a thing.


    "What just happened," Seth asked not really expecting an answer.


    "Your proimed lover just betrayed you" Alexia''s cute voice sounded teasing Seth with augh.


    "And I really didn''t want to kill her." Seth groaned.

 Chapter 306 Black Box

    Standing in an open field and covered in a ck cloak was Irene, with a bit of the woman''s brown hair covering her solemn eyes as a wind blew from the side.


    Not too cold and not too hot, the wind brought about a certain chill, but Irene could not appreciate it at the moment as she was currently staring at a pitch-ck box, one with a height and width of twice the average adult.


    Different thoughts went through her head as she stared at the box which now contained Seth.


    "You''ve done a great job Irene, though we lost some level 7 mortals, the n was sessful in the end." A tired but cheerful voice sounded, Milli''s forming to a stop beside Irene secondster.


    "It must have been hell being with a devil like him," Milli said her face twisting in disgust as she stared at the ck box.


    "Don''t worry, after he gets into Lady Minuha''s hands, he''ll never see the light of day again."


    Hearing Milli''s words, Irene looked to her left, feeling pity for the woman who had no idea of Minuha''s obsession with Seth.


    After what she had done Irene nned to flee to her world and hopefully never step foot out of it, and even if she ever did, she had no n on entering Egaroth, she feared what Seth would do to her.


    "My reward." Irene simply spoke.


    "Here" Milli spoke extending her right hand which contained a ck box.


    "Open it," Irene said and without hesitation, Milli did as she said, though with curious eyes.


    When Milli opened the box, what was revealed to be inside was a mere ck space ring.


    With her eyes narrowed and body tensed, Irene reached out and collected the ring, cautiously running her soulsense through the ring, and then with a slight fluctuation of qi from her hand, a green baby-sized green crystal appeared in her hand before her tense body rxed.


    "Lady Minuha says to tell you that after such a fruitless journey, you should want more.


    She says if youe back to her, she''s ready to give you more of it."


    With a confused and totally ignorant expression, Milli said these words, looking to Irene to see if she could gleam what they were talking about but she got nothing from the woman''s stoic face.


    "Tell her I''m in a hurry at the moment, and won''t mind doing business with her in the future," Irene said and adding nothing more turned around and began walking away.


    Milli stared at Irene''s quickly departing figure with a narrow gaze, but when she finally went out of view, the woman turned back to the ck box before her, not minding the new footsteps that began approaching her secondster.


    "For a moment there I feared she would attack you, it was quite risky of Lady Minuha to trust that woman, had she turned against us, we won''t have been able to do a thing," the hoarse cracked voice of an old man sounded,


    With his bushy ck beard the old man stood straight and firm, and were it not for the heavy wrinkles on his face and the tiny spectacles resting on his nose, one would have confused him for a strapping young man.


    "Yeah, but I guess the Lady has her way of persuasion. Now forget her and check on the box, you imed not even an immortal would be able to escape.


    "I didn''t say ''would'' youngdy, I said ''should'', don''t go saying things that would take my head to the chopping board, my predecessor is currently on the brink of death just for promising and failing to create a seal that could contain this very young man"


    "Apologies master Tundor," Milli quickly replied.


    "Hmm," Master Tundor replied as his eyes kept looking at the ck box up and down and without any prompt he began speaking.


    The idea of a box for instant trapping was actually created days after the invasion of the city, built to deal with the high-level cultivators that had infiltrated the inner city.


    When Lady Minuha came to meet us for a way to trap this young man not too long ago, we decided to use an already proven method.


    We worked on it tirelessly and with Lady Minuha''s help managed to create what we have now, a ck box. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Following Lady Minuha''s requirements, this box¡­"


    As he made his checks, Tundor went on ranting, Milli having no choice but to follow him around and listen to a story she had actually been part of.


    ¡­..


    With the outside nothing but pitch ck and the inside also ck and soaked in darkness, the ck box offered zero transparency.


    People outside the box could see nothing of its content while those within it could see nothing of the outside world.


    With its core attribute of darkness, this was how the ck box was meant to function, but while Milli and Tundor could see nothing of what was going on in the ck box, Seth had a clear and unhindered view of the outside.


    "So you got betrayed for some more soul fruits, I never pegged Irene as the greedy type, and even then there were a ton of soul fruits in the underground cave. There must be something more to the story "Alexia said, having no worry as her figure floated beside Seth.


    "Well, that''s what I heard and saw" Seth growled having just exined to Alexia what was happening on the outside.


    "You''re a soul why can''t you go out," Seth said, only making this realization now.


    "It''s darkness element, even I can''t leave,"


    With a sigh, Seth lost interest in Milli and Tundor''s dumb activities andy on the floor with his hand propping his head up while his mind was consumed in rage and chaos.


    Twice, twice he had been yed for a fool by Irene and that was when he was even on guard against the woman.


    Thinking over everything, Seth realized that her n to trap him had started right from the minute she mentioned the possibility of rebels.


    The woman had stoked his desire to fight and from thereid out a n that manipted him till he was now in this stupid box.


    "Won''t you escape" Alexia''s unconcerned and curious voice sounded, the woman floating above him?


    "No need, they''ll take us to Minuha. No need to jeopardize a free ride."


    Hearing his answer, Alexia rolled her eyes at his unwillingness to confront Irene but kept quiet.


    "You aren''t mad," Seth said a few secondster.


    "Huh."


    "You aren''t ming me for being stupid or cursing Irene for betraying me."


    "Oh that, the both of you are currently a Seth of people with confused emotions.


    I told you about her betrayal just as a warning, I never expected you to go killing or ostracizing a woman you''ve been passionately fucking for more than a month now"


    "ohh" Seth quietly muttered, not wanting to even understand Alexia''s emotions.


    Like that Seth closed his eyes while Alexia; figure descended and wrapped around him.


    To Seth and Alexia, the box he had been trapped in was nothing but a joke, they might have as well been given a dark room made of paper to rest in.

 Chapter 307 Who Loves Him

    ?


    With a loud and bored groan, Aimy waved her hand and pushed out her qi, sending a wave of cold air blowing against a tree, quickly freezing it up, and then with another wave she had it shattering.


    With this done she moved on to another tree to repeat the same process, not mind the destruction she was introducing to the innocent forest.


    Around Irene were already several ice shards scattered all around, alling from trees the woman had frozen dead cold and then shattered.


    She was just about to kill off another tree when her sister''s voice rang out,


    "Aimy what are you doing"


    "Ahhh, it''s not my fault, I got bored" Aimy turned and quickly defended herself and then began stretching her neck, looking behind Irene.


    "Where is Seth?"


    "tchh" Irene hissed and began moving forward, "Let''s get going."


    "Huh, but of what of Seth," Aimy asked quickly following after her sister.


    "I told him about our new route, but he was hell-bent on rebel hunting," Irene growled.


    "Urghh, at least he''s having fun, let''s go meet him."


    "No, I already gave him a rendezvous point you''ll see him there"


    "How long till he gets there" Aimy grumbled out her question.


    "4 days."


    "What, that''s long"


    "You''re not some needy whore that can''t do without a fuck, I won''t carry you if you go unconscious "


    "Hmm, I don''t need you to, Seth will carry me," Aimy said and after that stopped her movement and plopped to the ground.


    "What are you doing," Irene asked with irritation, stopping and turning towards Aimy.


    "Well since it will take Seth 4 days to meet us. Then there is no need for us to move quickly."


    "No we''ll be moving quickly" Irene refuted, "let''s go."


    "No, why do you want us heading there immediately, let go find Seth," Aimy said, sitting up as she mentioned Seth.


    "Urgghh, you''re being all stubborn again, I thought we agreed that you would be obedient," Irene said, her eyebrow raised at Aimy.


    To Irene''s words, Aimy said nothing, her face twisting in a frown and then she muttered


    "No fair."


    "Don''t worry, when we meet up with Seth I promise we''ll have lots of fun" Irene said stretching her hand to Aimy.


    Aimy, grumbled iprehensively, muttering under her breath, but in the end, she reached out and took Irene''s hand.


    ¡­.


    After traversing multiple simr but same terrains for up to 6 hours, the pair of Irene and Aimy soon found themselves, within civilization, presently in a small vige, surrounded by a bumbling crowd of people as they sat under the roof of a two-story restaurant.


    "This is good, the meat within is properly cooked and the vor prated deep within it" Aimymented, as she broke apart a shell on her te and tenderly pick the pink flesh within.


    She was just about to put this piece of flesh in her mouth when she stopped and looked at her sister who was sitting opposite her, her eyes staring into nothingness.


    Aimy''s eyes narrowed at her sister''s action and making no ruckus, she went about silently eating her meal, several thoughts churning in her head.


    Aimy and Iren had lived for several years, and as such Aimy had a good grip on her sister''s behavior, knowing that the only time her focus-driven sister could ever faze out with such a nk look was when she was troubled.


    "Now what she is worried about," Aimy thought, deciding to put her usually carefree brain to work.


    "Irene!!" Aimy suddenly barked, shocking her aster out of her daze and putting her on alert.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What is it," Irene said quickly standing up and looking all around only to find everyone in the restaurant looking at her weirdly.


    An embarrassed expression came over Irene''s face when she realized she had reacted for nothing, and she quickly sat down throwing her grinning sister a re.


    "What was that for?"


    "Hmm, you were in a daze, what were you thinking," Aimy asked ignoring Irene''s question.


    "How we are going to leave Egaroth," Irene said but her words only made Aimy narrow her eyes at her.


    "Since when did that be smoothie for you to worry about, you''re lying," Aimy said.


    To Aimeys words, Irene rolled her eyes at her and then asked,


    "And what do you think I''m thinking about."


    "Well for one, I believe you were thinking about Seth, more urately, you were worried about him, what trouble is he in," Aimy asked, her tone softening as she spoke thest words.


    Irene wanted to lie, but she noticed Aimy''s trained gaze on her, her sister having already noticed the solemn look that shed in her eyes, and in a bout of regret that suddenly took hold of Irene, she spoke.


    "He is in big trouble, the life and death kind" Irene quietly said her head bowed.


    Aimy eyes widen at Irene''s words, her forehead scrunching in thought and then she asked.


    "Why aren''t you helping him, do you want him to die" Aimy asked.


    "I have kids Aimy, I can''t just go risking my life however I wish," Irene said.


    Silence descended on the table after Iren''s words, and then there was a heavy spike of qi. Irene quickly looked up only to discover that her sister was gone.


    "Aimy" the thought went through Irene''s head, and then with a fierce gaze she also shot off.


    Thankfully both sisters were more considerate than their male partner and knew to control their steps, only entering into a tyrannical pace when they left the vige.


    At first, Aimy was up ahead, but then in no time, her sister quickly caught up to her, and then the next thing she knew she was mmed by the side and sent flying off her feet.


    With a bit of effort, Aimy was able to easilynd o her feet, and then she turned to her sister with anger.


    "What was that for?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "To save Seth, what does it matter to you," Aimy said like it was an obvious answer.


    "With your puny strength, all you''ll do is be an additional body count.


    "Thanks, I''ll keep the warning in mind," Aimy said turning to keep moving but a long ice wall quickly rose in front of her.


    "Are you dumb, you want to sacrifice yourself for him?"


    "Yes I want to, but I don''t think that''s a concept a traitor like you would understand."


    "Traitor" Irene repeated a bit of fear in her eyes buts he hid it.


    "You knew he was in trouble yet you conveniently abandoned him to it, what else you are."


    "So what if I abandoned him, do you think he wouldn''t do the same to you," Irene said.


    "If he would, you wouldn''t love him. But then again perhaps you never did, else you wouldn''t be worrying if he would reciprocate your actions."


    Aimy''s words had Irene''s eyes turning red, tears threatening to spill out of them, but she held them in and shot back.


    "So if I don''t love him then who does? you?"


    "Maybe¡­"

 Chapter 308 Surprises

    ?


    In a tall story building, a window on itsst floor was open, and sited on this window, basking under the crescent moon that hung up in the sky and enjoying the cool wind that fluttered her light red hair was a beautiful and exotic woman


    Though the woman made for a pleasant and exciting image, were one toe close to her they would be suffused in an atmosphere of sadness and asional anger.


    The woman had in her hand an old and rusted chain with carried with it a thick circr ss as its jewel, making it a rather cheap ne but this beautiful woman didn''t seem to mind.


    The woman rubbed the chain for a few seconds her eyes filled with care, not minding the stark contrast the ne had with her elegant self.


    A few minutester a ck spot appeared on the ground beside the woman, this ck spot rapidly expanding till it became an over 1 diameter circle, and from this circle, darkness bubbled.


    The woman by the window nced at the bubbling pool but her attention didn''t linger for long as it went back to the sky, more interested in the stars that filled it than the figure that slowly rose out of the pool beside her.


    "Are you alright" the newly arrived figure asked but she got no reply.


    "Princess, you can''t be like this," a white pale hand reached out and stroked the red hair woman''s cheek.


    "He won''t talk to me" the red-haired woman finally replied turning to the dark-haired woman beside her, her eyes misty but holding firm while she tightly held her ne.


    "Don''t worry, it will soon be okay,"


    "I want it okay now" the red hair woman barked, letting loose her emotions.


    "E, have I failed you, when I tell you it will be okay then believe me okay." The dark-haired woman said unable to stop herself from letting out a few implying chuckles.


    "Minuha what is it," E asked looking at Minuha with a curious gaze.


    "Ahhh, well, I have two surprises for you, but I guess it is not bad if I tell you one ahead of time, is it?" Minuha said with a tease.


    "Nope, tell me the surprise," E said her sadness forgotten as interest built up within her.


    "Well, I''ve captured Seth, and I''m bringing him over,"


    To Minuha''s words, a smile grew on E''s face very quickly.


    "Let''s head over there quickly, let''s go meet them."


    "Not we princes, me, you''ll stay in Monwac where it''s safe" Minuha corrected.


    "No I want to go also, you have more than 70% of your body, you can easily protect me."


    "Protecting you isn''t the issue, Zuroc is the issue. Though we have retaken back Monwoc City, we still haven''t heard any news about him or his location.


    If the two of us were to run into him. All it will take is a single nce, and once he recognized me, it will be all over.


    Do you want to see Monwac City razed to the ground?"


    "To Minuha''s words, E chewed her lips, but in the end shook her head.


    "It''s good to see you haven''t lost yourself again," Minuha said moving to hug her but E pushed her away with a huff.


    "And what''s the other surprise," she asked but this time with a frown.


    "Now this one is the cream of the top, you''ll absolutely love it," Minuha said rubbing her hand together but before E could speak she ced a hand on her lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I won''t tell you, not this one. This one will be a true surprise" Minuha said.


    E wanted to insist, but then she saw Minuha''s piercing look.


    "Let''s be done with all this so you can leave" E grumbled.


    "You want me to leave so you can push my shadow around," Minuha said stroking E''s hair.


    "I still haven''t chewed you out for initially attacking and capturing that chivar woman by the way," Minuha said her voiceing out harsh, yet as he looked down at E, nothing but love and care filled her eyes.


    ¡­..


    "Don''t you feel bored, just lying down here, it''s been close to a day" a soft voice went about saying, not minding that it just woke up someone with its unnecessary question.


    "Alexia your being troublesome," Seth who was just waking up to darkness said.


    "Why won''t I be, normal people don''t go around sleeping when they''ve been captured."


    "Normal women don''t also go about trying to cheer up the man they man they love when they think he is broken over another woman."


    Well I''m not a normal woman, I''m a special and unique woman" Alexia went happily ttering herself¡­


    And what do you mean by ''think''."


    "You keep on trying to cheer me up because you think I''m depressed over Iren which is wrong."


    "Oh," Alexia said her form moving close to Seth''s face," You''re a horrible liar darling" and with her words, Alexia went chuckling.


    "If Irene could anticipate your every move and set up a trap for you, after just being with you for over a month, what more do you think of me that has been with you longer."


    "You didn''t even consider killing her when she betrayed you. Only going on to rant murder after letting her walk off" Alexia teased rubbing her face on Seth''s.


    "Perhaps I love her" Seth audibly mused.


    "No, you don''t, "Alexia said secondster, her words spoken not as a sort of rebuttal or refusal, but as a fact, and after Seth mulled his feeling for Irene, he found himself truly not loving her.


    "Let''s see what''s going on outside" Seth casually spoke while Alexia went about squeezing and pressing her head to his body like he were a teddy bear.


    "Yeah, what''s happening outside,"


    "Nothing much, we''re still traveling on the ground, but this time we just left the forest and are now in a in"


    "Seems the journey would bepleted bynd," Alexia said


    "Urghh, why don''t they just use a beast, now it''s going to be a long journey, I really want to see you teach that Minuha woman a lesson,"


    Just as Alexia said herst words, Seth dropped a new update on the situation outside.


    "Oh, now they are being attacked."

 Chapter 309 Telling The Battle

    ?


    "Someone is attacking your convoy, who is it" Alexia happily asked.


    Seth''s mouth twitched for a few seconds, but in the end, he answered,


    "Irene"


    "Oh, she had a change of heart and realized how much she loves you" Alexia chuckled.


    "So what is going on now" The cute blond teen excitedly asked.


    "Don''t care: Seth answered about to close his eyes and nap but this was not meant to be.


    "But I care."


    "Seth I care, tell me what going on" Alexi cried jumping on Seth''s chest and screaming into his mind. She was like a child menace.


    "Alright," Seth said, sitting up and looking at the situation happening outside.


    "Yahhh, do your best to describe what''s happening outside," Alexia said coiling herself into Seth''s arms.


    "Now I know what you spend all your time doing," Seth thought, saying goodbye to any thought of privacy he had ever imagined himself having.


    ¡­.. Minutes earlier¡­..


    A group of 7 people had just left the thick coverage of the forest and were now traveling a grassy in, every one of them on alert as they move as quietly as possible.


    Located in the middle of this group was a particrlyrge blue beast with thick limbs, a long snout, and boasting the cultivation of a rank 1 beast.


    Under the control of the people surrounding it, this beast traveled silently, hardly letting out any sudden qi spike or loud sounds that could draw attention to the group, and attached to this beast was arger than normal wagon which it pulled along


    "Increase your pace, we have to get out of this in as fast as possible, it leaves us too vulnerable to an attack" the voice of Milli sounded, the woman positioned at the back of the group.


    After she spoke, the group silently increased their pace, treading the in as fast as they could.


    "Would have been faster if a beast flew the box away" Milli thought, a twinge of envy growing in her when she thought of Master Tundor and his followers.


    As nonbatants, there was no reason for them to follow tag along with them and be liabilities, so immediately after the master was done inspecting the ck box, he had left, being ferried by a flying beast back to the city.


    As for them who transported the ck box, flying was not an option. With Zuroc still being a real threat, the chances that a flying beast carrying arge package would be spotted and brought down was nearly hundred percent, so the ck box had to be transported bynd.


    Thankfully they weren''t expected to carry it all the way to the city as that would have been nothing but a suicide mission.


    Lady Minuha had given them a location for a rendezvous, and from their current position the location wasn''t far, this was a thought of relief for Milli.


    Her eyes moved over to the carriage and irritation and anger couldn''t help but bubble in them, but while it was sad that she couldn''t properly punish the perverted man, she took sce in the fact that Minuha would deliver a gruesome torture to the man.


    Several minutes passed since Milli''s warning when all of a sudden she gave out an order


    "Stop."


    "Possible enemy attack" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After her words, Miili began looking around with caution, her eyes narrowed as she swept her soulsense, around, trying to find the enemy, but unlike what she expected the enemy did not sneak or charge her, Rather she came out from the forest the group had just left and jogged up to them.


    "Irene, what are you doing here?"


    "Looking for you guys," Irene said with a smile like all was natural, cocking her head and looking at the carriage behind Milli for a while before turning back to the woman.


    "How has he been," Irene asked.


    "Though we can''t gleam anything due to our inability to see into the box, from the fact that the box trembled since the journey begin or showed any sign of taking damage, we''ve determined either he hasn''t tried to escape which is unlikely, or we severely overestimated his strength."


    "Well, that is what Master Tundor propose before he left."


    "So what about you what are you doing here," Milli asked.


    Though Irene had half-heatedly answered her question the first time, Milli had no choice but to fully answer Irene''s.


    Faced with a level 9 mortal while just being a level 7 mortal herself, Milli had to exercise caution and be polite at all times.


    "I came here to release him" Irene tly said and then continued.


    "Don''t go trying to use that illusion artifact, you know there will only be one oue if you resist."


    To Irene''s words Milli let pit a deep breath and looked at Irene.


    "Do you want to go against Lady Minuha, she represents the princess, you''ll be going against the entire kingdom for just one man."


    "I love that man."


    Hearing Irene''s words was dumbstruck and confused but in the end, Milli shook her head knowing there was no hope for the woman.


    "Take your men and leave, fighting me is just asking for a massacre" Irene offered.


    "I am no traitor, men attack" Milli roared her dagger in hand and lighting all over it.


    ¡­.


    With Milli being the only level 7 cultivator and the strongest at that, wiping out the group that had attacked her couldn''t even be called a chore.


    Irene left the dead bodies behind her and moved toward the carriage which definitely contained Seth only to stop and look at the one man who seemed to have popped out of nowhere and was now standing in her path.


    "You could have showed up earlier, no need for them to have pointlessly sacrificed themselves.


    "They are soldiers, they know their duty." The man spoke, his aura quickly spiking.


    "Where does Minuha have the guts to send out a level 9 mortal to aplish her personal goals, doesn''t she care for the City''s defense," Irene asked, unsurprised by the man''s appearance or his cultivation level.


    "That''s not for you to worry about" the man said, lowering his posture, and then charging Irene.

 Chapter 310 Daring Moves

    ?


    "Aw, she came back to rescue you, that''s sweet" Alexia eximed her hands mped together and brought underneath her chin.


    "Shouldn''t you be mad that I got betrayed, you instead seem to be rooting for her."


    "Oh, I''m mad at her darling, but the truth is with my current situation I can''t do much to her, but that''s okay.


    Despite betraying you, she came back for you didn''t she, that makes up for some of her sins."


    "Now tell me what''s happening" Alexia excitedly asked.


    "Well, she and the level 9 mortal have begun fighting."


    "Who is winning?" Alexia asked but Seth stayed silent, his expression a little hard.


    Alexis stayed silent for a few seconds and then spoke,


    "Will you help her?"


    ¡­..


    Rapidly backpedaling, Irene moved out of the way of her enemy''s sword, sessfully dogging his strike, but just as she lifted her ice sword to strike at the man, she had to divert her weapon and instead make a block of the enemy''s second sword.


    After killing off Milli and her group, Irene had faced resistance in the form of a single level 9 mortal, and he was proving to perhaps be above her pay grade.


    Dressed in in brown clothes, with every part of his head other than his eyes wrapped in brown clothing, Irene couldn''t read any expression from the man.


    The man made use of two sabers and Irene had to say he was very good at it especially when he incorporated wind into his attacks, he made for a scary opponent


    Engaging him in closebat was a situation that always left her tethering on the edge of death, and though she tried to avoid such a situation, well wishes weren''t horses.


    Though both of them made use of wind, whereas Irene used hers as an ingredient to create ice, he used his to as to bolster his speed and attack.


    Now after having blocked the swing from his other sword, Irene let the force from the attack push her back, and then as she moved backward, she waved her sword upwards, making a linked chain of ice spikes began rising from the ground and speeding towards the brown-clothed man.


    In response to Irene''s attack, the man''s qi spiked and then he began swinging his two sabers all around him, wind shes sting out of it and smashing apart the ice spikes that had boxed him and were trying to skewer him.


    Though the man tried his best, Irene did not relent on her attack, readily burning a greater portion of her qi to continuously bombard the man, and then suddenly without warning, she shot towards the man, a dense mist of chill pouring out of her body.


    Raising her single ice sword up, Irene cut down at the man when she was a few steps away from him, causing the temperature in the area to rapidly fall.


    The phantom of a white sword appeared in the sky, and with its appearance, a massive quantity of qi began umting in the air with the phantom sword descending.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though the phantom sword descent was somewhat slow, Irene trusted in her ice spikes to temporarily keep the man busy long enough for her attack to hit.


    Irene knew that she needed to win this battle quickly so she could release Seth and they could both flee, they couldn''t afford to encounter Minuha.


    Sensing the danger and with Irene no longer actively powering her ice spikes the brown-clothed man roared, and apanying his roar, his aura spiked to a new high and then he charged the attacks in his path.


    With his swords at his sides, the man moved forwards using his body to smash into the ice spikes, and despite the film of wind and qi that surrounded his body, it quickly became riddles with shes and holes, blood pouring out of these injuries, but the man knew what he was aiming for and charged on.


    The next thing Irene knew he was in front of her, already within attacking range, his next strike very likely to take her life.


    In her haste for a victory and her surprisingly still severe underestimation of her opponent, she had decided to perform a battle-ending attack, but unfortunately for her, her enemy had gotten to her before her attack could get to him.


    Irene had the option of canceling her phantom attack, this move freeing her de and letting it speed toward the brown-clothed man, but the problem was that even her sword could intercept him, it would only be able to stop one of his sabers, leaving the other to skewer her.


    Now in a crunch and not having much time to debate, Irene quickly canceled her attack, and then instead of moving to intercept any of her opponent''s swords, she instead began releasing qi from every part of her body, and by the time the man''s attack hit, he found himself smashing apart an ice sculpture while Irene appeared to the side of her sculpture.


    This move of hers was her ace, and though thest time she had used it, it hadn''t ended well for her,pliments of Seth, the enemy she was currently fighting was not Seth.


    Having just swung his full-on destructive sword at what he expected to be Irene''s body, the brown clothed was not in a prime position to deal with a fit Irene suddenly appearing to the side and swinging her sword at him.


    Following his natural instinct to survive, the man hastily jumped away from Irene''s swing.


    Initially, Irene''s swig was going to cut him in half, but with his quick movement, he had mitigated the attack to just being a somewhat deep cut in his chest, yet before he could celebrate, he saw Irene''s sword rapidly increase in length before his eyes, and the next thing he knew was uncontrobly flying in the air, his body spinning in the air without him able to do a thing.


    A sigh left Irene''s lips as she fell to her knees, watching the upper part of her opponent''s body sail through the air while the lower art went about spurting blood some distance away.


    They had both decided to make risky moves to end their opponents and were it not for Irene''sst move which totally threw the man off his game, Irene knew the results of the battle might have been very different.


    ¡­.


    "That''s incredible she won."


    "Hmmm."


    "Now she''sing to rescue you, what will you do."


    "¡­.."

 Chapter 311 Spat

    ?


    Despite clinching a victory, Irene hadn''t left unscathed.


    Along her arms were several cuts dripping with blood, and the worst of all was how drained she was.


    Beingpletely overwhelmed in closebat, and not having a particrly significant advantage in long-range, Irene had to burn a lot of qi to keep up with the brown-clothed man.


    At the moment, her body felt sore all over, her joints joining in to ache and remind her of the battle that should have been herst were it not for her trump card.


    With a shake of her head, Iren quickly pushed herself off her feet and rushed to the wagon which was exactly where it had been when she first came here.


    One would have expected the beast pulling the carriage to panic and run off when fighting began urring around it, but this beast begged to differ.


    The fact that Milli''s team had to treasure stealth in their mission meant that the beast which was going to be ying an integral goal in this mission had to also share the same treasure with the team.


    While Irene thought it was sad that the beast had basically had every sense of instinct and aggressiveness beaten out of it, this inhuman training of it was working in her favor right now as wasting time was one of thest things she wanted.


    Within seconds she quickly reached the carriage and wasted no time in shing it apart, destroying the carriagepletely and leaving the ck box to fall to the ground, while the beast suddenly quietly began running forward, probably following a directive it had been taught.


    As dark as ever and as enticing as ever, the ck box stood before Irene wanting to draw her into itself while also seeming like it contained a monster.


    To anyone else, the box looked like an invincible work of cultivation, one which could never be destroyed, but Irene had been the one to draw up the entire trap meant to capture Seth.


    How to set up the back box wasn''t something that could be hidden from her, and with that knowledge, how to destroy it wasn''t too far off.


    Alexia took in a deep breath as she raised her ice swords, preparing herself to once again see the man she had betrayed.


    Soon she let out a breath and when that breath came out, she swung her sword four times in four different directions, each swing of her sword cutting the tip of the edges of the box which faced her, and that was all.


    Perfection was an impossibility, and though the box looked like a perfect creation, being able to trap enemies before they could react, and being so strong that supposedly not even weaker immortals could escape it, the fragility on the outside was jarring.


    While it wouldn''t break from a casual punch, a focused attack from a level 3 mortal was more than capable of breaking it apart, and in Iren''s case the method she used, was one which quickly and silently took down the box.


    Rather than going on a rampage with it and shattering it while also having to deal with the bacsh of the sudden disruption of the tons of qi that powered it, Irene''s method had the box suddenly inte, and then with a pop the entire cage immediately dissolved.


    Though this sudden dissolution had a wave of qi and literal darkness wash over her, it was a rtively harmless event that just saw the loose part of her clothes and her air il about.


    With apprehension, Irene looked at where the ck box had once been, only to see Seth sitting down on a 4 cm thick block, this block being the foundation on which the ck box was built.


    Seth sat staring at her with an expression which to her surprise she found she could not read, there was no hate, anger, or hurt, it was like he was staring at a mere object.


    Irene was at a loss for what to do for a few seconds, but before she could get a grip on herself, Seth groaned, stretching his hands as he stood up.


    Though Seth''s normal actions startled Irene she quickly walked up to him when she remembered the reason for her sense of urgency.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Seth I know you''re angry, but first we need to leave before¡­.."


    "Booom"


    Iren had been talking when suddenly she felt a shift in the air and then found her mind go nk.


    "Did you kill her" Alexia''s cheerful voice sounded her eyes trailing along the long ditch which led to a thick cloud of dust rising from where Iren had finally stopped after Seth pped her on the chest.


    "No"


    "He, he, he, not surprised" Alexia chuckled, but Seth gave her no reply.


    "She''ll soon be here, she''s taking her time."


    "Oh, hmm, so how about her, will you kill?"


    "Yes," Seth said, and for this one Alexia made no tease after all she knew that not even she could save the woman''s life.


    "Well that''s my cue then, I''ll leave you to your fun, be careful," Alexia said and like that her form faded away, Seth nodding to her words.


    Deciding not to just passively wait, Seth moved to walk away but a voice from behind stopped him.


    "Seth wait."


    With indifference Seth turned and looked back, staring at her bloody lips and her tattered form, the new wounds his hit had caused joining up with old ones to further make Ireen a wreck.


    All in all, Iren was in a pitiful state, and Seth had no interest in staring at her so he turned to leave


    "I said wait, "Irene said this time screaming and looking up at Seth with red teary eyes, stumbling towards him.


    Looking at her stumbling over to him, Seth''s figure blurred out and he appeared before her, his hands mping around her neck.


    "You still have the guts to call my name, have I been too lenient with you," Seth said as he slowly tightened his grip.


    Irene''s right hand raised and stroked Seth''s cheek while more tears poured out of her eyes, but none of this stopped Seth from strangling Iren with an indifferent gaze.


    Though one was killing the other, the pair were in a world of their own, but then suddenly their world was invaded by an amused voice.


    "Ohh, lucky me, to suddenly stumble on a lover''s Spat."

 Chapter 312 Not Complete

    ?


    Hearing the new voice, Irene''s eyes which were already bulging widened, fear shing in them, but Seth''s reaction was different.


    A smile slowly went across his face on hearing the voice, and without care, he loosed his gripe form around Irene''s neck and turned around.


    "What are you doing up there?" Seth said, a curious look on his face as he took a few steps forward all the while looking up.


    "I got a bit excited thinking of my catch and felt a little bit of sun might be good for my skin." A soft sultry voice replied, her eloquent and revealing figure descending from its position some meters in the air,ing down to the ground.


    "So what about the both of you? What''s going on? I hope I''m not the cause" Minuha asked, a teasing smile on her face.


    "Actually you are the cause, but you shouldn''t worry about that, you should be more worried about what would happen to any unfinished business you have in this world."


    "You see, I''m going to introduce you to a whole new world of pain," Seth said bursting intoughter, "but don''t be too worried, your torture won''t be forever because eventually you''ll die."


    In a span of seconds, Seth''s character had flipped, his aura bubbling within him and a mad look settling in his eyes as he licked his lips while staring at Minuha, and this time it wasn''t out of lust for her body, but out of lust for her blood.


    Seth''s aura had just begun raging when a set of footsteps sounded behind him and a hand held onto his right arm.


    "Seth don''t, you can''t beat her, she''s an immortal, please let''s leave."


    The minute Iren had held onto his arm, fury had begun bubbling within Seth but then he heard her words.


    "Huh!" Seth couldn''t help but say, stunned by Irene''s words and turning to the weeping woman who was holding onto him.


    Irene''s lips moved to speak more, but Minuha beat her to the chase.


    "Yes Seth, I''m an immortal" the woman unted," why else do you think she betrayed you."


    Looking back to Irene, Seth''s eyes blinked a few times and then narrowed, his soul sense sweeping over the dark-haired woman, and then after he spoke,


    "No, you''re not. A little bit stronger than thest time we met but definitely not an immortal.


    Though Seth had never encountered an immortal, he hade across a multitude of level 9 mortals, and truth be told, Minuha''s qi strength wasn''t even close to that of Zuroc.


    "Smart boy" Minuha praised with a smile.


    "Your right that I''m not at the immortal stage, but don''t worry, when you be a good boy, I''ll be willing to show you myself as an Immortal."


    With those words, Minuha''s qi spiked, and though there was nothing particrly special about it, the pitch-ck shadow that spread from her chilled the environment.


    It widened as it spread from her feet, its speed increasing the closer it got to Seth, and when it was just some meters away, a huge human-like mouth filled with ck teeth rose up from the pitch-ck ground, its maws opened wide as it moved to swallow Seth and Irene in a go.


    With fear in her eyes, Irene moved to flee, but then she realized that Seth wasn''t moving.


    Holding his arm, Irene tried to pull Seth along with her but he didn''t budge, his figure standing firm and staring at the roaring iing maw.


    Like this, the huge ck jaw ensnared the couple and then snapped, drowning the two cultivators in eternal darkness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did he suddenly be an obedient boy?" Minuha wondered looking at the dark mouth before her, finding it hard to believe that Seth had simply surrendered like that, but then again she could clearly feel the pair deeply embedded in her shadows.


    Several doubts were still going through Minuha''s head when the ck mouth suddenly dispersed, stunning her.


    There was no explosion or re of qi, just one minute she had her dark shadowy mouth in front of her, and then the next, the mouth broke apart like paper being burned, its texture dissolving and falling away to reveal the pair it had swallowed, the both of them safe and unharmed.


    "She''s quite cautious" Seth muttered, looking around with an amused look.


    "Huh we''re alright," Irene said, lifting her head from Seth''s chest and looking around till her eyes finallynded back on Seth.


    When this happened, Irene quickly pulled herself from Seth, releasing her hands which had been wrapped around him, and taking some steps away from him, her head bowed as she stood silently.


    In the heat of the moment, when Seth had refused to move and the mouth was just about to close around them, Irene had quickly moved and wrapped herself around Seth, an action which Seth did not find amusing, and Irene now found embarrassing.


    Seth stared at Irene''s figure for a while and then moved, heading towards the forest that hung at the back.


    "Take her along with you" Irene''s cheerful; voice suddenly rang in Seth''s head.


    "Why," Seth asked with a frown.


    "If you leave her here and Minuha decides to capture her and use her against you, how do you think that will end?"


    "She can''t be used against me." Seth immediately replied.


    "Exactly, and how do you n on dealing with the memory that you abandoned a woman that loved you and was apparently willing to die with you."


    "I''ll deal with it." Seth staunchly replied and continued with his walk, but then Irene''s voice sounded."


    "Where are you going?"


    "To kill Minuha" Seth curtly replied.


    "Right now Minuha isn''tplete, but when she is, she bes an immortal, Seth please let''s go," Irene said fresh tears going down her eyes." I know you want to destroy her but now isn''t the time, an immortal isn''t someone you can handle."


    To Irene''s words, Seth gave no immediate reply but rather paused, and then after a few seconds he spoke.


    "Come, I want you to watch me kill her," Seth said turning and looking at Irene.


    Irene looked at Seth for a few seconds, her eyes blinking, and then without a word she quickly walked to Seth and took his hands.


    Wordlessly, she let him pull her close then wrap his arm just beneath her butt and then lift her.


    "Hold me," Seth said, Irene quietly acknowledging his words and wrapping her hand around his neck.


    With Irene secure to him, Seth suddenly blurred, his figure turning ck as he activated shadow step, and blurred away, and the next time he appeared, Seth was on a tree, Alexia secured on his right side, while his left hand shot towards Minuha''s neck.

 Chapter 313 Brutality

    ?


    "Hmmm missed" Seth muttered with a flick of his tongue, watching as Minuha''s body rapidly turned into a ck liquid and quickly copsed to the ground, merging with the tons of shadows that surrounded them.


    But a few seconds after Minuha had turned to her shadow form, she suddenly appeared just a step from Seth, a position that put her still in danger of being attacked by Seth.


    This was a move that would have many wondering what trick Minuha had up her sleeves, but if they were to see the fright that imed her face, they would understand that her actions were not of her own vition.


    A second after Minuha appeared in front of Seth, a loud boom resounded throughout the whole forest, a figure shooting through the forest and destroying dozens of trees in its path before smashing into the ground and then continuously sliding across the ground without control


    To Minuha''s horror, she found herself spurting blood, with pain wracking her entire body as she bounced and rolled on the ground.


    Reacting quickly, Minuha''s flipped herself upright and dug her hand into the ground, wanting to cancel out the force of Seth''s punch, but then she saw a ck figure appear in parallel to her moving figure, a shadow which to her dread she could not actually see through, and then this figure grabbed her by the neck.


    "Boom, boom, boom" were the sounds that continuously rang in Minuha''s ears as she was smashed through multiple trees and rocks, more pain filling her body, and her mouth bing a blood-covered mess, yet she could do nothing as Seth firmly held onto her neck and smashed her through everything in his path as he ran.


    Minuha lost track of her surroundings till a louder boom resounded through her head and then she found herself stationary.


    If one were to be in the forest at the moment, they will see a wide path of destruction had been carved through it, this path ending at a deserted hill, with two people standing beside the hill and one person embedded in it.


    "Are you still alive?" Seth''s calm voice asked.


    "How dare you" Minuha croaked out, Seth waving his hand and clearing the dust to reveal Minuha''s body which was still embedded in the hill, her hands and legs sprawled apart.


    Though she never wore clothes, being in a prime and pristine condition allowed Minuha to easily use her hair to cover up whatever part of her body she wished, while also making her a highly attractive and tempting being but at the moment, things had changed.


    Her long hair which once fell over the front of her chest and covered her up was now scattered around, most of it having moved to her back while the few that remained were so spread that they did nothing to cover her entire breasts or the tuff of ck hair thaty between her legs.


    Without giving a reply, Seth moved towards Minuha''s form with Irene still in his arm, and a smile on his face.


    "Seth please be careful" Irene couldn''t help but whisper in worry as Seth moved.


    Knowing his tendencies and his past interactions with Minuha, she feared that he would let himself be ensnared by the woman.


    Seth gave no reaction to Irene''s words, instead continuing his walk till he arrived before Minuha.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Minuha asked with a re, her teeth gritted as she tried to move her body, but unfortunately, it had yet to recover from the severe run it had just been through.


    "If you''re hoping I''m going to be enticed by your body or decide to ravage it, you''re wasting your time, when I said I''ll torture you, I meant nothing but torture," Seth said, his left hand rising to her cheek.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seth stroked her cheek, giving it a tap and then his hand moved down to her chest, but rather than go for either of her breasts, it went down their middle.


    "Please, do scream," Seth said, his hand opening so that his palmy t on her chest, and then his familiar long-lost ck lighting came climbing on this hand.


    "What," Minuha asked with a bit of foreboding, but she never got to finish her words, as a loud bang resounded through her ears, but this time it didn''t end with her body being affected by pain from the hits as the lightening on Seth''s palm went running into her.


    "Ahhh" Minuha screamed, her tongue hanging out of her lips, as she found herself further shoved into the mountain as Seth mmed her chest with his palm.


    A second after the first bang, several more began sounding around the hill, and if one could listen clearly, one would hear the screams of a woman apanying each bang


    Held in Seth''s arms, Irene couldn''t help but hold him tighter as she watched him disy a level of brutality she had never witnessed from him before.


    Irene had no idea how, but from what she could see, Minuha had absolutely no resistance to Seth.


    Her qiypletely dormant within her, doing nothing to soften or dampen the damage caused by Seth''s palm strikes, and especially doing nothing to deal with the lightening that prated her body.


    Irene could see Minuha''s eyes turn red and her body tremble and spasm with each strike, the woman entrenched in pain as blood flowed down her lips.


    More than a minuteter Seth stopped his rapid hits and then took a few steps back, looking to Minuha and then the hill.


    "Will your body still be intact if I use it to break apart this hill?" Seth asked.


    Minuha''s form remained prone, stuck in the hill, but then her lips twitched, blood further escaping from it and then she gave Seth a crazed grin.


    "What a bad boy, it''s time I disciplined you," Minuha said licking her lips.


    Just as she finished speaking, the air went a bit chilly, and a familiar feeling of danger erupted within Seth but this time, it was more of an itch to him, but while this danger just itched, to Iren it was a cmity.


    "Seth she''s going to use her soul attack" Irene quickly said rocking Seth''s head while looking at Minuha with fear, but when she felt Seth make no move she turned back to him.


    "Seth her soul attack" Irene hurriedly reminded.


    "Don''t worry she''s already tried it" Seth spoke, his words confusing Irene who looked at Seth'' and then turned to Minuha, her eyes widening when she saw the woman looking at Seth with shock.


    "How" Minuha muttered, disbelief on her face.

 Chapter 314 Creulty

    ?


    To Minuha''s question, Seth gave no answer, instead raising his left hand and pointing an index finger at her, and then without warning a red beam left his finger and smashed into her head, causing no visible damage.


    At first, both women were a little bit confused by his actions but then Minuha suddenly let out a scream.


    "Ahhh, I''m dying" Minuha cried as her body suddenly began trembling without control, shaking about in the hole its form had been embedded in, till eventually she slipped out, fell to the ground, and began rolling about.


    "Please, please" Minuha begged, but Seth''s only actions were to smile.


    "What do you think of this torture method, isn''t her pain genuine?" Seth asked turning his head to Iren for the first time since he carried her.


    Hearing Seth''s question, Irene looked at him with a bit of trepidation. If his earlier method had been brutal and savage, then the current one was just cruel.


    Irene could hear the desperate criesing from the woman, her genuine pain being expressed, and her deep and sincere wish for mercy.


    "It''s effective" was all Irene was able to let out.


    "Hmm, well I''m bored, so your job right now till I tell you to stop is to torture her and replicate this pain," Seth said and without asking for Irene''s opinion he released his hold on her and then turned to Minuha.


    Unlike before when he could only poison his enemy with his qi and let it rampage through, Seth now had soulsense, and with this, using his soulsense to control his qi which he had ced in her was but a thought away.


    For seconds Minuha was screaming out her lungs and then the next shey prone on the ground, silent but letting out heavy breaths her eyes blood red and filled with tears.


    "How are you feeling," Seth asked moving forward.


    Minuha''s head turned to look at Seth, and while her eyes held resentment, the resentment waspletely overshadowed by fear.


    "Obedience really isn''t your fort, perhaps I should take you for another spin," Seth said lifting his hand.


    "No" Minuha cried, raising her upper body from the ground," Please don''t"


    "So will you answer my question?"


    "Yes," Minuha quickly replied, nodding her head.


    "And¡­"


    "It was painful, the pain originated from the very core of my flesh as you qi wantonly moved within me and there was nothing I could do."


    "Well that''s detailed" Sethmented.


    "So what will happen is that while we wait for the rest of your body to quickly arrive and boost you up to your immortal rank, Irene will go about with tortures, is that okay."


    To Seth''s words, Minuha sat frozen, shocked by his words, as she had thought he didn''t believe in her being at immortal rank and had been waiting to surprise him, but now he was actually waiting for her to power up.


    "Hey I''m talking to you, or will you rather I continue with torture."


    "No, let Irene do it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though Irene truly had no love for her and would very like wish to inflict as much pain as possible on her, Minuha was more than sure she could not replicate the hell Seth had put her through.


    Seth was just that special.


    ...


    Leaning on a tree a few steps away, Seth ignored the screams, cold, and ice that had filled the environment, going over his preparations for dealing with Minuha, and now went about talking with Alexia.


    "So what difficulties do you think I''ll face with an immortal?


    "Though am not too versed and knowledgeable with all these weaker levels of cultivation, I''m sure proficiency l is the base of it.


    From your past expertise, you should have realized that most praised powerhouses who are about to reach the immortal rank all begin manifest a bit ofw of their elements, yet none can exhibit them fully."


    "Will my darknessprehension be enough?"


    "Well, with your soul healed, you were able to safely remember those murmurings, and with it, you''ve clearly surpassed Minuha''s understanding of darkness seeing as you easily suppressed her.


    I believe what you should watch out for is the boost her immortal rank will give to herw.


    Though you might have a deeper understanding than her, the quantity and quality of her qi might rival or surpass yours, meaning she will no longer be a toy for you, and with that, her experience wille into y."


    "Okay," Seth said, his eyebrow raising a little while his soulsense suddenly intensified and smashed into Minuha, neutralizing the soul attack she had painfully conjured and was about to use against Irene.


    Other than Minuha who looked to Seth in despair after realizing he had stopped her attack, Irene had no idea of the danger she had just been in and went about making the woman scream.


    "The immortal rank might also allow her passively absorb qi, so a prolonged battle is not something you want. And most importantly stay safe, okay" Alexia''s cheerful voice sounded.


    Seth nodded to it, and then pushed himself off the tree and moved forward.


    With his finger beam, Seth could bring about a kind of torture that saw Minuha screaming and begging like a child, but Irene didn''t have such means at her disposal.


    With her rtively nonviolent tendencies, and her attitude to avoid conflict when possible, it only made sense that such a woman wasn''t some pro in the way of dishing out torture, but that didn''t mean she had no idea how to cause pain.


    Knowing her own limits, Irenefortably chose to torture Minuha in the simplest and mostmon of ways.


    She had the woman down on her knees, her hands raised and nailed to an ice wall that rose behind her, and then with two blunt and spike-covered spears in each hand, the woman went about forcing the spears into Minuha''s body.


    With Minuha unable to turn into her shadow due to Seth''s presence, she was forced to watch her body be bored through several times, and each time Irene''s spear went into her.


    Though Minuha''s screams could be likened to groans, Seth couldn''t find it him to fault Irene.


    Seth silently stood a few steps behind, watching Irene be covered in blood, shivering a little, but still going on to create a bloody mess of Minuha''s body.

 Chapter 315 Cant Defeat Her

    ?


    "You can stop," Seth said after closely watching Irene for a while, his words making the woman pause just as she was about to thrust her spear once more and turned to him.


    In Irene''s eyes, Seth didn''t see resentment, anger, or hurt, all he saw was expectance, one which Seth wasn''t exactly sure how to react to so he kept a stoic expression.


    "Not bad" Seth tried, deciding not to be all cold.


    "I''m sorry, this is the best I could do," Irene said, bowing her head, Knowing that the pain she had caused Minuah was far from what Seth had done.


    Standing there covered with a little hunch in her posture, her clothes covered in both her and Minuha''s blood, Irene made for a pitiful sight.


    "Are you okay?" Seth asked, and though he didn''t wish to, a wisp of emotion leaked into his voice and had Iren looking up at him with brighter eyes and a bit of hope.


    "Yes, I''m good" Irene replied.


    Seth nodded to Irene''s words, and then looking away from her, while staring at Minuha whose head was bent over, her hair falling and covering her face, he spoke.


    "Then quickly get going" Seth crispy and simply said.


    "No Seth, why, I''ll do better, I can torture her better," Irene said, her voice cracking as she raised her spear."


    "I said you should leave" Sethzily said, and though his voice came out in a drawl, his soul sense which rested over her was enough to make her pause her actions and look towards him with a tremble.


    "Seth please, I''m sorry, I truly love you, when Minuha revealed to me her power and threatened to kill me, I was scared for my kids.


    She promised that she actually needs you alive and wouldn''t harm you, and that''s why I¡­" Irene said, unable to finish her words as she moved and stood two steps from Seth, her eyes close to bleeding the first drops of tears.


    "Irene stop this, why are you even here? If you''re worried I''ll kill you, then be rest assured that I won''t.


    Whether or not you truly love me doesn''t matter because, in the end, I don''t love you.


    Whether or not you gain my forgiveness won''t change a thing or truly affect your life." Seth pointed out.


    "That''s a lie, we will just be abandoning our future" she vehemently replied.


    "Oh, oh, "Seth thought in his mind, realizing that he might have been too careless.


    Using Alice as a reference, Seth had ced Irene in the same category, taking her as someone who would understand that there was never any hope of having him and that them being together for love was impossible.


    A bit of migraine on how to deal with the situation popped into Seth''s mind, but he easily pushed it away, reminding himself that he had other things to talk about.


    "Concerning the two of us, our rtionship, and our feelings, we''ll talk about itter okay," Seth said looking Irene straight in the eye.


    Irene was reluctant to Seth''s words, but even she realized their current situation and nodded her head.


    "The rest of Minuha''s shadows will soon be here, and when theye, she''s most likely be boosted into the immortal rank.


    With your actions, you should know she won''t spare you, so it will best if you get going, I won''t be able to protect you and fight her at the same time."


    With his words, realization dawned in Irene''s eyes, and she nodded her head, but didn''t move.


    "You''re many things and though I truly love you, Seth, but the truth is you can''t defeat her"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''ll destroy her," Seth said in a calm tone and with a smile


    "if you''re that adamant, then I''ll believe you," Irene said letting Seth''s smile infect her and then she shot off.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, destroy me, you''ve really be arrogant darling."


    "Torturing me, and even wanting to destroy me, an immortal" Minuha said, her voice bleeding with anger and rage, but suddenly it turned soft.


    "But don''t worry. I''ll discipline you, and when I''m done, you''ll be a good boy" Minuha said, a smile appearing on her face as her eyes went all dreamy.


    "Perhaps we should have another go," Seth said, raising his right hand with his index finger pointing at Minuha.


    "No, no Seth, don''t do that, I was just ying with you" Minuha begged, a forced smile on her face while her eyes were filled with fear.


    "I wasn''t asking."


    With those words, Minuha soon found herself drowned in another world of pain, her receptors going haywire and her body screaming for relief.


    About two minutester, the foreign qi which had invaded Minuha finally left on its own, giving the woman the relief she so desired and leaving her breathing heavily.


    "Until I tell you otherwise, you''re not allowed tough or smile, is that clear?"


    With his eyes narrowed and not even needing to pressure her with his soulsense, Minuha quickly nodded.


    Seth was just about to close his eyes and rx for the uing battle when Irene spoke once more.


    "How about we have some fun before I recover my full strength and discipline you."


    Though Seth remained silent, Minuha went on.


    "I would say you should bring your big boy here¡­" Minuha said opening her mouth and stretching out her tongue provocatively," but I know you''re scared."


    "So how about you go straight to the main course," She said wiggling her butt however little she could give her restraints.


    To her temptations, Seth gave no reply, staying silent.


    That the woman was still bold enough to cheerfully talk to him and tease him wasn''t surprising, after all, she was a supposed immortal rank cultivator and there was no way such a powerhouse would easily fold to torture.


    Seeing Seth keep silent, Minuha pouted and then went about humming, her voice cheerful till Seth suddenly spoke.


    "Why are you so obsessed with me, despite everything I have just done to you, not once have you talked about killing me.


    What do you want from me?"


    Minuha looked at Seth, a smile on her face and then she licked her lips.


    "I want you because of what you are," Minuha said, about tough, but then she caught herself, letting her feelings of excitement and tease show through her eyes.

 Chapter 316 Friendly

    ?


    "What I am," Seth thought, mulling Minuha''s words.


    Truth be told, at the moment, Seth was several things, the primordial fiend, a dragon descendant, a vampire, and if things are to be taken more literally, then he was also a hybrid of dragon and vampire, a specie which currently had no name.


    With him being so many things, Seth had no idea which of them Minuha was referring to, but in the end, he didn''t fret about it as she was already a dead person to him.


    After speaking her words, Minuha had been staring at Seth keenly, expectantly waiting for a change in his expression, and when she saw the look of confusione into his eyes, she lost control of herself and burst outughing.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha."


    "You have no idea what you are, do you? You don''t know why you are so special ehh..." Minuha said with a shiver, a moan leaving her mouth, as he looked at Seth hungrily.


    "And what exactly am I," Seth asked, now curious about what Minuha thought he was.


    Minuha on seeing Seth''s curious expression thought her deduction was spot on and he was truly ignorant about himself.


    "Well if youe over here and finger me, I''ll tell you"


    With her words, Minuha pushed her chest forward, revealing her huge and magnificent breasts, her nipple standing hard despite all she had just been through, and to Seth''s surprise he could even see a bit of love juices running down her thighs.


    "I''m dripping aren''t I?"


    "Didn''t term you a masochist."


    "Hmm, no I''m not, I really didn''t enjoy the pain, that was just hell" Minuha pouted with a flick of her tongue.


    "I''m wet because of our short chat and the deep anticipation of my pussy to be rubbed by you."


    "I see," Sethzily said with a scrunched brow, but he didn''t think much as he raised his hand, once more, his index finger popping out.


    When Minuha realized what wasing for her next, her body trembled and she moved to beg, but Seth made no dy, and she was soon screaming.


    "Ahhhhhhh"


    For two minutes, Minuha screamed while her body violently shook on the ice wall it had been pinned to.


    Minuha writhed and squirmed to no avail, sweet relief onlying to her a minuteter.


    When Seth finally took his disastrous qi out of her, Minuha''s screams died down, her head fell forwards, and then her heavy breathing began resonating around the area.


    Though there were no tears, Seth could detect a bit of whimper in her heavy breathing.


    "Are you ready for the second round?" Seth calmly asked.


    "Don''t you dare" Minuha suddenly raged, lifting her head up and staring at Seth with blood-red eyes and a fierce face, but Seth remained unaffected, his index finger still pointing at her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The first was punishment for your earlier chuckle, and this one will be your punishment for not answering my question."


    With Seth''s words, Minuha''s face which had once been hard and fierce broke down, and the woman broke into tears.


    "Seth please don''t, it hurts too much, I had no idea about the second punishment, and you didn''t say anything about it."


    Truly Seth''s torture method was a bit out of this world, and though Minuha had pride, she couldn''t find the courage to sum it up in the face of Seth''s cruelty.


    The fact that she could not control her body and could only feel Seth''s qi ransack her body with near soul-rendering pain was slowly bing a trauma for the woman.


    "Well your right, it''s a punishment I just came up with," and with those words Seth fired off his beam, sending Minuha into another bout of screams.


    "So what am I?" Seth said a few minutes after Minuha had stopped screaming, the woman''s whimper having already died down.


    Seconds passed with Minuha giving no answer, and then she suddenly finally spoke with a disgruntled tone, one devoid of tease and any hint of cheerfulness.


    "You''re part of an ancient and powerful bloodline, one far removed from this world, a race which worlds would bow to, you''re a vampire.


    After speaking, Minuha moved her head and looked up at Seth, and seeing his still nk look, she went on to further exin to the ignorant man.


    "Imagine power that makes mine look like that of a toddler, power with unlimited potential. This is the average power of a vampire, a vampire like you, a power you can one day wield but Seth you need help to realize this potential.


    To go further than the average, you cannot be alone, you need help and that is where Ie in, I''ll protect you and keep your secret safe.


    Though no one else in Monwac City realized what you truly are during the battle, I did, and just like me, there are also others who will recognize you, and they won''t be as friendly as me.


    "Are you really calling yourself friendly, when have you ever been a friend?" Seth spoke with sarcasm


    "I offered you my help back in Minuha but you instead ran away and went on to kill innocent citizens, yet even now I have decided to forgive you for that."


    "Other than offering me to sign up as a ve for you and E, I can''t remember you offering anything else."


    "That contract was to help you, Seth. You''re too unhinged, and with such a personality, you can''t seed. You''ll arrogantly get yourself in trouble, and in no time die." Minuha said, emotion bleeding into her tone, and then she sighed.


    "You''re too stubborn, but if you''re so much against the contract, then I''m willing to change a few uses, is that okay sweetie."


    "To Minuha''s audacious words, Seth could only shake his head."


    "My goal of cultivation is to one day be truly unhinged. If I wish to kill, then I kill, if wish to destroy, then I destroy.


    The strength to be unquestionable and never have to think about consequences, that is my goal, and though I have to acknowledge that I would be forced to bow my head as I embark on this journey, Minuha you are far from qualified to give me concessions" Seth said, his eyes narrowed on the woman as his qi spiked, ready to battle.


    "Hmm, guess I''ll have to discipline you harder" Minuha spoke, her cheerfulnessing back to her eyes and tease once more dripping from her words, and immediately she finished speaking, the word went dark and her qi rapidly swelled into an explosion.

 Chapter 317 Shadow Pool

    ?


    Before Seth''s eyes, the sun which had once been shining was no more, covered up by a veil of darkness that apanied Minuha''s qi spike.


    Minuha''s qi rose and fell several times before suddenly swelling so much that it spread all over and became akin to an explosion, washing over Seth and sending him stumbling backward.


    "It even tried to poison me," Seth said with a chuckle, not having to do a thing as the qi passively moving in his body easily forced out Minuha''s qi.


    With the appearance of the darkness, a thick ck shadow swept in and fused with the restrained Minuha, and immediately this happened, Seth lost control of the darkness around him, and by extension Minuha.


    Immediately Minuha got back her freedom, she turned all ck, easily shattering the ice wall behind her and freeing herself from the ice spike that had pinned her knees, and then she copsed into a pool of ck liquid and moved.


    Here in the darkness, this was her world, she was invincible, and she nned to properly teach Seth a lesson.


    Not wasting a moment, the ck pool Minuha had transformed to quickly move toward Seth, the man seeming to be none the wiser, and then without making any sound, Minuha''s figure rapidly rose from the pool, appearing beside Seth while her right hand reached for his neck.


    With the night as her shield, Minuha had no fear as her hand closed in on Seth''s neck, but then to her shock, she found her right hand copsing immediately it got close to Seth, turning to a ck liquid and then falling down.


    Minuha had just barely gotten over this shock when Seth turned his head and confidently looked her in the eye, a sign that he couldfortably see through the pitch darkness that surrounded him.


    "If using more and stronger shadows is all you can do with your immortal rank, then I have severally overestimated you."


    With these words, Seth waved his hands at the sky,zily watching as the veil which had nketed the blue sky began copsing, fading into the air and letting the sunshine once more on him and Minuha.


    With caution, Minuha took a few steps back and looked Seth up and down.


    "How, you are dealing withprehensions that are removed from your cultivation level"


    "I thought you believed in my potential" Seth chuckled.


    During his journey from Ashad to Egaroth, he had traveled in pure darkness and been enamored by it, losing nearly all of his enlightenment sphere for a reason he didn''t know.


    It wasn''t until Seth finally healed his soul that he could safely hear the whispers.


    What they said he couldn''t particrly put in words, but somehow their whispers had taught him about darkness, their various murmurings helping him toprehend darkness, giving him a link to the world.


    Before Minuhabined with the rest of her shadows, she had been like a puppet to him and that was because of shadows.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her shadows which she so easily controlled and could turn to was in the end still an aspect of darkness, and even though Seth couldn''t replicate her actions, he could stifle thews which made her ability possible, and in this way easily subdue her.


    Well, that was in the past as the current Minuha qi was on a whole new level, one which Seth was actually trying to understand.


    When he broke through to the Kaiser level, bits of his soul had be embedded into his body and qi, and while the same applied to Minuha, the problem now was that Seth could feel that there was something more to her qi.


    He tried to grasp what it was, but couldn''t make the slightest guess.


    At the moment, Minuha had actually taken control of all the darkness around them, the only ce impervious to her control being the 3-meter radius around him.


    "Seeing as I can counter her shadow, this battle might just boil down to who had more qi," Seth thought, turning towards Minuha and silently watching as her form crumbed to a pool of shadows, the woman speaking no further words.


    All became silent as Minuha''s dark pool sunk into the ground, fending off the observations of his soulsense with her own soul sense.


    Seth wanted to keep track of Minuha''s shadowy movements, but before he could make any significant progress with his soulsense, he soon found himself surrounded by a muchrger pool of shadows, and then without warning, jets of ck arrows began firing from it, with dark human figures soon rising out and running towards him.


    "How eerie" Seth calmlymented as he watched these arrows and ck figures move towards him, but when they came within 3 meters of him, they began copsing into their shadowy forms.


    At first, Seth had on a bored look andnky posture, but when Minuha''s bombardment with dark clones, arrows, and newly added spears kept on for up to 5 minutes, he knew he had miscalcted.


    While he burned his qi to destabilize and destroy Minuha''s attack before they could reach him, the woman was simply making use of the shadows in the surroundings, cutting down her qi expenditure by more than half.


    "O boy, I better manage this," Seth thought.


    With a flick of his hand, a sword appeared there, its body glowing with a red and deadly aura, and then without warning, Seth swung it to his right, aiming it at the ce where he could feel most of Minuha''s qi concentration.


    Like with its previous owner, a blood-red sword beam flew out of the sword, and within a second hit the ground, digging into it and creating a resounding explosion whose mes rose up into the sky.


    "Ahh that''s nice," Seth said looking at the sword in his hand with a bit of appreciation.


    With his current cultivation, the power of the attack he could release from the sword at the moment severely surpassed that which Zuroc could produce.

 Chapter 318 Real Level

    ?


    Seth spent a few seconds looking at the weapon in his hand with admiration, and then without giving any inclination to his movements, he activated shadow steps and blurred away.


    The next time Seth''s dark figure appeared, he was a meter in front of hisst location, his sword in a ready position and immediately swinging.


    "Boooom" the sound went as Seth''s de collided with a tree, but rather than just slice it in half, hepletely destroyed it in a st of red bloody mes.


    Though the sword didn''t have that tyrannical property to induce a dominating downward swing, Seth was beginning to find himself appreciating a sword and its flexibility, or perhaps it was the shiness of the sword''s attack that had him going.


    Just like with red and ck which he had lost, all the sword needed was qi to be pumped into it, andunching an attack was but a swing away.


    As Seth admired his new weapon, he kept himself alert and his soulsense keeping track of a rapidly moving shadow that had once again dodged his attack.


    "I thought you were going to discipline me" Seth mockedzily turning to his left and staring at the ck pool that seeped out of the cracks in the ground and let out bubbles.


    "Are you just going to remain bubbling there or will you do something"


    With his words, Seth aimed to provoke Minuha, so she could take full form and he could destroy her.


    Seth strolled towards Minuha''s bubbling form after histest taunt, a smile popping on his face when he noticed the pool begin rising and taking the shape of a woman.


    "I thought high of your potential, but it seems I still underestimated the capabilities of a vampire," Irene said, and at that moment Seth could see her desire for him multiply by many folds.


    "You have an extremely deepprehension of the darkness, already able to harness the power of itsw, but tell me Seth, are you aware that there are different levels of aw."


    To Minuha''s words, a nk look of ignorance climbed Seth''s face as he was taken unaware by her words.


    "You didn''t tell me there were levels of aw," Seth grumbled to the cheerful person that was rxing in his soul space and most likely enjoying the show.


    "I wasn''t aware, don''t forget I was only making guesses on the abilities of an immortal. I''m not familiar with your cultivation pathways."


    "Don''t you have any memory concerning the various levels?"


    "NO."


    With this answer, Seth''s expression was left unchecked and he was left trying to hide his expression of curiosity from a very amused Minuha.


    "No need to feel embarrassed Seth. Though I know there are several stages ofpression tow, the truth is I am only knowledgeable about the first three.


    But you don''t have to worry about learning the others, as just the first two will be enough "Minuha said with a longing smile.


    "Now do you want me to tell you about the first two," Minuha asked her hand on her naked hips and her right leg crossed over the other, making for an absolutely sexy pose.


    "No thank you, I think I''ll just kill you," Seth said, hisst wordsing out while his figure had already sted off towards Minuha.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Foolish boy" Seth heard Minuha say with augh but he ignored it and quickly closed in on her form, swinging his blood-red sword at her right shoulder, internally smiling when he saw her aptly move to the left and dodge it.


    Not letting up, Seth''s qi red as he pressed on with his attack, not giving Minuha breathing space like before.


    With his understanding of darkness, it was impossible for Minuha who had darkness as the core of her shadow abilities to escape or hide from him.


    With reserves that stood head to head with Minuha''s immortal reserves, every attack of Seth was a qi-filled attack, and this time he did not go for finesse, but rather barrages.


    The ground shattered with his every move, heavy winds being blown and explosions going off at random.


    With his sword, Seth was like a tyrannical storm, but if he were a storm, then Minuha was a leaf, the woman narrowly dodging his attack with incredible grace


    Though Minuha dodging his attack was in his favor, Seth couldn''t help but lose himself in the battle and increase his speed, his figure turning ck as he began using shadow steps.


    After healing his soul, Seth had gotten back the memories that had been locked from him, and from there heprehended the darkness element.


    With the darkness, element, techniques which had once been crippling to him were now at his disposal, shadow steps being one which Seth found most handy and now decided to use to wipe the widening smirk on Minuha''s face.


    "Come on big boy, sure you can do better than this" Minuha teased, a lightugh leaving her lips while she grabbed onto the locks of her hair that covered her breasts, happily exposing her huge melons to Seth as she perfectly navigated around his rampage.


    "Immortals definitely aren''t walkovers" Seth internally thought, shaking himself off Minuha''s taunts and initiating the n he had been aiming at.


    At this point, Minuha''s and Seth''s battle had overturned arge part of the forest. There were several portions ofnd bare of trees and this left the twobatants out in the open.


    After his sideward swing which Minuha didn''t fail to slide under, Seth stopped his attacks and the without warning flicked his right hand, arge sheet of paper appearing in his hand which he immediately mmed on the ground, and then without missing a beat shot toward Minuha who was just few steps away.


    Seth turned ck, this time dark fumes oozing off his body, and like this he charged Minuha, unable to help himself bute to a stop immediately he was in front of her.


    Without needing much, it was clear from the hexagram that was rapidly spreading from the paper he had ced on the ground that he was setting up a seal, and most likely a barrier, seal, but here was Minuha happily standing in front of him and twirling her hair.


    "Are you wondering why I''m not panicked about the barrier you''re locking me in?" Minuha asked looking around at the seal lines which had now spread around her and were rapidly erecting a blue barrier around her and Seth.


    To Minuha''s words and actions, Seth stayed silent, the dark fumes he had on his body intensifying while he stayed silent and watched Minuha.


    "The first level is in essence just a sham, though it''s called aw, it is more just the basics of an element.


    Your more than normal understanding of darkness or any other element is just the first level of thew, and even now its viability as aw is being debated, but let''s leave that and go to the really interesting one, the secondw.


    The second level of aw is called mentalism," and immediately after Minuha said these words, Seth found himself being hugged from behind, Minuha''s naked body pressing against his.


    Before Seth could react, Minuha disappeared and he saw her standing within the wall of the barrier that had just beenpletely built, walking in and out of its wall like it was a film of water.

 Chapter 319 Mentalism

    ?


    As preparations for his battle with Minuha, one of Seth''s problems that he had looked to solve was the problem of the woman''s ability to split herself into multiple shadows.


    This ability made the woman difficult to fight, and almost near impossible topletely kill, and killing her was Seth''s objective for battling her.


    After mulling over the issue for a while, Seth had made two conjectures which had helped him arrive at a solution for his problem.


    Firstly there was the fact that while he was seeking to kill the woman, the woman was also actively looking to keep him captive.


    This fact meant that rather that Seth wouldn''t have to worry about Minuha running away.


    It meant that rather than Minuha just splitting her body into several shadows and making life difficult for him, the woman would have to actively engage in battle if she wanted to aplish her goals.


    Secondly, there was the fact that Seth himself was good at seals, so he could alwaysy a trap to contain the woman.


    Thirdly, Seth wasn''tpletely helpless against Minuha. Her shadows came from her understanding of the darkness element, and him now also havingprehended it, he was no longer susceptible to any maniptions the woman would try to pull.


    When these facts werebined, it meant that Seth could actually trap Minuha''splete self and if he could do that, then he couldpletely destroy the woman.


    Setting up the seal had only taken Seth a little brainstorming, and then drawing out the seal on a piece of paper, holding it, and being ready to use it when the time came.


    Eventually, the battle hade, and Seth had put enough pressure on the woman so much so that she now fought him at full power, while he also directed her to his prepared position.


    Seth''s n had been without w right till the moment, he ced his seal on the ground and activated it.


    Locking up Minuha in a barrier was not something Seth thought would be easy, so he had been prepared to go all out to keep her within the range of the expanding seal, till it was fully built, but to his surprise he found the woman rxed and calm poised not worried at about his well thought out n.


    She had waited for the seal to be first fully built, a hexagram-shaped barrier rising into the air and surrounding them from all directions, and then she had taken action.


    Faster than he or his soulsense could detect, Minuha had somehow quickly moved behind him, but her speed wasn''t what worried him.


    What really had Seth chilled and worried was the fact that the Minuha had her arms wrapped around him, a sign that she could have done whatever she wished to him and he couldn''t do a thing.


    Before Seth''s mind had sent the message to deal with Minuha, his body had already automaticity gone into action, seeking to protect itself.


    Seth had thought that for sure he would get Minuha, yet not even such an instinctive reaction was fast enough to catch her as she suddenly disappeared, Seth not even knowing when she left.


    Seth''s inability to keep track of his opponent or surroundings threatened to send his mind into chaos, but held firm.''


    Seth had just strengthened his mental fortitude when he caught sight of Minuha, and her current actions shut Seth''s mind down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Currently, Seth stood frozen his sword, raised, but the red on it slowly dying out as both his eyes and sweeping soulsense failed to make sense of what was happening before him.


    Minuha stood within the wall of the barrier, ying around with it, moving in and out of it, like she was walking through a waterfall while throwing himughs, truly enjoying the stunned look on his face.


    "Would you¡­." Minuha suddenly appeared before Seth, wanting to Seth, but Seth wasn''t interested in listening to any of her words as his body suddenly kicked into action as his sword shed at her.


    With a smile, This time, Minuha stood in ce, showing no fear as Seth''s sword touched her, glowing red as it dug deep into her flesh and then released an explosion.


    Before Seth a, huge explosion went off, but he firmly stood his ground, letting the hot red mes of the explosion engulf him while his gaze narrowed as he focused his attention on his opponent.


    Secondster, the mes from the explosion died out to reveal a scorched and scattered ground and Seth standing in the middle with a confused face.


    One minute, Seth had his soulsense locked onto Minuha, preparing tounch another assault on her, not caring that his clothes and his skin were getting burnt, and then the next second there was nothing.


    Minuha didn''t shrug or run away from his soulsense, no what he picked up was that she seized to exist.


    Seth stood there stark naked, silently looking around for a few seconds.


    "Not bad, I like what I see," Minuha said with a lick of her lips, but her words were only weed by Seth''s left hand going up his index finger pointed at her beams rapidly shooting off them while his ck lightening began running around his body.


    At first, Seth had stuck to using darkness, counting on hisprehension of it to deal with Minuha, but clearly, he had overestimated himself.


    To his lightning beams Minuha let them hit her, and unlike before when she screamed, they went into her and then went out the back, it was like her body was just a mirage.


    "Is this her trump card" Seth wondered as he shot off toward the casually smiling woman.


    When Seth got close to her, he swung his sword once more, but this time, rather than sink into her and then release an attack, the sword smoothly passed through her like it had hit nothing, the red attack being released and striking the ground some distance away.


    An expression of frustration climbed Seth''s face, but before he could do a thing, he found his hanging dick firmly held in Minuha''s right hand while the woman wrapped her left hand around his neck and pressed herself to him.


    "Now don''t be rash we don''t want anything happening to your little brother now do we," Minuha said, her words making Seth''s face scrunch up.


    "Don''t be frustrated, it''s not that you''re weak, but that I''m an immortal and you''re not."


    "Mentalism, the second stage of an elementsw, in this stage, my thoughts on my element manifest in reality.

 Chapter 320 Can I Defeat

    ?


    There was a time when Seth often found himself naked on multiple asions and had been worried that he was bing a nudist.


    In recent times, Seth had thought he had put this worry behind himself, believing he was well past it, but from the look of things at the moment, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    Ironically, just like with most previous cases, he had once again rendered himself naked due to him surrendering himself to an explosion, a habit he hadn''t exhibited in some time.


    Well, now he had done it. He had initiated an explosion, and chose to be engulfed by it all so he could make sure to deal with his target, and well the end result was this.


    Him standingpletely naked while his healthy and happy opponent held his dick hostage and while rubbing her hand all over his body.


    "Is this how women feel when I randomly begin squeezing them?" Seth thought.


    Trying to take control of the situation, Seth wrapped his hands around Minuha''s waist and held the woman close to him, and then not giving her the chance to say a thing,rge arcs of ck lightening began running around him and Minuha


    Seth looked at Minuha''s face hoping for a reaction but all he saw was an amused look on the dark-haired woman''s face.


    "Stop with the pointless resistance. Seth, all you''re doing is stopping your body from feeling the sweet sensations of my body pressed against it¡­.." Minuha started but before she could finish her sentence, Seth acted.


    Going his fastest, Seth''s left hand folded into a fist and shot at Minuha''s hand that was holding onto his dick, his fistpletely crushing Minuha''s wrist, and then he quickly moved away from her.


    "When will you give up Seth," Minuha said watching as her hand which had been chopped off and was still wrapped around Seth''s dick rapidly turned ck and then dissolved away.


    "All this fighting will get us nowhere," Minuha said as her stump which let out no blood rapidly began healing, new skin growing till a new hand was formed.


    "How do I defeat you," Seth asked, breathing heavily as he stood at a distance and watched Minuha.


    While Seth asked this question he also asked a seminar but different question to the person within him.


    "How do I defeat her?"


    "You can''t defeat me Seth'' it''s an impossibility. Like I said it''s not that your weak but that I am at the immortal level. You are simply below my level of existence " Minuha replied to Seth''s question.


    "You can''t defeat her, you can either flee which seems impossible, or surrender" Alexia replied.


    Seth could swear he felt amusement in Alexia''s tone, but before he could question her on it, he once more found himself in a soft pair of arms.


    "Are you thinking of running? No matter how fast you are I''ll still always catch you." Minuha said with a chuckle once again having Seth''s dick in her hands.


    "Ask her if she''s horny" Alexia''s voice suddenly sounded in Seth''s mind, stopping him from taking any action.


    For a few seconds, Seth was stunned after hearing Alexia''s words.


    Though Seth was skeptical, he went ahead to ask a question whose answer he could already guess.


    "Are you horny" Seth suddenly asked, his words stunning Minuha who looked up at him with a bit of surprise.


    "Yes," Minuha answered, her eyes narrowed at Seth suspiciously.


    "Now what," Seth asked Alexia.


    "Why are you asking me? Do what you always do to horny women," Alexia said.


    "Say what now," Seth couldn''t help but say seeking confirmation.


    "Just fuck her."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What are you talking about, I just promised to put her in a world of pain and then death, I can''t just pussy out now because things look difficult."


    "Well, your dick says otherwise," Alexia said referring to Seth''s dick which swelled and trembled in Minuha''s hands.


    "Forget about that idiot" Seth growled.


    "Yes you promised her pain, but you also didn''t promise to not give her pleasure."


    "What is the pleasure for, why should I fuck her," Seth said not understanding how things had changed to him now having to fuck the woman he was supposed to kill.


    "Though it is actually a matter of strength, Minuha does have a point when she says you are not on her level of existence because that is the truth.


    Though even I am still stumped on your levels of cultivation and exactly how they work if using Minuha''s words as a reference, I have figured out what is going on.


    From how your breakthroughs have gone so far, you have been strengthening your body to amodate a powerful soul which will in turn begin giving off its essence to strengthen and transform your body and qi.


    I believe the end goal of this transformation is to be a heavenly being.


    You can think of it as Minuha''s being a legal citizen of a country and having certain rights and privileges which you don''t.


    The best you can do in this situation is surrender, you can''t defeat her unless you understand her existence.


    "And be her ything" Seth rebutted.


    "Sorry darling but you''ve been her ything from the time she got back her shadow, remember that for almost the entirety of the battle you''ve been the one attacking, with the abilities she''s shown now, imagine what would happen if she goes on the offensive.


    I remember someone giving a speech where he acknowledged that he would be forced to bow his head on his cultivation journey" Alexia reminded Seth.


    Remembering his words, Seth fumed as he remembered himself also specifically telling Minuha that she was not qualified to make him bow, yet here he was, Alexia, telling him to do so.


    "Urghh, how did I get here," Seth thought rubbing his forehead and cringing when he remembered the details of how he actually got here.


    "Don''t worry, she''s after you because you''re a vampire, which means she most likely wants you to turn her. You still have leverage if things go bad" Alexia said, her tone cheerful as she gave Seth this piece of knowledge and went silent.


    With Minuha''s gaze on him, Seth was forced to look at her, and though Alexia made a point with her words, Seth found it hard to just simply give up.


    Seth''s mind churned for a method to escape his current predicament, and then he remembered Alexia''s words on understanding Minuha.


    "Understanding, " Seth thought his mind freezing as she kept on staring at the woman in his arms.


    Without a word, the sword in Seth''s right hand disappeared and he spoke,


    "Hmm, show me a finger."


    Minuh looked at Seth with a cocked head, confused by his request, but she acquiesced to it anyway, confident in herself.


    "Without hesitation, Seth grabbed and ripped out the pinky finger of Minuha''s left hand.


    To his actions, Minuha didn''t filch, calmly and confidently watching as her ripped finger dissolve into darkness, while a new finger rapidly grew on her hand.


    "I guess defeating you won''t be so easy, "Seth said a smile finally gracing his face, one which he gave Minuha, not hiding his gaze which had be predatory, as his enlightenment sphere shutdown from the short work it had been put through .

 Chapter 321 Longest Session

    ?


    "Do you want to fuck?"


    "Huh"


    In the span of a few minutes, Seth was carrying out actions that Minuha found confusing.


    From him being really pissed at her and seeking her death to him now directly asking if she wants to fuck.


    "I figured before I end you I might as well exhaust every use you could possibly have.


    So do you want to fuck, its going being to be the longest session of your life because we won''t be stopping till I''m satisfied?"


    Minuha blinked her eyes at Seth''s words, not hiding the smile that came to her lips.


    "Stubborn boy, there is nothing wrong with saying you''re horny, you don''t have to act all tough."


    Seth ignored Minuha''s words and ced his hand around her head, using it to pull her head towards him and then iming her lips.


    With dominance from Seth and passion from Minuha, the couple engaged in a heated kiss, Minuha''s moans escaping through the gaps of their locked lips while the woman went pumping Seth''s dick with both her hands.


    While Seth''s left hand held onto Minuha''s head, his right hand went on an exploration journey.


    Seth felt Minuha''s ass, unable to help himself but squeeze her left cheek enjoying its softness, and most importantly its thickness.


    Despite having breasts that actually outssed Irene''s pair, Minuha''s ass was the one thing that had infatuated Seth the first she had first appeared before him.


    With roughness, Seth felt up both of Minuha''s buns, squeezing and twisting them as he wished, not shying away from delivering heavy ps to them.


    Though he was going to bang her, Seth had no intention of making it a joyful ride for Minuha, there was always room for a bit of roughness.


    Well, that had been Seth''s n, one wasn''t working out as he expected.


    Seth''s spanks got harder with every hit, yet rather than hear a scream or feel Minuha tremble in difort, all he got was moans escaping the woman''s lips as they kissed.


    With his eyes open, Seth stared at the woman he was kissing, observing her closed eyes and blissful expression.


    Seeing how much Minuha was enjoying herself, Seth tightened his grip around the woman''s neck, wanting to choke her, but secondster and there was no change to her expression till Seth finally pulled away from her.


    "That was delicious," Minuha said, showing no sign ofck of breath and licking her lips as she stared at Seth.


    Seeing Seth stare at her, Minuha ignored his narrowed eyes and instead went about moving all her hair to the back.


    Pushing them so her face and most importantly her breasts were now very visible, Minuha didn''t dy to begin shaking her chest, loving how Seth''s eyes subconsciously followed them.


    "Aren''t I beautiful Seth?" she said doing a slow turn.


    "You behave like a slut" Seth tly said.


    "Hmm, maybe but do you like it, won''t you like having my slutty self all to yourself and in your bed every night?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You need to be alive for that to happen," Seth said but all his words got was a chuckle From Minuha.


    "The most important thing is that you didn''t deny wanting me."


    "Seth stop being petty, a man shouldn''t be so petty, you said you want to be free, but here you are in bondage of revenge."


    Leaning in closer and whispering into his ears, Minuha further spoke


    "Darling you every being wants me just the same way as soy want you, be free and indulge in your desires.


    Since that day in the room, I have been burning for you, I''ve rubbed myself to your name and image, but the fire in me just hasn''t been quenched, will you please help me quench it today."


    With these words, Minuha licked Seth''s ears and then beganyering kisses along his corbone, moving down to his chest while she trailed her middle finger across.


    From there Minuha continued her downward journey of kisses, giving his rock-hard abs special treatment as she both kissed and gave them long licks.


    Caressing Seth''s abs didn''t take long, and then after that Minuha now found herself face to face with his cock which she had sessfully hardened.


    The woman gave the bulbous head a wet kiss and then stood up.


    All the while looking at Seth, Minuha pushed whatever strand of hair lingered on her face behind her ears and with a smile fell down to her knees, bringing herself face to face with Seth''s dick.


    "You''re big," Minuha said looking up at Seth, but her words drew no attention from him.


    Not minding this, She gave Seth''s dick a few strokes and then took its head into her mouth, a satisfied moan leaving her.


    Keeping the top of Seth''s dock in her mouth, Minuha began sucking on it like a lollipop.


    With her head stationary she went sucking and moving her tongue all over his tip, her eyes brightening when a light groan left Seth''s mouth¡­..


    Since he released Minuha from the kiss, Seth had been feeling a little bit lost on how to react.


    "Having sex with Minuha hadn''t been part of his n or even something he had washed for, Minuha''s screams and eventually death had genuinely been his goal, but now he was forced to have intercourse with her.


    That a day woulde when he would be unhappy about sex, Seth could never have imagined.


    Were it of his own vition to want the sex, Seth would have easily indulged in it, but now, he was only doing this because of circumstances.


    Circumstances brought about by his weakness and now forcing him to fuck the enemy in order to be able to implement the n that would see her dead.


    Seth was trapped in his feelings of loss till he felt Minuha''s mouth begin working on his cock.


    His depressing thoughts left him and his lustful spirit roared to life.


    With a smile, Seth ced his hand on Minuha''s head, stroking her hair as she pleasured his cock.

 Chapter 322 Full [R-18]

    ?


    Groans left Seth''s mouth as he steadily moved his cock in and out of Minuha''s mouth, the woman down on her knees, having one of her hands around his butt, holding him for support while the other hand was in front of her cunt, her fingers moving within it.


    At this point, all reservations Seth had about fucking Minuha were gone as right now his worry was that he lost control and pound the woman''s throat to destruction.


    "Urghh" Seth couldn''t help but let out a particrly loud groan as he increased the girth of his dick.


    Though his dick meet a bit more resistance due to the increased size, Minuha''s throat which seemed to be a saliva factory easily slipped it in, her throat readily swelling as his cock invaded it.


    With lust in his eyes, Seth looked down into Minuha''s ck eyes, his hand slipping over her long spread hair and bounded it, till it was all in a single hand, and then with this Seth forced all of his dick down Minuha''s throat and kept it there.


    With the warmth of her throat and several contractions happening in it, Seth was in afortable ce, his only worry being Minuha whom he was sure he was choking, but the woman proved him wrong.


    Showing no struggles, the woman began twisting her neck left and right, turning her throat around and actively massaging his full length, quickly lighting up the fires for an eruption in him.


    "Urghh" Seth''s groans came out several times, as he held onto Minuha''s hair and then minutester sted his load into her, pouring everything down her throat.


    Seth''s body trembled a bit as came, but after a few seconds, he calmed down and released Minuha''s hair, a deep breath leaving his mouth.


    After emptying his balls, Seth was expecting to feel his dick be released from Minuha''s warmth, but that didn''t happen.


    When Seth looked down, his eyes were weed to the sight of Minuha bobbing her head on his dick, slowly pulling her head backward with each bob.


    Enjoying the sight, Seth watched on, amused by her dedication to his cock.


    A few momentster, just when the head of his cock was left in her mouth, Minuha finally took her drenched fingers from her pussy and held his dick, and then tightening her hold on it a little, she began squeezing it dry of any bit of cum left in it, her mouth open as she showed Seth his load going into her mouth.


    "How was it," Minuha asked with a smile, the smile on her face further stretching by the fact that Seth offered her a hand as she stood up.


    "You were amazing, a real slut like I said earlier."


    As he spoke, Seth''s hands went to Minuha''s chest and began ying with them, taking special interest in her puffed nipples.


    "You''re drenched," Seth said his eyes going done to Minuha''s legs which each had a trail of liquid going down them"


    "Yes, that''s because I need you," Minuha said grabbing Seth''s left hand which was on her breast, and taking it down to her snatch.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Can you feel how wet it is, I just want you in me so bad at the moment."


    "Well then let''s see how needy your pussy is at the moment," Seth said pulling Minuha close to him once more, but this time, instead of just pressing her body to his, he grabbed her hips and lifted her up.


    Bringing her chest to his face, Minuha''s wet pelvis rubbed on Seth''s chest while her dripping cunt hung over Seth''s twitching dick.


    To Seth''s actions, Minuha wrapped her hand around his neck and looked at him with a smile, putting her hands into his hair and massaging his scalp,


    Seth was about to speak but Minuha''s brought a finger to his lips and stopped him and then took her right hand off his neck and reached down for his dick, easily grabbing it and then directing it at her pussy as Seth lowered her down.


    When the head of Seth''s dick entered her cunt, Minuha let go of his cock, but before she could make herselffortable and enjoy the pration, she suddenly let out a scream.


    Minuha''s legs tightened around Seth''s waist, her hold on his neck getting firmer as she shot a re at him, only to receive a grin from him in return as his head moved and he gobbled up one of her nipples which was just close to his face.


    "Seth you''re too big, you need to red¡­" Minuha started only to suddenly let out another scream, this time a little tearing to her eyes.


    "Seth'' Minuha groaned as her hand reached for Seth''s dick, fear going through her when she found her fingers struggling to wrap more than halfway around Seth''s cock and she felt that less than half of his dick was in her.


    "Seth" Minuha muttered once more turning to look at him and then she bent her head till it hovered over his ears.


    "This is the biggest dick I have seen in my life, it''s so thick I can''t wait to have to lick it."


    "Be a darling and shove it into me, I want to scream more" Minuha whispered.


    With thedy giving the word, who was Seth to oblige, and with his hand holding onto Minuha''s thick thigh, he moved his waist backward, and then suddenly shot them forward pushing a bit more than half of his meat into Minuha.


    "Ahhhhh" Minuha screamed, being more louder this time, Seth''s current thrusts being harsher than thest.


    Though Minuha screamed, she made noint, only holding onto Seth tightly.


    Focusing on his job, Seth went about lowering Minuha while also pushing his cock into the woman, eliciting more screams from her till his cock was fully embedded in her.


    "I''m, I''m full," Mina said, her hand going down to her tummy and rubbing it, feeling the bulge it had gotten from having Seth''s monstrous meat being drilled into her.

 Chapter 323 Cover Us [R-18]

    ?


    "Sweet," Seth muttered as he took in the feeling of having his dick fully buried in Minuha.


    Just like her mouth, the woman''s cunt was soaked in her juices, and though her snatch was tight, the excessive lubrication made prating her a not too stressful task.


    Minuha went silent, leaning into Seth as she tried to get used to his size, but Seth didn''t feel like giving her that privilege as without pause he soon began moving his waist.


    "Ahhh, just¡­" Minuha''s tried to speak, but the several sensations going through her wouldn''t let her.


    Feeling unbelievably stuffed, every movement of Seth had Minuha''s gasping, a sense of difort still lingering in her pussy as she tried to get used to the massive object that had invaded her.


    While Minuha went about trying to adjust to Seth, The man in question was in a world of his own as he picked up the pace of his waist movements.


    With Minuha secured in his grip, the woman''s big soft ass in his palm as she held her, Seth sucked on her breast hard while pounding his dick into her sopping cunt.


    Though there was no milking from Minuha''s breast, just having the soft and bouncy piece of flesh in his mouth and suckling on it, while also massaging his cock with a wet warm pussy made for a great sensation.


    In no time, Seth''s speed had drastically risen and every thrust of his was apanied by the loud sound of his body smashing against Minuha''s.


    At this point, Minuha had begun moaning, though her moans came out in the form of loud gasps.


    Seth''s dick was just too big, and no matter how much her pussy tried to adjust to its size, the feeling of being stuffed wasn''t one that could be permanently driven away.


    In this way the pair went fucking, their pleasure sounds filling the air till Minuha finally trembled and had her release, her greedy cunt contracting and squeezing Seth''s dick harder, begging for his seeds.


    ....


    It had been some minutes, and now the pair were in a missionary position, Minuha lying on a pitch-ck floor that she had conjured while Seth knelt between her legs, his cock already in her push.


    "Hmm." Minuha moaned with love.


    After her first orgasm, she and Seth moved to the ground, and in this position, she could see her body being prated by the monstrous meat Seth called his dick.


    "Seth" Minuha said, stretching out her hand to him with a pleading look.


    Seth took her hand, and when he did, she pulled him closer to her till Seth''s upper body was now rested over hers and she quickly wrapped her hand around his back.


    "I want you like this" Minuha whispered, taking in a deep breath and filling her nose with Seth''s scent.


    With his body pressed against Minuha''s marvelous body, Seth had no particr dislike for this position so he went along with Minuha''s wishes.


    Now leaning over her, Seth''s face came close to the woman''s and without hesitation locked lips with her while he also began moving his waist.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With Minuha''s legs spread apart, Seth began moving in and out of her, rocking his body over hers and massaging his cock in her wet cave.


    Soon both Seth and Minuha pulled apart and while Minuha went about cherishing the kiss they had just shared, Seth pushed himself up so that he was hovering over Minuha, and then without warning, he began drilling into the woman.


    "Ahhh, hmmm," Minuha suddenly found herself moaning the sweet smile which had been on her face was now gone only to be reced by one of pleasure.


    Minuha moved her hands all over Seth''s back and then his chest, squeezing and rubbing the firm muscles that covered his body.


    In response to her actions, Seth only went faster till their sounds of pleasure filled the forest and then he suddenly stopped.


    "Hmm, Seth, why did you stop" Minuha cried when a few seconds passed and there was still no action from Seth.


    "Cover our position with darkness, I don''t want to be in the open."


    Confusion clouded Minuha''s face at Seth''s request. They had already gone a first round out in the open and Seth had made noints so why was he now against it.


    "But it''s more of a turn-on to do it in the open," Minuha said holding on to Seth and flickering her eyes at him but Seth''s tight expression didn''t change.


    "Fine," Minuha said after mulling for a few seconds, quickly wanting Seth to go back to action.


    "As long as we''re out here the cover shouldn''t go down," Seth said as the sun in the sky was blocked by the dark veil that suddenly came over them.


    The darkness spread for about a mile in the sky before suddenly descending from four sides and creating a box, keeping Seth and Minuha separate from the world.


    Seth looked at the sky for a few seconds, nodding his head at the nature of the darkness, and then with a smile bent back down and peppered Minuha''s face with kisses while his cock began moving in her.


    ...


    Staying under their dark sky, Seth was finally in a position that was best used when fucking a woman like Minuha.


    With Minuha on her knees and her face ced on the ground, her bountiful ass and thick hip were presented to Seth for the taking, and he had no qualms about enjoying this offer.


    Seth currently knelt behind her, his cock stretching the woman''s pussy as wide as it could while his hands held onto her waist, keeping the woman in ce so his eyes could feast on her jiggling ass as he pounded it.


    Every ripple that appeared, Seth caught it, and from time to time he couldn''t help but spank her ass hard, his action soon turning the woman''s buttock red.


    Truly speaking, Minuha was fine work of art, her body a marvel that would stimte even the holiest of men, and Seth thought it a shame that he would have to destroy this masterwork.

 Chapter 324 Rear [R-18]

    ?


    "Ehh Seth, are you still awake," Minuha said, lifting her head from Seth''s chest and then pulling away the strands of hair hanging in front of her face.


    "Yes," Seth said, but he didn''t look at her, his gaze remaining fixed on the sky.


    "You haven''t slept in days, are you okay," Minuha said looking at him with worry.


    "Don''t worry I''m fine" Seth said looking away from the sky and turning to Minuha.


    Minuha silently looked at Seth for a few seconds, her eyes narrowing on him, while she swept her soulsense through him, and then secondster she let out augh.


    "That''s good, you''re now turning into a good boy, if you keep this up I might just decide to reduce or perhaps even cancel your punishment."


    "Wouldn''t you like that" Minuha said bring light her lip close to Seth and pecking it.


    "Well, no one likes to get punished, so how about we work on actively reducing it."


    "Oh and how do we do that?"


    "With this," Seth said grabbing his dick and wagging it around.


    "While you''ve been sleeping it''s been lonely and in need, you weren''t there to take care of it. Your job is to satisfy me, you''ve beengging."


    With Seth''s words, Minuha reached out her hand and grabbed Seth''s cock, carefully wrapping her hand around it and then slowly stroking it.


    "Ahhh, that''s better," Seth said as he ced both his hands behind his head.


    "It''s already ready to go," Minuha said with a bit of surprise, "Aren''t you the least bit exhausted from all the sex we''ve been having."


    "No, are you? You just woke up from a nap" Seth said.


    "Minuha bit her lips at Seth''s words and then shook her head.


    "Don''t worry I''ll take care of it."


    "That''s good, now suck," Seth said, giving her ass a spank.


    Determination shed on Minuha''s face and then the woman immediately moved her head to Seth''s lower body, Seth soon feeling a wet warm sensation cover his dick.


    With that, Seth ced a hand over Minuha''s head while he let his body rx and once more looked o to the sky.


    The truth was that at this point, Seth had lost track of time, the viability of Minuha''s words when she said he hadn''t slept for days was unknown to him.


    The concrete fact that Seth was aware of at the moment was that he and this crazy woman had been fucking for at least a day now.


    ...


    "Urgghh," Seth groaned and he couldn''t help but break his gaze away from the sky and appreciate the way Minuha rode him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With her hand and knees on the floor, Minuha was now riding Seth''s cock reverse cowgirl, giving him a premium view of herrge ass going up and down, loudly smacking his pelvis.


    Seth raised his hands and gave Minuha''s huge rear a tight squeeze and then some ps.


    Seth thought to let the woman have her way while he turned back to his sky-gazing, but truly a premium view of Minuha''s ass wasn''t something he could just ignore.


    With a sigh, Seth abandoned his initial ns and ced his hands around Minuha''s waist, moving his hips up and meeting with her descending ass.


    They both went about this for a while before Minuha suddenly stopped and then to Seth''s confusion stood up, lifting herself off Seth''s dick, his thick slimy cock popping out of her dripping cunt.


    "Let''s go fuck in the water," Minuha said extending a hand to Seth.


    With how much sex they had been having,pliments of Seth''s unquenchable desire for it, the pair had needed to change location and clean up after soaking themselves and their previous surrounding in their copious releases.


    Without a destination in mind, Minuha had led Seth to a river she hade across earlier, and there, the pair had cleaned up and then with Seth''s prompt continued fucking.


    That Minuha could still move at the moment, Seth had to apud her stamina, or perhaps the prowess of an immortal.


    Now Sethy down and first enjoyed the sight of Minuha''s butt jiggling as she moved to the river, and with then with a grin, Seth followed the dark hair woman into the water, his dick trembling with desire.


    ....


    Whether it was day or night, Seth had no idea, all he could see was a dark sky above him, and then a dark wall surrounding him in every.


    With a sigh, Seth looked to the woman by his left, her head resting on him as she tookfort in his embrace.


    Seth moved his finger over her mouth, and then her chin, her neck, down to her chest, moving below it and then going between her legs.


    To his relief, the first of his n was aplished and Minuha was exhausted.


    After spending days trying to satisfy and meet up with Seth''s sexual appetite, Minuha had finally exhausted herself.


    All her defenses were down and there wasn''t a single move from her as Seth''s finger entered her cunt.


    Seth''s finger yed around in her kitty, but other than the twitching and contractions from her pussy, Minuha''s gave no other reaction.


    With her unconsciousness confirmed, Seth took out his wet fingers and then moved them to her chest, but this time he rested it over her right side, pressing it over her breast, right where her heart was.


    While she didn''t know much, Alexia''s words on Seth not understanding Minuha''s level of existence had stuck in his head.


    With sufficient enlightenment and time, Seth faced no obstruction when it came to understanding seals, and most notably the darkness element.


    His knowledge had gone from zero to matching and even surpassing Minuha''s in no time, and with this in mind, Seth thought it should only make sense that with his enlightenment sphere, he should be able to understand Minuha''s level of existence or at the very least breach it.


    After spending days engaging in lewd activities and gazing at the dark veil which Minuha has erected, Seth was now ready to kill her.

 Chapter 325 Fallen Angel

    ?


    Perhaps a monster while awake but definitely an angel while asleep.


    A dark-haired beauty rested on the left arm of the man who she wanted to bring under her heel or in the worst case have by the balls.


    Minuha waspletely out of it, ignorantly she had gone on to challenge a man who in a way almost lived on sex, wanting topletely satisfy his sexual craving, and in the end, she had met inevitable failure.


    Perhaps she had other intentions in mind, but whatever they were, there were about to be snuffed out as the man in whose arm shey finally had a method to kill her.


    For the second level of aw, Minuha had called it mentalism. A stage where her thoughts manifested in reality.


    Since entering Egaroth, Seth had engaged in tons of sex sessions, mostly spending his time in the arms of Irene and Aimy, and now there was the sex marathon he had been having with Minuha.


    With all this, Seth''s enlightenment sphere had gotten a serious boost, the sphere in his mind once more buffing up, being an inconspicuous bright shining ball.


    Well, that had been then, because right now that huge bright ball was once again just a dot in Seth''s mind while his head was wracked by a throbbing headache.


    The headache wasn''t something that just popped up in Seth''s mind, it had begun from the day he started sky gazing.


    Forget the block he had found in Ashad, the one which enabled him to travel to Egaroth.


    Seth hadn''t aimed to understand the mentalism as that kind of goal would kill him, his goal had been to study Minuha''s powers and find a way to affect it.


    Seth''s goal had simply been to be able to interfere with and affect whatever existence Minuha was.


    "Seth, do you really have to do this?" Alexia worried voice sounded.


    To Alexia''s words, Seth could only let out a sigh.


    "You know I have no other option. I''m trapped here with her no matter what.


    She even knows I''m a vampire, imagine what could happen if she gets pissed off and decides to spread this information to other knowledgeable people or worst off other immortal level cultivators."


    All these things Seth had said, Alexia already knew them, yet she still went aboutining and Seth couldn''t me her.


    "We just healed your soul, this will be risky."


    "Don''t worry I can handle this" Seth said with a determined gaze.


    His headaches were far from like the ordinary ones. Though they could very well havee from him straining his brain, the fact that they asionally struck pain into his soul showed that they weren''t to be taken lightly.


    It was like when his brain locked away hisprehension of darkness because of his weak and damaged soul.


    Seth''s current situation seemed akin to it with the only difference being that right now his soul was healed andplete, so rather than lock away what he hadprehended from staring at the sky, he now rather had headaches and sharp pains threatening to strike his soul when he remembered.


    "I will be able to bear it," Seth said, his words all for Alexia''sfort.


    Taking a deep breath, Seth''s eyes narrowed, and without hesitation, he set his ns in action, ignoring the pain that wrecked his soul, and went about forcing his now dark hand into Minuha''s chest.


    The minute Seth''s soul was wracked by pain was the moment his hand turned ck and began moving into Minuha, but that wasn''t all that happened as at that moment, Minuha also opened her eyes.


    Vignce. As someone who had cultivated right to the immortal level, Minuha had met her own fair share of bloody trials and challenges.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though she had let herself be carried away in the throes of passion and let down her guard, immediately Minuha''s eyes snapped open, her first instinct was to push herself from Seth.


    She felt the danger from Seth and intuitively aimed to move from him, but unfortunately for her, there resting position of her head was her downfall as he found her neck mped in Seth''s hand.


    Looking her in the eye, Seth watched as Minuha''s vignce turned to shock, surprise mixed with hurt, and then betrayal which was crowned by tears rapidly leaving her eyes.


    "Why are you making me look like the viin," Seth said really not amused with the expression she had just portrayed, their genuineness irking him.


    "Aren''t you one, why did you kill me?" Minuha asked.


    At this point, Seth''s right hand had gone through Minuha''s chest ande out the back, crushing her heart and everything in its path.


    "I remember specifically telling you that I would kill you," Seth said wondering if the shock from him being able to kill her had made her dumb.


    "But we¡­ we had sex, we''ve been together all this while," Minuha said her eyes dropping to the hand which was embedded in her chest," didn''t you like it, didn''t you enjoy it."


    "Do you really expect a lot of sex to settle the vendetta I have with you?"


    Minuha kept quiet at Seth''s words for a few seconds, and then she spoke.


    "Everything I''ve done was for your good. With E as a wife you''ll have the most reliablepanion you could ever find, and with me present, I''ll make sure to smoothen whatever hups happen in your rtionship.


    Yes, I want you for your vampire bloodline, but is that wrong Seth?


    You are a path to power which I found, but I just don''t see you as a tool, I see you as my salvation, and I want what is best for you because your sess will also be mine."


    "Tell me, are the words I said wrong, how can you be so blind to mymitment to you." Minuha sobbed.


    It made for a heart-wrenching scene, Minuha lying in Seth''s arm, Seth''s hand through her chest while she sobbed, her voice weakening each second, and then after some time, Seth, he spoke.


    "This is taking time, when are you dying"


    Minuha froze at Seth''s words, staring at Seth with a shocked and inquisitive look.


    "You feel no remorse for what you just did?"


    "I told you from the beginning I am no one puppet. This isn''t some democracy or rabid monarchy where you get to debate or influence thew, what I want stands, and anyone who doesn''t get that is just waiting to be destroyed."


    "You idiot, don''t you understand the importance of self-control, boundaries, self-limitations, if you don''t¡­" Minuha was about to start ranting but then she stopped when she saw Seth''s gaze uninterested in her words but instead narrow at her suspiciously.


    "You''re a selfish and arrogant bastard Seth, but that isn''t all, you''re also a fool. I can''t believe I had faith in you and was even ready to give you my daughter as a wife."


    "It''s unbelievable that you were actually able to hurt me, but like I said, you''re a fool. Whatever method you used has now left you paralyzed, just the perfect position for me to kill you"


    With her words, Minuha''s body which Seth had in his arms turned ck to his growing horror copsed into a poll of ck.


    "To kill me I need to beplete, who told you I wasplete" Minuha''s loud words apanied by a chuckle sounded from around Seth her voice containing no sense of friendliness.


    "tchh, and now were dead," Seth grumbled internally, his left hand stuck in a hook pose and his right stuck in a piercing pose.

 Chapter 326 I Feel Safe

    ?


    That Minuha needed to beplete for him to truly kill her was something Seth had known right since when he interacted with her at the dungeon.


    This was the reason why Seth hadn''t even entertained the thought of killing her when she was iplete and had the strength of a level 9 mortal.


    Afterprehending the basics of darkness, Seth hade to understand that Minuha was apletely different being, one far removed from humans and othermon species.


    Though he hadprehended darkness, Seth had no idea how to replicate Minuha''s abilities with her shadows.


    He could understand the basis on which her shadow ability worked, how it used darkness as a fuel, but he could never understand the essence on which she tuned to and from a shadow.


    Taking Minuha as a great mystery, Seth decided to push aside her uniqueness and go about killing the woman, confident in being able to end her if he cut off the fuel for her unique movements.


    Well, Seth''s n had gone without a hitch, but how was he to know that after scanning the area for miles with his soulsense and watching Minuha be an invincible cultivator that the woman still wasn''tplete.


    "Is she perhaps at a higher level of cultivation" Seth wondered as hey on the floor.


    Minuha had been correct when she mentioned him being paralyzed.


    Just as he had put his hand through her, Seth''s soul had received a huge shake-up of pain, one which nearly paralyzed his soul but seeded in almost rendering most of his body unmovable.


    Though everything below Seth''s neck was paralyzed, it wasn''t something permanent, yet the little time he was out ofmission was enough.


    With Minuha having turned into a shadow and escaped him, Seth was expecting death anytime soon but it didn''te as an eerie silence instead prevailing.


    "Where is Minuha" Seth thought, his answer chiming a secondter as his right hand which had pieced Minuha and was still stretched out was sliced from the elbow.


    Seth watched his arm fall off, his eye blinking at the scene but he didn''t linger on this unfortunate event as his left hand suddenly went into motion, mming against the ground to send him standing.


    Just as Seth had expected, the pain-induced paralysis was only temporary, and Minuha''s action of slicing his hand had helped to speed up the process of rebooting his body.


    Now able to move again, Seth''s goal was to kick up and speed away, yet as fast as he was, he wasn''t faster than the shadows that immediately rose from the ground and pierced into him.


    "Arrogant, just in arrogant, did you think I would let you escape me, who knows what new ns you have," Minuha said her form rapidly rising from a ck pool on the ground and standing in front of Seth.


    "Ahhhh this sucks" Seth mumbled, ignoring Minuha and looking down at his chest which had four ck poles sticking out of them.


    "You missed my heart" Seth pointed out, but before Minuha could reply, she froze and looked into the sky, horror dawning on her face, and then without a word she bolted.


    Along with Minuha''s departure, the ck poles which had pierced Seth and lifted him till his feet were off the ground dissolved into ck ashes, leaving Seth to fall to the ground.


    "What did she see, that scared her so much" Seth wondered.


    Minuha had looked up to the sky and well now Seth was doing the same, but he still couldn''t see exactly what had scared her so much.


    "Did she suddenly have a mental breakdown?" Seth thought to himself in amusement and then proceeded to let out a groan.


    "Luckily she didn''t go for my heart immediately, I can imagine she wanted to return the favor of torture"


    Sethughed and chuckled as he thought of the events he had just been through not forgetting to pump his body with qi and elerate his healing


    With a smile on his face, Seth was staring at his amputated arm, wondering how long it would take him to regrow it when Alexia''s voice raged in his head,


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ehh hello Alexia perhaps you didn''t notice but we almost died a few minutes ago, why would you miss out on something so important? Don''t worry though, we''re safe now"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Idiot" Alexia screamed her very angry figure popping above Seth.


    "Minuha just fled from here, why aren''t you doing the same, can''t you feel the danger."


    "Ehhhh" Seth drawled moving his head around.


    "There is no danger Alexia, all is well, I feel safe, in fact, this is the safest I''ve ever felt in my life, why should I run" Seth questioned.


    Alexia''s expression tightened with each of Seth''s words, and then she replied.


    "You feel safe! Do you think that is normal?"


    Seth''s face scrunched at Alexis'' words, and then worry began settling in his eyes as he quickly looked around, and the next instant was on his feet.


    "Any idea what is happening."


    "All around I feel impending death, yet you don''t, you''re being all rxed, " Alexia said implicatively.


    One minute Seth was stumped by Alexia''s words, the next, his figure was speeding through the air.


    If Alexia hadn''t mentioned it, Seth would never have questioned why he felt so chummy and rxed after just escaping death at the hand of Minuha.


    It scared him how he didn''t even bother to question why the woman who now hated him had simply upped and left.


    Seth didn''t need anyone to tell him that the peace and safety he had felt was an impossibility.


    ...


    Five minutes passed since Seth took off, but to his worry, he found out his feelings hadn''t changed.


    "Alexia, I''m still feeling rxed, I feel like I''m in a quiet meadow, what about you."


    "I''m scared," Alexia whispered.


    Alexia''s curt words were all Seth needed to know he was still in trouble.


    Seth zoomed past trees and hills, everything a blur to him but his feelings never changed, they only intensified, and then out of nowhere, the heavy sound of thunder reverberated in the sky.


    The sound shook the sky actually sending Seth falling out of the air andnding on the ground, and when he looked up, his eyes were weed to the sight of a darkening sky.


    Right before Seth''s eyes, clouds rapidly gathered, the clouds ckening as they umted, and then within them, lightening began shing while the clouds slowly rotated.


    "Are we being attacked" Seth muttered not expecting an answer for this phenomenon but he got one from Minuha.


    "Yes."


    "By who"


    "The heavens. This is heavenly tribtion." Alexia said in a mncholic tone.


    "This time we''re really dead."

 Chapter 327 No Escape

    ?


    Seth looked up at the not very friendly looking clouds rotating in the sky and without a word once again shot off.


    Faced with such strange and ominous clouds, anyone should be wary, yet even as Seth ran, he still felt nothing but peace, his mind actually wanting to stand in ce and bask in the serenity of the thundering sky.


    As he ran Seth looked behind him but quickly discovered he was looking in the wrong direction, as right above him, the dark cloud stood, churning and screaming, rotating and asionally lighting up with lightning while keeping perfect pace with him.


    Seth ran for a few more meters and then stopped, observing the dark clouds stop at exactly the same time he did.


    "I can''t shake it"


    "Of course, you can''t," Alexia said, hugging Seth''s back, the woman resting her head on his shoulder in defeat.


    "What do you mean I can''t? Do you know why this happening, how do I beat this heavenly thing?"


    "What happens when an illegal citizen steps on the rights of a legal citizen" Alexia muttered.


    It took Seth some seconds but in the end, he finally understood, remembering that Alexia had likened Minuha to a legal citizen and him to an illegal one just being tolerated.


    It only made sense that after he used his enlightenment sphere to study Minuha''s existence and find a back door to infringe on her supposed rights or privileges there would be repercussions.


    "But still, I didn''t know the world had aw enforcer, does it also have soldiers?" Seth wondered.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about such a consequence" Seth unhappily asked looking at the sky.


    "Do you think if I knew I would have let you go on with your ns, hell I didn''t even know you had a n till you executed it," Alexia screamed the hurt in her tone bringing Seth''s attention to her and reminding him that other than the entity whose till on shaky grounds, she was the person most invested in his survival.


    "No, I wasn''t¡­." Seth tried but was cut off.


    "How could you possibly think I would let you put yourself in a position that would lead to your death, do you¡­" Alexia trailed off.


    "No, you''re right, it''s my fault, I want to protect you, yet I wasn''t able to fulfill this simple task"


    Like this, Alexia went from raging at Seth to ming herself.


    "Darling I''m sorry, I was so useless" Alexia began weeping.


    "Alexia it''s not..." Seth was about starting but Alexia''s figure faded away.


    "Alexia"


    "Alexia"


    "Alexia" Seth called multiple times but received no answer.


    Seth was just about to run go into his soul space when he thankfully got a hold of himself.


    With his feeling of peace and safety, he had nearly forgotten that he was actualizing in a perilous situation where even his greatest ally and supporter had dered assured death.


    Seth flicked his tongue in annoyance at his inability to console Alexi but he knew he had bigger fish to fry at the moment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I won''t let us die Alexia" Seth roared inwardly, and even though his mind was filled with uncertainties, he looked up into the sky and charged up.


    With shadow flight, Seth became a dark blur running into the sky and charging at the dark clouds


    Running out of options and with frustration settling within him, Seth was prepared to try all means, and one of them involved him going above the clouds, but to his frustration, he realized that the dark clouds actually always kept him in their center, directly below them.


    He moved close to the cloud, approaching its center but then stopped a few meters away.


    Seth felt like going into the clouds, his mind jubting at the thought, and did Seth not know the clouds were a punishment brewing, he would have flown to his death.


    With the option of going above or beside the huge mass of clouds out of the window, Seth fell back to themon way of dealing with enemies, directly attacking.


    First creating sufficient distance between himself and the clouds, Seth flexed his one remaining arm and then raised his hands, pointing all his fingers at the dark clouds, and then began firing beams.


    Several beams sailed through the air and hit the dark clouds, but nothing happened, the beams sailed into the clouds and disappeared, yet this did not dissuade Seth as he pulled back all his fingers and left only the index pointing at the sky.


    Seconds passed and then a red light began appearing at the tip of Seth''s fingers, his brows straining, as the light at the tip of his fingers quickly got brighter.


    "Finger cannon" Seth inwardly thought, and with a groan watched as a 1-meter thick beam burst out the red light and shot into the dark clouds and just like with the beams there was no reaction secondster.


    With his soulsense, a lot of new ways for Seth to attack had been opened to him, and now rather than destroying his finger or hands to umte qi, Seth used his soulsense to hold andpress the qi outside the body.


    "Tchh" Seth flicked his tongue at the ineffectiveness of his attacks and without dy, was suddenly shrouded in ck lightning.


    Without hesitation, Seth began bombarding the dark clouds with lightning bolts, not hesitating to bring out his sword and using his left hand pumped it with qi and swung at the dark clouds.


    Minutester and Seth was letting out heavy breaths watching as a dark cloud stood impervious in the sky, churning and shing with more lightning within, not reacting to Seth''s efforts.


    "Sorry that I ran out on you" a soft apologetic voice suddenly sounded close to Seth''s ear and Alexia''s figure once more appeared and hugged him on the back.


    "It''s alright," Seth said.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes. So any ideas Seth asked with a bit of hope."


    "Sorry, not this time. "Alexia whispered.


    Realizing that he might have sent her down the path of self-me again, Seth asked another question.


    "So exactly how does this thing n to destroy me?"


    "It will send down powerful bolts of lightning which will destroy you, leaving no remnants of your body.


    "Oh, it sure is taking its time though," Seth said with augh but then he suddenly went silent and fell from the sky,nding on the ground with a growl.


    Seth immediately looked to the sky and then roared, a red torrent of mes which rapidly expanded leaving his mouth and rising to the now lightning filled sky.

 Chapter 328 Defiance And A Stir

    ?


    Immediately after Seth had spoken hisst words to Minuha, everything had changed, it was like he left from being in the snow to being in a volcano.


    The safety which he had previously feltpletely disappeared only to be reced by the feeling of pure danger, a danger that went to the very core of his being, one that made him feel helpless, reminding him of when he had been on the brink of receiving a soul attack from Minuha.


    Seth wasn''t exactly sure how Minuha and Alexia had felt, but to him, he felt like the clouds above were a group of ferocious beasts that all had their attention on him.


    In that moment of transition from safety to danger, Seth''s body had frozen still and he had been sent falling from the sky before he quickly regained himself andnded on his feet.


    At that moment, Seth felt impending death, one that sounded like more of a decree, and in a deration of his refusal and rebellion, Seth looked to the sky and roared, mes that carried his defiance leaving his mouth and soaring into the sky charging at the clouds which had now be covered by lightning.


    With majesty, Seth''s mes soared into the air, burning pure red with grandiose, proudly climbing atop the air, yet before they could meet their target, bolts of lightning fell on it.


    The sound of raging fire and screaming lightening filled the sky for close to a minute, several explosions resonating throughout the air and lighting up the sky, and then just as a minute was over, the raging fire ceased to exist while the screaming got louder, dozens of lightning bolts dropping from the Sky and hitting an exhausted Seth who was already down on his knees.


    At first, Seth''s mes had hit the lightning bolt and actually held them back, making Seth think he actually had a chance against the so-called punishment, but then he felt his qi begin draining and knew he was doomed.


    The qi reserves which Seth had once been proud of, believing his dantian to contain near infinite qi was now being drained at a rate that saw Seth''s dantian empty before a minute was over.


    Using his dragon mes had always been a massive drain of Seth''s qi but this time, in other to keep up with his strengthened mes and the lightning bolts, his drain was 10 times the previous one.


    "Stay in me," Seth told Alexia just before his qi ran out and he was bathed in lightning, well more like his ashes.


    Seth had envisioned being struck and then screaming while his body was burnt and destroyed, but none of that fortunately or unfortunately happened.


    The lightning attack was a strike that saw his body instantly being turned to ash, an attack that went straight to the point, but then again that wasn''t all that happened as a power that he thought had abandoned him after putting him in a lot of trouble stirred and that was all it took for time to pause.


    "No, not pause," Seth thought correcting himself and reassessing his quick conclusions on further observations


    Looking around him, Seth could see leaves and grasses slightly swaying with the clouds in the sky still rotating, albeit at a slower pace.


    Time hadn''t paused, the thing that has paused was the several lightning bolts that had struck him and his closest surroundings.


    They hung around him like ropes that had been extending from the sky to the ground touching his ashes which at least told that he once existed.


    All of this Seth observed with his soulsense, his soul being the only thing about him that still existed, his body having been turned to ashes.


    It was a strange world for Seth because the lightning had struck him when he fell to his knees from exhaustion, and that position was the same one he was currently in, and unable to move.


    It was like he was held in ce by the three bolts that had hit his body and were still currently on his ethereal soul.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhhh, a heavenly tribtion, I haven''t seen this stuff in ages, all your predecessors were so useless, they almost made me forget this stuff exists" an ancient familiar voice sounded in Seth''s mind, shocking him for a few seconds.


    "You bastard" Seth immediately raged.


    "You should be happy I''m here, you would have died" a voice that could only belong to the entity within Seth sounded.


    "tch, First are we in any immediate danger," Seth askedpletely going off-topic, feeling vignt as he checked his surrounding and most especially the clouds in the sky.


    "No" it replied.


    "Good," Seth said taking a few minutes of silence, and then he raged.


    "What the hell did you do to my soul, you put some old geezer in it and then run off,"


    "Is this really the best time to bring this up" the entity drawled in an unconcerned tone.


    "You said we were safe and I''m sure we have time" Seth pointed out.


    "True, I guess, given the circumstances."


    "What circumstances," Seth asked, not wanting any more surprises.


    "Ahhhe here," the entity said ad the next thing Seth knew he was standing on the floor of the red sea and looking at a pitch-ck cave.


    "That was a heavenly tribtion" the entity began, its words aligning with Alexia''s.


    "A heavenly tribtion is controlled by no one but the heavens, its purity, and essence untouched by no one, with its presence, I am undetectable making this the best time for us to talk."


    "In that case, you have a lot of exnations to do concerning the idiot in my soul."


    "Ahh, him, he is an idiot I picked up back in hell, his main purpose is to¡­"


    "Before I answer your question, I have a question for you," the entity said, the boredom and amusement in its voice gone.


    "What is it?" Seth asked a little apprehensive.


    "Would you rather be the favorite son of the world or rule the world?"

 Chapter 329 Free From Punishment

    ?


    "Would you rather be the son of the world or rule the world?"


    The question resounded in Seth''s mind, sending him mulling as he didn''t want to give any rash answer.


    "The son of the words sounds nice, I''ll probably get to do whatever I want and be let off, I''ll be like a spoilt kid," Seth said out loud, but I bet there is a catch.


    "The fact that the option of a ruler is different from that of the son, does that mean that I get to be under someone in thetter?"


    "Not just someone, but most likely a group" the deep reply came.


    "Ahhh, then in that case I''ll rather be a ruler, though I have no interest in telling a bunch of people what to do, I can always just assign the shit job to someone else."


    After Seth''s words, there was silence for a few seconds, neither Seth nor the dark cave producing any sound.


    "Well here is the thing, the purpose of that underworld king is to help us escape the control of the heavens." The entity said in a low tone


    Seth blinked his eyes for a few seconds, a little bit concerned at how sneaky and mischievous the entity was all of a sudden and he didn''t hesitate to point it out.


    "You sound like you''re doing something bad like you''re rebelling."


    "Not me you bastard, us. The both of us are rebelling, don''t you want to rule the world."


    "I want to be free."


    "The same thing" the entity roared and then its voice quickly went down.


    "That is why we need to avoid its eyes. No matter how the heavens or the world is friendly with you, don''t fall for it or you''ll find yourself forever in its clutches and its control."


    "Okay," Seth said tentatively nodding his head.


    "How does Shurui fit into this n of rebellion?"


    "Hmmm," the entity hummed going back to its haughty and unconcerned attitude.


    "Who is that," it asked with genuine ignorance dripping from its tone.


    "Ehhh, the king of the underworld, the idiot you put in me," Seth said a little bit unnerved at how simr the entity was to him.


    "oh that idiot, he was going toe in handy when it was time for you to be a heavenly being,


    but with this heavenly tribtion, that would no longer be needed, we''ll use him for when you are about to enter the divine realm."


    With the entity''s words, Seth nearly immediately moved to speak but then hesitated.


    "Shurui''s presence is affecting my cultivation progression, he absorbs my soul energy, how do I deal with that," Seth spoke. his tone usatory.


    "Huh," the entity let out a surprise at Seth''s words, going silent for a few seconds, and then it let out a snort.


    "Why didn''t you put the ck portal as you call it beneath the red sea?"


    Seth was stumped at its words but then quickly replied," You don''t allow me to enter the red sea, how am I supposed to know you will let me put something in it."


    "First of all, I''m not the one who stops you from entering the red sea, you''re the one who is too weak to enter it and needs my help to do so like now.


    Secondly, yes you have a point with your reason for not being so open-minded, but that doesn''t mean there weren''t other options."


    "Like" Seth challenged.


    "You pride yourself in seals, why didn''t you seal it."


    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You could have also taken it out of your soul, you know. At least that girl is smarter than you."


    Seth''s lips twitched at the entity''s words, baffled at how simple the methods it just stated were, but then his face scrunched up.


    "Why are you so nonchnt about this, Shurui said you agreed to his demands for his silence, what will happen if he thinks you renegade on the agreement."


    "Unless you go bbing to him about this he won''t suspect a thing because we have a contract.


    "You don''t seem worried about the consequences of going back on this contract" Seth pointed out.


    "Contracts are backed by either the heavens or some other useless power of this world.


    The underworld king believes that due to the heavens serving as a witness, I would be cautious and stick to the agreement, but how can a son fear his father''s subordinates" the Entity said in mockery letting out a chuckle, and then all of a sudden kept quiet.


    "So I''m like the son of the ruler of this world," Seth asked.


    "Something like that. Urggh, I''ve said too much," the entity grumbled, though its voice carried no worry.


    "You can''t say that, there are so many things I need to know about, like the divine realm, tell me about it."


    "No"


    "Why, knowledge is power, with information I can make the right decisions. Don''t go telling me that now is not the time crap."


    Your right that I can tell you everything but I won''t"


    "Why" Seth groaned out in frustration.


    "History. I told your past 11 predecessors everything yet none of them ever called forth a heavenly tribtion, whereas you who I''ve kept in the dark did that while still in the mortal realm.


    "It could just be a coincidence, you''re going to stake my life on a fluke."


    "Why not" the entity answered in a cold tone.


    "Perhaps for you, your life is precious, but for me, it isn''t as long as I''m safe. Though you brought forth a tribtion, I still don''t see you going close to reaching the divine realm.


    You''re more of another test run to me, and I''ll collect data from your life and use what I''ve learned for your sessor.


    My words might be harsh but even you know I''m telling the truth. What do you think are the chances of you surviving three more years?"


    "Do you have any solution to the problem?"


    "No, if I did I would have used it millions of years ago, it disgusts me to realize how far I''ve fallen."


    "Hmm not even being a ruler''s son can help us this time huh" Seth muttered his mood having taken a massive nosedive.


    "Any other questions that you know I would answer, after today we won''t be able to talk unless there is some special event.


    Seth shook his head at the entity''s words.


    "Fine then let''s get back to your tribtion.


    "I''ll use the tribtion to transform you into a heavenly being, so depending on how strong it is, that''s how high you''re cultivation will be."


    Now my question is do you want a bit of the primordial fiend bloodline within you finally activated"


    "You''ll soon be going to the immortal realm, your finger beams won''t be so awesome anymore" the entity burst into a chuckle.

 Chapter 330 Flesh From Lightning

    ?


    With the entity''sugh, the atmosphere of depression which had begun settling over Seth was lifted.


    The news that his finger beams will soon be useless, didn''t really faze Seth.


    Despite his arrogant dreams, he wasn''t a delusional person and had already figured out that there was no way everyone he would meet in his cultivation journey would be susceptible to his qi.


    Hell Seth had already entertained the possibility of one day being at the opposite end of qi poisoning, something he really wasn''t looking forward to.


    "Though having a bit of the bloodline activated sounds like it would be a boost to my strength, am I wrong to conclude that there is a heavy con to it?"


    "Yes. If you think you''re an arrogant bastard at the moment, then wait till you see yourself after getting a bit of the bloodline activated."


    "No, I''ll pass," Seth said without hesitation. He had just been depressed a moment ago thinking about how horrible his arrogance was and he might perhaps not live past three years, thest thing he needed was something that would make him want to challenge Egaroth''s strongest cultivator.


    "Good choice" the entityzily replied, making noment on Seth''s decision, and then the next thing he knew, he was back to observing the almost frozen-like world.


    The lightning bolts were just the way they had been when he left and to his depression he could still see a tiny heap of his ashes.


    "Say, this arrogance, is it a curse of the primordial fiend?"


    Seth had no idea if the entity would answer seeing as it had already kicked him out, but the entity''s answer came thundering.


    "It''s no curse, it''s an inborn trait of true ruler and conqueror, the character of a being superior to all." The entity said from within Seth, pride in its tone.


    "Boundless arrogance had no ce with a weak man" Seth solemnly said remembering Roushi''s story, and though he couldn''t see it, he deciphered that the entity''s mood had crashed.


    Seth expected a firm rebuttal or scolding but it seemed even the entity was aware of its position and truly acknowledged reality.


    "Though it truly is an inborn trait, there is more to it, and unless you figure out how to deal with it, you''ll just be another failed predecessor." The solemn tone of the entity sounded and after that, all Seth knew was the roaring of lightning.


    The bolts which had once been frozen now became active, striking around him, but with each second that passed, they moved closer to him and more of them stuck to his soul.


    When the dark clouds had first popped up, they had been rotating clockwise, but now there were going anticlockwise, and to Seth''s amazement, they seemed to be brewing more bolts of lightning.


    "Is that okay?" Seth asked in his mind but got no answer.


    "Guess our conversation is ended," Seth thought.


    He watched with trepidation as more and more bolts of lightning fell from the sky andnded on him, the blue bolts sticking to him like a ma.


    Before long, lightning began running all around Seth and before he knew it, flesh appeared on him from the lightning.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    How it happened Seth didn''t know, the workings were phenomenal to him, leaving him in awe and amazement, but good things didn''te easy as he soon felt his head getting light.


    Throughout all this, the one thing Seth was thankful for was that there was no pain involved. Seth had nned to keep track of the changes happening to him, but in the end, he had no idea when he lost consciousness.


    ...¡­


    With a snap, the eyes of the naked body which had been lying still on the ground for a while now, snapped open, this mere action of his scaring away the vultures which had just been about tond on him.


    "Good, I''m still alive. Quick my body."


    With this thought, the naked man lifted his left hand, d to see his flesh and then he quickly lifted his right hand, flexing it and happy to have gotten it back.


    "Hmm, I feel different," Seth thought sitting up and staring at his hands.


    He tightened his grip and felt the power in them, closing his eyes as he basked in the qi rapidly moving within him and then his dantian.


    Seth could feel that his qi had gotten stronger, he could feel that his strength had increased, but the biggest change of them all was his dantian.


    Whereas before it had contained either gas, liquid, or soldier qi, now what was there was darkness.


    Dark fumes moved about in Seth''s dantian, his qi no whir to be found, but when he requested qi from it, the dantian spun and qi was poured out.


    "Well I should be in the immortal level at the moment, perhaps it is the darkness element" Seth mulled clueless about the changes he had just gone through.


    With a groan, Seth pushed himself to his feet and flicked his left hand, and he had just begun walking when he stopped and looked at his left hand, noting theck of reaction.


    "My space ring," Seth thought, trepidation on his face, as he looked at his hand, his lips twitching as he stared at his bare fingers.


    Seth''s eyes blinked several times and then without hesitation turned and went back to the area where the lightning had hit him, panic on his face.


    "Chances that the rings had survived the lightning strike were low, but Seth couldn''t bear the thought of losing a particr one.


    Not even waiting for his eyes to search, Seth''s soulsense went sting forward and all it took was a single sweep for Seth''s figure to blur to a position among the scorched ground and for his hand to shoot to the ground and pick up a ring.


    Seeing this ring, all of Seth''s worries dissipated.


    This was the one ring that contained all his loot from Zuroc, and thought it was the only ring that survived, Seth attributed that to it probably not being from this world, and after all Zuroc was a blood cultivator with out of the world resources


    With his ring, Seth stood up and causally moved a few meters away, where he found a red sword that had been embedded in the ground and was in a pristine state.

 Chapter 331 A Chance For Repentance

    ?


    The setting sun of the day saw a naked man lying down on the ground, and chewing on a grass stalk, gazing at the sky without worry.


    After thankfully finding both his ring and sword in pristine condition, Seth had nned to move only to find himself lost.


    Irene had always led the way, knowing the routes and severalndmarks, and now that she wasn''t here Seth had no idea where next to go, but for now, that was alright, after all, he had a n in ce.


    How long he had spent unconscious, having his body rebuilt and transformed, Seth didn''t know, but judging how he had woken up before the sun began setting, he could deduce that it hadn''t been more than an hour.


    As Sethy down, winds blew, trees fluttered, and the clouds moved, a weed serene feeling filling the atmosphere, but this was not all.


    Surrounding Seth were two huge pitch-ck tiger-like figures, each of them standing over 4 feet, and moving around his form like they were real animals.


    "Mentalism she said, can''t believe I was so stupid," Seth grumbled.


    Without needing t do much, Seth had one of the towering ck tigers suddenly turn to arge sword and float in the sky, and then slowly began falling toward him, moving to slice him.


    Seth closed his eyes as his yawned,zily opening them to the scene of the de just about to vertically cut him in two, yet he did nothing and let the scene y out.


    When the sword hit him, there was a loud thud sound, and then the de copsed into dark particles, that scattered away.


    To this Seth only flicked his tongue. This wasn''t the first time he was doing this, but it might perhaps be thest as annoyance shed through his eyes.


    A look of concentration was about to enter his eyes but then he hesitated and the next second the other ck tiger faded away into nothingness.


    "Man I''m hungry," Seth said.


    He thought to get up and go speeding off but in the end, decided to hold back his impatience.


    "I''ll wait just a bit longer."


    Seth wanted to go to his soul space and pass the time with Alexia but he hesitated and weighed the risk.


    Though his strength had tremendously grown, from the nit bits he had picked up with his talk with Minuha there were definitely other powerhouses in Egaroth, powerhouses that stood above the woman and had her desperately wanting for his favor.


    Having already had a short chat with Alexia earlier, and confirming that the woman was alright, Seth decided to stay put and ride the wave of boredom.


    Seconds and then minutes went by, time which saw Seth take a well-needed nap, but when it was the appropriate* time, he opened his eyes, ready to receive his guest.


    A few minutester, a voice filled with surprise said sounded.


    "You''re not dead?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    To these words, Seth''s head merely turned to his left and he had a look at his simrly naked guest.


    Minuha had her soulsense sweeping all around, vigntly looking for something, not knowing that the true dangery before her, as she rxed after a few seconds.


    "Good thing I came back else you would have gone making dumb revenge ns.


    I can just end you here and be done for, but first, what was that from earlier, what did you see."


    "And why should I tell you."


    Curiosity was the one thing Seth had counted on for Minuha toe running back to this location.


    Sure she had been gripped by fear even before the heavenly tribtion became visible, but in the end, the woman was a cultivator, and to cultivators, the greater the danger the higher the reward.


    The woman had waited for the storm to pass, and then from there, she had quicklye back to salvage or plunder.


    "Well if you don''t tell me, I''m going to take you to a whole new world of pain."


    "You were already nning to do that from the beginning, nothing has changed," Seth said, his tonezy and bored, and then without concern he looked away from Minuha to the sky.


    Not more than seconds had passed after Seth looked back to the sky that a shadow blocked out the light of the setting sun, and with the simple movement of his eyes to the left, Minuha''s image flooded his gaze.


    "There was a time I could have done anything for you, your welfare was my priority but you were blinded by your selfishness and pride to see this."


    After everything I did for you, you went ahead to try to kill me, how ungrateful." Minuha spat with disgust and unhidden repulsion.


    "Do you have anything to say before I make you scream like a bitch."


    Hearing Minuha''sst words, Seth could only internally sigh at the allure of power, despite Seth actually going and almost killing her, Minuha was still opening a widow of repentance for him, and Seth couldn''t me.


    He and Adriana were enough of an example of how powerful one with a vampire bloodline was, and if Minuha knew about half the benefit of being a bloodsucker, then it was totally understandable why the woman was so obsessed with him.


    "if you truly were ready to do anything for me, I would probably still be in Monwac city, fucking both you and Dilise while Irene pleaded for us to finally embark on our journey, or perhaps I would have just taken you three women along" Seth mused.


    Seth was still caught up in thinking of alternate futures when several ck hands burst out from the grounds and wrapped around his body, holding his limbs in ce.


    "Huh" was all Seth was able to get out before tiny tendrils of shadows came from the ground and bore into him.


    "That''s not very nice" Minuha heard Seth say, but the problem was that this sound came from behind her while a hand roughly grabbed her ass.

 Chapter 332 Fair Fight

    ?


    With everything that had happened so far, though Seth''s action of almost killing Minuha had made her snap, she was still hesitant about killing him, finding it difficult to end such a legendary specie.


    With Seth thoroughly pinned down, she had let herself get carried away by her internal debate on what to do with him, and as such, she believed she had lost track of her surroundings, failing to catch when Seth moved behind her, but didn''t mean she was slow to react to being sneaked upon.


    No, as a woman who had made it this far in the cultivation journey, having a perfect instinctual reaction was a must for her, but in the end why was she still standing in ce allowing Seth to feel her.


    While Seth''sck of killing intent did help damper her instincts, the thing that held her back was the fact that Seth, or rather the Seth she had pinned down wasn''t the one who had somehow escaped and moved behind her.


    Before her eyesy Seth, or who she thought to be Seth as the person beneath her gradually broke apart and faded into the air, leaving her only able to turn her head and stare at the man who was actually paying her no attention but actually looking at her ass.


    "Don''t mind me, I just want to have a satisfying feel of them before I kill you."


    "Why can''t I turn into a shadow? Why couldn''t I sense the real you?"


    "Oh don''t be too surprised, you actually did catch the real me, it''s just that I was too fast for your eyes to track. "


    "So that was just an afterimage,"


    "Yes," Seth said and at his words, Minuha couldn''t help but swallow her saliva at how real Seth''s afterimage had looked, even now that he told it to her, she still couldn''t draw out any clue on the body which had broken apart and faded away.


    "A..and my body, why can''t I transform," Minuha asked unable to hide the quake in her voice.


    "You know the answer," Seth said still not moving his eye to the woman''s.


    With her eyes trembling, Minuha watched Seth be fully focused on her rump, and were she not sure that the man would ruthlessly kill her even if she bent over for him, she would have done so.


    "That''s impossible" Minuha screamed in denial.


    "Why," Seth said finally looking at Minuha," you said I can''t defeat you because we weren''t on the same level of existence, so I decided to also get to your level and taadaa."


    In the course of his speech, Seth got carried away, enjoying the look on Minuha''s face, and when he lifted his hand to exim the woman didn''t waste a second to bolt off.


    "Oops," Seth said with augh, jogging after therge ass cheeks that had suddenly gone into a sprint.


    At first, fear clouded Minuha''s eyes, but then determination quickly took over as the woman sped forward with all her might.


    Seth''s hands on her ass had been the thing keeping Minuha in ce, his hands negating any attempt of her to use her shadows, and since she didn''t fancy ripping out her butt in an attempt to escape she had stayed in ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Luckily for her, Seth had gotten caught up in praising himself and let her go, and she had no ns to waste this opportunity.


    Usually, Minuha moved in her shadow form, but with Seth now on the same level of existence as her, an Immortal if she was to be precise, then doing so was just suicide.


    Using any method to get away from Seth was her priority at the moment and though it wasn''t her thing, Minuha wasted no time in leaving the ground and shooting into the air, and streaking across the sky in an attempt to escape.


    It had just been a few seconds since Minuha took to the sky when a ck blur appeared in the air moving in parallel with her.


    "You shouldn''t have done that, you just took away my reason to keep following behind you.


    You also just moved to a territory where I surpass you, well not like there is a territory where you surpass me," the ck blur finished with a snicker, and just as Minuha moved to change direction and move away from the ck figure which could only be Seth, something mmed on her back and the next thing she knew she was falling to the ground.


    "Hmm, she''ll survive" Seth muttered retrieving his tightened fist which had just pounded down Minuha.


    Satisfied with his hand work, Seth quickly descended from the sky andnded beside the still debris-filled crater that housed Minuha''s form.


    "Don''t tell me your dead" Seth said.


    "As long as you''re the one doing the killing. I won''t die" the voice of Minuha rang out as her battered figure walked out of the crater and stood before Seth with a straight back


    "Huh, where did such cockinesse from, weren''t you running for your life a second ago, I never pegged you as being stupidly brave."


    "Hmm brave, funny of you to say that considering how much of a coward you are."


    "Huh"


    "Please, if I wasn''t because of my shadow nature will you be able to do anything to me, the only reason you can suppress me, is because you can neutralize my very nature. You know what would happen if we had a fair all-out fight."


    "Yes I do, and so do you, this" Seth said and the next instance he waved his hands, a huge ck de appearing in the sky, and falling towards Minuha.


    Minuha stared up at the de and then without the least worry ignored it and looked by at Seth a smile gracing her lips.


    "Well I did fool you didn''t I" she chuckled, and just then the ck de fell on her, a loud thud sounded, and without action from either of the two, the huge de shattered into several dark pieces and faded away.

 Chapter 333 Truth

    ?


    Between the naked pair, Seth was silent while Minuha went chuckling, and then without letting out a hint, a dark pool rapidly spread from her feet, quickly making its way to Seth, and as it got closer, a ck human mouth rose out of it and charged towards Seth.


    Unlike thest time where this maw moved to swallow Seth, this time it kept its huge teeth shut and smashed into Seth, and then just like with the huge ck sword, there was a loud thud, and then the ck mouth exploded into dark pieces that lingered.


    Other than the longer time it took the dark mouth to explode after the collision, everything had been the same as with the huge ck sword, both attacks falling apart on collision.


    With a rxed expression, Seth began moving forwards, walking into the mass of dark pieces floating around and refusing to fade away.


    In no time, Seth was through the debris, a calm look on his face when he arrived at the other side and saw no one, Minuha having once again bolted away.


    Devoid of worry, Seth looked into the distance, shaking his head at the woman''s ploy.


    Immediately after her own exchange, Minuha had not just simply run off, she had first distanced herself from Seth, and then this time knowing that Seth was not someone she could outrun, she had split herself into more than a dozen shadows and then had each of them run off in multiple directions.


    This was one of the oues of a battle between Seth and Minuha where he not to neutralize her natural ability to transform into a shadow.


    In this situation, catching all of Minuha''s shadows was an impossibility for him, yet it carried a heavy risk or more like a penalty in this station.


    With this tact, if any of Minuha''s shadows were captured it meant that when the woman reassembled her body, she would never be able to be an immortal rank cultivator, and with Seth being her enemy, this fate was all but assured.


    Though this penalty was heavy, it beat being killed, so Seth couldn''t call it a dumb idea.


    Having figured out Minuha''s ploy, Seth should have shot off and begun hunting down her fleeing shadows, but he did none of that, instead falling back on his ass, and resting on a back throne that appeared behind him.


    "These levels ofw are something else", Seth thought resting his back and closing his eyes, not needing his eyes to see as his soulsense told him all that was happening, and that was enough for him to operate.


    Minutes went by, slowlying to an hour, and then out of nowhere, a ck pool appeared a few steps from Seth''s throne, Minuha popping put and looking at Seth wroth a tight expression.


    "What will it take for you not to kill me?" Minuha asked, defeat clearly in her tone


    Standing there and watching Seth sit like a king she felt he rightfully was, Minuha felt wronged, but could do nothing. She wanted to firm up her mind and refuse defeat, but remembering what she had been through and learned in thest minutes destroyed her efforts and only made her shoulders sag.


    ¡­..Minutes ago with Minuha...¡­.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though she didn''t have a lot of faith, Minuha had gone on to taunt and goad Seth about his ways of fighting her, and then to her surprise, her n worked.


    Seth let down on the darkness suppression he had been inflicting on the surroundings, a suppression which saw her unable to transform as she wished, and with this opportunity, Minuha readied another escape n.


    Immediately after the ck maw charged at Seth, Minuha turned and fled, first keeping herself together so as to make maximum distance from Seth and his range of influence, and then without missing a beat, her body turned ck and dissolved into dark pol which quickly separated into several other polls that moved away.


    Though she felt fear of the risks of her actions Minuha wanted to survive so kept firm and charged ahead.


    Her form split into many parts, Minuha''s several shadows zoomed across the ground and then behind each of them, a huge ck mouth suddenly rose from the ground and pursued.


    While all the other shadows had a single maw pursuing after them, there was one who had two maws after it, this being a message from Seth that he knew where her core self was.


    Minuha was shocked after making this understanding, but before she could think about it, one of the maws swallowed her.


    Just like she had done with Seth when she began disying the powers of mentalism, one second the maw was behind her, and then the next it was swallowing her, but in the end that didn''t bother her after all she knew the truth of the mentalism level.


    "My thoughts on my element manifest in reality" This was what Minuha had told Seth about mentalism, but now that Seth had also somehow shockingly ascended to the Immortal level, the secret was out of the bag and the truth of the abilities of the second level of mentalism were now out.


    Minuha''s words hadn''t been aplete lie as truly her thought came into reality but rather than manifest which was a strong word the best and apt word would have been appear.


    With mentalism, one could bring their understanding of their element into reality, manipting it as they wished, but the problem was that this manifested thought would be a reality for only them.


    Like how Seth had tried shing Minuha but had cut nothing in the end, that was because that was how Minuha saw herself, and as demonstrated earlier by both Seth and Minuha, though they could conjure several types of attacks, these attacks could exert only a tiny bit of influence in the real world as they would easily crumble when faced with more than they can handle.


    This was why Minuha had only to stuck to ying around with Seth but never attacking him when theyst battled


    With mentalism, Minuha was near unkible as she could always imagine herself as a shadow and waddled through Seth''s attacks.


    Now as the maw closed in on her, she showed no fear, her shadowy form effortlessly smashing apart and charging forth, well that was until a giant ck wall suddenly rose from the ground, surrounding Minuha and all her shadows in one giant circr fence.

 Chapter 334 Reality

    ?


    High, thick, and invincible looking, rather than just being a in tall structure, the wall before Minuha had certain drawings on it, drawings depicting different animals and if she wasn''t wrong a few naked women.


    "Well his sense of artistry isn''t bad, but most importantly he''s such a perverted boy," Minuha thought a smile and a frowning to her face on thest thought.


    Remembering Seth''s several failings, satisfaction began iming Minuha''s mind till she remembered the scene of him almost killing her and now being in the same level of cultivation as her.


    "Nothing about him makes sense. I still haven''t even figured out how he nearly killed me the first time, now he''s gone and broken through to the immortal level.


    I mean, it''s not even been a day.


    Unless that terrifying feeling that I felt, the one that made my body instinctively flee, perhaps it was truly an opportunity.


    If I could figure out exactly what happened, perhaps I could also gain some benefits."


    Several greedy thoughts had begun guing Minuha''s mind, but then remembering Seth''s ruthlessness towards her despite their several throes of passion, she quickly brought her greedy mind to a heel and had her shadow form moving forward.


    Sure Seth was a little bit artistry, but that wasn''t going to change the fact that the wall couldn''t hold her.


    Just before Minuha reached the wall, it crumbled and fell, the woman not surprised as this was the handwork of one of her distant shadows which had also been obstructed.


    With it simply being a single long round fence, destruction at any part of it meant that the whole thing wasing down.


    With ease, Minuha kept charging forward, but then she found another wall awaiting her.


    "The bastard is using me to pass the time and have fun, well I''m down for being yed with if it saves me from losing any of my shadows" Minuha grumbled as she moved forward, reaching the wall before any of her dispersed shadow and without pause mmed her shadowy form against it, bring down the wall without fail.


    This cycle of breaking through walls happened two more times till Minuha reached the 5th wall.


    Other than the fact that the sky suddenly went dark as a ck ceiling resting on the wall, Something else felt different, but it was only slightly off-putting to Minuha as readily ignored it.


    Like before, she moved for the wall, excitement within her as she knew she was abbot to leave Seth''s range of influence, his rapidly weakening soulsense a telltale sign.


    Like a dream, Seth hadn''t gone after any of the shadows, this fact promising Minuha a safe andplete escape.


    Without pause, Minuha reached and mmed into the wall, her ck ethereal form pressing against it, and then she was bounced back.


    If one were watching, they would see a ck mass be sent soaring into the air and back to the ground.


    After she got herself, Minuha looked up at the wall, a little confused, but then she charged it again.


    Several times Minuha attempted the wall, failure her only result, a result which soon extended to her dispersed shadows.


    Realizing things weren''t going to be easy, Minuha decided to power up, and secondster, three shadows merged with her and she attempted to break through the wall again.


    Like before her shadowy form pressed against it, and just as before, she was once more bounced back.


    "I''ll try again, I just need more power." Minuha thought calling several more of her shadows.


    "I just need more power."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I just need more power."


    "Just a bit more power."


    "This time I''m going to smash it apart."


    Like this minutes went by with Minuha refusing to give up, and soon a well-endowed nakeddy stood by the ck wall, heavy breaths leaving her body while her aura died down


    At the moment, Minuha wasplete, she had gathered back all her shadows and now stood as an immortal-level cultivator, albeit a frustrated and about-to-panic one.


    "Right from the first time the wall had stood firm, a thought had popped up in Minuha''s head but she had ignored it, pushing it to the side.


    With determination and confidence, she had kept on calling on her shadows and buffing up herself till there were no more shadows to call and she now had to ept the undisputed reality.


    "He''s at the third level, realism." Minuha thought and fell to the ground, sitting on her butt.


    As the name implied, this level ofw dealt with reality, and as one which bolstered and was built on the foundation of the second level, one could only imagine the power a cultivator at this level wielded.


    With his wishes a mere thought away from being reality, the way Minuha saw Seth was no longer as a stupid boy, an arrogant boy, or wasted potential, now she saw him as untouchable.


    Many envied her for her ability to seamlessly transform to and from a shadow, and this was something she had always been proud off, well that was till she met Seth.


    Seth both neutralized and overpowered her, hisprehension of darkness making her nothing but a baby to him and though this thought frustrated her she could do nothing but mop about it.


    Before Minuha stood an imprable wall and ceiling, one which none of her attacks could destroy, and somewhere in this enclosure was Seth.


    The question of what to do began guing Minuha, but then a sudden wind blew against her and when she looked up, he eyes were greeted to the ck wall moving towards her.


    Seth''s huge round fence of darkness was contracting, and with this Minuha made her decision.


    ... present time...


    "What will it take for you not to kill me?"


    After asking this question Minuha stood still and waited for an answer, but what she got had her swearing and wishing Seth would die on the spot.


    Now feeling bothered to waste his time on the woman, Seth raised the index finger of his right hand which was resting on the armchairs of his throne and in no time, a bright ck light began shining from it, qi amassing there.


    "You can''t kill me" Minuha pointed out.


    "I wonder what will happen if I destroy your whole body though."


    With these words, the qi amassing in front of Seth''s finger drastically increased, a light shining there rapidly increasing.


    "Seth" Minuha roared suddenly finding herself bounded by several ck tentacles.


    "If you destroy this body, I''ll have myst remaining shadow kill Flora, she''s the woman who defended you when Edwin wanted you dead, the only reason you are alive ad able to escape Monwac."

 Chapter 335 Illogical Mothers

    ?


    A wound to her body, a cut to any of her limbs, all this Minuha could heal from and as for the destruction of her heart, as long as she was not trulyplete, not having all of her shadows with her, then she would recover from this life taking injuries like she had lost her arm.


    Well, what about if her whole present body was destroyed?


    Minuha wasn''t sure about the answer to this question and she didn''t want to find out.


    At the moment her main consciousness resided in this body, and if this body was to be destroyed, the best she could conclude was that she would die, leaving nothing but perhaps a will to control and use herst hidden shadow.


    Well at the moment, before Minuha was Seth''s brightening beam, and from the qi being stuffed into the attack, Minuha didn''t; need to be a genius to know she would be obliterated by it.


    With her back against the wall and death in sight, Minuha had spouted the one thing she felt could save her, hoping Seth had a sense of gratefulness.


    Already pegging Seth a vile man, Minuha had little to no faith that her threat will work till she saw the bright lighting off Seth''s finger begin dying down.


    "Oh so she''s called Flora," Seth said smacking the name in his mouth.


    How beautiful is she whenpared to Dilise" Seth asked.


    Minuha was a little surprised at Seth''s question, but quickly she understood that she wasn''t being killed and went to keep it that way.


    "Her beauty far surpasses Dilise by a wide margin," Minuha replied with a smile.


    Like this Seth went about asking various questions on Flora sometimes even switching to asking on Dilise.


    "Then what of Flora''s ass, how much does itck whenpared to your butt?"


    Minuha''s eyes brightened at the question, ecstatic at Seth''s acknowledgment of her superior endowments.


    "Well she isn''t bad, you''ll still get that more than a handful but don''t expect it to be so thick" Minuha went smiling as she turned to the side and smacked her rear, this simple action causing her butt to jiggle a little.


    "Well, she sounds like she''ll be a delicious piece of meat."


    "She will, as the former wife of a noble you can also expect her to be tight and perhaps even a little bit ignorant in bed.


    "Ahh that will be nice, Seth said licking his lips."


    "All the more reason for you to keep your shadow with E and have it stay away from her, we don''t want to waste such a delicious piece of meat.


    "True, but for clearance, my shadow is not with E," Minuha said her voice turning cold and her eyes ck, revealing nothing of her true thoughts.


    Seconds passed after Minuha said this and Seth could only let out a sigh at his failed attempts to try fishing out where Minuha hid herst shadow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Theoretically, Minuha''sst shadow should be with E, but that was a very easy conclusion for anyone to arrive at, and Seth doubted Minuha would leave herst lifeline in such an obvious location, but then again E was like she said her daughter.


    "Just tell me where yourst shadow is so that I''ll spare you, do you want me to kill E."


    "I never took you as a man that went threatening people''s family members to get what they want.


    "Well that''s true," Seth said I prefer killing the family members and then waiting for my enemy to show up.


    Seth''s words stunned Minuha, but then she moved and took a step forward.


    "I don''t want to die, and I have no intention of rolling over and dying, and whatever n you have for my daughter, kill them off because I won''t be letting you harm her.


    Seth silently listened to Minuha''s words, and then after she was done he let out a long groan and then stood up.


    "Mothers and their illogical thoughts, you can''t even protect yourself yet you want to protect your daughter," Seth said and before Minuha could let out a word, she found herself in Seth''s embrace, their naked bodies pressing against each other while Seth kissed her neck or rather bit into it.


    "What are you doing, Minuha asked, her voiceing out in a moan while she wrapped her hand around Seth''s neck and pressed his head to her neck.


    Seconds went by with Seth draining Minuha of her blood, having to ce his hand on her buttock to hold her up as her legs quickly weakened.


    "Seth more" Minuha kept on whispering till a minuteter when Seth pulled away from her, letting her body fall to the ground while he licked his lips.


    As Seth turned to move away from her, his eyes couldn''t help but catch the sight of her legs stained by a trail of liquid.


    "What a horny woman," Seth thought as he went back to his throne, watching with interest as the qi in the surroundings began churning.


    "Considering I ran way after I bit Adriana, this will be the first time observing the transformation process." Seth thought.


    "What did you do to me," Minuha said as she stood on her knees, her breaths heavy and a tight look on her face.


    "I gave you what you''ve always wanted, the main thing about me that attracts you."


    Confusion blossomed in Minuha''s eyes at Seth''s words, but then after seconds of hard thinking, a thought came to her mind.


    "Will you transform me?" Minuha asked rubbing the spot Seth had bitten, a red burning sensation originating from it and threatening to invade her body.


    Using all her strength, Minuha''s qi flooded that area of her body, moving to resist the foreign invasion, and this strategy seemed to hold up for a while till it suddenly didn''t.


    The hot sensation in her body easily broke through her resistance and sent her screaming as she felt her insides burn like they were on fire.

 Chapter 336 Testing My Race

    ?


    "Do they always scream?" Seth thought, a hand on his chin as he watched Minuha begin writhing on the ground.


    Without warning, she began wing at her body, and though Seth could see her trying to bear the pain and not mutte herself, the few movements her finger made over her body caused bleeding, though secondster that didn''t matter.


    Whether or not she had injured herself, Minuha''s pores began releasing blood, her entire skin soon covered in blood, and then to Seth''s shock, her hair began falling out.


    "Is that okay" Seth wondered, though his ns for the woman involved death making her ugly wasn''t in the script.


    As Minuha''s hair fell out, the air and qi in the surrounding which had already been rampant kicked up their pace.


    At first, the qi in Minuha''s immediate surroundings was being drawn towards her, but when the qi around her was exhausted, qi from afar began rushing towards her.


    The qi came flooding towards her in waves that were so thick Seth had to defend himself against them.


    They continuously smashed against his ck throne, threatening to tear it apart, but in the end, all it took Seth was a bit of effort from his dantian and he easily weathered the storm.


    With his eyes narrowed, Seth tried to stare into the slowly forming qi cocoon around Minuha, wanting to know what she was going through, but with each minute that passed the qi around her thickened, obscuring Seth''s view of Minuha''s transformation process.


    With a bit of hope, Seth tried using his soulsense, but all he met was a failure.


    "There wasn''t any major strengthening to my soulsense despite the breakthrough" Seth observed.


    Like this an annoyed Seth leaned into his throne, showing no difort as Qi stormed all around him while Minuha went about transforming into a vampire.


    "No not a vampire," Seth thought, his lips tightening as he thought it was time to finally name his race.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Vampires and dragons on their own were powerful forces, but he was the amalgamation of them both, a specie that he believed was superior.


    "Well I am superior, I just hope the others are too."


    So far the only person Seth had transformed was Adriana, and taking into consideration the new light that had appeared in his soul space, it would mean that there were just three of his specie in existence.


    Due to him being weak at that time, Seth hadn''t been able to test Adriana''s abilities, but now with Minuha, he had an opportunity to know if members of his race shared his awesomeness or if it was just limited to him.


    ...


    About 30 minutes went by since Minuha began her transformation, and Seth couldn''t help but shiver at the thought the woman was going through constant pain all this while.


    "Hope it doesn''t break her mind."


    Seth was busy worrying about Minuha''s mental state when he was suddenly sted away,pliments of the cocoon of qi which had been surrounding Minuha suddenly exploding.


    "No respect for a progenitor," Seth thought ignoring the waves of qi that mmed into him and carried him into the air, wanting to bore into his skin but failing miserably.


    With a sigh, suddenly stopped in the air, canceling out the transferred momentum from the qi explosion and looking down to the ground where he hadst seen Minuha.


    "She should be down there," Seth thought, "She just went through having her blood pumped out and her hair falling off, she should be confused and trying to understand what has happened to her."


    What Seth had said was what he felt was supposed to happen, but his soulsense which was sweeping over the qi thinning area told him otherwise.


    "And she''s to my left," Seth thought, turning to his left with an outstretched palm which immediately blocked or rather received a punch seeing as he was sent shooting from the sky to the ground.


    "Booom"


    The loud sound of Seth''s collision with the ground sounded, huge deep cracks appearing around hisnding position while his point of impact was a 10-meter hole of shattered ground.


    "That''s a check for increased strength and speed, massively increased strength, she didn''t even dare throw a punch before, yet now she''s able to punch me out of the sky."


    Havingnded on his two feet, Seth went about assessing Minuha''s strength.


    "Well let''s see how durable her body is." With this thought and without moving his head, Seth raised his left hand and with his open palm caught an axe kick that had him digging further into the ground while also sending out a shock wave.


    Not speaking a word, Seth''s hand mped around Minuha''s leg, pulling her down and before him, and then with his palm opened, he hit her on the stomach, surprise filling him when his hand cleanly went through her body.


    While Seth''s hand failed to hit, Minuha''s right leg didn''t fail to use Seth''s hold on her as leverage to send her left leg flying and mming into his side.


    Once again there was a boom and Seth found himself shooting through the air, watching as Minuha kicked her feet and pursued his airborne form, most likely wanting to pummel it.


    "No one has respect for their ancestor these days, I didn''t even have to make her fight me, she started it all on her own" Sethmented.


    Grumbling within, Seth paused his forced flight, his actions stunning Minuha who was pursuing after him, and then before she knew it Seth was standing beside her, his hand firmly mped around her neck.


    "Is there anything else¡­?"


    Seth hadn''t even finished his question when Minuha rapidly turned ck, her form copsing into a ck polo that rapidly moved away from him and reformed several steps away.


    "Why can''t I destabilize your darkness, and hit your shadow form."


    Normally, with her current hate for him and having aplished her goal, well at least the most important part of it, Minuha should have ignored Seth''s question and moved to kill him but that was not to happen.


    The minute Seth transformed her, her emotions and body be a ve to him, her thoughts a toy Seth could influence as much as he could as he wished, and so with an unfriendly smile on her face, she answered.


    "Vampires have a natural affinity for darkness, with my transformation, all the ws in my knowledge of darkness basics have been fortified, meaning you no longer have an edge over me."

 Chapter 337 Progenitor Priviladges

    ?


    "So did you make any breakthrough, can you now use realism," Seth asked


    "Not yet, but unlike before I can feel a breakthrough around the corner" Minuha answered with a dreamy smile and then bolted towards Seth without warning.


    With amusement, Seth waited for Minuha''s charge and effortlessly met her punch with his own, the collision sending Minuha backpedaling but she didn''t relent.


    With a scream, Minuha attacked Seth once more, raining punches and kicks at him, while Seth went about countering her attacks by throwing the same attacks.


    "No more darkness attacks," Seth asked as both their legs collided in an attack that ended with a stalemate.


    "Arhhhh" Minuha screamed in frustration.


    "Hahaha," Seth chuckled." You should know you can''t beat me, why do keep o fighting."


    "I can" Minuha screamed back in defiance only for Seth''s fist to connect with a punch she has thrown but this time he put in a bit more power and Minuha saw herself uncontrobly stumbling back.


    "I just need a few more minutes, once I get used to the changes in my body, I''ll destroy you" Minuha roared.


    "What a wacky bloodline, rather than teach respect it goes about making my descendants stupid rebels. Guess I have to teach her who is boss"


    "Fine, I''ll just beat you till you havemon sense."


    "tchh, say that when you can hit me " Minuha mocked, and the next second found herself airborne a heavy sting on both her cheeks.


    "Youth, they get a sudden power up and they think they own the world." Seth sagely muttered


    These were the words Minuha heard as she got herself back after suddenly being pped, and they were also thest words she heard as she was introduced to a world of ps and body pain.


    Up, down, left, right, ps came raining down on Minuha''s body, She was being pped around like a rag doll, her poor rear receiving the worst of beatings.


    Minuha felt humiliated, anger bubbled within her as Seth treated her like a child, not deigning it fit to properly fight her.


    Ignoring the fact that she couldn''t even make sense of her surrounding or catch sight of Seth, Minuha let the spirit of defiance fill her and then with a roar let it loose.


    "Rooaaar"


    "Well that''s a wee change"


    With a smile on his face, Seth quickly moved back and watched as Minuha whom he had been pping around suddenly let out a roar and began breathing out thick ck mes pouring out her heart into the attack, burning and destroying a wide section of the ground and forest.


    Secondster, the woman stopped breathing her mes and turned to Seth, most likely finally getting her bearings and realizing all she had only been deforesting so far.


    With a growl, Minuha''s stomped her feet on the ground, her eyes narrowing, and then without dy, she let loose another st, ck mes spilling out of her mouth and shooting towards Seth who thoughtfully stared at it.


    The dragon mes are powerful, but they are too slow when done at full power, there should be a solution for such a signature ability" Seth thought.


    While in thought, Seth nced at Minuha''s approaching mes, raising an eyebrow at how to deal with it.


    Filled with rage, Minuha had spewed mes out of her mouth, and when she saw them hit Seth dead on, a smile came on her face till she realized second ter that her mes were being stopped in their path.


    "Finally, some more progenitor privileges," Seth thought as Minuha''s mes sshed against his body with no effect.


    "There isn''t even the least bit of heat."


    With a chuckle Seth kicked off the ground and shot through the mes, his hand outstretched and in the end mping over Minuha''s mouth, grabbing a hold of her head and then mming it into the ground.


    "Booom," the earth shook after Seth''s move, and then with him still on his knees, he released his hold on Minuha''s head and looked at her.


    "Did I kill you?"


    No answer to Seth''s question came forth, and with a shrug, he held Minuha''s arm, lifting the woman, throwing her on his right shoulder, and then walking away.


    ...


    With a groan, Minuha blinked her eyes open, a fading headache making her give out a light groan, and then as her eyes adjusted to the bright fire that was burning, she saw what could only be an ass going up and down a thick piece of flesh that could only belong to Seth.


    The scene had Minuha close and shake her head before once more opening her eyes as she thought she was in a dream.


    As Minuha opened her eyes for the second time, the same scene from earlier filtered into them, this time captivating her.


    "Doesn''t he tire; Minuha wondered as she rubbed her head, memories pouring into her mind.


    Minuha watched Seth suddenly ce his hands on the buttocks of the woman who had been riding his cock, lifting her as he stood up, and then without dy, he slid his cock back into, his whole length being swallowed by the woman''s deep cave.


    ¡¤?¦Èm With him standing, Seth''s eyes were now in Minuha''s line of sight, but despite seeing her, he paid her no attention and instead went on to secure the woman in his arms before he began moving his hips.


    A little bit peeved at Seth''s disregard for her, Minuha turned to identify the woman in his arms, and though she had her back facing her the long ears and short furry tail on her butt easily gave away her identity.


    Minuha went watching them for a few seconds but then onest headache went through her head.


    "That was a horrible beat down," Minuha thought as she remembered her and Seth''s fight, remembering and still feeling the new power that flowed through her, and when she remembered how much of a child she was before him she could only fold her hands and wonder what was to be of her.

 Chapter 338 Rejection

    ?


    Looking past Minuha who had woken up, Seth went about pounding the very emotional and passionate woman in his arms, looking at her tear-stained face and remembering how he hade across her in such a short time frame.


    ...sh back....


    After identally knocking out Minuha, Seth carried the woman and began heading for theirst camping position which was not too far off.


    Though some troubling level of destruction had happened there some time back, a little bit more movement down the river banks and Seth soon found afortable spot.


    As fate would have it, Seth had just gotten out of the river after having a soak and had gone to check on Minuha when the one and only Irene burst into a rather troubling scene.


    While Irene''s arrival hadn''t been a surprise to him, it was the position she found him and Minuha in that turned the atmosphere awkward.


    Irene met Seth naked and standing above simrly naked Minuha, such abination being one that could tell a lot of stories.


    Irene looked to Seth and Minuha, wanting to speak but not being sure of what to say.


    "Did the two of you do it" Minuha finally ask, this being the question she found most pressing at the moment.


    "Yes," Seth said with a shrug and began looking Irene up and down, and before he could let out a word Iren spat out another question.


    "I thought you wanted to kill her"


    "Well that was the n, but as you can see things aren''t working out so well," Seth said nodding his head toward Minuha''s unmoving body.


    "Well she''s asleep now, quickly kill her," Irene said but then shook her head.


    "No never mind, don''t stress yourself, I''ll do it myself."


    With a determined gaze and quick movement, Irene quickly ran up to Minuha, but then she felt her head suddenly go nk while her sight became a blur, and the next time she got it back, she found herself sitting on Seth''sp, both her legs on his sides as he sat down on a ck throne whose origin she could not fathom.


    Feeling a little disoriented, Irene began looking around, wanting to take in her surroundings and while she did that Seth went about appreciating her body.


    Without obstruction, Seth''s hand climbed up both of Minuha''sps, going beneath her ck slit dress and feeling her bare skin, rubbing over it a few times and then moving further in till he reached her hips and then moved down and felt up her curvy hips.


    "You can be quite the jealous one," Seth said, his words bringing back Irene''s attention from Minuha whom she had found lying not too far away.


    "I''m not jealous, she''s just a dangerous woman and I feel we should deal with her immediately.


    Don''t tell me you''ve already fallen for her seductions?"


    "Well in a way I already did" Seth mused but Irene didn''t find any amusement in this as she immediately moved to get off him but Seth grabbed onto her breasts, pulling them and keeping her in ce.


    "Seth" Irene cried out in both physical and emotional hurt but Seth paid her no attention, instead grabbing onto the chest area of her clothes and ripping them open, leaving her breasts to spill out and be exposed to his eyes.


    "I like them like that," Seth said, as he hands massaged them and then he let them go and leaned into his throne, staring at Irene''s melons.


    "Irene, marriage between us will never happen" Seth suddenly said, his words reverberating in the silent air and bringing Irene down from the euphoric feeling that she had gotten when Seth began ying with her boobs.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Why, that''s not true"


    "You can''t even handle me being with Minuha, you should know I have no intentions of taming my sexual appetite."


    "That''s not true, she''s our enemy, and how do you expect to simply swallow the fact that you''ve left from wanting to kill Minuha to now indulging in pleasure with her."


    "It''s possible I can sometimes be quite flexible."


    "Not on this" Minuha bared back.


    "Well there were circumstances" Seth muttered.


    "Seth I love you, we can be together, I just don''t want you to be harmed by Minuha."


    "Well there is also the love part, I don''t love you," Seth said releasing a deep breath not wanting to go so hard on Irene.


    "I¡­, I¡­" Minuha was rendered speechless for a few seconds, her eyes going moist but then she pushed through and leaning towards Seth while holding his face, she spoke.


    "That is only now. We can build up our current rtionship, mutual love isn''t too far off."


    "No we can''t."


    "Yes we can, just some patience and effort."


    "I''m already in love with someone else."


    More than when he told her there was no marriage between them, Minuha froze up, confusion and frustration on her face and then she let them out in the form of silent tears.


    "This woman what does she have that I don''t, what is so special about her."


    At this point, Seth could either answer with the truth or lie, and right now he was leaning towards a lie.


    Deciding to have a conscience, Seth didn''t want to go telling her that other than the deep desire to conquer the woman he really couldn''t point out the traits he loved about her.


    "Let''s not do this."


    "No, I want to know" Irene screamed out.


    "Well truth is, she''s a crybaby, a real big one. She frets too much if I get myself harmed and doesn''t especially hold back in her overreactions. She (fill this)"


    Seth paused realizing that he had gotten lost in his thoughts and then when he looked at Irene, he realized that her tears were now pouring


    "Bastard if you have a woman you love so much then why did youe into my life" Irene muttered with anger and frustration.


    "Because of soul fruits, and well you are a cute beauty."

 Chapter 339 Make Me Forget

    ?


    Hearing Seth''s reply, Ireneughed and ced her head on Seth''s chest.


    Seth was a little lost on what to do so he ced his hand on her head.


    "You have a family, I''m the worst element you can introduce to your family, I''m chaos in human form," Seth said but a finger to his lips stopped him from spewing any more words,


    Like this Minuha stayed wetting Seth''s chest with her tears and then after a while she lifted her head and looked at Seth, have you told her?


    "Told who, Seth asked,pletely ignorant of what Minuha meant and a little careful not to trigger the saddened woman.


    "Thedy you love, have you told her you love her," Minuha asked looking at Seth.


    "Yes" Seth answered but Minuha''s stare at him didn''t falter as her eyes instead narrowed.


    Seeing Minuha''s stare, panic began blossoming in Seth''s mind as he thought the woman had caught on to his mixed-up lies, a set of lies which even he did not understand, but then she suddenly looked away from him and looked behind her, particrly at her rump.


    "You''re hard," Irene said turning back and looking at Seth.


    "I..., I¡­" Seth tried and this time it was his turn to be unable to let out a word.


    There was a time when Seth would have been apathetic to Irene''s feelings, but he had mingled with the woman for too long and at this point wasn''t happy with his dick making itself known between Irene''s butt crack while the woman tried to go through rejection.


    "You don''t love me, but do you care about me? Do you see me as something more than a livepass and a wet hole "Irene asked, leaning in and staring him in the eye, her o eyes widened.


    Seth silently watched her for a few seconds and then with a smile asked her


    "You''re alive aren''t you?"


    "Huh," Irene asked confused.


    "You used the knowledge gotten from our time spent together to set up an borate trap for me. You betrayed me and sold me off to Minuha yet you aren''t dead, how will that be possible if I didn''t care for you."


    "Well," Irene said a trace of red climbing on her tear-stained face as she looked down, too embarrassed and full of regret to look at him.


    With Seth''s words, a sudden silence erupted between the both of them, his words having brought about a rather shameful past to the front. But the truth was that it was only Irene who was going through these memories.


    Seth at the moment was busy staring and admiring the delicious beauty Irene was, her sexy frames sitting on him, her breast on full disy and her head bowed.


    "I''m truly sorry" Iren suddenly said bringing Seth''s eyes back to her face which was looking at him


    "I''m really sorry, "she said her tone weak and filled with defeat.


    Though Seth had brought up the topic, he wasn''t in the mood to think about or act on it. If he was going to truly retaliate against Irene for what she had done, then death was all he could think of dishing out.


    "Let''s not think about it, I only brought it up as concrete proof that you aren''t just a hole to seek pleasure in," Seth said, lifting Iren''s face and looking her in the eye.


    Irene stared at Seth for a few seconds and then chuckled.


    "You''re a demon you know that, I can''t believe I ended up falling in love with you."


    Seth stayed silent reasoning that Irene might be in some kind of eptance phase, but then the woman suddenly reached out her left hand and moved it below her butt, and before it could hit her butt crack, it touched a long and hard object.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Uhm, you''re a totally beautiful woman, I can''t help but get hard with your butt on my dick"


    For thest few seconds his dick had been throbbing against Irene''s butt crack, and now that the woman had deiced to bring this to attention, he decided to just be out with it.


    "Hmm," Iren said her hand stroking Seth''s cock, and then looking at him she spoke in a low tone.


    "Do you want to fuck?"


    "Huh," Seth asked his eyes rapidly blinking.


    "Are you going to deny me sex now?" Irene asked a sad smile on her lips.


    "No, as long as you''re okay with it, there is no way am going to say no to being embraced by your warmness."


    "Cheeky," Irene said with a light smile and then lifted her lower body, raising her pussy till it hovered over Seth''s dick, rubbing it over pussy fold and then with her eyes closed gradually lowered herself on his dick letting out a moan as she slowly took in his whole cock in one whole swoop.


    Irene stayed with her eyes closed for a few seconds like she was savoring the feel of Seth''s dick.


    "The woman you love what''s her name."


    "Rose" Seth answered his eyes blinking and his voice croaked but Irene was too enamored in his dick or she would have noticed this.


    "Rose" Irene muted her words containing envy which she didn''t hide.


    "I wish I was her."


    To Irene''s words, Seth gave no reply, as he truly didn''t know what to say while at the same time worried that Alexia was listening in this conversation,


    "Other than Rose does any other pussy feel better than mine," Irene asked her shaky eyes opening and looking at Seth.


    "Maybe this is why men are such great liars," Seth thought and other than this one thought he made sure to think nothing more.


    He gave no thought to Irene''s question and immediately acted, reaching out and pulling her head close to his and locked lips with her for close to a minute.


    "Your pussy feels best, far better than Minuha''s or other women, "Seth said, his hand moving over Irene''s breasts.


    "Move your hips and ride me, I want to feel your cunt" Seth said, and with a smile, Iren listed to Seth, raising herrge buttocks and mming it down on Seth''s cock, her eyes not leaving his.


    Irene rode Seth for a while before she finally stopped and then with moist eyes told Seth.


    "Seth fuck me so I can forget this pain".


    ... shback end¡­.


    And this was how Seth now found himself lifting Irene and holding her in his arms.


    He saw that Minuha who was a few steps away was awake but hepletely ignored her.


    At the moment, all Seth''s attention was on Irene and no one else.

 Chapter 340 We Arent Vampires

    ?


    All was silent as the mes of a campfire flickered, three people sitting beside it for either illumination orck of options.


    A woman with very long ck hair sat to one side, her eyes open, while opposite her on the other side of the fire sat a man and a woman, and while the man was awake, the woman in the man''s arms was fast asleep, the both of them covered in a thin sheet.


    "So what happened, she offered you a teary apology," the single and naked woman said her voice full of mockery.


    "Something like that." Was Seth''s reply.


    "You''re pathetic, so after betraying you, a teary apology and boobs are all it took to send youpping after her pussy, what a dog."


    "Milk-producing breasts," Seth corrected looking down at Irene''s breast, and then without hesitation he took up her right boob and began sucking, enjoying the sweet liquid that poured into his mouth.


    Unsurprisingly, though Irene stirred, she did not wake up to Seth''s simtions, the woman being too weak to do a thing after Seth had fulfilled her wish and pounded her to her satisfaction.


    Now Seth held the woman whose heart he had just broken in his arms, and like before he refused to put further thought to their rtionship.


    Though he had fumbled when talking about who he loved, he had been straight on point in settling his issues with Irene, and now he could only hope the woman took it well.


    "Well she took the heartbreak quite well, "Seth thought.


    "Why am I here, why did you transform me, don''t tell me you did it because of my little threat?" Minuha asked when she saw Seth finally take out Irene''s breast and look at her.


    "What do you think" Seth casually asked.


    "Well, I think it''s because you couldn''t bear topletely part with this," the dark beauty said while moving her hand up her body and over herrge melons, yet all her actions did was make Seth rest his head on the tree he was sitting beside.


    If Minuha had shown him her rear Seth would have been interested, but there was just no way he could be seduced by breasts that couldn''t produce milk.


    "You just had to go and ruin breast for me." Sethmented looking down at Irene


    Coming out of his grumblings, Seth spoke to Minuha whose gaze he could still feel piercing at him.


    "You''re alive because of your little threat, hence when I''m done neutralizing it, you''ll die."


    Silence permeated the air after Seth''s words but Seth could feel Minuha''s gaze on him harden and he could hear her teeth grind.


    "Women, "Seth thought, having no interest in appeasing Minuha''s feelings.


    "What is the highest level of awprehended in Egaroth" Seth went on to ask despite knowing Minuha''s foul mood.


    Internally Minuha sneered at Seth, having no intentions of answering his question but then she suddenly felt curious about why he wanted to know and before she knew it, she was spewing to him everything with a cocky smile.


    "The second level is the highest as far as I know, but don''t go thinking that you''re now a top expert of the world, there are a couple of masters that have been at this level longer than you can imagine, they would destroy you before your even know what hit you."


    "You''ve seen my strength, what makes you so sure I would be destroyed by them," Seth asked finding Minuha''s confidence intriguing.


    "Tchh, the woman started not hiding her disdain for Seth''s ignorance, but Seth didn''t mind the slightest, her answers were his only interest.


    "Well for starters, you haven''t absorbed the appropriate qi for your new cultivation level."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seth''s face twisted into one of confusion at Minuha''s words, and when she saw this, she snorted.


    "You just elevated your level of existence how can you think of still using the same qi with the lower beings of this world?


    Until you absorb the new qi, your transformation will remain iplete, so tell me, how do you n on defeating a master who has already absorbed appropriate qi."


    "Well, you keep on saying appropriate qi, what is the appropriate qi."


    At Seth''s words, Minuha''s face reddened in a bit of embarrassment and then she snorted.


    "Do you think knowledge on something so vital and powerful will be free for all, unlike you, I just need a few more years and this information will be avable to me. Now let''s move on to the second reason why your little breakthrough is actually pointless in the grand scheme."


    Seth did notment on Minuha''s tant ignorance or attempt to change the topic, only nodding his head, further feeding her ego and this way making her truly believe she was doing Seth a favor.


    "You have just one element in your core, that''s just pathetic. The strongest of seniors have 4 elements in their dantian all developed to their second level. How do you think you''ll fare against them?"


    "Hmm, why do you have just one element," Seth asked, guessing Minuha had just one as she had only ever used darkness


    "My kind can only use darkness. Minuha said, and then she froze, shock spreading on her face as she wondered why she spurted out such rather sensitive information.


    Seth thought to press harder but dropped the issue, while he could persist and have Minuha answer all his questions, he would only end up revealing to the woman how much of a sleeve she was to him.


    Though he could make her keep quiet about the issue, he couldn''t make her forget it and Seth didn''t have to be a genius to know that she might most likely spend the rest of her life trying to get out his control.


    It was better to just leave her ignorant.


    "So how do I get these other elements in my dantian," Seth asked.


    "Comprehension" Minuha answered and then began looking Seth up and down.


    "Does your, no our vampire bloodline help in theprehension of elements, is that why you were able to continuously keep figuring out how to defeat me."


    "No, it doesn''t."


    The truth was Seth didn''t know the correct reply as he had the enlightenments sphere, and with it had never needed to delve into the potential of his bloodline to help him inprehension.


    In the end, Seth decided it was better to have the woman on her toes than let her go roaming about with a false notion of her abilities, he wouldn''t want his people to die.


    "Hmm, so what else can I do as a vampire," Minuha asked,


    "You aren''t a vampire, "Seth said.


    "Ehhh, then what Am I."


    "A supreme"

 Chapter 341 Dont You Want To Be A Supreme

    ?


    "What''s a supreme?"


    It was a simple question but the problem was that rather than one voice asking it, two had asked and now the owners of these two voices were ring at each other.


    Other than pausing for a few seconds, Seth ignored the two women''s confrontation and went on with his words.


    "That''s the name of our kind, our specie, we are supreme."


    "Are you trying to break away from the vampire race" Minuha attentively asked?


    "No, I was never a vampire and neither are you, we are a specie far removed from them, one standing above them and any other race."


    "But I''ve never heard of the supreme race," Minuha asked a little bit skeptical.


    "Well that''s because we''re a new race, and you are one of its first members"


    "Where is this race from, were you birthed into it or transformed too?" Minuha asked confusion on her face while Irene silently stayed in Seth''s arms.


    "I am the race, I''m its progenitor, we are supreme," Seth said with a bit of grandiose.


    For all the hype he had put into his words, all Seth got from Minuha was a nk look but he conveniently ignored it and instead looked down at Irene and with a smile asked her


    "Do you want to be a supreme?"


    "Ehhh," Irene said trying to shrink herself and pulling the sheets closer.


    "You can''t just offer her¡­." Minuha started but a stare from Seth had her mouth going shut.


    Though Minuha was still trying to process the whole supreme thing, seeing Seth offering to make Irene one, anger, and bitterness could not help but fill her heart.


    She had gone through so much for just this one offer, yet here was Irene getting it without breaking a sweat.


    Minuha had moved to speak against this injustice, but just a few words into her sentence, a nce from Seth had her entire body quaking with fear.


    After dealing with Minuha, Seth back to Irene, and by this time she had finished processing his words, though her face did turn a little red in embarrassment.


    "So?"


    "I don''t want to be ungrateful but why are you offering me this opportunity, why do you want me to join your race."


    "Well there are tons of benefits to it," Seth said with a perverted smirk one which Irene easily caught." But the main reason is that since I care about you, I see no reason to exclude you."


    "I see," Irene said and then her eye fluttered closed close for a few seconds, and then the next time they opened, she sat up on Seth''sp and looked at him with a sad smile, one that told him where this was heading to.


    "Thank you, but I''ll have to decline."


    Having already read that Irene was going to reject his offer, Seth kept staring at her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Why," Seth asked and then ced his hands on her chin moving along and stroking her jaws, his eyes narrowing.


    "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have left such a decision to you."


    Though Seth was looking at Irene, his eyes were instead zing over her like he was in trance but they quickly regained their focus when Seth felt something in his mouth.


    Seth''s eyes settled to Irene having her two fingers in his mouth and trailing them over the tip of his fangs which had now grown out.


    "Sharp" Irene whispered looking at Seth and then she took out her fingers from Seth''s mouth watching as he licked up the drops of blood that had fallen from her now bleeding fingers.


    "This isn''t about some personal feelings you have, I''m offering you power, power with which you can crush your enemies, can destroy Minuha If you wish," Seth said having no care for Minuha''s feelings.


    "Power is not an option," Seth said with a finality that said he was going to make her a supreme whether or not she wanted, but the firm shake of her head had Seth pausing in his tracks.


    "Perhaps it''s best that we aren''t together, who knows if I will be able to keep up with your extreme love for violence.


    Since I can''t have you, then I''ll just return to my world and take care of my children in peace.


    Your race is bound to be a great one but I know it''s also going to be a violent and power-thirsty one, I have no need for such feelings."


    Listening to Irene, Seth''s hand moved and he pinched her left nipple, having her groan and look at him questioningly.


    "You just don''t want to have anything to do with me, am I right."


    "The faster I can forget about you, the better, keeping a sign of your conquest over me won''t help me with that," Iren said with a sad smile.


    With a sigh, Seth released Minuha''s soft nipple and epted that he wasn''t going to be sinking his teeth in Irene.


    Seth thought he and Minuha''s conversation for the night was over but then he found the woman lightly biting her lips and staring at him.


    "What is it," Seth asked, his words prompting Irene to look at him.


    "What about Aimy, she would love to join your race."


    "You''re worried I won''t give her the opportunity to be a supreme because you rejected me," Seth asked with a roll of his eyes making sure Iren knew how stupid her fears were.


    "Well eh hmm," she said with a bit of embarrassment.


    Not giving her the chance toe up with anythingprehensible, Seth leaned forward and captured her lips, rolled around with her till he was now on top and she was lying down below him.


    "Seth I just woke up, I''m still tired from all the earlier pounding," Irene said offering a hardint.


    "Fine I''ll just fuck Minuha then," Seth said moving to stand up but Irene quickly wrapped her left hand around him, her right hand reaching for thick cock and pressing it against her pussy

 Chapter 342 Free Ride

    ?


    The night''s experience was over and it was a new day, the sun had just finished its warm-up phase and was now turning up its intensity, looking to fry some unfortunate beings.


    Easily brushing off the sun''s wicked intentions were three individuals, Seth, Minuha, and Irene.


    A fully clothed Seth and Irene stood side by side while Minuha stood opposite them with a narrowed expression, trying to figure out Seth.


    "Are you sure about this Seth, You''re just going to let her go," Irene asked, looking at him with also narrowed eyes, her eyes asionally moving to Minuha suspiciously.


    "Yes."


    "You trust me that much?" Minuha asked with septicity, Irene nodding her head in agreement with Minuha''s doubts.


    "Why not, you weren''t lying were you," Seth asked with a bright kind smile, one that Minuha soon found herself almost spotting.


    "No, I wasn''t"


    Though Minuha calmly replied to the question, within her, she was raging as she wondered what was wrong with Seth.


    After shutting and sidelining her, Seth had gone on to thoroughly fuck Irene some more the previous night before they had finally gone to sleep, and then this morning after everyone had cleaned up, Seth had dropped the bomb that he was letting Minuha go.


    Though he did make her promise to not harm Flora or try going against him, the fact that that was all it took for him to let her go was unbelievable.


    Though Minuha surprisingly truly did find herself making a sincere promise given her near-bleak options, Seth didn''t know that.


    She had expected him to talk about signing a contract, but he had said nothing about that, instead going on to readily ept her words at face value.


    "But how can you be so sure I won''t go back on my words."


    Though Minuha truly didn''t wish to look a horse gift in the mouth, she didn''t want to fall for any of Seth''s schemes.


    "Because I want to give you another chance, initially I wanted to destroy, butst night I had a change of heart.


    Family, friendship, bonds, I''vee to realize that those are precious things, and with you now being one of my own, I havee to think of you as family, a feeling I hope you will someday also reciprocate.


    "In a family there is trust, and since we are family, I have decided to trust you, can I do that?"


    "Yes," Minuha asked and then quickly turned around"


    "Goodbye, "She said and then quickly shot into the air.


    For a few seconds, Seth watched Minuha''s figure soar into the sky till he could see her no more and then he turned to Irene only to find her staring at the sky and then she spoke.


    "What did you do to that woman?"


    "What do you mean," Seth said a kind smile on his face as he moved towards Irene yet she quickly turned and gave him a snort.


    "Family, bonds, friendship, "Minuha said sarcastically.


    "What, I believe in friendship," Seth said looking offended," We''re friends aren''t we."


    "Friends or sexual partners. You just see me as someone akin to a mistress, one which you find very interesting and wish to keep as your property, you¡­" Irene wanted to say but suddenly kept silent, a look of regret appearing on her face as she looked to Seth only to find his nk gaze on her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Irene moved her mouth to speak but didn''t know what to say, and in the head bent her head while her eyes got moist.


    "Not even she can casually brush off the pain of heartbreak, I wonder what I would do if I get rejected," Seth thought.


    The first drop of tear was about to form in a depressed Irene''s eyes when Seth quickly moved close to her and his hands soon began grabbing her breasts.


    Minuha looked up at Seth, a questioning stare on her face.


    "Is this how you console Rose when she feels down?"


    Iren''s question confused Seth for a few seconds, but he then quickly remembered his mixed-up lies of the previous day and answered.


    "No,"


    Aplicated expression imed Irene''s face and then she turned and began walking away.


    "Let''s go."


    "Ahhh, did I fail to read something" Seth wondered.


    .....


    Close to an hourter, Seth was speeding through the air, Minuha carried princess style in his arms, the tension between them having eased up.


    "Are you sure we''re heading towards Aimy?" Seth asked with doubt on his face.


    "Give me a second," Irene said and then took out a pearl-like object, one simr to the life tracker Aimy had once shown Seth. She held it in her hand and then closed her eyes for a few seconds.


    "Yeah we''re on track," Irene said looking back at Seth.


    "Interesting" Seth muttered.


    "Is there a problem?" Irene asked wanting to look around, but with how fast they were moving, everything was a blur to her and she could only use her soulsense.


    "Don''t stress yourself, I just found us a free ride" Seth said and then changed direction.


    ¡­.


    Even after finally departing from Seth, Minuha still found herself thinking about the man, remembering hisst words of friends, family, and bonds, her mind and body agreeing with his every word and even evoking a sort of determination to live up to his expectation of her.


    "What the hell is wrong with me have I fallen in love with him" Minuha wondered and then after some self-reflecting she let out a breath.


    "Good, I haven''t, though I guess my respect for him has increased. Perhaps he truly has very good reasons for sleeping with other women and being chaotic.


    He and Irene seem to be having an argument, I''m sure I can use the opportunity to fit E between them, just a bit of nning and my baby girl will get the best boy."


    Minuha was entranced with her thoughts for a better future when a roar suddenly sounded out, her mount trembling, and then suddenly bing calm, and then to her shock she had two familiar guests.


    What are you doing with Edwin''s pet, did you bully it from him" an annoying and at the same time pleasing voice sounded in Irene''s ears.

 Chapter 343 Return

    ?


    It hadn''t even been an hour since Minuha parted with Seth, yet as she turned around, she was greeted by the sight of him already making himselffortable on the back of her mount, Irene standing beside him and looking at the beast warily.


    "What are you doing here," Minuha asked, walking across the neck of the beast and getting close to Seth.


    "Well we were minding our business and on our merry way when I noticed a beast in the distance and I decided I might as well pitch a ride, who would have known it was you"


    The bright smile on Seth''s face and joviality in his tone was a clear sign that he was lying and had known all along that Minuha was the one riding the beast.


    "Liar, you knew it was me, why are you still following after me, I thought I was free."


    "You are free. Though I did know you were the one ridding the beast, I wasn''t lying about pitching a ride, you are heading in the same direction as us."


    Minuha''s face twisted at Seth''s words, though she had mixed feeling about him, the one feeling she was sure of was that she was happy to have been away from him for at least the meantime.


    "So where are you headed" the question sounded and this time it wasn''t Seth that asked it but rather Irene.


    Identifying Irene as the one who asked the question Minuha kept mum and instead began staring at Irene, Irene not backing down.


    "Minuha just answer her."


    With Seth''s words, Minuha snorted, and then looking away from Irene she answered.


    "I''m heading to Monwoc city, so unless you''re also heading there, then your story of both of us going the same way is a lie" Minuha turn to the duo and said.


    "Oh" was Seth''s only reply, he looked to a stunned Irene implicatively, and then with a groany down on the back of the beast they were on.


    "Monwac City isn''t bad, I haven''t had a proper meal in days, let''s go to Monwac City," Seth said going silent.


    "Okay" was all Minuha, could say, after all, Seth was the boss.


    With this reply, Minuha threw Irene a nasty look and then turned and return to the top of the beast''s head where she rested her butt.


    Irene waited for Minuha to move away, and when the woman returned to the beast''s head, she sat down beside Seth.


    "Could Aimy be in maniac city?" Irene asked with uncertainty.


    "Maybe, are you worried.,"


    "Of course, I''m worried about our notoriety, if she is found to have any connection with us, she''ll be in trouble."


    "No, she won''t, Unless Edwin has be retarded, she''ll be well taken care of, besides, there is also the possibility that she isn''t in Monwac city, she could just be in a location ahead of it."


    Irene''s face scrunched at Seth''s words, but she ended up nodding her head in agreement with his thoughts.


    ....


    It was Midday, and the sun was at its peak, cruelly making a waste of workers as it bombarded the ground.


    In the room of a tall building, a man sat behind a desk, shifting through various documents on his desk, a tight expression on his face, his forehead filled with rtively more wrinkles than there were two weeks ago.


    "You should have some rest, Monwac city won''t end if you do," Someone to the side said, but minutester got no answer.


    "Edwin"


    "Edwin"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Dilise called but got no answer.


    "I''ll tell Flora that you''re working yourself to death."


    At this the man who had been hard at work lifted his head, revealing tired eyes, and looked at the woman opposite him with a bit of frustration.


    "We are already in a lot of problems at the moment, thest thing we need is another campaign, who knows how Minuha would react."


    At the mention of Minuha, Dilise flinched, a bit of fear going through her.


    "Still you need to rest if you want to stay healthy, if you break down, the consequences will be far worse than if you take a few hours of rest.


    There was a bit of silence for some seconds and then a "Fine"


    "But first let me finish this paper, it concerns more detailed reports on Zurocs'' army."


    "Oh, even I still find it hard to believe" Dilise muttered.


    "Yeah, looking at Zuroc''s army we we''re really lucky with him," Edwin said, but before any more words could be exchanged between the two of them, a Scream sounded, one which reached the ears of the two rooms upants.


    "Minuha is back," they both thought at the same time.


    ...¡­


    With their previous position, after a few hours of travel, the group of Seth, Irene, and Minuha could finally see Monwac City, and soon they were soaring above it.


    Throughout all this, neither of the figures on the beast moved, their soulsense sting out and doing the seeing for them.


    "They''ve retaken the outer city, they even have their barriers back on" Irenemented.


    "Nothing surprising" Seth grumbled," they probably got some reinforcements, and beside there is Minuha, who knows what underhanded trick she yed."


    Seth wasn''t particrly being secretive with his words so Minuha heard him.


    "Just a few assassinations" Minuha replied.


    "Oh we''re being received, did you bully Edwin and take over Monwac City," Seth asked noticing that people were gathering in a spot in the inner city where the descending beast was meant tond.


    "Something like that."


    "The poor man, before he could celebrate escaping the terror of my presence, he fell into your tyrannical leadership.


    "I''m not a bad leader, and Monwac City''s rapid recovery proves that," Minuha said as she floated from the top of the beast to the ground.


    ¡­.


    "Wee backdy Minuha"


    Though he doubted Minuha would care, Edwin had no wish to trigger Minuha, so after greeting her he was about to follow up with some ttery and concern-filled speech but then someone else descended from atop the beast and the man felt his heart stop


    beating

 Chapter 344 Whos In Charge

    ?


    "No scream or heart attack, it seems I''ve underestimated your tenacity Edwin" Seth said with an impressed look as he descended from the beast, Irene by his side.


    Coming to wee Minuha were about 30 people, Edwin at the forefront, while the other individuals segregated themselves into smaller groups that stood behind a leader.


    "Yes, Wee Seth, it is quite a surprise to see you once more," Edwin said seconds after regaining his heartbeat, a tight smile on his face.


    With Seth''s appearance, Edwin went about throwing Minuha tons of nces, yet he got no message or hint of what to do from her.


    Knowing both Seth and Minuha to be demons in their own right, Edwin decided to take the middle ground, nning to first wait and see.


    "Edwin if I didn''t know better I''ll think you were going through financially tough times, I mean isn''t that your mount, was is it doing with Minuha."


    "I lent it to thedy," Edwin said with a smile, all the while praying for Minuha to intervene so he would know his next options.


    As someone who had suffered the consequence of underestimating Seth and with the yet-to-be-confirmed information he had received about Seth''stest actions, Edwin wasn''t going topletely ignore the possibility that Seth had overwhelmed Minuha.


    Though he knew Minuha was at the immortal level, a level that was supposed to be invincible, he didn''t know much about its specifics.


    With his two eyes, he had watched Seth decimate an army, and nothing made a point better than actions.


    "Are you sure you lent it, she didn''t bully it out of you did she?"


    "No, of course, not, thedy isn''t a tyrant" Edwinughed."


    "Lady Minuha, Seth, the sun is quite brutal at this time why don''t we all head inside for some shade, refreshment and a ce to rest have been prepared, you must be tired after your journey, " Edwin said first looking at Minuha and then at Seth.


    At this point in Monwac City, everyone in the city knew of Seth, having knowledge of his amazing deeds while his vile ones were thoroughly buried,pliments of Minuha.


    Though Seth was almost some sort of legend to the people, that didn''t mean he was weed by everyone.


    No matter how much power Edwin or Minuha couldmand keeping Seth''s massacre at Edwin''s mansion a secret was impossible, the high-rank soldiers knew of his rampage on their colleagues, and with this being a weemittee for Minuha, the high officials who knew of Seth''s actions were bound to be present.


    Edwin could already feel, the aura of several people behind him, beginning to subconsciously re up, and it wasn''t just him, everyone present could feel it.


    "Why won''t you people just listen to me, do you all want to die" Edwin cried at the stupidity of his soldiers.


    At the moment Edwin''s goal was to get the toxic Seth away from his emotional soldiers, not wanting to risk an explosion.


    Edwin had called Minuha first when asking hisst question, yet it wasn''t until Seth casually threw a "fine" that Minuha nodded her head.


    This little interaction gave Edwin a hint on who was most likely in charge, and rather than feel horror or panic at this discovery, he only sighed within.


    "Guess he really is different," Edwin thought confirming that the increased feeling of wariness he was getting from Seth was in rtion to his strength,


    Edwin was just about to lead his toxic guest away when a cry came out.


    "Wait."


    Edwin looked to the person who had spoken, recognizing that the person was Irene, but rather than speak to him, the woman was instead looking at Seth with a narrowed gaze, her soul sense sending him a message.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Oh yes, Edwin, do you have Aimy in your custody."


    "Aimy" Edwin questioned, his face natural and ignorant."


    "Is there any member of her race in Monwac City?" Seth asked, and Seth didn''t have to say anything more to let Edwin know that he wasn''t ying around.


    With Seth''s question, Edwin was put in a much tighter spot, but it didn''t take him long to arrive at an answer.


    "Yes, a female with your race''s signature fluffy ears, she went on saying that Seth killed Zuroc so we thought she was mentally ill and safely put her in our custody," Edwin said wanting to give a reason for one of his recent actions.


    "She isn''t lying, Zuroc is dead," Irene said, a body missing a lot of flesh appearing and falling to the ground while she quickly moved closer to Edwin.


    "Where is she, please release her" She half raged and half pleaded.


    For a few seconds, Edwin''s attention was taken by the dead body Irene had pulled out, but when he heard the fear and plea in her tone as he asked for her sister, he quickly turned to Irene wanting to cate her very wrong thoughts, but then someone spoke before him.


    "How dare you be so unruly to themander?"


    "Who is this idiot¡­ damn these capital soldiers I told them to keep shut..."


    Well, that was all Edwin could think before the man and three other people behind him were obliterated by a massivepact beam that thankfully didn''t continue on its path but rather self-destructed after hitting its targets.


    Without a heartbeat, Edwin and everyone looked to the perpetrator of the attack watching him pull back his right index finger without a word, and then from there, everyone looked to Minuha.


    The people Seth had just killed were leaders of the reinforcement from the capital, if anyone should oppose Seth''s action the most, it had to be Minuha who was also from the capital.


    Though there were several eyes on her, Minuha didn''t'' bother looking at any of them, keeping her eyes looking off into the distance like nothing significant had happened.


    Minuha had just survived not being killed by Seth, even if Seth went on to wipe out Monwac city, there was no way she was going to do anything to earn his ire.


    If the capital called her for questioning, all she had to tell them was Seth''s level ofwprehension and they would shut up, else whoever wanted to punish her would have to go and confront Seth.


    Though she had mocked Seth''s strength byparing it with the extreme powerhouses of the kingdom, what were the chances that any of those lofty figures would leave their resting ces to confront an unknown immortal-level cultivator.


    At their level, after hundreds of years of cultivation, no one wanted to carelessly throw away their life.


    With Minuha keeping silent on Seth''s actions, a chill went through everyone present and they all began looking at Seth with fear, while Edwin quickly went on to cate Irene,


    "Sorry about that, men from the capital have no manners..."


    "I just want to see my sister." Irene cut him off not wanting to hear his apologies and also just realizing how much power she wielded with Seth backing her.


    "Of course."


    "Dilise" Edwin called out, the woman quickly moving close to him.


    "Take Irene to see her sister immediately, and make sure to provide her with whatever she needs."

 Chapter 345 Kinship

    ?


    "I''m done with this world," Seth thought, it had been a day since he returned to Monwac city and now, he reclined on a chair and stared out a window, his eyes lost in the clouds.


    He had aplished it all and more.


    The journey had originally been to heal his soul, a mission that he had thought would be done in Ashad but in the end, had taken him all a whole other world called Egaroth.


    Here in Egaroth, Seth had learned and experienced a lot of things he never would have thought possible.


    The number of benefits he had reaped here more than made the journey worth it, although he couldn''t help but internally scowl at the problems he had now picked up.


    "I can''t believe a sane and normal woman fell in love with me" Seth muttered.


    "Hey, what does that mean," Alexia''s ethereal figure which was lying atop Seth said lifting her head and staring at him.


    "Aren''t I normal?" she asked with a pout.


    "Well if you think your normal, then okay, but just so you know, I like abnormal women," Seth said and he didn''t have to wait long before Minuha grabbed his face.


    "I''m abnormal" she screamed pressing her face to his with a smile.


    "Yes you are," Seth said earning a wide smile from Minuha who buried her head into his chest.


    "So we are finally going home right," Alexia asked.


    "Home" Seth repeated," where is home"


    "Where you were born, Earth, the ce we first met."


    "What makes it home," Seth asked.


    "Huh, why are you getting sensitive Seth," Alexia asked looking at Seth with worry.


    "You''ve never wondered why I spared Minuha."


    "Well I pegged it to her seduction subconsciously working on you, but now that you mention it I''m curious."


    "Though I transformed her to save Flora''s life, the second I made her a supreme, I believe I no longer wanted to destroy her."


    "Why?" Alexia asked.


    "Because we''re family."


    "Huh," Alexia said looking Seth up and down with genuine worry.


    "Seth, are you okay?"


    "Yes," Seth said with a sigh seeing as Alexia began floating around and inspecting him.


    "Alright I might have exaggerated by using the word "family", but I think ''kinship'' should do the job."


    With Seth''s exnation, Alexia descended and rested back on him a confused look on her face.


    "So because of kinship, you''re going to spare the woman for the humiliation she gave to you."


    "Urghh, now that you mention it, I do feel like going out there and ripping her apart," Seth said.


    Seeing Seth taking no action, Alexia let out a sigh, knowing he wasn''t going to cause Minuha any harm unless the woman asked for it.


    "So do you now think of her as a daughter, it would be weird considering she''s way older than you?"


    "No nothing like that," Seth said shivering at the thought of having a daughter, he was about to emphasize more on his exact feeling when there was a knock on the door.


    "Ahhh, seems your guardian angel is here. Are you nning on sleeping with her?"


    "Tchh, what do you take me for," Seth asked with a bit of hurt and a smirk as he stood up and headed for the door.


    With curiosity, Seth pulled open the door, Dilise face being the first toe into his view, and then beside her was a beautiful woman whom he had never seen before.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Seth " Dilise greeted with aplicated expression remembering how theirst interaction had gone


    "Come in," Seth said


    With a smile Seth pulled the door, further open, shifting and creating space for the two women.


    Dilise let her sister go in first, and then she followed after, but just as she went past Seth, she felt a hand grab onto her buns and squeeze them.


    "Soft as I remembered, " Seth thought cryingical tears as another treasure was added to the list of what he would abandon on leaving Egaroth.


    Seth''s obscene actions were subtle and with Dilise''s cooperation, her sister had no idea on what had transpired.


    When both women entered the room, Seth closed the door and then turned around only to find them standing and looking at him.


    "Ehmm there are no chairs," Dilise said surprised and confused on her face as she looked around the room which except for therge bed was bare of any other furniture for sitting.


    "Oh, well, that''s how the room was given to me, I''m sorry for the poor hosting."


    Dilise''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Seth, and then she spoke.


    "I was the one who personally prepared, this room, I know everything that should be in it.


    Are you doing all this to get into my sister''s pants?"


    Though Seth expected Dilise to figure out his end goal, he didn''t expect her to call him out on it.


    He was quickly racking his brain for a response to Dilise words when her sister spoke.


    "Was, dein, flughafen" she said slightly hitting Dilise.


    Dilise let out a sigh and then turned to Seth.


    "She''s unhappy with being left out of the conversation, she''s been wanting to meet you."


    "Huh she doesn''t understand the cultivation tongue," Seth asked in surprise.


    "Of course not," Dilise said giving Seth a funny look.


    "Keep your cock in your pants, nothing would be happening between you and my sister.


    "Tell her my name is Seth," Seth said ignoring Dilise''s threat of cock blocking and moving closer to Flora who was looking at him with bright eyes.


    With a nod, Dilise turned to her sister and then spoke their local tongue turning to Seth secondster and giving her sister a reply.


    "She says her name is Flora."


    With Dilisie''s words, Seth looked to Flora noticing the bright smile on her face as she nodded her head and waved.


    "Well she sure is happy to see me," Seth thought amused at Flora''s flushed behavior.


    "Why am I suddenly feeling so at ease and rxed about her, it''s like I should hold her in my arms and never let go" Seth wondered, letting his thoughts reach Alexia.


    "Well considering how quickly you thought of eating her up, even going as far as to have your shadow swallow all the other furniture in the room, I don''t think it''s strange that you want her in your arms," Alexia answered with a bit of bore.


    "No this is more than just sexual desire, it''s like¡­, like¡­, yes like back when I woke up and the Monwac outer city had been taken, when I had woken up and was heading back to find Irene, just like when I came across that pregnant woman," Seth thought.


    "Hmm do you have a thing for pregnant women, I can make my tummy big," Alexia said, her wordsing out like she was truly mulling over the idea.


    "No, why would you think that."


    "Well in case you haven''t noticed, Flora is also pregnant."


    "Huh"

 Chapter 346 Kicking Out The Blocker

    ?


    Her hair pulled back and folded into a bun, her lips painted red with a bit of powder on her face, the second Seth had seen Flora, his mind had gone into overdrive and quickly began making ns on how to get her.


    So far, Seth had been all about admiring the mature but a little bit innocent and conserved woman''s beauty when Alexia dropped the bomb on him that she was pregnant.


    "Woah, I didn''t notice that," Seth thought as his eyes finally looked down to Flora''s body, noticing the free green gown she wore, one which covered her swollen stomach.


    "How could you not have noticed that, you had to have looked at her body to want to fuck her?"


    "No, I didn''t "


    "If you didn''t look at her, then what attracted you to her?"


    "Her beauty," Seth replied pondering why he hadn''t put much thought into the woman''s swollen belly till Alexia pointed it out.


    "Not that she isn''t beautiful, but without even using me whose beauty surpasses all, Irene is just as if not more beautiful than her, and you''ve been banging that woman for days, so how can just Flora''s beauty get you so thrown off?"


    After rebutting Seth''s reason, Minuha was expecting a reply, but it never came as Seth''s attention had already fully shifted to the woman before him.


    ¡­.


    "Come let''s sit," Seth said offering Flora a hand, and though the woman didn''t understand his words, she took his hand and let him lead her to the bed where they sat down.


    Dilise frowned slightly at this interaction and followed them to the bed and then without warning sat between Seth and Flora feeling awkward when she noticed both Seth and Flora staring at each other with bright eyes and not throwing her a nce.


    "When did my sister be this sweet and calm, if Edwin saw this he would probably cry."


    "Reins zooms flug klug." Seth heard Flora say and then a secondter Dilise spoke,


    "She says it seems you don''t recognize her."


    "Well I am sorry but I don''t, though her eyes do look familiar," Seth said.


    Dilise conversed with her sister a little and then spoke once more.


    "She says she''s the first woman you saved when you lead the great march."


    "Huh, what great march" was where Seth''s mind first went before he remembered Dilise''s first words and then narrowed his eyes while looking the woman up and down.


    As Seth said earlier, Flora''s ck eyes were indeed familiar and now that remembered the mud and soot-covered woman he had saved, the two women''s images ovepped and his eyes widened in realization.


    "You were covered in dirt back then so I couldn''t recognize you immediately, to think you were such an exquisite beauty." Seth praised, Dilise reluctantly conveying his word to her sister, bringing an embarrassed smile to the woman''s face.


    "Man this is impossible, with Dilise here and me needing her to trante for me, there is no way she''s going to let me get into her sister''s pants, she could go on lying and I won''t know a thing," Seth inwardlymented.


    Seth remembered how despite him having Irene in his hands, the woman had still been unwilling to let him have Aimy, he knew how much effort he had put into getting both sisters to kneel before his cock and now he was faced with another pair of sisters.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seth had no doubt that were he to be left alone with Dilise he would have her soft ass bouncing on his cock, but now he was after her sister, and without doubt, Seth knew the woman wouldn''t support him.


    "Time to get the clock blocker out and bring in a more reliable factor," Seth thought and without dy, had his soulsense calmly spreading out far and searching till it found its target.


    After finding his target, Seth continued his chat with Flora, this time not making any advances toward her.


    "Dilise told me of what you did for me, I am sincerely grateful to you for standing up for me."


    "Oh that, it''s nothing much, it''s the least we could do for you after you risked your lived for us, people who you don''t even know," Flora said her words conveyed by Dilise.


    After speaking, Flora stood to her feet and moved in front of Seth, and then without warning she bowed her head and spoke."


    "From the bottom of my heart thank you."


    "More like from the bottom of your breast" Seth internally snickered, his eyes catching Flora''s deep cleavage that showed as she bowed.


    After a second, Flora lifted her head and return to the bed, her face rosy and her head bent, it would seem she was a little bit embarrassed by herst action.


    Seth was about to speak when there was a knock on the door, the disturbance surprising everyone but Seth who grinned within.


    "Excuse me," Dilise said and stood up, heading for the door.


    "Lady Minuha," Dilise said shifting out of the way ad letting Minuha walk in.


    "Irene and Aimy have begun acting up, as the person most familiar with them, I want you to go and control things," Minuha said.


    "But what of them," Dilise said looking at Seth and Flora," I have to trante for them"


    "It''s alright, I''ll handle it," Minuha said with a cold look.


    At first, Dilise was taken aback by the sudden assignment, but it was Minuha that was talking to her, and remembering Minuha''s very tyrannical other side, the woman could only nod her head.


    Dilise turned to Seth and Flora, giving them her greeting before she turned and left the room.


    With Dilise gone, Seth turned to Flora, a smile on his face, but then he noticed her having a frown on her face and looking in a particr direction.


    Seth followed Flora''s line of sight, quickly spotting her very unfriendly gaze directed at Minuha, Minuha not seeming to care as she stood with her hands folded.


    "What''s the problem, don''t you like Minuha," Seth said, not having to add anything else before Minuha tranted his words to Flora.


    A look of doubt climbed Flora''s face after Minuha spoke, looking at the Woman and then Seth.


    "Ich nicht dein frau, " Flora said looking at Minuha warily.

 Chapter 347 Direct Method

    ?


    "Seems he doesn''t trust me or want me here," Minuha said to Seth, a smirk on her face.


    "What did she say?" Seth asked.


    "She said ''I should get out'', quite the ballsy woman."


    Seth''s forehead furrowed at the unexpected tension between Flora and Minuha, but with confidence, he closed the distance between him and the woman.


    Though Flora''s eyes turned to Seth with a bit of vignce as he came close, she didn''t move away from him, and when took her hands into his, she made no objections.


    "Are you angry with Minuha, what did she do?" Seth asked with a smile.


    With a smile on her face, Minuha went on honestly trante Seth''s words.


    Flora was at first taken by Minuha''s words, shock on her face, but when she looked at Seth and saw a smile on his face, and then felt him squeeze her hands, she spoke.


    "Minuha has been working Edwin to the bone and putting all of us under threats" Minuha tranted.


    So you''ve just been going about being a tyrant" Seth said looking at Minuha.


    "I had to take control or this city would have gotten nowhere, besides the capital authorized it."


    "Well that doesn''t matter, apologize."


    "Huh?"


    "I said apologize to her, and promise to take care of her and the people she cares about."


    This time, Seth didn''t see it fit to go about manipting Minuha, so the woman spoke her mind.


    "And why do you care how she feels, what are you sucking up to her so much. What about my own feelings don''t they matter? "Minuha asked getting frustrated.


    That she an Immortal had to apologize to a far weaker being, the thought appalled her, the idea of refusing filling her mind, but she was scared of annoying Seth.


    By some miracle, she had gotten out of Seth''s malice, and going back to the man''s kill list was thest thing she wanted.


    Hearing Minuha''sint, Seth turned and stared at Flora''s frowning and innocent face, watching as she looked at him and tightened her grip on his hand, feeling lost as he and Minuha conversed but having faith in him.


    "Minuha Apologize" Seth said with finality.


    Minuha''s mouth opened and closed several times and then she turned to Flora and began speaking and then when she was done she stayed silent, a cold expression on her face.


    Flora''s face went through several emotions and then she looked at him with amazement.


    "Ask her if she wants to fuck" Seth suddenly said his words causing a crack in Minuha''s once again assumed cold expression.


    Minuha looked at him questioningly, and when she saw that he wasn''t going to exin, she spoke to Flora.


    Just like with Minuha or perhaps even worse, the starry expression which Flora had on her face turned to one of surprise and disbelief and then she began looking at Minuha with suspicion.


    Seth noticed this tension and spoke once more.


    "Tell her that I''m going to begin kissing her, if has no interest in sex, she can push me away."


    Though Flora evoked a feeling ofpassion for her in him, Seth went about getting into her pants his preferred way.


    Seth''s body thrummed for Flora, like there was something that he needed from her, and seconds after he was sure Minuha was done rying his message he leaned towards Flora, staring into her eyes as she captured her lips.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seth could see the uncertainty and nervousness in Flora''s eyes as he closed the distance between them but he did not give the woman any time to think.


    With her body leaning backward but not moving, Seth''s lips touched Flora''s, the woman immediately closing her eyes in shock, but not moving.


    Taking this as a silent approval, Seth''s hands moved, his right one going behind Flora''s head while his right to everyone''s surprise went to her tummy, and then caressing it, his lips began working.


    Minuha''s body had shivered when Seth''s hand rested on her swollen belly, but then as he began kissing her, she calmed down, slowly leaning into him.


    In no time, their kiss turned sloppy, Seth''s tongue exploring all of the conserved Flora''s mouth, his right hand reaching down and pulling her closer.


    When Seth pulled back, Flora was breathing heavily, her face a little red as she looked down at her fingers unable to meet Seth''s fiery gaze.


    "Your lips are delicious," Seth said as his eyes gazed over Flora.


    Whether it was their mysterious mutual affection or Seth''s seductive powers, he knew that he had her in his palms at the moment.


    "Flora" Seth called, making the woman look at him.


    "Stand up let me see you"


    Though still peeved at Seth Minuha quickly tranted his words.


    Flora stayed silent for a second, and then she stood up and moved in front of Seth, looking at him a little curiously


    "Minuha, undress her."


    Seth''s words stunned both Women when they understood it, Minuha who had been standing by the side reluctantly moving forward and going beside Flora, and then undoing the woman''s clothes.


    Though he could spot her originally ck hair at the root, it was no doubt that Flora''s dyed green hair suited her perfectly.


    With her pregnancy, her breasts were fully puffed, her nipples full and ready to spill milk at any time.


    Resting beneath her breast was herrge tummy, it''s not too swollen state telling that Flora still had quite a few months to go before delivery.


    Seth stood up and touched the woman''s tummy, smirking at her eyes which were quickly bing hazy, and then his hands moved to her butt.


    "Soft, just like hers," Seth said, Minuha tranting his words.


    "Who''s?" Flora asked.


    "Don''t worry I''ll tell youter" Seth said and then held on to her butt cheeks, slightly pulling them up and then releasing them, loving as they fell and jiggled.


    With a step, Seth closed the distance between him and Flora, pressing his cock against her rump and then making the shorter woman look up at him, pecking her lips, and neck, and then in no time descending to her breast.


    With thirst, gobbled up Flora''s nipples and began sucking, making the woman let out a moan as her milk flowed.


    Soon, the room was filled with sounds of moaning and sucking, Seth''s hand squeezing Flora''s other breasts and making milk spill before he then switched to it.


    After a while, Seth took his mouth off Flora''s boob and then turned the woman so she faced him.


    "We''re going to be having fun for a long while."


    After Minuha tranted Seth''s words, Flora nodded her head, excitement filling her for what was toe.

 Chapter 348 Agitated Gathering

    ?


    It was a new day in Monwac city, a new day in a week which had been filled with celebrations, and jubtion after the return of the Ann hung was announced and his feat of killing Zuroc was made known.


    Seth had felt akin to a celebrity these days, his face somehow bing recognizable by almost everyone, especially when he moved with either Dilise or Minuha.


    Different sorts of stories on his engagements came up, but there was never proof or wording of what was truly going on.


    Other than enjoying a few outings in the city, Seth spent quite a lot of time with the trio of Flora, Dilise, and Minuha.


    With thefort of a bed and supply of food, fucking was almost akin to breathing for him.


    Well, those had been the fun days and in the end, all fun things always came to an end, and this time he was the one who had brought the fun times to an end as he had many pressing matters to attend to.


    It was Seth''s desires that now brought about the current situation he found himself in.


    ¡­..


    At the moment, there were four people seated, one of the four people had a casual look, another an unbothered expression, and of thest two, one had a tight curious look while the other had an angry expression, one directed at a certain person.


    Of the four people, a man sat down in the central seat, one which let him face three women who were also on their couches, two women to his left and one to his right.


    "Good to see that were are all here," Seth said from thefy of his grand couch without worry, a smile on his face, not minding the angry and meful gaze Aimy was throwing him, though Irene''s pursed lips as she looked at him with curiosity did look sulent.


    "Well, I believe at this point we''re all done with our matters in this world and are ready to return to our home world."


    "If there is anyone who feels otherwise, please indicate," Seth said looking at Irene and Aimy.


    A few seconds passed and there was no objection from either woman, but just when Seth thought things might actually be going well, Irene''s palm went to her forehead while Minuha smirked.


    "Why is she here" the exuberant woman loudly fired, her finger pointing at the dark-haired beauty.


    "She had information that I believe would be useful" Seth calmly replied.


    "We don''t need her, Irene knows everything that we need to get leave, or what, you don; trust Iren anymore, Minuha is now the best¡­"


    Aimy would have gone on speaking had her sister not pulled her down to her seat and given her a re.


    Aimy reactions and resentment towards himself didn''t really bother Seth.


    After rejecting Irene, it was a fact that Aimy woulde to know of it, and in no scenario did Seth believe that she would be happy about the matter or take it as calmly as her sister.


    Perhaps Seth would have been able to get Aimy to understand or temper her anger towards him with time and Irene''s help, but histest stunt had set her off.


    There was no way Seth could hide the fact he went on to bang Flora, and then Minuha, and then Dilise, fucking all three woman at the same time.


    The thoughts of his rampage through all three women had Seth all giddy and considering having another go, but then he remembered that he was still on the spot.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seth stared at Aimy, thinking to ruthlessly face the problem and have the woman submissive, but then he thought of Irene and changed his mind.


    At this point their time together was almost up, though he wouldn''t apologize or feel sorry for having a foursome, while she was still around, he thought to at least pamper her broken heart.


    With Iren having silenced Aimy, Seth began speaking.


    "First we''ll be talking about returning to our worlds."


    There was some silence and then Aimy spoke.


    "You want us to talk about such a sensitive topic with her present, have you forgotten that she is the enemy" Aimy snarled.


    Seth thought Aimy was just being all angry again, but then he saw Irene nod her head to her sister''s words.


    "Don''t worry I trust her "Seth said.


    Though just 5 words, while they sent the heart of the only dark hair female in the room fluttering and being filled with thoughts of loyalty and gratefulness, the other two women''s emotions were very different.


    Dealing with Minuha was easy for Seth, but for Irene, he wasn''t sure how she took his words as she remained calm while Aimy, well.


    "But we don''t trust her "she roared.


    "But you trust me right?"


    Aimy was just about to answer that question when Irene arrived beside her and closed her mouth.


    Aimy struggled at first but then she calmed down, perhaps rethinking the words she wanted to say.


    When Irene saw that her sister had calmed down, she released her hold on her, and before anyone could say a word, Aimy turned and bolted, her figure quickly leaving the room.


    "Perhaps it''s best if she goes, she is very emotional, but don''t worry I should be able to handle whatever it is you need, "Irene said with a tight smile.


    Watching her trying to exin Aimy''s actions, Seth could only internally shake his head at how distant they were bing.


    While Aimy thought her sister stopped her from speaking words she wouldter regret, Seth was sure Irene had stopped her because of her fear of Seth having a change of mind on his initiation ns for Aimy.


    Several thoughts fluttered through Seth''s head on how he could alleviate Irene''s worries, but in the end, he decided to stay put and leave the woman be.


    "There are no worries, I understand her, and I know she can be quite grumpy," Seth said throwing Irene a smile that he hoped helped.


    "Now moving onto the issue of leaving Egaroth, how do we do so," Seth asked looking at Irene.


    "What do you mean, don''t you know the direction to your ess point."

 Chapter 349 Selfish

    ?


    Irene asked the question casually but when she saw the nk look that came over Seth''s face, she knew he was ignorant.


    "So what''s an ess point," Seth asked, "is it some hidden ce we need to get to"


    "Well yes. An ess point serves as a location where we can easily enter the transportation channel and be returned to the ces where we were given out missions.


    Due to the unpredictability of the world and the various enemies in it, the ess point is always changing, which is why one must be able to navigate to these ces or they might be forever stuck in this world" Irene exined.


    Seth''s brows furrowed and then he asked,


    "So how do you reach this ess point?"


    To this question, Irene looked to Minuha, her meaning very clear and having Seth groan within.


    Seth thought to pressure Irene to let go of her vignce, but remembering his decision to be soft on her in theirst days, he waved his hands, making a wave of darkness rise and surround Minuha, locking her in a cone, the woman putting up no resistance.


    "Satisfied," Seth said, his voice suddenlying from beside and spooking Iren who looked at him in surprise.


    "Ehmm yes" Irene slightly stuttered with a flushed face, having been caught off guard by Seth''s quick movements.


    "It''s just the two of us, can you tell me now," Seth asked.


    Irene was a little apprehensive, but then she nodded her head, and looking at Seth, she lifted her right hand.


    With care, Irene rubbed her left hand over the wrist of her right hand, smearing a little blood over it, and then to Seth''s surprise, several drawings that stretched over that arm appeared and a round object appeared in Irene''s hands.


    Seth couldn''t help but blink when he saw this happen, though the object that appeared in Irene''s hand was incredibly familiar, reminding him of the one Rias had been giving to the people who had received missions back at the church, Seth''s attention was on the drawings on Irene''s hands.


    "What are these" Seth asked his hand moving over Irene''s right arm.


    "Aren''t they seals?" Irene asked, confusion on her face as Seth asked her a question on a topic that was his specialty.


    "Seals carry qi, these things don''t," Seth said with a murmur getting entranced by them, but then they faded away, Irene''s hand returning to normal.


    "Bring them back" Seth near demanded.


    "I can''t, it will take me another whole day before I can summon thepass"


    It wasn''t until Irene said these that Seth looked at the woman''s hands and realized that the round object which had once been there was now gone.


    "Thepass will point to the ess point, and from there, I will be sent into the tunnel and return to my point of entry.


    With his opportunity gone, Seth could only let go of Irene''s hand and then rather than move back to his seat, he ced his hands around the woman''s waist and underneath her knees and brought her to hisp.


    "What are you doing," Irene asked with a yelp.


    "You''ve been distancing yourself from me."


    "Well" Irene stalled looking for an excuse but then her shoulders dropped in defeat and she decided to be out with it.


    "As I told you earlier, there is no need for me to create any more memories that would only cause me pain in the future," Irene said.


    "So you prefer to let out rtionship sour during thesest days, you''re going to stay away from me and let Minuha sink her ws into me as much as she wishes" Seth egged.


    "Are you hoping to incite me with these words?" Irene asked looking at Seth with a face that said she wasn''t falling for his tricks.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Is it working?" Seth asked without much hope.


    "No"


    "Hmm, so you''re just going to surrender me and Irene to the ws of Minuha.


    Poor Aimy I can only imagine what would happen to her when Minuha begins controlling me and doesn''t want me to turn her."


    There was a few seconds of silence after Seth''s words, and when he looked to Irene he saw her looking at him with a despondent look.


    "I thought you were going to leave me be, is the sight of a vulnerable me such a turn-on for you."


    "Seeing you is always a turn-on," Seth Said congratting himself on such a great reply.


    Looking at Seth and hearing his reply, Irene''s shoulder fell in defeat and then she reached out and stroked his cheeks.


    "How did I fall in love with someone like you, you''re so selfish that you couldn''t help but put your carnal desire before my feelings."


    Before Seth could get out a word, Irene''s finger moved to his lips and she shushed him, and then from there, her hand left his face and went to his pants, resting over his crotch and grabbing his cock.


    "Can you do me one favor, Seth?"


    "Hmm. What is it" Seth asked as he enjoyed Irene''s hand movements.


    "Till we finally depart, don''t fuck any other woman, okay, I want to be the only woman in your bed"


    Irene''s words had Seth''s eyes moving to her and when he saw her moist eyes he could only do his best to salvage


    "Ehhh, what about Aimy," Seth asked.


    "Yes you can fuck her too, but no one else."


    "Okay, "Seth said but just as his hand reached out for Minuha''s boobs she grabbed them


    "Remember we''re still in the middle of a discussion which I believe which is very beneficial for you" Irene reminded.


    "True, but there is no way I''m going down from this," Seth said his cock vigorously twitching in Irene''s hands.


    "Fine, I''ll take care of it," Iren said with a sigh.


    Watching Irene stand up, Seth''s body was filled with a surge of energy, and he felt the need to stand up and take her on the spot.


    Since the confession of his feeling towards her, Iren hadn''t been herself.


    She was no longer the confident woman Seth loved to subdue and fuck, she became a shell of her former self, but now at this moment, Seth wasn''t sure why but that me that had once been lit in her was aze once more.


    "Take off your top," Seth said as Irene pushed her hair behind her ears and was about to go down on Seth''s dick.


    Irene was at first hesitant to do as he said, looking back at the dark cone behind her that held Minuha, but Seth''s sharp gaze on her told her that he wasn''t taking no for an answer, and with a familiar excitement building up within her, Irene reached for her dress and began losing these that bound her upper clothes.


    Within a few seconds, Irene''s clothes came loose, and with a pull, her bountiful chest came into view and then rather than get down on her knees as she had been nning to, Minuha instead climbed over Seth once more, and brought her breast to his mouth.


    "do you want a drink"

 Chapter 350 Hungry For Milk [R-18]

    ?


    Without hesitation, Seth''s mouth opened and quickly closed around Irene''s nipples, immediately sucking on her breast and putting her nipple under pressure as he demanded milk.


    Though Seth''s request for milk was tyrannical, Irene moaned at his brutality, wrapping her hands around Seth''s head as her nipple sumbed and began releasing their milk for Seth.


    It was like Irene had said, Seth had been rather selfish, he could have stayed put and let Iren be, but as time went on, his desire for her had been steadily growing and in the end, he had decided to go for his prize.


    As Seth sucked on Minuha''s breasts, his had wrapped around her back, one hand pressing her to him while the other moved down and grabbed her ass, squeezing and spanking it.


    His mouth greedy, Seth went on milking both Irene''s breasts for a few minutes before finally having his fill and pulling back, his eyes gazing at the heavily breathing woman''s red beat jugs.


    It took Irene a few seconds to get herself, her hand moving to her breasts and rubbing their abused forms.


    "You were quite rough," Irene said with a raised eyebrow.


    "I missed them"


    "You had Flora with you, I''m she has milk in her jugs."


    "She does have a lot of milk, but yours is the best" Seth said earning himself some points as Irene smiled with content.


    Iren leaned down and kissed Seth, engaging him in a passionate kiss as her hand moved over his body, while his hand moved over hers, it was like they were familiarizing themselves with one another.


    After some more minutes of kissing, the pair separated and Irene stood up, a smile gracing her face when she saw Seth''s leg quickly open.


    Not being shy about her own desires, Irene knelt between Seth''s legs, rubbing her hand over his bulge and then proceeding to take down his pants.


    Like a precious object she had missed, Irene held Seth''s meat with both her hand, rubbing it over her face and taking deep breaths, of it, groans leaving her mouth as she let herself be consumed by her lust.


    Cradling Seth''s cock like it was a precious object, Irene soon sent out her tongue and began giving it short licks.


    Irene kissed and licked all around it, her dazed eyes soon meeting and locking with Seth, and not breaking eye contact with him, she ced the head of his cock in her mouth and began sucking greedily, sucking it the same way Seth had sucked her breast.


    Not letting up, Irene soon upped her speed, rapidly sucking Seth''s head all the while looking at him, enjoying as he soon began squirming and groaning, his breath going ragged and then suddenly she stopped, releasing his cock and licking it once more letting Seth regain his breath.


    "That is punishment for being so troublesome these past days," Irene said as she went down to Seth''s balls and then took them in.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Well it is s a very weed punishment," Seth said with a sigh as his balls were being rolled in Irene''s warm mouth.


    "Urghh" Seth groaned as his balls were sucked while his cock was stroked by both Irene''s hands, her soft palms wrapped and going up and down his saliva-coated cock.


    "Time for us to finish this" Irene said, letting go of Seth''s balls and moving her attention back to his hard and ready rod.


    "Remember, Seth, just a blow job," Iren said, looking at Seth with narrowed eyes and watching him raise both his hands with a nod of his head.


    Satisfied with Seth''s response, Irene licked from the bottom of Seth''s cock to the top, and then from there, she began swallowing his dick.


    For maximum effect, Irene forced over half of Seth''s cock down her throat in a single go, satisfied when she heard Seth groan out and his hips buckle a little.


    Irene began turning her head left and right to create a screwing sensation over Seth''s cock, taking in a bit more of his cock and she moved her head while also humming.


    "Urghh, urghh" Seth''s groans filled the room, pleasure filling him, and unable to help himself he reached down and held Irene''s head, pressing down on her head till his cock was fully buried in her throat.


    All the way, Irene''s throat vibrated as Seth''s cock went deep, her hand running over his hips and abs, to his chest and then back down, and when Seth finally released his hold on her head, she looked at him, then with lips wrapped around his cock, she slowly pulled her head back and began releasing his wet cock.


    Seth groaned as his cock rubbed against Irene''s throat, and then when he felt a gag reflex, he shuddered, his hips bucking forward and shoving some of his cock into Irene.


    With the various sensation in his body egging him on, Seth stood up and looked down at Irene, holding her head in his hand, and then he slowly began moving his hips,''


    Though Seth was now active, Irene didn''t go idle as she instead began moving her head to meet Seth''s thrust.


    With sensual and erotic movements Irene''s head met Seth''s thrust, her tongue actively licking his cock as it moved in her mouth, the woman offering no resistance when Seth pulled nearly all of his dick out of her mouth and left her to go sucking the upper part.


    Holding Irene''s hair tight, Seth watched as she sucked and teased his cock.


    With her mouth only working on the upper part of his cock, Irene''s hand took care of the rest of Seth''s dick, spurring him to begin moving faster.


    As Seth''s speed increased, Irene''s hands left his cock and held onto his butt, the woman seeking support as her face was fucked,


    Saliva dripped down Irene''s mouth as Seth''s cock moved in and out of her mouth, his breathing getting heavy ad signifying his impending release.

 Chapter 351 Completing Mission

    ?


    With his hand behind his head, a smile on his face, and Irene sitting innocently to his side, that was the scene Minuha''s eyes were weed to as the darkness which kept her ignorant of the world faded away.


    Though Irene put some effort into sitting well poised and paying her no attention to Minuha the bright smile on Seth''s face as he faced the ceiling told Minuha a lot, not to mention the fact that he had left his previous seat.


    "I see you guys had fun," Minuha said with a confident smirk," I''m d for that, you really needed the release Irene, your attitude was already beginning to irritate me."


    Irene''s eyebrow twitched a little at Minuha''s direct words, but in the end, she said nothing instead turning to Seth who she had failed to persuade to return to his former seat.


    With Iren giving no reply and looking toward Seth, Minuha pursued no further conflict with the woman as she also turned to Seth.


    After releasing his seeds, Seth had gone on a peaceful break and began ruminating over his immediate next ns, but unfortunately, he was soon made to leave his state of thoughts when two sharp gazesnded on him.


    "I kind of figured the two of you would have a go at each other, what''s with the whole peaceful and understanding attitude," Seth questioned looking at the two women one by one.


    Usually, Minuha would answer such questions first, but this time it was Irene who spoke.


    "Considering I''m going to be having you to myself for the rest of your stay, I see no reason to argue with a pitiful and abandoned woman."


    "Poisonous" Seth thought when he heard Irene''s words but he thought too soon as Minuha did not fail to retaliate.


    "Why should I envy a woman who is having herst supper, when I am still set to have many more? Your expiry date is at hand Irene"


    Don''t get so full of yourself Irene, after Seth screws you like the whore you are and you eventually return to your world, never to meet again, both he and I are of the same race, and there are many opportunities for us to meet in future."


    The vtility of Minuha''s words, had Irene sitting up, but then it seemed a thought entered her head because she smiled at Minuha and then leaned back into her seat with a smile.


    "Good luck with your dreams, you will need it, if you want to ever have a turn given yourpetitor''s stamina."


    While Minuha waspletely confused at Irene''s words the image of Aimy shed in Seth''s mind.


    Of any woman Seth knew, Aimy''s desire and passion for sex surpassed and near ousted all, and that was when he hadn''t even transformed the woman.


    Thinking of what Aimy would be like after being transformed Seth felt a little hesitant but then he shrugged off the feeling.


    Unless Aimy significantly surpassed his cultivation level, there was no way the woman would ever be able to outdo him in bed


    "Well since you guys have gotten the steam out of your systems, then we''ll go back to where we left off," Seth said and then he looked at Irene.


    "You came from Ashad too right?"


    "Yes"


    "What was your mission, and how does that system work, does thepletion of a mission affect whether one can use the transportation channel."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "With my strength, I was granted a solo mission and had to kill a general of Tuminop, a kingdom neighboring Ingrod, and then when I was done I reported mypletion status and went about my own business."


    "So afterpleting your mission you can do whatever you wish," Seth asked,


    "Yes, depending on what exactly your mission was, you either have to submit a dead body or deliver the required goods to the teleportation channel and after that, you can either return home or go exploring through thesends."


    "And what if someone fails toplete their mission, what happens."


    "Well unless you have a good and unchallenged reason or do something incredible, you either choose to die when you return or remain in exile in this world forever."


    "Oh, Seth said" his face scrunching up, a little worry in his eyes, Irene not missing this.


    "What about Aimy, did sheplete her mission."


    To Seth''s question, Irene took a few seconds to organize her thoughts, and Seth seeing this, knew that things wouldn''t be easy.


    "Well I talked to her, and what she said was that her mission was to band with a group of other cultivators to capture Monwac city, and if that was not possible, she was to submit the body of 8 level 7 mortals or 3 level 8 mortals.


    She told me how things ended for her team and so with that and our current rtionship with Monwac city, finding a way for her to fulfill her assignment is rather hard."


    Seth''s mouth opened a little and closed at this problem, various thoughts went through his mind, these thoughtsying the foundation for an easy but rather ruthless n when he remembered Minuha and turned to her.


    "Do you have any solution to this problem?"


    Despite having nothing but s=disgust and hate for Irene, for some reason, the desire to brag swelled within Minuha, and crossing her legs while throwing an arrogant sneer she spoke,


    "Why didn''t you give Zuroc''s body to Aimy, though the man has lost all his resources, his body still contains the secret of his rather mysterious cultivation method.


    Though you guys and Zuroc are on the same side seeing as you share the same goals and might even have the same superiors, from what I know Zuroc has connections with people that make it so that not even his own superiors dare be intrusive on his secrets but now that he''s dead, I''m sure they''ll treasure his body."


    Minuha''s answer had Seth nodding while Irene scrutinized her.


    "Why are you helping us?"


    "I despise ignorance, and yours was just too painful to bear so I thought to enlighten you."


    "Minuha, about the invaders, how did your world or kingdom get strong enough to fight and resist them "Seth asked quickly changing the subject before Irene and Minuha had a spat


    Unlike Earth which had a bunch of guardians staying in false heaven, Seth hade to realize that Egaroth had none of this, and he had further realized that this was most likely because the people who were meant to be their guardians were the ones whom the people of this world termed as invaders.

 Chapter 352 Rebel Against Your World

    ?


    "Are you thinking of going back home and rebelling against your world cultivation System?"


    "Huh," Seth said totally caught off guard at Minuha''s reasoning.


    "It won''t be strange if that''s your thought, but I would advise you to kill off such an idea as the only thing you will aplish is build a heap of corpses filled with people who followed you.


    You see Egaroth was one of the first worlds to have been visited by the invaders who began spreading their cultivation knowledge and culture.


    We learned a lot from their teaching and quickly grew stronger.


    In no time, the cultivation frenzy spread throughout our world, bing the daily bread of almost everyone.


    Just like with your earth, these Invaders had set up a system to extract our strongest, but when the time came, hidden powers that no one knew of left their cultivation seclusion and sent the invaders packing.


    The invaders underestimated us or perhapscked the experience as they had failed to pick up on the fact that powerful cultivators were hiding in this world.


    Though we were able to do so, your world won''t be able to do the same because the invaders have now learned from their failures with worlds like mine and have put several measures in ce.


    If you try to rise against them, you will only end up being overpowered and massacred."


    "Okay," Seth slowly said, blinking at the proud look that was on Minuha''s face like she had been one of the people that had resisted the invaders.


    "But if the invaders were the ones who taught you cultivation, how were you guys able to suppress them to such an extent that they need to seek external help, in fact, how were you guys able to suppress them at all?


    Don''t they have stronger cultivators, or did you guys surpass them in cultivation"


    While Seth thought it incredible that Egaroth had been able to put up and push back the very group of people that had taught them all they knew about cultivation, he still found it hard to believe that such people had lost so badly that they had been reduced to their current pitiful state.


    "Surpassing them in cultivation," Minuha chuckled and then shook her head.


    "No, if we were to meet them head-on in a battle, we would be decimated. The reason why we can kick them away and they can''t do much against us is because of the cultivation limitations bore by lower worlds.


    On Egaroth, the second level of aw is the highest a cultivator can possess and still dwell here.


    We''ve had some cultivatorsprehend the third level after thousands of years of gruesome cultivation, but immediately after their breakthrough, they were spirited away by the world.


    The invaders might have been the ones to teach us cultivation, but in the end, this is still our world, and as long as we have a few powerhouses of our own whom they can''t suppress, then they can''t rule us."


    "Now you know how Egaroth was able to achieve such great independence and strength, do you still want to return home and rebel against your world''s system?


    "When did I day I was going to rebel," Seth asked, his words quieting Minuha as she couldn''t give a reply.


    "So far the cultivation system does good work in my world, and unless they be an annoyance to me, I see no reason to destroy them," Seth said with a shrug.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ....


    A few more questions and Seth was done with the two women, his hand now in his pocket as he strolled down a corridor.


    Soon, Seth was before a white door with a few brown lines painted across it, and without bothering to knock, he turned its handle and pushed it open.


    "Great it''s unlocked, "Seth thought, preparing to walk into the room, but before he could take a step he paused as a figure was standing right in front of him.


    With cute ears and her brown hair wrapped in a white cloth, a blue towel wrapper around the figure''s body, Seth couldn''t help but wonder if he was also the son of luck.


    "You look awesome, mind dropping the towel," Seth asked.


    "What do you want" the very unhappy Aimy snorted when she saw Seth, not to mention when his gaze got all perverted.


    What a silly woman, I can''t believe they''re sisters. Seth both groaned and chuckled as he stared at Aimy.


    Were the position to be switched, Set knew that there was no way an unhappy Irene would dare appear before him dressed in such a manner, as she would only be inviting Seth to her chamber, not that dressing properly would stop that though.


    Not bothering to give Aimy a reply, Seth move forwards, and before Aimy could reply he lifted and ced her on his shoulders, tentacles of darknessing out of his body and bounding her while he went into the room, turned around, and closed the door.


    "Seth let me go." Aimy began screaming as she struggled to free herself, and when she finally found herself back on her feet, she found that her back was to the Wall and that both her hands were over her head and pressed to the wall.


    "Seth" Aimy gritted out, as she watched his eyes trail back from staring at her breast ande back to her face.


    "Did you miss me?"


    ''''Let me go."


    "Hmm, okay, but first," Seth said, his right hand trailing over Aimy''s face, the woman turned away from him with a snort, but that didn''t bother Seth as her face was not his goal.


    Without pause, Seth''s felt down Aimy''s neck and then moved down to her chest where he grabbed a hold of her towel and then pulled.


    "Seth" Aimy screamed as she was soon left bare.


    "Now isn''t that a better view, " Seth said as he released Aimy''s hand, quickly falling to a couch by the corner and watching with amusement as the woman ran around trying to find something to cover her body with, her attempts getting foiled by Seth''s darkness popping up everywhere.

 Chapter 353 How Do I Get It [R-18]

    ?


    While Aimy went around getting frustrated, Seth took his time enjoying her bouncing assets and when he finally had his fill, he spoke in a calm but piercing tone.


    "Aimy,e here"


    Immediately Seth spoke, Aimy stopped her struggles and turned to him, her body filled with hesitation and unwillingness, but when he kept his gaze fixed on her, and his eyes narrowed, she felt a certain pressure engulf her.


    Her mouth closed in a tight frown, and her hands folded over her breasts, Aimy dragged herself in front of Seth, her head turned up and looking at the ceiling.


    With her before him, Seth looked over Aimy''s curve and was tempted to reach out and put his fingers into the woman''s snatch, but he held himself back.


    "Give me your right hand," Seth said.


    With unwillingness, Aimy extended her right hand only secondster, Seth reaching out for it and then grabbing her hand and pulling her toward him, giving her no option but to climb onto the couch and then straddle him.


    With Aimy'' on him, Seth wrapped his hands around her, his hands trailing down her back and to her butt.


    "Not too long ago, Irene was in this position, feeding me with milk, and then after she sucked my dick till I came," Seth said with reminisce


    Seth''s words, had Aimy quickly looking down, and staring at Seth with a scrutinizing gaze.


    "So that''s how it is now, you don''t believe me. Was that what you were going to say back in the room, that you don''t trust me"


    Not willing to back down, Aimy kept staring at Seth, and then she answered him.


    "You betrayed us."


    "When"


    "You rejected Irene"


    "That isn''t betrayal Aimy" Seth pointed out.


    "It is. You only want us for the sex, and then after that, you abandon us and run off."


    "Not again" Seth cried within himself but he spoke.


    "If you truly believe that, then why are you naked and sitting on myp" Seth questioned, getting no answer from Aimy.


    "Would you have rather I lied to her, and then one day destroy her heart with the truth that I don''t love her," Seth asked.


    "Well did u try to give it a chance? Aimy loves you so much that she is willing to die for you. Irene is ready to obey your every word, so why didn''t you give her a chance."


    Seth stayed silent for a few seconds and then he asked.


    "What did Irene tell you that happened between us."


    "Other than you rejecting her, she didn''t say anything much." Aimy quietly replied.


    "And with just that you thought to begin taking me as the enemy. Though I don''t love Irene, that doesn''t mean we have no rtionship"


    "So what is your rtionship," Aimy asked with curiosity.


    "it''splicated and that''s why Irene didn''t exin it to you, but just know that you are an important ingredient to it."


    "Huh, how so," Aimy asked.


    "I''ll tell you soon, but first, do you trust me"


    Hearing Seth''s words, without hesitation, Aimy nodded her head adding a "yes" for extra measure.


    "You''re not just saying this to get me off your back right"


    "No, I trust you, I''m just mad that your decision ruined the many expectations and ns I and Irene had.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Don''t think of all these bad things, like I said, Irene and I are on good terms, okay?" Seth said getting a nod from Aimy.


    "Good, now kiss me," Seth said


    Confusion appeared in Aimy''s eyes concerning Seth''s words, but feeling guilty about her rash treatment of Seth, she leaned in and kissed him.


    "Make it longer," Seth said.


    Aimy nodded and leaned once more, pressing her lips against Seth''s, and began to suck on his lips.


    Aimy was struggling to get her tongue into Seth''s mouth when his hand rested behind her head and Seth took control of the kiss.


    With his left hand rubbing her pussy Seth made sure Aimy was breathless and in need of air before he released her and leaned backward.


    "You''re beautiful and tasty, just like your sister," Seth said


    "What did you and Irene do," Aimy asked as her back arched, little bolts of pleasure going through her as Seth''s fingers yed over her pussy while his other hand squeezed her breast.


    "Well like I said, she sucked my cock, sucking me till I came and poured my seeds down her throat."


    "Do you also want to suck my dick?" Seth asked, his right hand going around Aimy''s head and pulling it toward him.


    "Do you also want to drink my seed" Seth near whispered as Aimy''s face hovered near his and he gave her a rtively short sloppy kiss.


    "I want to taste your seed," Aimy said, but Seth could notice that she said it with a worried tone.


    "So what''s the problem?"


    "Well Irene promised to teach me how to make youe with my mouth but she is still yet to."


    "Well that''s bad of Irene, ruining our fun, but you don''t have to suck my cock for you to get your fill of my seeds you know."


    "Huh, how else do we do I get it," Aimy asked.


    Smiling at Aimy''s cute and confused expression, rather than tell her the rather in solution, Seth lifted her and carried over to the table at the back and then ced her on it.


    Watching her curious expression, Seth took off his clothes and when he was done, he stroked his dick and then helped her get down from the table.


    "Have you figured it out yet?" Seth asked as he brought Aimy close to him and then turned her around, pressing her back to his chest.


    ''No."


    "You can be quite the airhead at times" Sethmentedyering kissed down her neck.


    "I''m going to fuck you hard and make you cum many times, and then when it''s time for me to cum, I''ll take my cock out of your pussy while you kneel in front of me so I can st my load down your throat.


    "Any questions"


    "No" Aimy answered her face a little red at her failure to get Seth''s n, but most of her attention at the moment was on the cock resting on her butt which she was currently stroking.


    Rubbing his hand on Aimy''s cunt. Seth smiled at how wet the woman had be and pressed her back so she bent forward and rested on the table in front of them.


    "Are you ready?" Seth asked, his cock tip pressed against her cave."


    ''Yes," Aimy said and secondster she weed Seth''s mighty dragon into her cave shivering as it expanded her tight cave.

 Chapter 354 Make A Supreme

    ?


    There were no tears or speeches or drama at all, the news of Seth''s departure had been kept confidential, only having Minuha, Edwin Dilise, and Flora there to see him off.


    "Wait Flora."


    Yeah, the woman had gotten emotional, hugging him and crying into his chest. The look on Edwin''s face as Flora went about hugging him nearly made Sethugh out and tell the ma of their rather lewd activities.


    "I hope we see each other someday ehh Edwin" Seth said,ughing as his words, nearly sent the man stumbling and his face going incredibly tight.


    Seth bet Edwin would pray for his death as he departed. That had been the closest to a drama Seth had gotten at his departure


    "Man, my departure sucked," Seth thought out loud.


    "Huh, what was wrong with it" the sweet voice of Aimy who was sitting on hisp and resting her head on his chest sounded.


    "I only got sent off by those stiff people, Minuha and Edwin I can understand, but what about Dilise, I expected some dick raising kiss from her, but no she kept silent.


    Perhaps I should have announced my departure, I''m sure I would have gotten a bevy of women wanting to suck my dick."


    "Hmm, what do you need a bevy for, you have me and Irene hear," Aimy said with a snort puffing out her chest which Seth''s eyes did not fail to move to.


    "Well they say variety is the best" Seth replied, but before Aimy could protest his words, Seth''s hands reached out and began squeezing her breasts through her clothes.


    "Ahhh Seth, Irene said nothing sexual, she''ll catch us" Aimy whispered yet did nothing to Seth''s hands that had already gone beneath her clothes.


    "Heh, I''ll just¡­"


    "Seth take your hands or Aimy is going to be sitting meters away from you" Irene''s voice sounded just a second after her soulsense passed over them.


    With reluctance and grumbling from Aimy, Seth took his hands off Aimy''s breast, the naughty girl teasing him on his failed attempt by moving her butt over his cock.


    "Seems you still want more punishment, thest one wasn''t enough," Seth said with a grin, Aimy nodded her head, leaning in and giving him a quick kiss before pulling away, a cautious smile on her face as she quickly looked at her sister but then her mood downed when she saw her.


    "Are you sure she''s okay? " Aimy asked with worry as she watched her sister sit all alone on the head of Edwin''s mount which the man had so generouslynded them, perhaps this forced transaction having a hand in the man''s tight face during their departure, one would never know.


    "Yeah she''s fine, you know Irene and her love for being alone when she''s thinking'' Seth thought, looking around, his hands getting itchy and his eyes once more straying to Aimy''s chest.


    "Go talk with her," Aimy said.


    "I don''t think she wants that, that''s the point of her staying away from her us" Seth pointed out.


    "Make her cum"


    "Huh"


    "Make her cum, Seth please, I don''t like her just sitting out there all alone, is like everyone has abandoned her, an orgasm should fire up her spirits, and we might even have fun.


    Besides you get to squeeze her milky breasts."


    Aimy''s idea wasn''t really attractive to Seth but the mention of Irene''s milk squirting boobs did get him going.


    "If she pushes me off the beast be ready to save me," Seth said as he took Aimy off him and began walking towards Irene,<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With a towering beast like Edwin''s mount, it was sorge that one could roll on its back five times and still not be in danger of falling off, while the top of its head could amodate 4 people sitting.


    Briefly ncing at thend below which the bird was soaring over, Kruxe sat down cross-legged behind Irene.


    "What did you want?"


    To Irene''s question, set ced his hand on her waist and then lifting her, he ced her on hisp.


    Irene tried to struggle, but in the end with Seth''s cultivation, her struggles were like that of an infant.


    He had one hand around her waist while the other pulled end of her clothes up and all the way to her waist.


    "Seth what are you doing" Irene asked, her tone telling him that she already had an idea of his intentions.


    "Well, I''m here to make you cum."


    "I''m not interested."


    "I didn''t ask if you were," Seth said, smirking at Irene''s pissed face which was ring at him.


    "I would have fucked you instead but I prefer you focus your energy on when I transform Irene because we''re going to be having insane rounds of Sex."


    With these words, Seth''s left hand pushed aside Irene''s underwear and invaded her kitty while his right hand went into her clothes and took out her left boob.


    Sure enough, Irene rang outints but in the end, she soon began shivering and moaning in his arms.


    Soon Irene was taken over by the pleasure and her eyes dazed and only widened for a moment when she found one of her breasts locked in her sister''s mouth, but then in the end with Seth around there was nothing she could do but enjoy the pleasure.


    ...¡­.


    After a few hours of traveling, fingering, kissing, and milking, three cultivators now found themselves standing on a cliff, and watching their mount fly away, quickly returning to its master.


    "Imagine if it told Edwin everything we had been doing while on it," Aimy said, making Irene''s eyes constrict, but Seth''s already departing figure drew their attention and made them run after him.


    "So what are we doing here, "You said you''d tell me when we get here," Aimy said her figure running and wanting to jump onto Seth''s back but her sister''s hand griped her and stopped her.


    "This is a serious matter Aimy no ying around" Irene berated, her stare telling Aimy to kill off almost every bit of her yfulness


    "Alright," Aimy said nodding her head.


    Seth listened to the duo''s conversation but kept silent, walking a few meters forward before turning around and looking at the two beauties.


    The two sisters each stopped and looked at him, taken aback when two ck thrones appeared behind him.


    Seth sat on one and then offered the otter to Irene, and then to Aimy he said.


    "We''re here to make you a supreme."

 Chapter 355 Silently Grieving Betrayal

    ?


    Unsurprisingly, Aimy gave an ignorant expression to Seth''s words, her eyes looking to both Seth and her sister in confusion.


    "What''s a supreme?"


    Immediately Aimy asked this question, Seth felt a me lit up in him, his pride soar, and without him being conscious, the sun which had been all high and mighty in the sky was partially blocked out, a light darkness, suddenly overtaking the area.


    "Supremes are the strongest race in existence," Seth said leaning forward and looking into Aimy''s eyes.


    Aimy blinked at the passion Seth had put into those words, more than surprised at how much emotion his tone contained.


    "Are you also a supreme? "Aimy asked.


    "Yes I am a supreme, and not just any supreme but the progenitor of the supreme race."


    This time, Seth''s words, had Aimy cock her head to the side, and with worry on her face, she turned to Irene.


    "Is he okay?"


    With all the re and grandiose he had put into his words, Seth felt like Aimy was messing with him, and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    "No jokes this time Aimy" Seth said, and Aimy feeling the pressure in the air nodded her head and quickly exined herself.


    "But you''re just 30 years old, even if you began giving birth from the moment you could ejacte, all your children will still be kids at the moment, there is no way you can be a progenitor to a powerful race."


    "Good point," Seth said, Aimy''s reason being quite sensible. Seth was just about to exin to Aimy how his family line walked but Irene spoke first.


    "You''re 30"


    "Yes," Seth answered,


    "You didn''t know," Aimy said with surprise.


    "Well, I just never thought to ask," Irene said reaching out her hand and pulling Seth''s check with a smile.


    "You''re not even a hundred years old but you''re this powerful," Irene said her voice carrying a quake.


    "Minuha doesn''t know about this, does she? "Irene asked.


    "I don''t think so," Seth said with a lost expression.


    "Oh, that''s good, sorry about the interruption," Irene said letting go of Seth, but her particrly solemn look had both Seth and Aimy looking at her.


    "What''s the matter," Irene asked when she noticed everyone''s stare.


    "Your face is gloomy but your eyes are radiating with joy" Aimy answered.


    "Oh this," Irene said her mouth curving into a smile," I''m just intrigued and a little turned on to know I''ve been with a way younger man, Seth is a godly stallion in the making"


    Seeing that Irene was okay even a tad bit happy, Seth turned away from her without much thought, leaving only Aimy to stare at her sister suspiciously, but when she felt Seth''s gaze on her she had to turn and face him.


    Watching the two converse, Irene felt all giddy in her heart, her eyes warming up as she stared at her sister.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    For all the time she and Seth had been together, she had never questioned his age due to his overly abundant power, his perseverance, and his more than arrogant character, both being the characteristics of an experienced man.


    Though Irene knew Seth possessed a powerful bloodline and was from a rare race, she had never imagined that he would be so young.


    The thought of how strong her beautiful sister would be made Irene salivate at the prospect of Seth''s offer, but she quickly shook off those thoughts and instead indulged in the pleasure of knowing that Minuha had no idea of the full potential of Seth''s bloodline.


    Facing Aimy, Seth spoke.


    "In summary, the supreme race is one formed from thebination of the bloodline of the vampire and dragoon n, and I am the first of its kind."


    "And how did you get these bloodlines and thenbine them."


    "Well I could tell you, but I would have to kill you," Seth said, theck of a smile on his face telling Aimy that he just might kill her.


    "Okay, so now you want to make me a supreme, why?" Aimy quickly changed the subject


    Seth was just about to exin, but Irene''s aura suddenly spiked, shocking Aimy and having her look at her sister, Irene''s gaze making her thoughts on Aimy''s question known.


    "No need to be panicky Irene" Seth said, making Irene realize what she had done and blush in embarrassment, burying her face in her hand at her revealing how much she adored Seth''s bloodline.


    "Well Aimy, in summary, if you be a supreme, you''ll be a lot stronger and alsost longer when in bed with me."


    Aimy stayed silent for a few seconds, and then her eyes brighten as she looked at Seth


    "Really"


    "Yes "


    "That''s awesome" she eximed looking Seth up and down, does that mean I''llst as long as you''re in bed"


    "Maybe."


    It would seem Aimee''s moments of inquisition and thoughts were over as she was back to her jolly one-track-minded self.


    Aimy''s eyes zed for a few seconds, showing that she was lost in some fantasies, and then before Seth knew it, her eyes snapped to him and she jumped onto hisp, Turn me now, how do we do it?


    Seeing Aimy''s enthusiasm, Seth first grabbed her by the face and then nted a deep kiss on her lips calming her nerves and then he pulled back and began kissing her neck.


    "Ehhh Irene have you already been transformed "Aimy asked when she saw her sister just sitting and staring at them.


    "No, I don''t want to join," Irene said


    "Why not¡­ Ahhhh"


    Before Aimy could ponder and investigate her sister''s choice, she felt pleasure flood her body, and something began leaving her body.


    Were it anyone, they would happily get lost in the pleasure, but this was Aimy, she had been through this particr action with Seth before, and it didn''t take long for tears to begin flowing down her eyes.


    "In Aimy''s mind she knew death was approaching, but what pained her most was the feeling of betrayal, and then to make matters worse, she could not verbally make known her grievances as moans were the only thing leaving her mouth.

 Chapter 356 Do You Want To Eat Her

    ?


    With his rtive increase in strength, Seth hadn''t needed to consume blood as much as he usually did.


    As Seth saw it, Aimy was the closest opportunity he was going to get to feed on blood after hisst meal from Minuha.


    Deciding to use the opportunity to have a good drink, Seth innocently went about draining Aimy a little, but then just as he was starring, he felt Aimy''s body tremble and go weak in his arms and then the unmistakable sound of tears reached his ears.


    Seth was still confused about what was happening when he heard Irene''s quaking voice.


    "Seth, what are you doing?"


    In Irene''s voice, Seth could hear, fear, worry, and confusion, and it only took him a second to realize what was wrong.


    Remembering the times when both sisters had seen him interact with someone''s blood, Seth could only internally face-palm at his mistake.


    Not wanting things to go out of hand, Seth cut his meal short and went about transforming Aimy, releasing his venom into her, and pulling back.


    "How do I exin this" Seth thought watching as the woman in his arms silently cried and before he could think further, Irene moved and swooped her sister out of hisp.


    "Man no wonder she acts like a little girl, "Seth thought quite surprised as Irene took her sister into her arms, carrying her like a baby and asking her what was wrong.


    "Talk about a protective big sister."


    "Hmm, you should let go of her now, her transformation is about to begin," Seth said his voice having a very unhappy Irene looking at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Were you trying to eat her?" Irene asked.


    "If I wanted to eat someone, I''d eat you or Minuha, you guys are fleshier, now let her go ande over here."


    Hearing Seth''s words, various emotions fluctuated through Irene''s eyes but in the end, they rxed and she was just about toy her sister down when Aimy gripped her hand.


    "Irene, it Hurst" Aimy said rubbing her hand over where Seth had bitten her"


    With Aimy''s words, Irene''s vignce increased and her eyes shot toward Seth, but this time they were far less usatory and more questioning.


    With the experiences both sisters had with him, Seth decided not to answer Irene''s gaze and instead rested his head on his throne and felt around.


    Seeing Seth not give her a reply, Irene gritted her teeth and dropped her sister to the ground.


    "Don''t worry, Seth said you''ll be alright, we''ll be close by watching you" Irene saidyering a kiss on her sister''s forehead, and seeing her nod, she let go of her sister.


    Standing up, Irene turned and looked at the nonchnt Seth, she quickly walked to him.


    "What is happening to her?"


    His aloof gaze focusing back on Irene, Seth pointed at the other throne he had created beside his, "Sit".


    Angry at his dismissal, Irene stamped her feet on the ground but rather than do as Seth said, she instead walked toward him and under Seth''s gaze sat on hisp, putting her back to his and watching her sister.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Tell her to stop resisting"


    With Aimy''sst interaction with his fangs, Seth knew that trying to console or advise her was impossible, he wouldn''t be surprised if that past had some kind of trauma on her, but now with Irene here, Seth hoped Aimy would be more receptive to her sister''s words, after all, he derived no joy from watching her squirm on the floor as she tried to resist the invasion of her body.


    Showing no hesitation, Irene immediately ryed Seth''s words, even wanting to move closer to her, but Seth''s hand wrapped around her waist.


    "Toote"


    With these words, the changing atmosphere which Irene had failed to notice due to her worry for her sister became so chaotic that she could no longer ignore it.


    Quickly she released her soulsense and began scanning the surroundings, subconsciously cing her hand on Seth''s hand which wrapped around her waist as she leaned forward and stared at her sister whose body was beginning to consume qi at a faster-than-normal pace.


    "Seth please don''t let anything happen to her" Irene spoke.


    Leaning forward, Seth pressed himself against Irene.


    "Do you think I''ll ever harm any of you?" Seth asked as his tongue tickled Irene''s ears making her hold him tighter.


    Assuring her worries, Seth leaned back and watched as the usual cocoon of qi rapidly began forming around Aimy.


    In waves and storms, qi from all around came smashing into Seth''s thrones, and having no need for the other, Seth let the unupied throne copse while the one which carried him and Irene stood firm, the waves unable to touch either it or its upants.


    Irene was so focused on her sister that until it hit, she didn''t notice the storm of qi that came from behind and was headed for her sister, a storm that would have grievously destroyed her were Seth not present,


    "Seth I can''t see Aimy" Irene suddenly cried.


    "Not even I can" Seth grumbled internally at his helplessness in this situation, but not wanting to scare Irene, one of his hands moved from her waist and went to her chest, while the other pulled her waist and forced her to lean against him.


    "Don''t worry, that''s normal, everything is going well, Seth whispered into Irene''s ears as he massaged her chest.


    Seeing her silently nod but keep staring forward, Seth figured she wasn''t even aware that his grubby hand was at work again.''


    Not needing moans from her, Seth went about spoiling his hand to the soft feel of Irene''s boobs, all the while gathering his qi for the explosion which he knew was toe.


    Last time he had nonchntly allowed the explosion to hit him and carry him away, but this time he was with Irene.


    With how close they were to Aimy Seth doubted she could survive the qi explosion on her own, and though he could protect her midflight, who knew what thought would enter her mind if she began flying off.


    Minutes passed and soon there was an explosion


    Unlike with storming waves, this time, Iren could not look over the explosion as the force behind it sent her all senses tingling with the need to flee.


    "Aimmyyy"

 Chapter 357 I Am Not Fat

    ?


    Despite her body''s tell of impending doom, Irene bent forward then went about screaming with worry for her sister, tightening her grip on Seth''s hands, the one on her breast included, pressing down on his hands so much that Seth was worried for her boob.


    Knowing words couldn''t do much at this time, Seth said nothing to Irene instead preparing as his soulsense which he had deployed was steadily and quickly ovee by the explosion, and when it was eradicated, a world of darkness encapsted he and Irene.


    Seth was thankful for Irene''s cool-headedness as she didn''t panic when she was suddenly buried in darkness, just staying silent and anxiously waiting, and then minutester when the darkness cleared and she saw the area free of explosive waves she sped out of her Seth''s grip and went to look for her sister.


    "Well I guess that''s the limit of her patience," Seth thought and then looked at the figure on hisp.


    "You should go back so she finds you," Seth said.


    A pout on the figure''s face, she pecked Seth on the lips and was gone once more.


    "Should I have transformed her?" Seth thought realizing that he and Irene may not have put enough thought into this.


    Irene was the one who usually kept Aimy in line, but now with the girl so strong that her sister couldn''t even pick up on her movements, Seth worried for both Irene and her world.


    "Well if she goes out of hand, I always have her light in my soul space," and with this thought, Seth stood up and walked into the still dust-filled region.


    With his soul sense and Irene''s loud piercing questions finding the duo with all the dust and sand in the air was an easy stroll for Seth.


    He stood a few steps back and watched as Irene went feeling her sister''s body, checking for injuries and dislocation, and when she bent down, to check her legs, the naughty woman who saw him went about squeezing her naked breast and looking at him coyly.


    To this, ns were already forming in his mind when Irene stood up, done with her check on her sister, and then hugged her.


    Seth was waiting for the whole emotional moment to be over and when it was, his eyebrow raised as Iren turned to him with a frown and then marched towards him, and then pointing a finger at him, she bellowed


    "You, why didn''t you tell me what was going to happen, do you know how scared I was, how worried I was, I thought you betrayed us and my sister was going to die"


    Like this Irene went stabbing at Seth''s chest with her fingers, letting out all the fears that she had been suppressing, and soon tears were leaving her eyes and Seth found himself being hugged.


    "Yeah Seth, no fair I thought I was going to die," Aimy said walking beside Seth with also teary eyes, tears that Seth knew were fake but in the end he soon had two sisters resting their heads on his chest and hugging him.


    ...¡­.


    Though he hadn''t noticed anything with Minuha, Seth was beginning to wonder if Supremes'' had a devastating appetite.


    It had been some hours since Aimy had her transformation and it was now evening.


    After the whole crying out of fear by the two women, the trio had moved to find a ce to recuperate and had found a cave which they currently upied.


    As the most responsible one among the trio, Irene had gotten whatever they needed before their eventual departure from Monwac City.


    At the moment, food, which was the most important resource Irene had brought was being devoured and Seth couldn''t help but be astonished by how much Aimy consumed.


    "Do you ever eat this much" Seth couldn''t help but ask seeing as he had never seen this side of Aimy and wanted to be sure it was an effect of the transformation


    "I''m not fat"Aimy quickly replied.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Irene rolled her eyes at her sister''s instinctive answer to her eating habit being questioned and exined to Seth.


    "She does eat a lot, but she''s been quite conservative for the times she''s been around you, but I guess she must be really hungry to not mind your presence."


    With Irene fully exposing her secret, Aimy could only bow her head and go biting her meal slowly, her face red as she stole nces at Seth.


    "Aimy do you feel different? Are you more hungry than usual?"


    Hearing Seth''s question, Aimy was taken aback, her eyes unfocused, and Seth not wanting to deal with trying to cate the woman''s nonexistent fears on his thought of her eating habits, he intervened in her emotions.


    "Well I''m just a tiny, tiny bit more hungry than usual" Aimy said in a low tone like she was revealing a huge secret.


    "Alright, that''s good, you should eat more, it''s only a matter of time before your chest gets bigger than Irene''s"


    "Huh, what did you say" Aimy quickly asked, Irene also looking at Seth with narrowed eyes."


    "You''re a supreme, did you think you''ll just be normal, as you get stronger your body''s perfection will also be elevated,"


    Though Seth had no life backing for his words, he felt like he should be right.


    When Rose had initially transformed him his body hadpletely changed, and although this change hadn''t appeared in either Minuha or Dorian, he felt like it was something that was yet toe.


    In their right, these women''s bodies had already got through a measure of change, and Seth felt all they needed was time and breakthroughs to be a whole new being.


    Watching Aimy''s confidence surge and a smile appear on her face as she quickly went eating her food, Seth felt he had done the right thing, and then watching as she ate, he asked her another question.


    "So do you feel like you want to fight me?"


    "Ehhhh" Aimy was totally confused by Seth''s question but in the end, she shook her head sideways.


    "So you don''t have a new desire to do anything to me" Seth asked wondering if his descendant''s rebellious nature wasn''t a general thing well.


    "Well, Aimy said looking at Seth with a shy gaze.


    "I want to outdo you in bed, ride you till your dick goes limp and you beg me to stop."


    To Aimy''s words, Seth gave a grin, "Do you want to try it out."


    Not missing a beat, "Aimy nodded to Seth''s words and stood up, quickly pulling off the clothes she had worn and raveling her naked curvy figure to Seth."


    "What arrogant descendants" Seth chuckled.


    "I''ll make sure to properly discipline you before we reach the transportation channel.

 Chapter 358 Try Harder [R-18]

    ?


    Looking up at Aimy, Seth moved to stand but surprisingly the woman didn''t let him as she instead pushed him down and nting her legs to both his sides, sat down on him and without warning ripped apart his shirt.


    "This isn''t going to be peaceful," Seth thought rxing and letting Aimy destroy his shirt and leave him bare-chested.


    Aimy licked her lips as Seth''s chest came exposed, subconsciously taking a deep breath and rubbing her hand over his chest.


    Seth was silently enjoying the feel of Aimy''s touch when he felt a sharp pain on his chest, and looking down he saw Aimy''s hand running down his chest, her fingers dragging across his skin and leaving a light trail of blood despite the woman wanting to do more.


    Seth blinked at this, but before he could stress his mind on useless thoughts, Aimy leaned down and began licking across the lines of blood she had made, and Seth didn''t know why, but it felt please sing.


    Feeling her tongue running over his bruised flesh, small jolts of pleasure ran within Seth, the wet sounds of Aimy''s licks soon sending his dragon stirring.


    Other than a few low grunts leaving his lips, Seth made no other reaction to Aimy''s activities, letting her do as she wished.


    Like her saliva contained healing properties, Seth''s chest was fully healed by the time Aimy took her lips off it, and then licking her bloody lips, she leaned close to Seth and began kissing.


    Holding Seth''s head in her hands, Aimy came with dominance and tyranny as she kissed Seth, her tongue sting into Seth''s mouth and ravaging it like a hungry beast.


    With each second that passed, Aimy''s lust seemed to increase as she pressed herself to Seth till eventually she took her hands from his head and instead wrapped her arm around it, mashing her lips against his and grinding her crotch against his boner.


    With his hands to the side, Seth watched as Aimy''s eyes lost all sense of intelligence, going half-lidded with the woman grinding herself harder on him.


    Minutes went by and just when Seth was wondering if Aimy no longer needed oxygen to survive, he felt her hips move harder and in the end, her body shook, a wetness soon spreading all over his lower region as Aimy''s released directly over him.


    With her release, Aimy''s body fell on him and she could only rest her chin on his shoulder, holding him tight as her body reached a peak of pleasure, and just when Seth thought that was all, he felt a known but unfamiliar pain in his neck.


    Like these Seth found himself being fed on by Aimy as she orgasm, and he couldn''t help but look to the ceiling and let out a sigh of pleasure.


    Just like his bite caused others pleasure, a bite from another also brought about pleasure, but unlike others who lost control of themselves, Seth was able to easily ignore the pleasure and then look to the right, staring at the one abandoned woman who was staring at him both of them in amazement and frustration.


    Licking his lips while staring at Irene, Seth showed her his fangs, and under her gaze he sunk his teeth into Aimy''s neck, causing her to shiver.


    Looking at Irene Seth lightly sucked Aimy''s blood, filling his mouth with her rich taste and wondering what would happen if he consumed one of his kind.


    As Seth fed on Aimy his lust increased and he bit deeper till eventually Aimy''s mouth came off his neck and she began letting out heavy moans.


    Her bloody lips open and moaning, Aimy held onto Seth tightly, her pussy already beginning to tingle but then Seth suddenly released her neck, allowing her to lean away from him and struggle to control her breathing.


    "You aren''t doing a good job in outdoing me my child," Seth said giving Aimy''s ass cheek a heavy spank that left a red handprint and had her crying out.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I''m just warming up," Aimy defended staring at Seth with defiance, and then without dy, her hands reached for his part, and tore it apart, shocked when his meat pped her butt with a powerful force.


    "My blood is up Aimy, Are you sure you can handle me."


    To Seth''s words, Aimy snorted and grabbed onto his dick which her hand could barely fit around.


    Aimy held the thick meat and rubbed its tip against her pussy lips, and with heavy breaths of anticipation, she proceeded to go down on Seth''s dick only to find a hand suddenly holding onto her butt cheek and then she couldn''t descend.


    Confusion on her face, Aimy''s eyes traced from Seth''s hand which was holding her buttock to his face, and looked at him questionly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Beg"


    Aimy was confused by Seth''s words, but Seth didn''t let her strain her mind as he went on to further exin to her.


    "Say ''Daddy please allow my pussy to take care of your fat cock''."


    This was a fuck session that involved more than just orgasms, it involved Aimy trying to dominate Seth, and so far Seth had let her have her fun, but now he had decided to make a move.


    At Seth''s words, Aimy''s eyes constricted determination which reminded Seth of Minuha''s initial rebellious nature filling it, and then before Seth knew it, she took her left knee off the floor, leaving only her feet on the ground, and soon the ground underneath Aimy''s left foot cracked as the woman began seeking to force herself down.


    Seth''s action at the moment was the ultimate tease to Aimy because the tip of his cock was already in her pussy, and now the feeling of being unable to have the rest of his cock enter and fill her felt like torture.


    Seeing Aimy''s employ of her strength and gradually her qi, Seth only smirked at the woman, delivering two hard spanks to her ass.


    "Try harder."


    Despite having the vantage point, Aimy found herself unable to even go down even a single inch, and gritting her teeth, she leaned forward and rested her hand against his chest wanting to use him as leverage.


    With amusement, Seth watched Aimy get into her new position and further press down, her face tightening, till qi began spilling from all around her.


    "What a bad girl, "Seth chuckled and lifting his hand pped her right ass cheek five times continuously, enjoying when the pain from his hits filled the woman and difort spread to her eyes.


    "Given up yet?" Seth questioned his left hand holding his dick and moving it in a circle, teasing Aimy and having her bite her teeth in frustration.

 Chapter 359 Going Hard [R-18]

    ?


    "Daddy please allow my pussy to take care of your fat cock"


    It took Seth a second to realize that Aimy had actually said the words, but then he smiled and stroked her very much teased pussy.


    "That''s a good girl"


    Taking his right hand from her butt, Seth was surprised to see Aimy not immediately sit on his and swallow his cock, instead, she held herself up and calmed her breath, and then closing her eyes, she slowly took him in, swallowing his entire meat and resting her heavy butt on hisps.


    "I''m guessing you''re back to being a bad and stubborn girl," Seth asked with a grin, Aimy''s eyes opening to a narrow gaze being his answer.


    "Guess I''ll have to discipline you some more."


    "You won''t win this time," Aimy said with such confidence that Seth felt sorry for himself imagining this was how he spoke when he faced uncertain enemies.


    "Go ahead, and be a naughty girl," Seth said, Aimy snorting but in the end, she set her knees back on the ground and began moving.


    With Aimy Moving up and down on his cock, Seth leaned back and enjoyed the sight.


    "You''re beautiful" Sethmented, but Aimy gave no reaction to hispliments, as she ground her pelvis over his, moving her hips clockwise and anticlockwise, controlling his dick like it was a joystick.


    "Hrmm," Seth groaned in pleasure, unable to deny the stimtions which the walls of Aimy''s cunt were delivering to his cock.


    With each second that passed, the woman increased her pace till eventually, her hips began lifting off his body and falling back, Aimy''s moans increasing with the change in pace.


    Soon Seth could no longer remain passive and began moving his waist, lifting his hips and mming them against Aimy''s buttock as it came down.


    Seth''s actions seemed to annoy Aimy as she began moving faster and harder, each of her descent a m that pushed Seth''s hip to the ground.


    Seeing Aimy enter a frenzy in her quest for dominance, Seth backed off and enjoyed the feel of a tight fleshy wall, rapidly moving over his dick.


    With the pace that Aimy had Seth. It wasn''t long before her breathing got heavy once more and a few secondster her cunt tightened around Seth''s cock, gripping it hard and washing it with her juices.


    With her orgasm, Aimy finally took a break, sitting on Seth and hazily staring at him.


    "Hmm, am still hard, you came too early"


    Seth''s words had Aimy''s eyes narrowing at him, and without a word, Seth saw the woman''s hips begin moving up once more, genuine moans soon beginning to leave her lips.


    Aimy''s quick recovery amazed Seth for a few seconds, but then realizing what that meant he turned to Irene who was by his side, the delicious beauty unable to resist the temptation of the lewd scene before her and now having her fingers deep in her cunt.


    "Aimy won''t be letting up anytime soon," Seth said spanking Aimy''s butt hard and getting a grunt from her.


    "Why don''t you cover over with that delicious ass, I want to have a taste of that juicy pussy" Seth said lying down t and looking at Irene.


    Irene was at first taken back by Seth''s offer, her mind wanting to think but finding it too stressful, and with her pussy crying for some love, she soon found herself beside Seth.


    With Seth''s guidance, Irene moved over Seth, having her legs on both sides of Seth''s head and then holding onto his hand, she deseeded till herrge ass was now resting on his face her pussy over his lips and her eyes staring at her lust drunk sister.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Despite being in front of her, Irene noticed Aimy didn''t even notice her presence.


    Aimy''s eyes bordered on the being closed and with a bit of drool falling from her lips, she went riding Seth''s cock.


    Various thoughts on what her sister was feeling went through Irene''s head and getting lost in her thoughts, she moved to touch her cunt when something else touched it.


    "Arghhh" Irene moaned, surprise on her face, and it did not take long for her to begin letting out continuous moans as Seth''s tongue ravaged her lower lips.


    ...¡­


    By the time an hour was over, Irene had cum three times and was sitting behind Seth, her eyes on his cock which was being swallowed by her squatting sister''s cunt.


    Despite having cum twice, Seth''s cock was still hard and Aimy didn''t look the least bit exhausted.


    .....


    "Is this what he meant by sexual advantages" Irene wondered.


    With Seth using his lips and fingers, Irene had found herself going weak after his ministrations and eventually having multiple orgasms and then falling asleep.


    Now hourster she had woken up to the scene of Aimy on all fours, a little bit of tearsing down her eyes as Seth fucked her from behind.


    Watching their sweaty body and hearing their heated moans and grunts, Irene felt horny, her pussy tingling as it cried for Seth''s cock and nothing else.


    She wanted to control herself but in the end, soon found herself crawling beside Seth and hugging his arm which he had been using to deliver ps to Aimy''s ass.


    Seeing her sister''s buttocks all red, Irene felt a bit of pity for her, but with her own needs in mind she could only ignore her and lowly cry out,


    "Seth"


    Pounding Aimy''s ass and sending them rippling was incredible and hearing her moan was like a drug constantly making him high.


    Seth could already see that Aimy was on herst legs, and then he saw Irene crawl up to him, hold him, and then eventually call out to him.


    "Yes"


    ''Please fuck me"


    Looking at her beautiful face filled with sadness, Seth could guess how frustrated Irene was at the moment,


    "Give me a few minutes, I''ll be down with her and then it will only be the two of us. "Seth said his right hand holding Irene''s neck and giving her a firm kiss.


    Getting a nod from Irene''s Seth turned back to Aimy''s buns, and now that he had a job to aplish, he upped his game, his hands moving to her clit and rubbing it.

 Chapter 360 Praise It [R-18][Bonus ]

    ?


    With a grunt, Seth pulled his dick out and released his hold on the slim and curvy waist watching as its owner copsed to the floor, her butt sticking into the air.


    With a satisfied grin on his face, Seth turned to the hungry woman and then dipped two of his fingers into her sister''s cunt and brought it to her lips.


    Looking at Seth, Irene readily opened her mouth and began sucking on his fingers, moaning as she savored the taste of her sister and Seth''s fluids.


    "Do you like my cum" Seth asked, getting a quick nod from Irene.


    Taking his finger out of Irene''s mouth Seth turned and smacked Aimy''s ass,


    "Clean her up"


    As Seth stood to his knees, he watched as Irene got behind her sister''s butt and beganpping up the fluids which trailed from her cunt.


    Walking behind Irene, Seth was presented with the view of two heart-shaped asses arranged in a straight line, and moving to the side, he had a great view of Iren devouring her sister''s cunt, while one of her hands was deep in her pussy.


    Seth had thought to rx for a bit, but watching the passion with which Irene ate her sister and seed for pleasure with her fingers he walked beside her.


    "Why don''t you clean me instead?"


    With Seth''s words, Irene stopped her action and turned, her eyes zeroing in on Seth''s cock and soon consuming it.


    With hisst release, Seth''s dick had gone to sleep thinking it''s fun time was over, but with Irene''s wrapped around it and draining it of whatever remained within it during its recent release, it quickly hardened.


    Stroking Irene''s hair, Seth truly appreciated the way her head moved around his cock, and when he felt he was hard enough, he pulled her head, prompting her to look at me.


    Extending a hand, Irene got his meaning, and held his hand, letting him pull her up and when they were both standing and staring it into each other''s eyes, Seth asked.


    "How do you want it"


    "I want to be in your arms."


    Getting Irene''s request, Seth ced his hands on Irene''s butt and then lifted her, raising her so her butt reached the same height as his hardening dick, and then with Irene''s help, his cock was aligned with her snatch and then pration.


    With few movements, Seth was now buried in Irene''s cunt, while Irene found herself tightening her grip on Seth as his cock swelled within her.


    "That''s big" Irene couldn''t help butment.


    Holding Irene''s butt firmly, Seth began moving his hips, smacking his pelvis against hers, and Irene in her thoughtfulness wrapped her hand around his neck while the other lifted her breast and brought it to his lips.


    Like he hadn''t tasted her milk in ages, Seth gobbled up Irene''s nipples while moving his erged meat in and out of her.


    With the new tightness around his cock, Seth gave Irene''s cunt time to adjust to his size, moving in and out of her with slow strokes, enjoying as Irene''s arms asionally moved over his tense arms caressing his protruding muscles as he carried her fleshy body.


    With time Seth''s strokes got faster and he had no choice but to release Irene''s breast and focus his attention on sending the woman to a world of pleasure.


    Holding her tight, Seth smacked his pelvis harder against Irene, loving the wet sounds that began filling the surroundings as the woman''s pussy leaked more and more juices.


    "Seth more, please more, harder" Irene soon started moaning, but her pleas didn''tst for long as Seth soon began giving her what she wanted, his actions destroying her ability to phrase words and leaving her mouth only able to moan.


    "arghh, arhhh" Irene screamed, tightening her leg around Seth and wing at his back.


    Like an untiring machine, Seth stood firm and began lifting Irene as he fucked her.


    Taking her buttocks up and then smashing his cock into her as her ass came down, not stopping with this action till eventually Irene trebled and her pussy contracted, spurting out more of its juices, Irene releasing a scream.


    .....


    "hrrmm Seth, Seth " Irene screamed her body pressed against the wall of the cave as Seth stood behind her.


    Unlike earlier when they had gone rough, this time Seth was also pressed against Irene and with average speed was moving his dick in and out of Irene''s pussy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seth''s face was pressed against Irene''s and they could both hear each other breathing, Seth''s hand pinning both Irene''s hands to the wall as he slipped his cock in and out of her enjoying as she kept moaning his name.


    "How much did you love my cock?"


    Seth suddenly asked, his question surprising Irene but a secondter she answered him.


    "It''s the best darling I love it".


    "Praise my cock" Seth whispered, his grip on Irene''s hand tightening and his thrust getting harder.


    "Hmm, what more praises can I give to your almighty cock darling, I just want to suck on it every day, have it up my pussy and throat.


    Darling you thick cock turn my insides¡­"


    Without pause, dirty words spilled from Irene''s lips, further turning on her and Seth, making Irene''s pussy so wet that her juices began dripping to the floor as Seth fucked her.


    "What of your ex-husband, whose cock is better," Seth said.


    Hearing Seth''s question, Iren kept quiet, but Seth wasn''t going to let her off so easily.


    Maintaining his pace, Seth yanked on Irene''s hair making her look at him.


    "Tell me Irene who is better, who fucks you best" Seth said pulling on Irene''s hair till she opened her eyes and with a tear falling she spoke


    "You,"


    "Louder, say the words


    "You Seth, your cock is better than my ex-husband''s."


    Hearing these words, Seth smashed his lips against Irene''s enjoying as she kissed him back with the same ferocity.


    As they kissed Seth''s hips began picking up pave, and when they separated, Seth sent his tongue and licked Irene''s tears.


    Seeing her press herself to him, Seth held her head so she kept looking at him, watching as her breathing got heavier, and then he asked once more.


    "You love my dick right"


    Without hesitation, Irene nodded her head and Seth was satisfied with her answer.


    "Is it better than your ex-husband''s?"


    Though Seth could see a bit of hesitation in Irene''s eyes, she nheless nodded, and with that Seth went on to ask his next question.


    "Is it better than that of your children''s father?"


    Seth''s words shocked Irene but then she nodded her head to his words.


    "It''s way better Seth" Irene whispered, feeling Seth''s hand move and hold her hips and then a slight sting on her buttocks as his thrusts got even harder.


    "Arhhh, arghh, ahhh" Both Irene and Seth began groaning this time.


    "I''ming" Irene whispered with dazed eyes, her body soon trembling as she was sent over the edge and not too long after had to bear Seth''s cock pouring its white matter into her.


    With both their bodies trembling, Seth and Aimy stood glued together, their groans and breath the only thing keeping thempany till eventually they both calmed down Seth took a step back, taking his cock out of Irene''s'' pussy and watching as their umted essence came flooding down.


    Irene had just pushed herself off the wall and turned when she was greeted by Seth standing just behind her, his sweaty body heaving up and down, and then he asked her


    "Who is the father of your children?"

 Chapter 361 Circular Red Smiling Faces [Bonus ]

    ?


    The air was boisterous,ughter, grunts, and rants could be heard all around, the streets filled with people minding their business and those not minding their business.


    This was currently the situation at Koruzakt, it was a big town in Ingrod kingdom, a town located close to its interior and just on the way to the capital.


    With its proximity to the capital, one could sure bet that it was a resource-rich town, one which yed host to a ton of traveling merchants, cultivators, and sometimes even high officials.


    At the moment, the only thing stopping this town from being ssified as a city was it''s Military might.


    It wasn''t that Koruzaktcked a military defense, but rather that it could not be called a fortress, yet if one thought any army would be able to raze it to the ground then the 50,000 soldiers in its employ would be a shock to them.


    With such prestige, a smart person would easily infer that not a lot could shock or surprise the city or its residents.


    Near unlimited gold, near unlimited qi stones, ancient scrolls. Magic tools, powerful cultivators, and top-ranking generals, this town had seen, but the individual walking through the main road of the street at the moment, they had not seen.


    Today had started like any other day, the sun rising and people waking up and going about carrying out their various activities.


    The streets and main road had quickly be crowded, all kinds of people dressed in different kinds of clothes and decorations moving about, but then as the day had progressed and the afternoon sun had risen, a rumor had begun spreading.


    "The king of Ingrod was walking on the streets of Koruzakt"


    Now who was the king?


    A man who ruled the great kingdom of Ingrod, sitting firmly on its throne and being an overlord.


    With Ingrod being a powerful nation in the world and one that could fight against the invaders it could only be imagined how strong their top cultivators were and how powerful their king who outshined them all was.


    At first, the rumor had been amusing, making people who heard it roll their eyes or chuckle at which prankster was currently looking to cause some mischief.


    Like so, the amusing rumor had gone spreading for close to 20 minutes before another piece of information came flowing.


    "The man who was said to be king wore a silver crown and now had on a pure silver cloak which was embroiled with red circr smiling faces.


    Weird as that embroidery was, it was unique to the king''s robe and exclusive only to his robe.


    There were rumors of the king having once truly started a war because a fellow king had dared design his robe with the red smiling face.


    Now here they were being told that someone was wearing this very cloth and walking the streets of Koruzakt.


    While this was just a rumor, the fact that it had gone so widespread put a lot of power in it and had everyone wary.


    Still nothing but a town, Koruzakt''s presence wasn''t irreceable, and no one wanted to call down the wrath of the kingdom''s strongest cultivator.


    With this news, eyes began turning and people began standing, not wasting a minute, legs began moving.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Chances were that it was a stupid teen that had gotten so engrossed in pranks that he had gone as far as trying to dress like the king, and if that were the case, then it was paramount, that the teen be caught, and severely disciplined, and though there was actually a much higher chance that it was all a ruse, in everyone''s mind, falling for the ruse was much better than them ignoring it and it turned out to be true.


    Cultivators could be quite ruthless, not to talk of a king who valued their name and image, no one wanted a disaster to befall them.


    Like this Koruzakt was in chaos by afternoon, the soldiers and even administrators all on their legs and moving to solve what could be a cmity for them especially.


    With such attention, panic, and frenzy, the source and subject of this rumor was quickly found, but the most confusing thing was that the rumor still continued to spread.


    More and more people far from the source began hearing it and with worry, they began moving toward the source, worry on the faces of many as they wondered why the people who were closer hadn''t dealt with the issue.


    It wasn''t till an hourter that the rumor was finally changed to the earth-shaking news that the true King of Ingrod was walking the streets of Koruzakt in flesh.


    If one had thought rumors caused more frenzy, then they hadn''t seen the panic the news of the king''s presence caused.


    All around the town, there were shouts and panic, but this chaos was only present in the town''s surroundings.


    Areas close to the town''s main road were engulfed in a silence that would scare even a man of experience.


    To see men, women, and children of all sizes filing the sides of a road and all be quiet, none daring to make a sound could in a sense be called a nightmare, and this was the scene happening on Koruzakt''s main road.


    Wearing a in silver crown on his head, a white shirt, trousers, and shoes, and most importantly a silver cloak embroidered with red smiley faces was a man walking right in the middle of Koruzakt main road.


    The ck-bearded man had a more than average build, his strides long and confident and the smile on his handsome face being one that would send babies smiling and damsels blushing.


    With all this one would have expected the streets to be rowdy, but the aura which came off the man had everyone who felt it shutting up.


    Koruzakt''s main road which was always full of traffic, having several carriages along it was now bare, and any object which was unfortunate to be in this king''s path was obliterated by an invisible force.


    With one hand in his pocket and the other on his chin, this king walked unimpeded, strolling through the silent crowd of people on both sides of the road, and behind him, about 9 steps away was a group of people all following benign one man who was sweating as he followed after the king.


    The man leading the group from behind was the Lord of the town, much earlier he had been enjoying the various benefits of being the leader of a sessful town when the whole rumor thing had started.


    As a man in power and under the king, he had immediately sent people to eradicate the rumor and after hearing that it truly was his king, he had dropped everything and presented himself before the king.


    Bowing down so his head almost touched the ground, he had fearfully greeted the king, and thankfully the man had only ignored him and continued on his path.


    Now the Lord and his people followed from behind, not daring to walk too close to him, for fear of endearing his wrath, and mainly because of his aura which wouldn''t let them.


    As the Lord moved, his eyes asionally stole nces at the King''s back straining his senses to make out the king''s legendary invisible weapon, a weapon that even he a level 9 mortal could only feel and the one thing that had him sure of the king''s identity.

 Chapter 362 Time To Stretch

    ?


    Aside from being a bustling city that could promote trade, Koruzakt had other services which they offered.


    A touristic site at the far end of the town, artistic houses, hot springs, and brothels thought this one was best kept underground.


    Koruzakt wasn''tcking in recreation sites, but at the moment it was severelycking in a ce to house the king of Ingrod.


    Even if Koruzakt''s sess was multiplied by 5, what could the town offer that the king couldn''t get in the wealthiest cities of the kingdom.


    Right now it was like a king strolling through the slums of a vige, the entire Koruzakt administration and its people had one question in their minds.


    "What does he want?"


    Confidently walking through the streets, no one questioned why he was all alone and without guards.


    Such a question will only be silly and have a lot of people looking at whoever asked it like he was an idiot.


    I mean the king was already all-powerful, carrying along guard was just redundancy as in the end they would only be a hindrance to him if there was ever a serious attack on his life, and if one argued that he needed helpers as he moved around, then they just need to see the king when he moved.


    Just his aura could subdue more than 90 % of the cultivators in the kingdom, making them nod their heads and do his bidding to the utmost.


    With the most important question of the town being the reason for why the king was present, everyone watched him till eventually he took a right and went off the main road, walking into a smaller but still wide path, the town''s Lord quickly giving out orders that aimed to decongest the area which the king was walking into.


    The Lord of the town was still busy giving orders when the king suddenly made a left turn and to everyone''s shock walked into the doors of an average-looking restaurant.


    "A restaurant." The lord thought as several reasons for such a move went through his head but in the end, he could only drop a few directives to his subordinates who were beside him and then dash into the restaurant alone, who knew whether it was an idiot that was manning the restaurant.


    Quickly moving in, the Lord looked left and right, relief flooding his body when he noticed the restaurant was nearly empty, his eyes quickly training in on the king, watching as he moved towards a bench a little bit far from the restaurant door and had a seat in front of a figure dressed in ck and wearing a hood.


    "Perhaps a meeting or a visit," the Lord thought.


    The king had already shown his disinterest in him, so he knew better than to walk up to him and pester him.


    Not daring to use his soulsense the town''s Lord was just about to move and check the Kitchen and other offices of the restaurant so as to avoid any surprise when to his shock he saw a waiter walk up to the king''s table.


    For a few seconds, panic gripped his heart, and when he saw the waiter peacefully leave the table, his racing heart calmed down and he quickly moved to a position quite far enough to give the king his privacy but close enough for the king to order him


    Keeping his head bowed, the mayor could not help but wonder who the hooded figure was, but then he noticed the figure lift their head and then their body tremble a little signifying their shock and then the figure stood up, took off their hood, and bowed.


    Well, bowing to the king was a normal thing, but the Lord couldn''t help but swallow when he saw the light red-haired woman.


    "It''s bad enough that the king is here, but why is the princess also here, I don''t want my days of pleasure toe to an end."


    .....


    "Father why are you here" E asked after bowing to her kingly father still shocked that he was before her.


    Initially, she had felt a presence at her table but had taken it as another curious idiot who hade to disturb her but when she lifted her head to deal with the intruder, her eyes were greeted by her father''s amused smile.


    ''Why do you look like you''re fleeing, who are you hiding from"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The direct question had E swallowing as she arranged her thought.


    Who was she, what was she, how old was she, before her father, any lie she told would be effortlessly detected by the man and that would only serve to make her fall out of favor with him, so she could only spit out the truth.


    "I''m being chased by a powerful man, Minuha came with her full body to deal with him, but I don''t think she seeded.


    "Minuha" the king directly called out, a ck shadow spilling out of E''s shadow, and going to the side, rising and taking on Minuha''s body shape but remaining pitch ck.


    "Your majesty"


    "Hmm, where is Minuha?"


    "At the moment I just suffered a grievous defeat at the hands of E''s pursuer my lord, and now I''ve split my body into thousands of pieces, and with my injuries, it would take me a year if not years to recover, and regain my full form."


    "He''s that strong," the king said with a chuckle, "Well now I have somewhere to stretch"


    "You''re going to fight him" E ked inplete surprise.


    "Sure, he bullied my daughter, he can''t just go scot-free," the king said with a smile.


    "Minuha with your state would you be able to take care of E."


    "Though a little help would be appreciated, I am more than confident in safely taking her to the capital."


    "Good, Both of you go stay in the capital, I''ll be heading to go meet hmm¡­"


    "What''s his name?"


    "Evary Seth."


    "Evary Seth, I got so many conflicting reports on him, so I guess I''ll go meet him now."


    With these words, the king of Ingrod stood up, and just like he came in, he began strolling out.


    "Why didn''t you beg for Seth''s life," Minuha''s shadow said after the king was gone but E only rolled her eyes at it.


    "Well, I hate him so sorry if the thought of saving him didn''t instinctively pop into my head," E said pulling out a ne and stroking it lovingly.


    "Besides who knows his death might just be the solution since you failed to capture him"


    "Tch stubborn brat, when I get back, I''ll deal with you, and also just for your information, I now have a way to fix the ne," the back shadow said and before E could turn to question it, it copsed, and reattached itself to her shadow.


    .....


    Several Miles away, Minuha had a frown on her face, groaning at how she would have to split her body for a year and stay hidden just so she could prevent the king from tracking her new aura.

 Chapter 363 Cracked Space

    ?


    While others had on a solemn expression, Seth moved after them with a grin.


    Still excited from his recent session with two sisters Seth took this time to follow behind and admire their rumps for thest of times.


    After indulging in their carnal pleasure for thest two days, the trio were now heading for the teleportation channel.


    Irene had out herpass which she had taken out some time ago and was leading them, following the dark object which Seth could feel nothing from.


    "What is it," Seth said, finally tired of Aimy continually looking back at him.


    With Seth''s words, Aimy felt embarrassed, but after a while, she slowed down and began moving alongside Seth.


    "Will I also be able to transform others, just the same way you did to me?"


    "Most likely, just follow your heart or guts and do what you think is right. Who are you thinking of transforming"


    Seeing Aimy look at Irene after his question, Seth could only let out a breath and shake his head.


    "She doesn''t want to be one"


    "But we can''t just take no for an answer, If you pressure her, she will bend" Aimy went whispering to Seth.


    "So you want me to subject her to a life of despair, never able to forget me."


    "Then what about me" Aimyined. "You don''t seem worried about me."


    "Heavenly Storm sect, we''ll meet there in 10 years"


    "Huh, how will you do that, you refused to let me add your name and gave the scroll back to me."


    "Yeah, but don''t worry, I have my ways."


    Aimy''s brows creased as she wondered what made Seth so confident about getting to the heavenly sect.


    "So you''re going to leave her" Aimy mumbled, her only response from Seth being his silent gaze.


    The both of them moved in silence for a few seconds before Aimy spoke once more.


    "You won''t be there for 10 years, What do I do if I get horny" she asked peaking at Seth, from the corners of her eyes.


    "What do you want to do," Seth asked.


    "Ahhh, well ehhmm, I can touch myself"


    "Problem solved"


    "But it still won''t be enough, there is no way I can single-handedly satisfy myself."


    "There is Minuha" Seth pointed out.


    "Minuha can''t keep up with my libido"


    "You can create a harem," Seth said.


    "Of" Aimy tentatively asked.


    "Like I said do whatever you want," Seth said causing silence to prevail and then he spoke.


    "If in ten years you''ve been with a man, the next time we meet we will be nothing more than acquaintances. But if you haven''t been with any man, then you''ll forever be my property, just as you were meant to be."


    For her sister''s sake, this was the best Seth could do. For Irene''s sake, Seth had done a lot of things he couldn''t have imagined himself doing, and somewhere within himself, he was happy with her choice to leave him be.


    "Who knew what he would turn to."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "How will you know if I''ve been with a man, "Aimy asked with a bowed head and a pout."


    "I''ll know," Seth said throwing her a smile and sending her further pouting.


    Like so the trio continued their travel, Aimy straining her little brain as she mulled over Seth''s words, while Seth stood behind gazing at Irene with a lot of thoughts in mind, the woman herself was in her world, focusing just on the object in her hand.


    ...¡­.


    It was like a dream when Irene finally stopped running past nature''s wonders and looked to the sky and then her right hand.


    "We''re here," Irene said slowly turning and looking at her sister who quickly bowed her head not wanting to meet her gaze, and Seth whose eyes were moving around their surroundings.


    "There is nothing particrly special about the ce" Sethmented after his multiple observations.


    "Yeah that''s how it always is, a normal-looking environment," Irene said, "But in the end, this still works," she said cing a bleeding thumb over the round ball in her hand and closing her eyes only to suddenly remove her hand and take a step backward, Seth eyes widening as tiny cracks appeared in the space she has [previously been in before quickly healing.


    "You cracked space," Seth said with wonder, Irene nodding her head.


    "It has something to do with spacews."


    "Spacews," Seth thought as he stared at the various cracks, getting immersed in them and not noticing the awkward silence that had descended upon the group till secondster.


    "Ahhh, my head," Seth thought rubbing his forehead after a few minutes.


    "I guess I won''t be learning anything" he grumbled shifting his focus to the people around him.


    "What''s the problem" Seth asked when he noticed Aimy staring at him quietly while Irene had her gaze on his forehead unable to look him in the eye.,


    "Well, we are about to depart¡­." Aimy quietly said, her tone ambiguous and her eyes near moist.


    "Yeah so, why aren''t you getting ready to teleport?"


    A second passed and then Aimy went off,


    "What do you mean ''yeah so'',"


    "We are about to go our separate ways. Perhaps never to meet each other, do you understand that?"


    "Are you scared?"


    "No" Aimy quickly replied boisterously.


    "Good, now when you get back, if we do meet in the church, it''s best you ignore me, okay"


    "Huh, why"


    "Do you want to die? Do as I say, No matter what happens, take me as your enemy"


    "But what if someone is attacking you."


    "If I''m being beaten up by someone so badly that I need help, then I definitely don''t need yours."


    Aimy''s face twisted at Seth''s words, but before she could let out aint her sister spoke.


    "Aimy that''s enough, Seth has his reasons, and if he says you should ignore and show no familiarity with him then do as he says.


    No take out yourpass and get ready to travel, we''ve spent enough time telling ourselves goodbye."


    "Why am I the one going first, since Seth is going be using my portal then you should be first" Aimyined.

 Chapter 364 Irenes Plan

    ?


    After months of travels, their days of adventures and debauchery hade to an end.


    If they wanted a solemn environment, or the shedding of tears, Seth wasn''t going to initiate it or be a part of it.


    He watched as Irene took over the conversation and told Aimy to prepare to depart, and then Seth seeing Aimy being stubborn, reached out and pinched her ass.


    "Ouch," Aimy cried looking at Seth with an expression of hurt.


    "You are going first because you are the clumsiest and youngest" Seth told Aimy.


    "But am older than you"


    "And I''m stronger than you."


    Aimy''s face tightened looking between Seth and Iren wanting a way out but finding none.


    It was one thing if they were lying to get her to do something, but in this case, they were both speaking the truth as even she didn''t trust herself not to make a mistake sometimeter.


    "Let''s have onest fuck" the newly created supreme suggested, but this time it wasn''t Iren that shut down the idea but Seth.


    "If we do that we''ll only find ourselves in cycles of endless fucking, prolonging the inevitable."


    A feeling of sadness was beginning to envelop Aimy but then she felt Seth hold her and when she looked up at him, he kissed her.


    Unlike how they usually shared sloppy kisses, all Seth did this time was press his lips against hers, and looking into his eyes, she knew this was his goodbye to her.


    Aimy licked her lips when Seth pulled away from her, and then she quickly turned away from him and looked at her hand.


    Before she could do anything, Aimy felt a very familiar pair of arms wrap around her.


    "Don''t do anything funny okay, when you get to Ashad,plete your mission and head home.


    If it was before, Aimy might have perhaps thought her sister was bothering her, but now she quietly nodded her head.


    After receiving a peck to the forehead, Aimy rubbed the bloody fingers of her left hand over her right wrist, various drawings quickly beginning to appear on her arms just like with Irene''s.


    Seeing the drawing on her hands, Seth''s attention moved to Aimy''s right hand, his mind beginning to zone in on it, but then Irene quickly moved towards him and began pulling him away.


    "We''re too close" were Irene''s only words as she took him over 10 steps away from Aimy before stopping.


    Now a distance from the woman, they watched as the space beside her quickly began cracking, a blue light shooting from thepass in Aimy''s hand and covering her as the space beside her cracked and eventually began copsing on itself and turning into a swirling ck mass.


    Aimy gave onest look at the both of them a smile on her face as the swirling ck mass behind her sucked her into its darkness, leaving Egaroth now devoid of a clumsy supreme.


    "While creating the channel is easy, for the channel to self-destroy is hard due to the tons of energy put into making it as stable as possible.


    At the moment, anyone can get in which is why the channel always appears at random ces away from secluded eyes, and besides, there is also the risk of it being destroyed by someone.


    "You have about 10 minutes before the portal begins to copse, so don''t worry you will be safe," Irene said and began moving away.


    "Where are you heading?"


    "To activate mypass, can''t be too close or there would be inference."


    Iren was calmly moving away when she suddenly found herself being hugged from behind and kept in ce.


    "Remember what you told Aimy, don''t do anything stupid, especially now that you have limited time."


    "You never answered my question that night," Seth said.


    "Because I didn''t want to"


    "Then my bad for asking, Right now am telling you to tell me."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Irene went silent for a few seconds and then looked to the side, staring into Seth''s piercing gaze and then looking away she replied.


    "No. Why? Because it doesn''t concern you."


    "Are you going back to marry him, make him your husband?" Seth asked deciding to go another angle.


    "I''m marrying no one" Irene answered and then she shook her head.


    "You''re too greedy Seth, You''ve denied me love but won''t let me go, why? Are you so heartless?"


    "Because you belong to me," Seth said releasing Irene and turning her so she faced him.


    "Yes I can''t reciprocate your love, but I don''t want you running off and being with other men, I don''t want any man touching you."


    "But I overheard you and Aimy''s chat, you gave her the option to seek a man if she so desires, why don''t I have that option."


    "Though I care for the both of you, the level of feelings I have arepletely different."


    Hearing Seth''s words, Irene could only shake her head in frustration.


    "So what do you want me to do Seth, go back home and live a life of loneliness?"


    "No be a supreme, and I''lle find you, I take you and put you in my treasure box"


    "Beneath your lover" Irene whispered, but Seth did not back down.


    "Yes beneath her and with me"


    With Seth''s words, Irene wanted to move away from him, but Seth held her in ce.


    "Will you rather not have me at all?"


    "No, I want you" Irene whispered leaning into Seth and feeling his warm breath on her neck, knowing that his fangs were moving for her neck and just as he was about to bite her she held his head.


    "No Seth, I don''t want to be a supreme, don''t make me one of your subordinates."


    Hearing Irene''s words, Seth pulled back and looked at her questioningly.


    "Is Rose a supreme" Aimy suddenly asked.


    "No"


    "I see," Irene muttered, and looking at Seth, she kissed him.


    "Just so you don''t go having nightmares, I want you to know that other than you I won''t ever let any man touch me" Irene spoke, and while Seth was stunned by her sudden words She got out of his hold and activated herpass.


    Taking steps back as the space around Irene began cracking, Seth looked at her questioningly.


    "Irene what are you nning."


    "Nothing tooplicated darling it''s like this, seeing how much you want me right now has made me realize, that it''s not that you don''t love me, but that you believe you love Rose more, so my n is to kill Rose."


    "Huh"


    Seth waspletely shocked.


    "If she''s dead, you''ll grieve her but in the end no matter how angry you are at me, our love will prevail."


    These were thest words Seth heard from Irene before she disappeared leaving Seth staring at the ck hole that had swallowed Irene in shock.


    "Did I break her?" Seth thought, worry on his face, as scenes of Rose tearing apart Irene began surfacing in his head but before he could think more, his head snapped to the right, his eyes narrowing as he felt danger.

 Chapter 365 Growl In Pain

    ?


    Something wasing, something dangerous wasing.


    When did Seth have hisst breakthrough, when did he feel fear from any single being.


    Even after transforming Irene who was closest in cultivation to him, the woman had felt like an egg he could crush at any time, but now someone dangerous and actually life-threatening was approaching.


    His eyes narrowing, Seth tried to zero in on the approaching image, a man wearing a silver crown and cloaking into his sight.


    Usually, Seth''s soulsense was always the first to pick up on a detail before his eyes and that was because those details were usually not too far from him and also because of his eye''s inability to look in all directions or see through objects, but this time things were different.


    The silver clothe man was kilometers away from Seth and with him being in his direct line of sight, and it took his soulsense secondster to reach the man and identify him for the true danger he was, and when it did, Seth made a mad dash for the portal which was a few steps away from him but s he was toote.


    The feeling of danger had only been a tingle, one signifying the approach of a powerhouse, unable to properly ess the opponent''s lethality due to therge distance between them.


    With his previous breakthrough to Kaiser Level, Seth''s soulsense had strengthened to being unable to sweep over kilometers, and now when it reached its target he had gotten a reading of the Man''s lethality.


    "Monster" was the words Seth described the approaching cultivator with, and with feelings of danger swamping his body, the chances of the approaching cultivator being a friend dropped to an all-time low.


    "Besides when have powerful people ever been receptive to me."


    Though reluctant, Seth was hit with the flee or die choice and just as he moved to avoid the dictator, he realized that his little days had cost him.


    Just barely, Seth saw the man take something from his back, the thing being near invisible to his eyes but a powerful cross-shaped blur to his soulsense.


    The man held it like a sword and then without re or dy he swung it at Seth.


    The portal was just a few steps from Seth, just a step and he would be in it, teleporting to god knows where but then Seth stopped and turned to face the near invisible attack.


    Seth could have continued on his initial route and dived into the portal, but the problem was that if he left, the attack would hit this location and without a doubt destroy the portals.


    Now having a valid and concrete reason to battle, Seth''s challenging side red up in excitement, and it didn''t take a second for a red sword to appear in Seth''s hand and for his figure to go ck, dark fumes pouring out of him.


    Just because he was maniacal to want to fight an opponent that sent his senses crazy didn''t mean Seth was stupid.


    To an extent he understood that were he to face this iing opponent, death was what awaited him at the end of the tunnel.


    With the consequences and risks of his action in mind, Seth stood exploding with all his power, all his strengthing to the forefront and his dantian spinning as fast as it could.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With his eyes narrowed and soulsense on full st, Seth tracked the approaching attack, swinging his sword at it.


    As Seth''s arms moved, the ground beneath him cracked and splintered, and as he finished his swing, the earth beneath him exploded, continually shattering and leaving Seth floating in the air and above a deep wide hole as he finished his strike.


    With a loud cry, a red and ck sword sh flew out Seth''s sword, causing the air to tremble and tearing the ground which it flew above, roaring and shooting towards the silent but deadly attack.


    A second after Seth shot off his attack, a loud piercing sound of collision spread in the air making Seth''s eyes widen in shock.


    "It came so quick" Seth muttered in disbelief, yet before he could ponder further on the attack that had been shot at him, his instincts red, prompting him to begin lifting his sword, but Seth''s mind realized the futility of that move, and thigh he still raised his sword, he prioritized moving his body to right.


    Just as Seth''s body managed to move right, something which would have hit him dead in the center of his head and body, hit him on his left shoulder and chest.


    In the end, Seth''s decision had been right as his sword had beente toe up and block the attack, and that was assuming the sword could even block the mysterious attack.


    Congratting himself on his decision while moving to face his enemy was Seth''s n after all it was just a hit to his left side and he had healed from far worse injuries, but unfortunately, that n never came into y.


    Just a second after Seth was hit by this attack, he felt like his body shut down and then all the qi in his body seized functioning as they should, no longer moving in the direction Sethmanded, and with this Seth found his body moving off the ground and shooting in the air.


    Though death had been close to Seth several times, this time it was closer than ever, as Seth felt it in himself.


    Luckily for Seth, he had been standing in front of the ck portal that Aimy had created, so as he flew in the air, all it took was his body hitting the ground hard skidding off it and into the ck hole behind.


    Minutester, a silver-cloaked man walked into the scene with azy yawn.


    His eyes moved to one of the ck portals to the side but then he ignored it and looked to the other which was just fading away.


    He could destroy the still stable ck portal if he wanted but it would be a useless move considering it had been used long before he arrived and the user was already safe.


    As for the ck portal which was just fading away, he could only groan.


    "All that work only to lose his body" the man grumbledmenting at having killed Seth but in the end losing his body.


    ...¡­.


    In a world different from Egaroth, a group of people were going about their business when a light suddenly lit up and fell to the ground, and then to everyone''s shock a growl that could only belong to a beast in extreme pain came sounding out and when the light faded away, the saw a man screaming his lungs out.

 Chapter 366 Who Did He Meet

    ?


    As always the church stood infallible, its pirs firm and sturdy, its candles lit as usual and providing a glow that filled one''s heart with hope and faith.


    Well, this was how a mortal would feel when in a church, but to the few cultivators in the church at the moment, none felt the least bit faithful or mncholic to any god.


    They all had their mind on either trying to be a god themselves or being so strong that they could likened to one.


    Unlike before when the church had been segregated into two sections, one meant to harborters and the other for those who arrived on time, this time there was no separation.


    Though the church was far less popted than before, housing about 10 people, these people could sit at any position of the church provided they had not been attended to lest they be kicked out whether or not they wanted to stay.


    As usual, the church was silent, its temporary residents in their own world till their name was called, and then out of nowhere there was a bright light on the ceiling of the church, the light falling like a beam from the ceiling to the floor, and when it faded off, it revealed a delicate woman.


    With her ears standing up, her chest puffed up and her eyes narrowed, the woman looked at everyone in the church, not afraid to stare them in the eye and then she moved to a preferred position at the back and sat down.


    Knowing that she didn''t have to make a report as her appearance had already been noted, she made herselffortable and waited for her name to be called while also looking to the ceiling expectantly.


    As minutes passed the woman looked to the alter where a familiar old man sat, beside him his familiar assistant, the both of them currently attending to a cultivator.


    What they were saying didn''t interest the woman, and even if it did, she wouldn''t be able to listen to it due to the fact that no sound could be heard from the alter.


    Staring at the altar brought back familiar memories to the woman, a smile on her face as she got engrossed in her thoughts and then suddenly she left her blissful thought of an arrogant man and stared at the ceiling as a bright light suddenly appeared there.


    "He made it," the woman thought, watching as the light descended from the ceiling and touched the ground, yet before the light could fade away, Aimy found her body instinctively kicking to its feet and fleeing towards the door of the church, her sense begun suffused in feelings of danger, seconds before a cry of pain came reverberating thought out the whole church.


    ...¡­


    With his old and feeble body, Roushi was doing one of his usuals, this time receiving cultivators whom he had sent on a mission and giving them their rewards.


    Currently, Roushi was in a good mood as the cultivator before him had done quite well but then all of a sudden a bright light appeared on the ceiling of the church.


    Roushi had seen tons of simr light, but while the other had only ever been registered in his mind, this one had him looking to the ceiling, his assistant Rias fully getting into a fighting stance with her eyes narrowing in caution, and then when the light fell to the ground, the other cultivators reacted.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Without the least bit of self-image or pride, everyone shot off their seat and began running for either the door or seeking to move as far away from the light as possible, the cultivator who had been in front of Roushi not being an exception as he also took to his heels and fled.


    "What is he up to" Roushi wondered as the light hit the floor, a powerful growl from the just arrived cultivator soon apanying his thought and having him narrow his eyes.


    ...¡­.


    There was so much mystery and fear about the just-arrived person, and when the light finally faded away, everyone''s eyes were surprisingly greeted by the figure of a very normal young man.


    He wore clothes just like everyone, had a head and four limbs, had the mostmon hair color, wasn''t the least bit ugly, and had all his organs in the right ces.


    Other than the bleeding sh on the man''s right side which was a normal injury among cultivators, the man was normal, but in the end, it was the more thanmon injury on his right side that made him very not normal.


    To everyone''s senses, it felt like a powerful beast was hidden within that normal sh, and while many likened it to an almighty beast, the more knowledgeable took it as a powerful presence that could destroy them if just a bit of its power were to touch them.


    Everyone was engrossed in the cut along the man''s body,fortably ignoring his more than hellish growl till the screaming man finally took action and began ripping apart the right side of his body.


    Like a trigger, the man''s action had everyone quickly remembering that he was in pain and that the sh must havee as an attack from an opponent.


    "Just who did he meet" everyone wondered in fear, looking to the ceiling in greater fear while crowding around the door which they couldn''t open.


    Among the crowd, Aimy looked to what could only be Seth''s form, watching as he ripped his own flesh apart, wondering what could have happened to him between thest time she had seen him and now.


    "Did Irene do something" wondered her mind unable to even put thought into the idea given how weak her sister was emotionally and physically whenpared to Seth.


    Questions flooded Aimy''s mind as she wondered what to do, her eyes going to the altar where the old man had a frown on his face looking at Seth with interest.


    Watching the Vignce in the eyes of the Roushi''s assistant, Aimy could only grip her fists tight as she wondered what to do.

 Chapter 367 His Flesh

    ?


    The journey to Egaroth had been one filled with discovery, learning, hellish learning, till he well, finally arrived.


    Throughout that journey, the one thing Seth had was awareness, though he wasn''t in control, he knew what was happening around him, and though at a time he lost his memories of something that had happened there, in the end, he still got them back.


    Now it was time for him to make a return journey, and though there were a lot of unnned surprises in the events before he entered the ck portal, that his mind would suddenly go heavy till he near cked out wasn''t something Seth had expected when he entered spinning ck mass.


    To Seth, he felt like his body seized to exist for a few seconds, leaving just his mind floating in total darkness, and then the next second, he began feeling himself, everything about his body recovering from it where it had left off when he entered the portal.


    Before entering the portal Seth had felt like he was in death''s embrace, already doomed to its powers, and had still been yet to figure out why he had such feelings.


    Now as Seth began recovering a sense of his body, the first of his organs to fall into his body''s control were his eyes which he opened to a blind light.


    For a second Seth was disoriented, and then the next, feelings of his body quickly returned to him, the feeling of death being prominent, and then the qi in his body quicklying about and returning to its disobedient ways.


    While escaping death was a crucial thing to do, Seth instinctively knew that to escape that death he needed his qi, so the first thing he did to regain control of his body was look within himself and try to forcefully take control of his qi while also looking to find the reason for his qi''s abnormal behavior.


    Though in the end, Seth failed to regain control of his qi, he did find the cause of his abnormal qi flow, and just as he did, his body was hit with pain.


    Pain wasn''t something new to Seth, throughout his short time as a cultivator, he had been subjected to pain that would have driven many mad, the pain from his soul being the worst.


    Even now the pain Seth felt might not even rank among his top three most painful moments, yet in the end this feeling of pain did what others hadn''t.


    In a way rather than just his nerves sending him pain signals, his instincts seemed to join in on the fun, Seth feeling both pain and fear.


    The feeling of having something within him eating him from inside had Seth losing all sense of reasoning and letting loose.


    As his scream of pain reverberated all around, there was only oneprehensible thing in his mind, and it was what was currently the cause or the best reason he could give for the pain he was feeling.


    "Qi poisoning"


    Though there were a few dissimrities with was what eating him from within and qi, Seth''s pain-filled mind didn''t have the luxury of figuring that out.


    After doing his best to restrain his body for close to a minute, Seth was soon overwhelmed and then blood.


    Seeking relief, Seth dug his fingers into the area where he had been shed and began ripping it out, tearing out his flesh as he sought to take out the cause of this unbearable pain.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Ignoring the blood that flooded out of him, Seth soon dug a hole into the right side of his body, a sense of relief despite his destroyed body parts filling him as he fell to the ground, slumping into the pool of his own blood.


    .....


    As cultivators, the people in the church weren''t little girls, so if one had expected them to be screaming and crying, then they needed to be reminded what world they were in.


    While Seth raved and crazed, the cultivators on realizing that they couldn''t break open the door of the church had turned towards Seth and prepared for battle.


    Perhaps if they had known about the situation with the door, their instincts would have sent them charging at Roushi to fight him for the key, but in the end, they hadn''t known about it, and by the time they found out, they had regained a level of reasoning, though they would rather battle Roushi than face whoever injured the screaming man a distance from them, no wanted to know Roushi''s wrath.


    The church was silent as they watched the man scream, rip out his flesh, and then eventually fall to the ground seemingly dead.


    The silencested for a few seconds until someone finally stuttered.


    "Is that what I think it is?"


    With the weight of this person''s voice, one could imagine how much disbelief he was filled with, yet to his words, there was noment as everyone stood transfixed.


    The scene of a group of people standing and staring at a man''s torn-out innards in wonder and greed was enough to give anyone the chills, yet that was what was happening at the moment.


    Seth''s prone body waspletely ignored, the flesh which he had torn out of his body being the focus of the whole church.


    "Master Roushi, may we" someone asked in a pleading voice looking up to the master who was at the altar.


    "Hmm, you may, but do that at your own risk."


    The second Roushi finished talking there were shes all around as nearly everyone moved to standing about a few steps from Seth''s ripped-out flesh, being far away from it to react to any danger but at the same time being close enough to feel and focus their gaze on it.


    Most of the cultivators wanted to move closer, but the pressure from the strewn flesh especially somerge pieces that possessed a scary aura had them not daring to move closer


    With Seth wanting to rid himself of his corrupted flesh, he had thrown the pieces of his flesh a short distance away, this move meaning that his body was left lying to the side while the cultivators surrounded his flesh.

 Chapter 368 Priceless Flesh

    ?


    Aimy was confused about what to do.


    Initially, when Seth had copsed to the ground, she had nearly screamed thinking he was dead, but immediately she ran her soulsense through him, a bit of relief hit her panicked heart, yet it was only a bit of relief.


    Though she could see that Seth''s heart was beating, its beat was so weak that one could say that at the moment Seth was dying.


    The once vibrant and tyrannical qi which she had always felt from Seth was no more, his qi crawling and weirdly cloaking within him.


    "What do I do" Aimy wondered.


    Her desire to help Seth and his words to her just before they departed Egaroth caused a conflict in Aimee''s mind, making her forehead furrow, and then secondster the chivar female made her decision.


    Eyes narrowed and arms tense, Aimy began moving towards Seth, wondering how to help him, the thought of feeding him her blood being the one option she could think of.


    Were it any other person, Aimy would given up, but she had seen Seth recover from being almost burnt to ash, and though the ripping out of the right side of his body was a far worse injury, the fact that Seth''s heart still beat and his qi still disyed activity gave Aimy hope.


    Aimy had just gone a few steps towards Seth when a pair of eyes moved to her and she felt a pressure descend on her, threatening to freeze her in ce.


    Without the least bit of fear, and with irritation on her face, Aimy lifted her head and stared at the annoyance looking at her, her eyesing in contact with Rias.


    Thest time Aimy had been to this church, just looking at Rias had sent her instinct tingling, wanting at her to bow her head, but now as she watched the woman, she felt annoyed at the woman''s gaze.


    "Is there a problem?" Aimy asked.


    At this point every cultivator''s attention was fully focused on Seth''s torn-out flesh, staring at it with immersed concentration, not noticing that someone had actually questioned Rias, a scene they had never seen before considering none were present when Seth went about attacking her.


    Roushi himself was also staring at Seth''s ripped albeit with less intensity, and unlike the others, he hadn''t lost sense of his surroundings and so calmly turned to look at the gutsy woman when he heard someone challenge Rias.


    His eyebrows raised, Roushi looked at Aimy, his eyes narrowing as he inspected her.


    "Rias are you bullying someone again."


    "No, it''s just suspicious that she isn''t interested in also seekingprehension like the others, she is a cultivator after all."


    Seeing Roushi and his assistant talk, Aimy turned her gaze from them and continued moving towards Seth, ignoring Rias increased pressure as she didn''t consider the woman important enough at the moment.


    Staring at Aimy, Roushi felt there was something different about her, feeling that even though she was a member of the Chivar race, she wasn''t one at the same time.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Not putting much thought into Aimy''s attitude towards Rias, Roushi was busy trying to satisfy his curiosity about Aimy when a more interesting subject arose, the man turning his head towards Seth, watching as his qi activity rapidly increased.


    "You survived an encounter with King Rothrak, I can''t remember anyone ever getting hit by his sword qi and surviving," Roushi said observing as thest bits of sword qi which had stayed within Seth were expelled.


    If cultivators moving about Ashad were to hear that there was a piece of flesh in this church carrying true sword qi, they would all fight and rampage to find and get in here.


    Even Roushi who was old and had seen a lot in his life couldn''t help but stare at the sword qi, several regrets filling his mind.


    At his age, he had already set and traveled far on his cultivation path, and though he could still decide to tryprehending sword qi, he was experienced enough to know the futility of such an attempt.


    Unlike the elemental qi, there was nothing natural about sword qi. It was qi born from one''s hard work, persistence, fruitions encounters, and most of all talent.


    The chances that any of the youngsters before him would even understand 1 percent of what they were looking at if given 6 months was near zero, but Roushi saw no reason to destroy or dampen their young and burning passion.


    Whether they failed or lost, this would be a valuable experience for them, and besides, there was always the chance of an unpolished diamond being among them.


    Roushi''s words were soft and simple, carrying no trace of his aura and qi, and so other than Aimy and Rias who were aware and alert of their surroundings, no one else picked up on it.


    While Rias''s eyes only narrowed on Seth''s form, Aimy''s eyes widened as she stared at Seth.


    Embarrassingly enough, another lesser reason why Aimy hadn''t followed the rest to go staring at Seth''s flesh like it was gold, was because though she could feel the power entwined in it, she had no idea what the power was.


    Thankfully she had heard of sword qi, a qi that back in her world was associated with legendary cutting gods.


    To think that Seth had encountered such a mythical oponent, Aimy further feared for his life, but then feeling his rising aura, she breathed in relief and stood in ce.


    Though she wanted to move to him, for now, Aimy listened and stood in ce not wanting to expose her rtionship with Seth.


    With their eye peeled open the three pairs of eyes watched as Seth''s fingers first of all thrummed on the ground, his fingers then beginning to clench and unclench, and the


    after he put his hand to the ground and pushed himself up.


    To mortals, the scene happening in the church would be one of pure horror, watching as a man who should be dead pushed himself out of a pool of blood of his own making and stood on his knees, blood running down his face, and his eyes opening.

 Chapter 369 Mess With The Wrong Person

    ?


    On his knees, looking to the ceiling and breathing heavily was Seth''s body, three pairs of eyes staring at him with varying thoughts, watching as his heartbeat went vigorous and his qi spiking.


    Despite the miracle or phenomenon, that was happening in the church, the other cultivators paid it no heed, and that was assuming they even felt the changes seeing as they were concentrated on the heaven-sent blessing before them.


    Roushi who noticed theirck of awareness could only sigh within, not having the courage or mind to me them considering he would have done the same as them were their role to be exchanged


    The decision between watching a should be dead man rise or having a chance toprehend sword qi was a very easy one, and unless one was an idiot, they would always choose personal benefits over some vain satisfaction of their curiosity.


    Ignoring the desperate cultivators, Roushi looked to Seth, observing the right side of his body, particrly his chest areas where a cavity should be wondering how the wide cavity had turned into a fisted-sized hole that was closing before his eyes.


    Watching Seth, the three were all left bbergasted, wondering what exactly he was for his flesh to recover from the viscous injury he had inflicted on himself, their eyes stuck as the wound on his chest closed up, the flesh in that area knitting up.


    Aimy in particr who was attributing Seth''s feat to him being a supreme couldn''t help but take a gulp, wondering if she could replicate that feat.


    With what Aimy was seeing, it seemed like Seth could recover from any injury as long as his heart was still beating


    The three were still staring at Seth when his head suddenly came down, his face no longer facing the ceiling but staring nkly at the opposite side of the church, and then he disappeared.


    Roushi''s brow furrowed, as Seth moved, but in the end, he chose thefort of his chair, and while Amy was left blinking, not understanding where Seth had gone, Rias kicked her feet in motion.


    "Boooom," a loud sound soon reverberated around the church, its very structure trembling.


    Though Seth''s miraculous recovery had been unable to inflict unrest on most inhabitants of the church, the sudden tremble of the church was enough to send everyone standing to their feet and looking for the source of themotion.


    With the attention of the once calm cultivators now on the happening of their surroundings, shock, and disbelief first filled their eyes as they noticed that the man who should be dead or at least fighting for his life was now full of vigor, and then after that now came confusion.


    Before everyone''s eyes, the beautiful, elegant, and fiery Rias now stood with her left foot firmly ced on the ground and her right leg up in the air, her slender leg lying on the man whose head she had buried into the wall.


    If the man''s head had simply been put into the wall, this scene would have been verymon and only eye-raising, but the problem now was that while the man''s head was indeed in the wall, Rias''s right foot which was supposed to be pressing down on his head was firmly gripped in the man''s left hand.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Though there were doubts about whether Rias''s leg had truly been caught, there were little signs of Rias struggling to pull back her leg, and if one wanted more confirmation, then the muscles of the strange man said it all.


    Despite his head being stuck between sand and stones, muscles and veins bulging all over the man''s left arm, his hand slightly trembling as he held onto Rias''s leg.


    Seconds after everyone began feasting their eyes on this scene, Rias''s qi began spiking, a sign that the woman was about to her qi into y, but before that could happen, the hand holding onto her leg let go, Rias''s right leg now free and falling to the ground.


    Before Rias''s leg could get to the ground, four of the fingers of Seth''s left hand which had been holding her leg quickly pointed back, leaving just the index pointing at her, and in the blink of an eye, qi gathered in front of it, a red beam shooting out and moving for her.


    Though her leg was stilling down to the ground after its short seconds of captivity, seeing her opponentunching an attack, all Rias did was snort and then immediately kick back her right leg,unching it at the beaming for her.


    Without dy or suspense, Rias''s leg smashed apart the beam heading for her, and not holding back, her leg went smashing into Seth''s chest.


    "Boooom"


    "Boooom"


    "Boooom"


    Without mercy, Rias kicked her opponent''s chest three times, ignoring the blood that spurted out of his mouth, seeming intent on killing him by kicking. But just as she went in for her fourth kick, she heard a roar and sensed danger, and not even bothering to bring her right leg back to the ground, she jumped, back easily dodging the red and white mes that mmed into her previous position.


    Tracing the attack to its source, Rias first took a few steps backward in caution, her eyes staring at Aimy up and down in fear and wonder.


    "Is she a member of the dragon n? No, she''s most likely from a branch n, but what is she doing here." Rias thought a little bit of fear building in her as she turned to her master looking for directives, she didn''t want to mess with the wrong person.


    Her head a little heavy, after breathing her dragon fire for the first time, Aimy pushed herself up straight and quickly ran to Seth''s side, her heart palpating as she wondered what would be the consequences of her actions and if Rias would move to kill her on the spot.


    Aimy''s eyes watched Rias as she moved, half reliefed when she reached Seth without any action from the woman

 Chapter 370 Greedy Idiots

    ?


    With Rias''s kicks, Seth''s upper body was buried in the rather thick wall of the church, his upper body nted and imbedded in the wall while just his legs hung out, his feet still nted on the ground


    Rushing up to Seth, Aimy wrapped her hand around Seth''s body and pulled him out, bringing his buried body back to light.


    "Seth, Seth, can you hear me" Aimy called holding Seth up with one arm while the other shook his head, till his eyes opened.


    "Here Seth, drink, you''ll recover."


    Seeing Seth''s eyes open, Aimy quickly went on to present to him her arm, wanting to feed him her blood, but all she got was a stare that basically asked her what nonsense she was trying to do.


    Seeing Seth''s gaze though she felt relief to know he was okay, Aimy felt a little embarrassed as his gaze questioned her actions.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, trying to lighten the atmosphere.


    "I just wanted a little rest Aimy, that woman kicks hard," Seth muttered with a sigh.


    "I get you were trying to help me, but that was dumb of you, if I were to lose control of myself I could drain you dry, leaving you as nothing but a husk" Seth whispered his words flowing into only Aimy''s ears and making the woman''s eyes widen.


    "You have to be careful who you feed on and who you give your blood to, your bloodlust could always overtake your consciousness" Seth advised and then with a grunt looked within himself.


    Karma was a bitch, and after years of watching him y as he wished, Karma had finally decided to give him a taste of his own medicine, bringing it in the form of qi poisoning.


    Though Seth had always known the day woulde when he would suffer the effect of qi poisoning, he never could have thought it woulde so early and worst of all so painfully.


    What Seth had done to the victims of his qi poisoning, could not evenpare to half of what he had felt.


    To see his own body near shutdown, his qi take matters into its own hands and go about its way was the first time for Seth out of a breakthrough.


    If not for Seth''s qi quick reaction to move and begin counterattacking the devious qi that had contaminated him, Seth feared he would have had to pull out more than just the upper flesh of his body, perhaps the right side of his rib cage might be absent by now.


    Remembering the pain, one which had sent him tearing apart himself, Seth couldn''t help but shudder, were any other man to be in his position, they would be dead, well that was unless they could recover from life-ending injuries like him.


    Thinking of how much energy he had spent healing himself, a pang of hunger hit Seth, and he looked to the sweet woman who had pulled him out of the wall, his eyes running over her and then his gaze moved to Rias.


    From theirst bout, Seth could conclude that he closed the gap between them a lot, aspared to thest time when a single kick from her had sent him into the wall, this time he could actually catch her kick, and this was when he was still injured and down on energy.


    Despite ripping out the infected flesh, there were still several traces of qi running around in Seth''s body, and just those few bits had seen Seth spending a huge quantity of his qi, qi that would have been better put into healing more his gruesome injury.


    On finally stabilizing himself, Seth''s first move had been to snatch up one of the idiots that were staring at his flesh like it were treasure, and he would have been having a nitrous meal by now were it not for Rias very strong leg interrupting with a kick.


    Staring at Rias, Seth was unwilling to ept a second defeat at her hands, but s with the current state of his body and his much-diminished qi, he could only ignore her and look toward the main source of his current problems.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With Aimy having already acted, Seth had to look out for her, so in the end, he could only grip her right hand and pull her forward, having her by his side as he moved towards his ripped-out flesh.


    After everything they had just seen, the cultivators who had been watching the spectacle quickly moved out of Seth''s way, unknowingly clearing a path for him.


    A few steps from his goal, Seth felt a pull on his arm, and looking at Aimy, he could see the reluctance in her eyes, the woman warily looking at the flesh up ahead.


    "Is the aura that scary?" Seth thought looking at his flesh which was steps away, but then again he had basically had the thing in him, and unless he was a coward there was no way he was going to quake in its presence, not to mention the fact that his sense of wariness towards it was skewed.


    Understanding the reason for Aimy''s fear, Seth began moving forward, Aimy''s hand gripped in his arms.


    The woman was a supreme, there was no way he was going to let her cower in the presence of a very absent person''s qi.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    A heavy and forceful voice sounded, the words aimed at Seth, but Seth didn''t even deign checking which idiot spoke those words.


    With Aimy in hand andgging as much as she could, Seth moved in front of a piece of red flesh, one which had once been in his body but at this point was unrecognizable.


    He easily ignored the several stabbing sensations that appeared o his body, paying no attention to Aimy who had her qi ring and surrounding her


    "Sword qi" Seth muttered.


    Every trace of his qi that had once been on the flesh before Seth was gone, the flesh now filled with a different type of qi, sword qi.


    Seth had heard Roushi''s words on this being sword qi, and though the man had mentioned a king Rothrak, Sethfortably ignored the mentioned man whom he most likely won''t be meeting again in his life and focused on the useful aspect of Roushi''s words.


    Whatever this sword qi, was, the fact that it couldpletely beat his indomitable supreme qi told of its might.


    Thinking of his enlightenment sphere, Seth felt giddy at the thought ofprehending and understanding the mysterious qi before him, but before he could lift his hand and store away this precious flesh, a voice sounded.


    "You can''t take that," and with the courageous voice speaking his thoughts, a cacophony of other voices rose up.


    Ignoring them Seth flicked his finger, his flesh which had been on the ground disappearing, and then he turned to the noisy group behind him, this action quickly shutting them up.


    Not minding their meekness, Seth licked his lips as he looked for fresh prey, particrly female, and just as he spotted a rather healthy and luscious-looking brte an annoying voice spoke, one which he unfortunately couldn''t ignore.


    "The church is a safe space, killing is not allowed."


    Seth had just started flicking his tongue in annoyance at Route''s words when some of the idiots in the church began speaking once more.

 Chapter 371 If I Had A Student

    ?


    99% of the time, qi was always in another form and never in its basic form, as using it as it came made one''s attack less effective and also used up far more qi.


    With this, one could see how hard it was toe across raw powerful qi that could beprehended, not to talk of sword qi which in itself was rare toprehend and incredibly hard to cultivate.


    Though everyone present knew that weird as it was, the flesh was from Seth and rightfully belonged to him, but in the face of precious benefits, most of them were willing to bury whatever sense of conscience or pity swelled up within them.


    For them, Seth was in the way their fortuitous encounter, and hearing Roushi''s words on him being unable to kill them in here, a surge of confidence filled them and once more they found the guts to speak up.


    With the noise, Seth turned, and holding Aimy began moving for the altar.


    Seeing Seth ignore them, some of the cultivators thought it would be smart to hinder his path so they quickly moved in front of him, 5 of them blocking his path.


    "Look we know it''s yours, but you barely just survived, do you want to make everyone in here your enemy?


    Think about yourself and your girl, what would happen to the both of you when you leave the safety of the church, can you fight all of us at the same time."


    Hearing the man''s words, Seth stopped in his tracks and began blinking his eyes, his mind stunned, and his expression one of contemtion


    Seeing Seth''s reaction, the cultivators who had their eyes trained on him all jubted within thinking he was mulling over the words they had spoken to him and was reconsidering his actions.


    While they foolishly disillusioned themselves into making assumptions that benefited them Seth was busy mulling over the saying that greed made people foolish.


    Despite everything that happened, the idiots in front of him actually thought that they could defeat him, even going as far as threatening him.


    Didn''t they feel his qi, or see his stunt with Rias, did they think holding her leg was the same as catching a falling tree?


    What happened to their sense of self-preservation, didn''t they feel danger oozing off him, he a supreme, and even Rias was wary of him, was just the fact that he was bloody and looked weak the reason why peasants like them thought they could threaten him.


    Seth''s thought on the foolishness of the surrounding cultivators was just about to turn to anger when Aimy nudged him from the side.


    "Seth" she called looking at him with worry, confused by his sudden pause and beginning to think the worst.


    "I''m fine, "Seth said and began moving forward, Aimy hand in his, smiling within him as he had a feeling that he might be snacking pretty soon.


    Holding Irene and thinking of the future, Seth swallowed his annoyance and went around the group and climbed up to Roushi, not even having to put up an act as the idiots quickly concluded that he was putting on a front for his girl and not listening to the logic of his mind.


    In a ce like Ashad, the cultivators behind him were the best grapes for a drink, and rather than stress himself looking for other grapes while in such a horrible shape, Seth thought it better to be a little more tolerant and snack a lot.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Do whatever it is you do, so she can get going " Seth said looking at Roushi and pulling Aimy before him,fortably ignoring Rias who had quickly moved beside the old man, her legs tensed and ready to kick him at the least notice.


    "Hmm you won''t kick me out of my chair this time," Roushi said with a chuckle watching Seth move to the side.


    "No, I prefer a throne," Seth said, a ck throne made of swords rising from the ground behind him, one which bore a few steps that led up to its majestic seat, putting whoever upied it looking down on everyone in the church.


    While Roushi shook his head at Seth''s actions, his eyes only staring at the dark mass that made up Seth''s throne before he turned to attend to Aimy, Rias was unable to stop herself from staring at Seth''s throne.


    Seth ignored the woman''s gaze for some seconds but he quickly got bored and with that decided to seek some amusement out of Rias.


    "You have quite strong legs, you must be quickly good at riding cocks, I almost envy the old man having to only lie down and watch your toned ass bounce on his cock"


    The fact that none of the other cultivators who had returned to their seats under Rias''s re showed no reaction to Seth''s words, told him that they couldn''t hear him but Seth didn''t care much about them, rather focusing on Rias''s reaction.


    "Are you crazy, how dare you speak such nonsense" Rias barked.


    "Hmm, are you saying that you disgust having sex with Roushi because he''s too old and cranky for your liking."


    Seth''s words threw Rias off guard as she went stuttering for a few seconds not knowing what to say and looking to Roushi, feeling relief when she saw that he ignored their conversation and went about his business, and with this, she quickly reoriented herself and replied Seth.


    "Stop with your nonsense, I never said any such thing"


    "So why haven''t you had sex with Roushi," Seth asked.


    "You¡­ He''s my master, we have never had sex, so don''t you go besmearing his name." Rias angrily said, too preupied with defending herself that she didn''t notice him leading her by the noose.


    "Says, who, if I had a hot female student I''ll make sure I give her proper fucking every day, keeps her happy and satisfied."


    Hearing Seth''s words, Rias blinked and then kept quiet, realizing that he was just speaking bullshit and seeking to anger her.


    "Why didn''t you be my student I''ll teach you and make you feel things you''ve never known" Seth offered.


    "Like how you arrived at your current cultivation level," Rias asked, deciding to use this opportunity and see if she could satisfy her curiosity about Seth''s ridiculous cultivation advancement.

 Chapter 372 We Didnt See Him

    ?


    Rias suddenly asking about his cultivation stunned Seth, but knowing the massive leap he had made in his cultivation in a very short time, it was only normal for the woman to be curious and begin asking questions.


    "Oh that, I don''t mind telling you, but there are several conditions you would have to fulfill," Seth said deliberately looking Rias up and down with clear hungry eyes.


    Seeing what direction Seth was going with his words, Rias turned away from him and put her attention back on Aimy, having no interest in ying Seth''s game.


    Seeing that he had lost his source of entertainment, Seth made no further attempt on the woman, resting his head on his arms as he dreadfully decided to let his mind wander.


    Thoughts on what Alice was doing and which of the prominent families to battle when he returned to earth had begun swimming in Seth''s mind when he heard a sharp gasp from Rias while Roushi began humming.


    "I doubt you took any precaution to hide your identity when you killed him," the old man said his words directed at Seth despite Aimy being the one before him, and having Seth''s eyes open and look at him, noticing Zuroc''s body hovering before the man.


    "Is that a problem?"


    "He knows people and has people who value him, I doubt these people will take it well if they know you did this, your days in the immortal realm won''t be peaceful."


    Seth wanted to make a snark remark but remembering his current condition didn''t evoke a sense of positivity in him, so in the end he decided to just shrug.


    "Will she be okay?"


    "Yes " Roushi replied not surprised by Seth''s attitude, while Rias herself looked at Seth with a prating gaze, her gaze not drawing his attention as he kept his focus on Roushi and Aimy this time.


    A few minutester Aimy and Roushi were done with their debriefing, Seth''s throne copsing as he gently descended and stood in front of Roushi.


    "I want to leave for my world," Seth said looking at the old man.


    "Well, I''m not exactly holding you back now am I?"


    "I need one of thosepass things."


    "Well those things are gotten after you''ve been assigned a mission, and you haven''t been assigned one."


    "Because you refused to, you wordlessly kicked me outst time."


    "I was hoping you''ll find a mission topete here in Ashad, and not go running around causing chaos in other worlds. Will you mind telling me how you got to Egaroth?"


    "Would you mind giving me apass?" Seth asked his words only making Roushi smile and hold up a ball that had suddenly appeared in his hand¡­..


    "Well, I ran around Ashad, and after passing some ruins, I came upon a big square block covered with seals, and after understanding the seal on it, I activated it and was taken to Egaroth.


    To Seth''s words, Roushi made no reaction, and while Rias had a look that said she didn''t believe him, Seth paid her no mind, instead observing the ball he had been given.


    "You''ll be given a mission rtive to your strength toplete and when you''re done, you will be rewarded and the orb will also let you get back to your world of origin."


    "Do I have to teach you how to use it?" Roushi asked looking at Aimy.


    "I guess not "Seth mumbled.


    "Okay" Roushi replied and the next second Seth found himself subject to some really bright rays of light, his figure no longer surrounded by the church''s sturdy walls.


    "Its day time" Sethmented looking around and spotting the church a distance away.


    "He didn''t even let us walk out" Seth grumbled and looked to Aimy who was by his side, looking at him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Are you really okay?" Aimy asked and Seth could see the genuine worry in her eyes.


    "A meal and a good bath would be excellent, but first we need to find a meal."


    "How do we do that, only monsters stay here in Ashad, I''m not keen on eating them," Aimy said.


    "Don''t push your little mind too much, just do what I tell you" Seth said, stroking Aimy''s cheek and getting a nod from her.


    ...¡­.


    "You didn''t kill him" Rias couldn''t help but say when Seth left.


    "For your sake just forget about him Rias, you don''t want to get yourself tangled in the mess that he is."


    Rias was silent for a few seconds and then she spoke.


    "His words about how he got to Egaroth, were they true, was he talking about the ck block."


    "Yes"


    "So you truly believe that he discerned those writings, those are near semi-runes, even a team of masters need a day to understand the first of writings."


    "That is true Roushi said" showing his disinterest in the matter, but Rias was just too curious and couldn''t help but ask another question.


    "What about his cultivation, you didn''t seem surprised by it, were you involved."


    For this question, Rias earned Roushi''s gaze moving to her.


    "No Rias, I didn''t help him do anything, whatever he did, he did it alone, and am not curious about it because like I told you, he''s a mess, and if you involve yourself with him, you''ll only find yourself drowned and doomed."


    "What of the girl, is she from a dragon n branch, you saw her fire." Rias couldn''t help but question.


    "That''s enough Rias, the little episode we had with him today never happened, tell no one about it"


    To Roushi''s words, Rias nodded her head, her eyes following Roushi to look at the rest of the church but in her mind, several thoughts on a particr man went flying about.


    That she hadn''t joined the rest of the cultivators in gazing at Seth''s torn-out flesh didn''t mean that she hadn''t been tempted to.


    The desire to stare at Sword Qi and hope to be one of those blessed ones and understand the essence of sword qi had gnawed on Rias''s mind, but as Roushi''s assistant and a far more powerful and experienced cultivator, she had kept herself in ce.


    As amazing as the sword qi was, the fact that Seth had taken such an attack and still survived it, amazed Rias more.


    Putting herself in his position, the woman knew what her fate would be, and it had no room for her seeing the sunlight of the next day.


    It had just been three months yet Seth had grown so much that even she was now wary of him and this was while he was injured, and then there was the issue of the dragon girl.


    "Thepass will give him a mission rtive to his strength, Ashad isn''t designed to handle people with his strength.


    Hmm, there is also the fact that he is returning to his world with such a cultivation level, we are obliged to stop him, guess we''ll just let him go" Rias went on mumbling to herself, her words audible to Roushi.


    "Well, it''s a good thing we didn''t see him then" the manmented as the next cultivator finished climbing the stairs of the altar and came before him.

 Chapter 373 A Nap

    ?


    Tall trees, real tall trees, these were the first thing Seth noticed as he began moving after being kicked out of the church.


    Thest time Seth had been to the church, it had been night and he hadn''t had a clear view of its surroundings and well that was assuming the church hadn''t changed positions, one could never be sure with mysterious ces.


    Despite moving under the trees and using the leaves and branches to hide from the sun''s wicked rays, in the end, the sun still got tough a little as it sessfully heated the air, and had Seth''s sign tingling in difort.


    With the hot air, Seth was more than grateful for the trees that blocked out the rays, as with each step he took, he found himself getting more and more tired.


    "Seth where are we going," Aimy asked,ing to a stop a secondter after Seth suddenly stopped.


    "I don''t know, "Seth said moving towards the trunk of a huge tree.


    "You have yourpass, you can get going, and I''m going to be resting here for a while" Seth groaned falling on his butt and without care resting his back against the tree trunk.


    "What are you saying, you''re in terrible shape. I can''t just leave you here."


    "Hmmm," Seth replied his eyes already closing.


    "Here take my blood"


    "What did I tell you in the church"


    "But you''re dying."


    "I''m not dying Aimy, I''m just really tired and internally bleeding, I think."


    "That''s horrible."


    "Yeah which is why I need some rest to stabilize my body, while I wait for my meal to arrive, you''ll also get to feed too."


    Hearing Seth''s words, Aimy had an idea of what he was waiting for but she wasn''t exactly sure about his confidence and the chance of his predictioning true.


    "Do you want milk?" Aimy suddenly asked, her question earning Seth''s right eye opening and looking at her chest.


    "I might just eat your breasts" Seth mumbled, "since you''ll be here, stand guard and protect me."


    With these words Seth''s eyes closed, and Aimy didn''t ned anyone to tell her that he was asleep secondster.


    ....


    Though there were a few irritations at the start of his nap, irritations most likelying from his horrendous experience with sword qi, thankfully, seconds or perhaps minutes into his sleep, Seth found himself letting go and he was gone.


    Now as he opened his eyes, he dared say that he had slept like a baby, and perhaps he would have yawned and stretched were it not for the white and cold ce he now found himself in.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Knowing that he hadpletely lost all consciousness of his surroundings, Seth''s eyes immediately narrowed on noticing the drastic change of his surroundingspared to when he hadst been awake.


    Seth was just about to send his qi ring when he suddenly calmed down, his soulsense having already swept for the nature of the structure around him and calming his nerves.


    "She covered me in her ice," Seth thought, a smile on his face as he realized the reason for his rtively good rest, though he did abhor how defenseless he had left himself.


    Standing up, Seth moved towards the wall of the almost square box of ice he was now in and put his hands on it, sending the whole structure shattering the next second as his qi spilled into it.


    "Huh, did she freeze the whole forest" Seth wondered his eyes looking at the several ice crosses and spikes jutting from the icend he now found himself in.


    "Nice, she left them alive," Seth said to himself as he observed the 6 people whom Aimy had somehow neutralized and captured in her ice, her idea of capture matching her sister''s as all her captives had at least 3 long ice spike in their bodies.


    "Delicious"


    Not even realizing it, Seth''s mentality had transformed into him viewing every other race not his own as a snack.


    Walking forward, Seth past the several captured cultivators, some of them actually still conscious, and when they looked at his passing figure, dread filled them, groans and pleas leaving their mouths.


    Reaching thest person, Seth paused beside him but looked forward, observing the several attacks that were flying around, watching as a wounded Aimy struggled to deal with the two cultivators ganging up on her.


    With their bodies tense and senses alert, Seth wasn''t surpassed when all threebatants quickly noticed his presence, fear entering the eyes of the two cultivators.


    Not minding the battle, Seth stretched out his right hand to the man to his right who had been crucified to a cross, ck fumes surrounding his right hand and stretching out before wrapping around the crucified man and bringing him to Seth.


    Without dy, Seth held the struggling man and without dy bit into him, and a minuteter when he released him, a dry husk fell to the ground.


    "That wasn''t so nice," Seth saidparing the husk''s blood with others he had drank.


    The scene of Seth biting into the cultivator''s neck and draining him dry was seen by all, and without hesitation, both cultivators turned and ran.


    Watching them flee, Seth chuckled and the next second he was gone.


    The two cultivators had run in opposite directions, wanting to increase their chances of running away from the monster that they thought Seth was, but in the end, their struggles at survival were in vain.


    Though after moving Seth appeared in front of the fleeing female cultivator, the woman noticed him toote and mmed into his chest, stumbling backward and falling to the ground, the male cultivator who had been running in the other direction was seen strangely falling to the ground just before the woman collided with Seth.


    "There I took out the both of them, you can have him, and I''ll have her"


    Aimy was still in shock, stunned at Seth''s unbelievable speed when she heard his words, and then saw him grab onto the neck of the woman and bite into her.

 Chapter 374 Stalker

    ?


    Different from the other cultivator whom Seth had just drained, rapidly turning the man into a dry piece of skin, Seth''s attitude towards the woman in his grip was very different.


    Rather than just hold her like a piece of steak, he held her around her waist, pressing her body to his like they were lovers, showing no difort as the woman struggled to get out of his grip in vain.


    With one hand around her waist, Seth used the other to move the woman''s head to the side, and then with his fangs out, he sank them into the right of her neck.


    Hearing the moans, that left the woman, Aimy was left wondering if Seth was giving her a hickey but it wasn''t until secondster when she saw the woman''s hair begin turning white that she understood that if Seth was giving a hickey, then it was the most dangerous one in the world.


    Soon the woman''s once ck and lustrous hair turned white, her body quickly following to thin and dry up and then she was released, this time as a dead person.


    Done with the woman Seth licked his lips and stared at Aimy,


    "She tasted better, aren''t you going to have a drink"


    "Ehh, if he''s going to go moaning like her I don''t want his blood. Let me drink your blood, you can have him"


    "Whether they moan or not depends on how you decide to feed on them, savor their blood and you''ll give them a pleasurable death, drink with just the desire to feed and they die silently like they have been paralyzed."


    "Now pick him up and try it out.


    "But I want your blood" Aimy pouted looking at Seth with pleading eyes, her bleeding lips, roughened clothes, and disarrayed hair from the battle creating an image of a weak defenseless, and meek woman.


    "Fine you''ll get it, but first, the man" Seth grumbled, watching as she smiled at him and quickly bent to pick her now unconscious one-time opponent.


    "First rx, and... okay if you feel you ready you can¡­. Think of ..."


    "ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahhhh"


    Seth could only silently watch as Aimy ignored his about to be given bits of advice and went about following her own thoughts or perhaps instincts.


    "Biting into her opponent''s neck and drinking his blood wasn''t a hard thing, it was a job that should have been clean and silent given that the victim wasn''t even conscious, yet somehow, Aimy''s bite had woken her victim, and to make matters worse the man had ended up screaming iling his hands and legs as Aimy crouched over his form and fed on him, drinking his blood from his neck."


    Seth had thought she would go halfway with the man, but there was no hesitation from the woman as she devoured him till all that was left was a husk of horror-stricken man.


    Standing to the side, Seth curiously watched Aimy, seeing her stand up and then watching as she licked her lips and stretched.


    "Delicious, I want more"


    This was all Aimy said before her figure sted off toward the rest of her captives.


    "I hope every descendant isn''t like this" Seth thought with a bit of worry, watching as Aimy rushed to devour her victims, and then his figure went hazy for a few seconds before suddenly stabilizing, a woman now in his hand.


    With the crazed look Seth had seen in Aimy''s eyes, he doubted there would be anyone left if he left them to her predatory fangs.


    "Seems they won''t being out," Seth thought his soulsense sweeping out and checking out his surroundings.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Though Seth knew there was someone staring at him at the moment, having been watching him right since he woke up, pinpointing the person''s location was quite a difficulty as no matter how much his soulsense went ring, all it could see was bits foreign qi around him, it''s owner nowhere to be found.


    .....


    "Ahhh, ahhh, Seth, ahhh, Seth"


    Moans came spilling out of Aimy''s lips as the woman moved up and down Seth''s cock, her actions never letting the waters of the spring they were ine to a rest.


    Now with how dangerous and unpredictable Ashad was, deciding to fuck anywhere was already a risk, yet here was Seth, waist-deep in a ratherrge hot spring, sitting in the water which reached just below his chest and having Aimy ride his cock while he rested his back against the wall of the spring.


    One would think they had gotten lucky and found a spring that was free from beasts or danger, but that was far from the truth,


    Since after going on her blood rampage, which Seth was thankful wasn''t anything too serious, Aimy had quickly calmed down, and then momentster came to him to seek his blood.


    Though Seth had given the condition of rest and then clean up to her, that had only dyed the inevitable.


    Moving around a little they had found this spring, and as for the danger which could be posed by it, well that danger nowy a few meters away from the spring, four huge snake-like creatures with fins, all of them pulled out of the spring and dealt with by Aimy, the woman being quite ruthless when she beat them up with her new super strength.


    Though Seth had been of the option of giving Aimy some time to rest and calm down from her recent blood feast, he had also been involved in the blood fest and now his body was boiling with energy and blood.


    With no Irene to wash away Seth''s lust it could only build, his lust going higher as he watched Aimy strip and go about moving in the water.


    Perhaps if Aimy had listened to Seth and just cleaned herself up, he would have had an easier time controlling hassle, but no the woman joys had to swim around naked while throwing him needy and vulnerable looks.


    "What a troublesome woman," Seth thought as he looked up at Aimy''s jiggling breasts and her closed eyes.


    "Well it was just the two of us, what did I expect" Seth mocked as he ced his hand and pulled Aimy''s head down, capturing her lips in a kiss.


    As Seth kissed her, Aimy ground her hips on his, moving them around and massaging his cock, her hand rubbing over his chest and nipples.


    When they parted a trail of saliva was between them, this simple saliva promoting them to mash their lips against each other once more with Seth grabbing her breasts this time.


    The next time they parted their lips, Aimy was left breathing heavily, and then before she could begin riding Seth once more he stood up.


    With her buttock in his hand, Seth stood up, giving her ass cheek a firm p.


    So you finally got thatst fuck you were looking for ehh" Seth said watching as Aimy smiled guiltily.


    "I love you cock" Aimy whispered,yering kisses over Seth''s face, her actions stopping when he began moving his hips.


    "Hmmm, Seth let''s fuck forever" Aimy whispered,


    "Silly woman," Seth thought as he quickly upped his pace and had her moans turn to screams.

 Chapter 375 Impatient Stalker

    ?


    "So do you understand?" Aimy asked now fully clothed and watching Seth with beautiful but reluctant eyes,


    "Yes, I just need to do the mission, activate thepass, and if I havepleted my mission, I''ll be automatically taken back to my world."


    "And how much blood do you need to activate thepass."


    "Just a drop," Seth said with a roll of his eyes, very aware of Aimy''s attempt to stall with questions.


    "Good, now let''s get going, the mission is to find a man, what''s his name, " Aimy asked already moving forward, but Seth quickly reached out and pulled on her hair, making her yelp as she was pulled and wrapped in his arms.


    "Have you forgotten that I''m the only one going?" Seth said his chin resting on Aimy''s shoulder while his soft words went into her ears."


    "Let''splete the mission and I''ll go" Aimy protested giving Seth puppy eyes but this time it didn''t work.


    "Three days Aimy, we spent three days screwing, didn''t you enjoy it?"


    "I did, especially when you fuck me from the back," Aimy said unable to keep a smile froming to her face.


    "So we should extend it."


    "No, that''s just abuse. As nice as it was, it has toe to an end, we can''t live on sex you know" Seth said, and seeing Aimy still disgruntled look, he spoke some more.


    "Think of Irene, because of our horny selves, we''ve probably kept her worried for thest three days, I thought you love your sister," Seth said his words solemnly.


    Aimy gave Seth a deep stare, and then snorted, "You just want to drive me away so you''ll go meet your lover."


    "You want toe to my world" Seth offered, but all Aimy did was roll her eyes."


    "If that was possible do you think Irene would let you go so easily? Since you no longer want any of us, then I better get leaving"


    After her words, Aimy took a few steps forward but then paused as she realized her hair was still in Seth''s grip.


    "Yes" Aimy turned around and looked at Seth whose hands were in his pocket


    "Remember your desire to redeem yourself, don''t be a menace to Irene and hopefully your world."


    Hearing Seth''s words, Aimy blinked and then she beganughing,


    "You''re thest person that should be saying those words, considering how much of a havoc you must cause in your world.


    Don''t worry I''ll take care of Irene, and you take care of yourself, it will be pathetic if you got yourself killed in your lowly world after everything, I don''t want to be horny for 10 years for no reason"


    After speaking, Aimy didn''t wait for a reply from Seth as she walked a few steps away.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Taking out herpass, Aimy activated it, the space around her cracking, but this time instead of copsing on itself, the space shattered and a blue door appeared.


    "Be sure to be a good boy Seth"


    These were thest words Aimy said before she was sucked away, herst expression being a smirk, happy with how she had surprised Seth for seconds with her sudden change in character, the older woman she was popping out.


    "A good boy," Seth thought chuckling.


    "The next time we meet I''ll make you scream daddy so much that it''s what you''ll begin addressing me as."


    Unlike with the portal that took one from Egaroth to Ashad, the blue door which Aimy had gone through closed almost immediately after she went through.


    "And with that out of the way, it''s time to focus on myself. Getting to earth is a priority, sopleting this mission of priority, but first I need to deal with this stalker."


    "The stalker had better pray she is a she, with a good reason for peeping on me for thest days or all that awaits is death."


    Like there was nothing out of the ordinary, Seth began moving around, moving without direction and having his head bowed like he was in deep thought.


    Minutes went by like this and then suddenly Seth mmed his leg to the ground, qi immediately piping out from several areas in the forest, and then beams of qi shot from the ground to the sky.


    When these beams towered above the tall trees of the area, the beams stopped rising, and thin films of qi began connecting the several beams across their entire length, eventually creating a barrier.


    Unlikemon barriers which had a simple shape, this one had a near S shape and several sections witching, and despite its easy to create method, it was rather weak.


    I think I caught her" Seth muttered.


    Though he left the door open for surprises and possibilities, Seth already had his mind fixated on someone most likely being the culprit, that person being Rias.


    As far as Seth knew, though there might be other powerhouses overseeing other churches or temples, in the current vicinity, the only people who could hide from him were Roushi and Rias.


    Were it Roushi, Seth didn''t doubt that he wouldn''t have felt a thing, not to mention the fact that the man actually stayed away from him, but if it were Rias, it would make sense seeing as she had been quite curious.


    With the barrier covered on all sides, Seth was about to begin his explosive flushing out of the stalker, but it seemed his stalker wasn''t very patient.


    "Boom" Seth heard the sound of one of his barriers being destroyed, and fortunately the explosion was in a section located close to the interior, so he had time.


    Quickly, Seth kicked off the ground and blurred away.


    Secondster Seth appeared at a position outside his barrier, and he quickly upped his speed, ck fumes covering his body as he climbed into the air and without missing a beatunched a kick at the figure that was just breaking out of the wall of the barrier and about to escape.

 Chapter 376 Appropriate Qi

    ?


    Concentrating all the power in his body in his leg, Seth''s kick hit with a "boom" and without dy sent the figure just escaping the barrier shooting to the ground, arge explosion erupting as the person tried to employ their qi to soften theirnding but s Seth''s kick proved too strong.


    Standing in the air, Seth kind of hoped his stalker was who he thought it was as the joy he would receive fromunching such a kick would be triple what he was currently feeling.


    Not wanting to lose his target, Seth had his soulsense trained and locked on the person, his eyes peeled and focused, staring at the billowing cloud of dust that rose off the ground.


    "Has to be the strongest kick I''veunched since myst breakthrough" Seth thought, impressed with therge area his kick had affected, and wondering how strong a qi empowered on will be.


    "Don''t bother, you can''t escape Rias."


    Seth''s words seemed to trigger his opponent who had been trying to suppress their qi and sneak away, as after his words, the opponent''s qi red and with a st all the dust in the surrounding was blown away, revealing to Seth his opponent.


    Dark hair that just reached past her shoulders, prideful ck eyes, a light film of lipstick, and the usual but quite beautiful green hoar, one that had a slit that exposed enough of her right thigh to ensnare Seth''s gaze though he was quite displeased with the dresses poor exposure of the woman''s rump.


    "My guess was right, it really was you, "Seth said, speeding down from the air and appearing a few steps from Rias.


    Despite Seth''s speed and his rather hazy ck fumes which began dyeing out, Rias appeared unfazed, her posture straight and her eyes carrying a look that said she didn''t think much of Seth.


    "You sure are prideful for a pervert" Seth mocked and though Rias showed no reaction, Seth suddenly began chuckling.


    Though Rias kept her expression tight, Seth was more than sure that beneath all that she was irritated and annoyed at him, and it definitely wasn''t because of the kick he hadunched at her.


    Though Rias had just been sent flying to the ground seconds ago, she was in perfect condition, her clothes spotless and her face without a scar or bruise,pliments of her employ of qi to protect herself when she couldn''t make a gracefulnding.


    The reason for Rias''s annoyance was because of Seth confidently calling her out when she was still under the cover of the dust cloud.


    With his words, Seth was sure he had made her think he was well aware of her identity, and for a woman as prideful as Rias, it was only natural that she decided to face the situation head-on rather than run away.


    Now that he had basically just told her it was a guess, Seth was sure she was pissed as even he knew that if he hadn''t made her decide to face him on her own, she would have employed every skill she had to escape and Seth doubted he could capture or outsmart her in this terrain which was almost her backyard.


    For a woman like her she must have felt confident in her skill, sure that Seth wouldn''t find her and so had decided to let the little pervert out of her, but now, she realized had been overconfident and now stood before Seth as a full-pledged pervert.


    "Which of the scenes got you most excited, was it when I fucked Aimy from behind or when she rode me.


    I bet it was when she rode me, you must have so badly wanted to be the one bouncing up and down my cock.


    I bet your kitty dripped."


    Seth was truly amused at Rias''s perverted nature given how aloof she had portrayed herself, and though he knew his teases would annoy her, he wasn''t scared of hershing out.


    Without missing a point Seth had been spot on in his deduction of Rias''s thoughts and decisions, and now as Rias watched Sethugh and mock her, the irritation within her morphed into anger and as Seth finished speaking hisst words, she acted.


    Fast enough to almost escape Seth''s eyes, Rias''s left leg shot out, the woman wanting to surprise him with her choice of attack leg, but Seth who had been prepared reacted quickly and though risky he didn''t make the mistake of underestimating Rias''s kick.


    Though using both his hands left him vulnerable, Seth used both his open palms to stop Rias''s kick, the ground beneath his feet cracking and depressing as he withstood the full force of her kick till all of its momentum was expended and though he stood firm without taking a step back, Seth couldn''t stop the blood that flowed down his lips.


    Standing there and confidently withstanding Rias''s kick was a heavy job carried out by Seth''s powerful body, and though his body was able to handle the physical load, his qi failed to handle the attack that came next.


    Though his body stood firm the qi within him was sted apart by Rias''s own qi, sending the energy within his body into chaos.


    Seeing Seth pause and blood run down his lips, Rias smirked internally and taking back her leg which had been pressing against Seth''s palms, sheunched another attack, and this time with her right leg.


    As Rias attacked for the second time, it seemed like Seth wouldn''t move, but before the kick could hit, his legs kicked and moved backward, avoiding the ground shattering kick that Rias created as her heel collided with the ground.


    Though Seth moved, Rias wasn''t thrown off as she quickly moved and pursued his retreating figure, quickly reaching it and though Seth decided to face her, this time, rather than try to use her leg to destroy him, her palm shot out at him.


    Keeping calm, Seth also shot out his palm, this time keeping in mind Rias''s qi strength and pumping his palm full of qi.


    A smile adorned Rias''s face as Seth''s palm shot out and collided with hers, and soon Seth realized the reason why.


    With his previous interaction with her qi back in the church and when she recently kicked him, Seth had been suspecting that Rias actually had a far higher cultivation than him and was stronger, but now after fully preparing himself for her qi and attacking her, he realized his mistake.


    Though what Rias used was qi, it was very different from what Seth knew, it wasn''t just a change in quality or strength, but rather in nature, like an evolution.


    When Seth''s qi faced it, rather than just be overwhelmed by it, Seth could feel his qi actively trying to retreat.


    Seeing this strange urrence, Seth quickly remembered Minuha''s words on there being an appropriate qi for his realm and he couldn''t help but wonder if Rias was using the appropriate qi.


    Though there was the issue of Rias''s qi quickly overpowering his own, before Seth could think of a countermeasure, he realized that the worst was yet toe as he felt something dangerous begin brewing within what he had thought was just a simple palm strike.

 Chapter 377 Appropriate Qi 2

    ?


    Instinctively reassessing the dangering off Rias''s palm, Seth concluded that were it to hit, he would be loose his whole arm, but then just as that was about to happen, Rias suddenly cancelled her attack and pulled back, leaving Seth weakly stumbling back as his heart beat calmed down.


    "I could have destroyed you if wanted" Rias said with smirk, her head raised.


    "Hope those destructive ns of yours don''t extend to when you ride my dick, I''m not really open to such sexual fetishes."


    Hearing Seth''s words, Rias qi pressed down on Seth, tting everything around him and also trying to tten him, her objective was to bring him down to his knees but all she got was a smile from him.


    "I was being merciful, but perhaps I''ve been a little too kind."


    "No you aren''t," Seth chuckled, "Now that I know about your lustful and dirty side you probably want nothing more than to kill and crippled me.


    The only reason you stopped your attack midway is because you know Roushi would pick up on it, I can feel the phenomenal changes your attack was about to bring."


    "At least you aren''t dumb" Riasmented looking at Seth with appraisal wanting to keep the higher status.


    Not minding her amusing sense of worth, Seth replied,


    "Yes and that means I have nothing to fear from you."


    "Don''t be a fool, you''ve just barely broken through, do you think you can stand up to me"


    "Just take off your clothes, and I''ll show your needy kitty how tall I can stand"


    Understanding Seth''s words a secondter, Rias''s figure blurred and was inform of Seth the second, this time employing her leg to deliver rapid kicks to the left of Seth''s side, and though Seth defended against them, his figure turn ck and he ascended to the air when he felt Rias gather a significant amount of qi in her leg tounch another barrage.


    With the shadow steps, Seth stably and instantly ascended to the air, but just as he went above Rias, he was suddenly drowned in a world of red, or more urately fire.


    It was like the air around Seth had suddenly turned to fire, and then just as the fire appeared, it quickly moved towards him like a wall, smashing into him and sending him to the ground.


    "Fire, I would have pegged you to be an ice queen" Seth said as he picked himself up from the ground secondster, the thick ck liquid like substance that had encased his whole bodying off.


    To Seth''s words, Rias gave no rely and instead a river of mes came pouring towards him, burning everything in its path as it flowed.


    "Hmm realism it is" Seth mutters as waves of darkness rose up behind him and quickly rushed towards Rias''s wave of fire.


    Darkness and fire met with a huge explosion, several huge res going into the air and causingrge craters wherever theynded.


    While the two waves smashed and struggled to overwhelm the other, their conjurers didn''t stay idle as they went at each other.


    With both his hands outstretched, several beams began shooting out of his fingers and zipping at the rapidly approaching Rias, and through Seth was ready for the woman to once more bat them away with ease, he was left groaning internally as she zoomed passed each shot, her speed and agility making Seth look like he 2 seconds behind n time.


    "What powerful legs" Seth grumbled.


    In no time, Rias was upon Seth, and without employing and trickery, her legs shout out to hit him on the ribs, though the fact that it was on fire did make Seth take a gulp as he shot out his darkness covered right leg.


    "Boom"


    "Boom"


    "Boom"


    With Seth having decided to use his legs against her the first time and actually holding up against her, Rias had taken it as a challenge and began raining down kicks on Seth.


    Due to Rias troublesome qi, Seth made sure each collisions of his body with her''s was a short and instant one, and now as he and Rias''s leg collided for the 7th time, he cried within himself.


    As someone who it would seem specialized in using her legs as her attack weapon, one could only imagine how specialized and trained Rias was in putting power into her legs and also wonder how Seth was able to match up to her.


    Engaging in another kick, Seth could only cry more as he just barely kept himself stable.


    No matter what, Rias was the kicking expert and despite his more powerful body helping him match up to her, it couldn''t help him forever.


    With time, the woman was gaining an understanding of his clearly immature kicks, and with her knowledge and experience was looking to throw him off his feet.


    If things continued the way there were, Seth knew that he would eventually find himself being kicked around, but he half on and continued challenging Rias''s kicks, after all strength was just one of his bodies many attributes.


    Minutester, and the battlefield was now enveloped in mes, unsurprisingly Rias mes had ovee Seth''s darkness, but while she had won in that front, she could only bitterly stay in ce and stare at Seth after theirtest collision.


    Though Rias could feel and see that she was on the cusp of winning the amateur before her, she was tired.


    Despite hisck of skills, the strength behind each of Seth''s kick was not something the woman could halfheartedly handle, it required her full attention and strength.


    Though she could pushed herself to continue, Rias knew that she would only make hurls an easy target for Seth in the long run even if her kick began overpowering his.


    "What a stupid movie" Rias grumbled internally.


    "This is a lot of destruction, are you sure Roushi won''t notice this" Seth asked looking around


    "This fight is pointless, how about we engage in more profitable business."


    Though she had ignored his equation, Seth shrugged his sgoulder and fell backwards, a ck thorn which Rose some meter in the air appearing behind him.


    "Speak"


    A frown marred Rias face at Seth''s move, and the next second she had fiery throne also appear behind her, one which she made rise into the air, rising to the same height as Seth.


    "Smart woman."


    Seeing Seth make no move after her actions Rias breathed a sigh of relief at him being somewhat reasonable and then she spoke.


    "I want to know how your cultivation increased so fast."


    "Well easy, I had sex with this woman back in Egaroth, and the more sex I have with this woman the faster my cultivation went till well this happened."


    Though Seth just spoke bullshit with a smile on his face, Rias gave no reaction as instead waved her had at Seth, a red ss like stone sailing through the air and hovering before him.


    "What''s this" Seth asked making no move to pick it up, but instead keeping himself alert.


    "If you have any bit of intelligence, you must have noticed the difference in our qi, are you aware of the different types of qi."

 Chapter 378 Calamity

    Chapter 378 Cmity


    "Ahhh another opportunity to inte her ego" Seth grumbled within as he could only stay mum in the face of Rias''s question.


    Anyways it was better to stay silent than to open his mouth and speak nonsense.


    Seeing set silent, Rias smirked.


    "Not surprising, you''re from a lower world, suchplex matters are above you."


    Speaking these words, Rias hoped to get a reaction out of Seth but no satisfying reaction came to his face as his eyes only stayed on the object she had sent hovering before him.


    "If you''re done trying to soothe your poor ego with deluded thoughts that you''re better than me, then start talking about the types of qi, I have important things to do."


    Just like Seth, Rias showed no reaction to Seth''s words, but one didn''t have to see an expression on her face to know she was peeved at Seth''s tant dissing of her.


    With Rias being the one who wanted something from Seth, she couldn''t refuse to speak, but that was only for now, she expected that after her next sentences, she and Seth would either be on level terms or she would have the upper hand.


    Crossing her leg over the other, Rias peered into Seth''s eyes and spoke.


    "Mortal and Immortal qi.


    The qi you have in your world and that which currently circtes through you is mortal qi, it is found in most lower worlds.


    Thigh there are few worlds not in the immortal realm that contain immortal qi, immortal qi is most prominently found in worlds in the immortal worlds.


    After the mortal levels of mortal cultivation, you have the cmity levels and immortal levels.


    The cmity level and immortal levels are the cultivation levels of the immortal realm, and for a perfect transition into the cmity level, one needs to cultivate with immortal qi."


    "Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, and how many levels are there in cmity," Seth asked, this was the first time he was hearing the name of his cultivation level and his curiosity was burning.


    With such a question, there was no way Rias was going to miss the opportunity to look down on Seth, and not hiding her disdain at his ignorance Rias spoke.


    "There are 7 levels of cmity, and unlike with your mortal stages, there are no gaseous, liquids or solid stages, all that there is to advancing through cmity levels isprehension."


    "Hmm, would you like to know what level you are at?" Rias asked, throwing Seth azy nce like she was about to do him a favour.


    "Sure," Seth said without hesitation.


    "Level 2 cmity cultivator."


    Hearing Rias''s words, Seth went thinking about Minuha''s words on when one truly ascended from being a mortal andparing it with Rias''s recent words, it would seem that one needed to truly firstprehend the first stage of aw before they could ascend from the mortal level.


    "What cmity level are you at," Seth asked.


    "That''s tooplicated for you, I''ve answered enough of your question, it''s time for you to begin speaking."


    "You haven''t told me what this thing in front of me is."


    "It''s an immortal qi stone" Rias snarled.


    "Oh, "Seth said reaching out and grabbing the stone, his soul sense passing over it.


    "So what should I tell you," Seth asked while looking at the stone in his hand.


    "How you increased your cultivation so fast, what treasure did you encounter, and most importantly how did you be a vampire."


    "And why should I tell you?"


    That Rias knew he was a vampire didn''t surprise Seth as she had watched both he and Aimy feeding, and so if hebined that with the knowledge that she was from the immortal realm, then it was only normal she easily figured out he was a vampire as even Minuha who had been stuck in Egaroth all her life could deduce his nature."


    Rias gritted her teeth at Seth''s question as at this point she knew that there was no way Seth was so dumb that he couldn''t connect the dots, she knew that he a just messing with her.


    "If you tell me what I want to knee, I''ll give you tons of these qi stones. You''re returning to your world, where there is only mortal qi, without these stones, you won''t be able to cultivate and would only stagnate."


    "So just qi stones, that''s all you''re offering me for a method to help you quickly be powerful, be a powerhouse.


    You''re being stingy Rias."


    Seth''s words had Rias stay silent for a while and then she waved her hand, a hill of qi stone appearing beside Seth, one which he had to raise his head to be able to see the top, and Seth had to say he was impressed but that wasn''t enough.


    "In addition to that, I''lle to take you to an immortal world 40 years from now, and you can be sure I''ll abide by my words," Rias said, a by-nowmon white piece of paper appearing in her hand.


    "For 40 years, that''s long, and these qi stones are too small, add two more heaps."


    With these words, Seth kept quiet and rxed on his throne.


    Seeing that Seth wouldn''t bulge, Rias waved her hand once more, this time three more heaps appearing beside Seth, and then she looked at the surprised Seth with a smirk.


    Surrounded on all sides with heaps of immortal qi stones, it was inevitable that Seth soon began absorbing the leaking qi and he couldn''t help but shiver.


    The few bits of qi that entered Seth''s made him feel like a man who hadn''t eaten in 7 days and had just been presented with an appetizing meal, wanting him to just abandon everything and begin cultivating.


    With narrowed eyes, Seth waved his hands and all the stone around him disappeared.


    Warily, he watched Rias''s reaction, feeling confused when he noticed her attention was focused on the space ring he had just stuffed all the qi stones into.


    "Impressive that you have a space ring from the immortal realm."


    "Ahhh thanks, but now I have the qi stones with me, is there still any reason for me to bother with you."

 Chapter 379 Study Your Legs

    Chapter 379 Study Your Legs


    A wide grin appeared on Seth''s face after his words, but whatever amusement he was feeling did not extend to Rias as she looked at him with a piercing gaze.


    "I''m not in the mood for your jokes and games."


    "Who said I was joking, what can you do to me now," Seth said leaning forward as his aura bubbled.


    "I''ll attack you once more, but unlike before when I held back I''ll show you the true power of my cultivation," Rias said, her face and aura calm, but her face radiating undeniable confidence.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha" Seth suddenly burst outughing, his hand over his head.


    "Big words for a woman who is at the second level of cmity, the same level as me, I''m pretty sure I can handle your realism of fire.


    So tell me Rias do you have any other lie up your sleeve."


    Seth''s words, sent Rias''s eyes twitching, the woman unable to keep calm as Seth called her on her bluff.


    Rias wanted to shrug off Seth''s words, wanting to believe that he was just probing, but the fact that he mentioned ''realism" told her he knew his stuff and wasn''t as ignorant as she thought.


    "For a mere assistant, tell me Rias what makes you so arrogant, what makes you think you''re so above me."


    Seth''s question was genuine and carried no trace of mockery, as he truly was intrigued by why the woman was so prideful.


    "That''s none of your business, "Rias shot back, her qi exploding out of her.


    "I''ve yed long enough with you Seth, I''ve tried to be civil and present to you a fair exchange but you''re just too greedy."


    Seeing Rias keep up with her haughty nature and about to go violent, Seth sighed within himself.


    "This whole charade won''t take us anywhere Rias, and I think we should both get real and talk real, no more of your attitude," Seth said looking at Rias.


    Other than narrowing her eyes, Rias gave no other reply to Seth''s words, and with her violent aura dying down, Seth took that as her show of agreement with his words.


    "Rather than go on asking me about how I got stronger in such a short time, why not go straight to the point and ask me to turn you into a vampire."


    Rias''s lips pursed at Seth''s words, and then she spoke.


    "How did you be a vampire?"


    "I have no obligation to tell you that, what you should be telling me right now is what you are ready to offer me so I can make you a vampire."


    "An offer, I just gave you over 3 million qi stones, and a passageway to an immortal world."


    "Is that all? "Seth said with a snort and then with a wave of his hand a small hill of qi stones appeared beside Rias.


    "You expect just some few stones to be able to get you the power you seek, in case you think I am ignorant then I would like to inform you that I know what I am. I know I am a noble vampire, and I know my worth."


    Without a doubt, Seth knew that so far Rias had been looking down on him, believing him to be ignorant and hoping to take advantage of his ignorance and have him transform her into a vampire, and now Seth had decided to do the same to her.


    When he came to the church the first time Rias had no idea that Seth was already not human, that he was a different creature entirely.


    It was after he had now returned to Ashad with a powerful cultivation and then she had now seen him feeding on blood that she drew a rtionship between him and vampires, and even then she had mistaken him for a vampire.


    Seth wasn''t a vampire, he was a supreme, a creature that stood far above vampires but he had decided to use Rias''s ignorance of his true nature to his advantage.


    First Seth had called her out on her stalling, destroying her attempts to appear innocent and take from Seth a treasure she knew she could not afford, and then after that Seth raised his already priceless value by calling himself a noble vampire, two words that contained very powerful meaning and whether or not Rias knew it''s meaning would have her shivering on what next to do.


    As he spoke, Seth had been keenly watching Rias, and though she had tried to hide it, Seth just barely caught the nervous shifts in her eyebrows when he mentioned that he was a noble vampire.


    If truly Rias knew what a noble vampire was, then Seth knew that from now on he had her in the grip of his palm.


    "If you believe you''re so precious, then fine, what do you want," Rias said after Seth returned her qi stones, showing her that he wasn''t ying around.


    "ha, ha, ha, ha" Seth suddenly burst outughing."


    "Don''t be silly, you have nothing of value that can match up to the preciousness of my bloodline, or can you prove me wrong?" Seth said looking at Rias with a smirk, giving her some seconds to speak and when she said nothing he continued.


    "Good, so now that we have established that you are practically a beggar who is appealing to my sense of generosity, then how about I see what you can offer me, don''t you agree?"


    There were seconds of silence after Seth''s words, no one speaking and then Seth getting fed up with the silence spoke.


    "The fact that you haven''t voiced your consent to my words, does that mean you are no longer interested in bing a vampire."


    Knowing the kind of person Seth was, it wasn''t hard for Rias to imagine what Seth would want from her and rage couldn''t help but build within her.


    "Listen Rias, the truth is that your anger is pointless, even if you ignore Roushi and go all out on me and by some miracle manage to defeat me, you will still need a fully conscious me to transform you, you don''t want the transformation process going wrong because I wasn''t too well now do you."


    "Fine, what I can offer you" Rias spat.


    "Good, after all the kicks you''ve been delivering to me, I''m rather curious about your legs, so why not just take off all your clothes so I can study them, A sensible request won''t you agree."

 Chapter 380 For Free

    Chapter 380 For Free


    Seth had made his request, and now it was up to Rias to decide to fulfil it.


    "Is that all you want in exchange?"


    "No, not exchange Rias, are you forgetting that you have nothing of value, what is happening right now is that I''ll make a request and in your desire to appease me and seek my favor, you will fulfil them."


    "Are you saying even if I fulfil those requests there is still a chance that you still won''t transform me into a vampire?


    "Hmm, well if we continue with the yful request, then yes, there is a chance I won''t turn you, but if we get real serious and you perfectly carry out my request, then I''ll definitely turn you."


    With Seth gripping all the power and cing himself in the higher position of their conversation, Rias knew that unless she desired to portray herself as a hypocrite, she could only let go of her haughty nature and now after Seth''s words, she warily looked at him, knowing he was up to no good.


    "What kind of serious requests are you talking about" Rias probed warily.


    "Well for one rather than just a little sightseeing of your legs, why don''t you get naked, dip your fingers between your legs and y with your kitty till your drench your legs in your fluid."


    Rias was not surprised at Seth''s words, and in exasperation at his request, she rubbed her hands over the other and she spoke.


    "If you''re just looking to fuck me, you should just go straight to the point rather than cowardly beat around the bush."


    "Ahhh that''s new, didn''t think you could be so vulgar," Seth saidughing out loud.


    "On second thought, you''ve been a bitch since we met, so if you want me to make you a vampire, take off your clothes and finger yourself."


    "Tch, why not just tell me to be your ve instead," Rias snorted, her aura ring.


    "Think before you act Rias, going all violet will get you nothing, you''ll only end up losing your one chance to make something more of yourself, how old are you and yet you''re still at the second level of cmity, about to be surpassed by an upstart 30-year-old man from a lower world."


    "Though smart and experienced, Rias felt a bomb go off in her head after hearing Seth''s words, her rising aura pausing as she looked at Seth with anger and disbelief."


    Seth could feel that he was ying with fire, but he didn''t mind, after all, he had a n in mind.


    Despite his clear boast, Seth wasn''t really sure about a battle with Rias. With her wielding immortal qi and also having that move that made him feel danger,bating Rias would mean Seth making their battle one of endurance if he wanted to win, and that was assuming Rias wasn''t more dangerous than he anticipated.


    Seth could see a lot of conflicting thoughts pass through the dark-haired woman''s eyes as she peered at him, and for a woman as arrogant as her, he could imagine how much her pride shed with her desire for power at the moment.


    Watch the prideful Rias strip bare and touch herself till she orgasmed, the thought had Seth excited but at the end that was only a thought and one which his mind entertained for a few seconds before throwing it away as he put his next n in action.


    Seeing the chaos going on within Rias begin to dwindle, Seth knew she was about to make a decision, a decision which Seth was sure contained nothing but violence, a choice he wouldn''t find souring, but before the woman could make that decision he spoke once more.


    "It''s alright you don''t have to strip naked or offer me anything, I''ll make you a vampire."


    Out of the blue Seth''s words, came, sending Rias who was just about to finalize her conviction into another bout of rapid and wary thoughts, it took the woman up to a minute to finally reply to Seth''s words.


    "You don''t want me to go naked anymore."


    "Well if you want to go naked, I fully support you and will appreciate the view, but what I''m saying is that I will turn you into a vampire without asking anything of you."


    Rias stood staring at Seth for some seconds and then she asked the inevitable question,


    "Why."


    That after putting her in such a tight spot and having her firmly in his grip, he suddenly bailed out and decided to let her go was far too suspicious to Rias.


    "Well I had a change of heart and decided that I was wrong to bully you, you''re too pretty an angel."


    "...."


    Rias''s silence told Seth that she was not going to ept that reason so he chuckled and gave his nned reason.


    "You''re Roushi''s student and assistant, and deposited me and the old man''s contradictions we still possess a rather firm rtionship, and you being his student, I just couldn''t find it in myself to be so harsh on you."


    Though harsh was an understatement, Seth''s words cleared a little of Rias, suspicions, but the woman wished to clear more of them.


    "What is your rtionship with Roushi."


    "Ahh that, I''m sorry but if he hasn''t told you then it''s best I keep silent also, if you truly want to know our rtionship then return and ask him."


    Seth''s words, were for Rias to return to Roushi and seek confirmation on his story, but that was just an option and just like Seth hoped, the woman refused to take that option.


    "So you''ll just turn me into a vampire and want nothing in return" Rias asked still in disbelief at Seth''s words.


    "Yes Rias, I want nothing from you."


    "Is that so," Rias drawled but Seth wasn''t interested in observing her suspicious expressions.


    "I''ve told you I''ll turn you into a vampire, so if you still want to be onee here," Seth said tapping hisp.

 Chapter 381 Check If I Am Also A Son

    ?


    A tense air rose between Seth and Rias the tension actuallying from just Rias as she kept on staring at Seth and trying to process several thoughts while Seth just calmly sat looking at her.


    Not even mentioning the ridiculousness of Seth wanting her to sit on hisp, Rias was still stumped over Seth''s sudden generosity as he called it.


    Though he had given her a simple and believable reason, she just couldn''t ept that things would suddenly be so easy and Seth who had shed light on how aware he was about his value would offer her a share of his specialness without asking for something from her.


    "If you thought something of your rtionship with Roushi, then why did you try to get between my legs in the first ce?"


    "Correction I haven''t tried getting between your legs, all I did was ask you to put your hands between your legs and y with your kitty, and as for why I did it, isn''t it obvious?


    You look delicious and I thought to have an unobstructed view and perhaps eat you, that''s a normal reaction from a man, especially considering I''m somewhat of a sex addict."


    Once again Seth gave a reasonable and believable reply, one which had Rias scratching her head for anything that would seem suspicious about Seth''s offer but she was finding herself falling short of things to say.


    "How do I know this isn''t a trap, how do I trust you."


    "We barely know each other, trust is one of thest things either of us will feel for each other.


    The only real thing here is whether or not you want me to turn you, and act quick I have a mission toplete and a world to return to."


    "Fine, since you''re so sure that you won''t y any tricks on me, then sign this, "Rias said, waving around the paper she had taken out sometime before, a bit of relief and pride in her tone.


    "Ehh, what does it say," Seth asked, signing a death contract wasn''t fun, Aimy had made him sign one and he had thankfully gotten out of it, he truly didn''t have any ns of signing another.


    "It''s nk for now, but after we fill it with the terms we have in mind it would be a sure guarantee for me that you have no nefarious ns against me.


    Without hesitation, Seth moved his throne close to Rias''s ming throne, the woman''s eyes only slightly narrowing as he got close to her.


    Though still some distance apart, Seth reached out his hand and Rias flung the white sheet of paper to him, watching as he looked it over with a frown.


    "Me making you a vampire is a kindness from me, not a deal, and if you don''t believe in my kindness, then there is no reason for you to ept my gift, "Seth said flicking the paper back into Rias''s arms."


    "I will be taking my leave now"


    With these words, the ck throne behind Seth copsed and disappeared into the air while Seth stood and began flying away. But he had just barely moved when a figure stood in front of him.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "You can''t just leave,"


    "Why not"


    "The contract is just so you won''t harm me, it won''t carry any heavy punishment, we can just have the contract send a light punishment in case there are any irregrities."


    Though Seth was impressed by Rias''s strong will, the woman not immediately surrendering herself to him to do as he wished for power, he knew that a little more push and he would have her abandon the idea of a contract.


    Seth was just about to reject her proposal when an idea came into his mind.


    Seth remembered that at a time the entity had told him that they both were going to be together until the day he died and then he also remembered the not too recent words of the entity when it had interfered with the heavenly tribtion that was about to roast him to ashes.


    When Seth had questioned it on its frivolousness() with Shurui, the entity not being worried about going against the contract he had with the man, Seth remembered the entity boasting how it was the son of the ruler of the whole world and that the heavens could do nothing to it.


    Now this got Seth thinking, if the entity was immune to contract backed by the heavens, then by extension he who was also a son should be immune.


    Seth wished he had asked the entity this question, but at that time it had slipped his mind and as for now, reaching it was just impossible, and this left him not knowing if he could also bypass the heavens, an ability which would be priceless.


    Now with Rias here and willing to go with very light punishments, Seth thought this was the perfect opportunity to see just how much of a spoilt son he was.


    "Contracts put one''s fate in another''s hands, and I don''t like that, but I can understand your fear and caution towards me so I''ll agree to the contract on the condition that the terms of punishment are as light as you have said."


    Not even hiding it, an expression of relief filled Rias''s face and she quickly nodded to his words,


    "Let''s get to the ground."


    On the ground, Rias put qi into her space ring and a table with a chair on both sides appeared before them, Rias proceeding to ce the paper in her hand on the table, but before she could take a seat, a wave of darkness rose and swallowed one of the chair''s, a dark throne appearing in the destroyed chair position.


    Though Rias''s face scrunched at Seth''s actions, she quickly ignored his actions and took her seat at the table and with an ink pen began writing down the term of their contracts under Seth''s watchful eyes.

 Chapter 382 The Contract

    ?


    Thankfully writing a contract wasn''t as hard as Seth had feared, he had envisioned having to stay in ce and go cracking his head with Rias to write uses that were as informed and direct as possible, but surprisingly after a few lines, Seth found that they were done.


    Rias who had suddenly be a bit humble and didn''t want to irk Seth didn''t try to y any smart move and instead went as efficiently as she could and under Seth''s gaze was done in minutes.


    Though Seth had watched her write down the uses, Rias handed him the contract when she was done so he could look it over.


    With the troublesome white sheet of paper that contained words that were meant to keep people in check in his hands, Seth went through it.


    The paper in Seth''s hand basically said that he Seth was offering to turn Rias into a noble vampire, and in the course of this event, he was swearing to have no ill intentions toward Rias.


    "Yeah right" Seth snorted.


    Reading further, Rias went on to add that she herself would have no ill intentions against Seth and would not go against him in any manner provided that he does nothing to warrant it.


    These words showed how much Rias was willing to bend and be sincere to get into Seth''s favour and avoid doubts from him.


    As for the punishments, the one which Seth was most interested in, it stated that were Seth to default, he would be struck by lightning and lose just an arm in the process.


    The thought of losing his arm had Seth flicking his tongue, but in the end, such an injury wasn''t something he couldn''t recover from.


    Seth went past the punishment he would be facing and looked over at Rias''s punishment for defaulting, a smile on his face as he wished there was a way to make the woman default.


    Were Rias to default, then she was sentenced to a life of servitude to Seth for the next 10 years, or death.


    It was a very beneficial punishment, one which Seth had pushed for and one which with confidence Rias had epted momentster.


    A harsher punishment whenpared to Seth''s considering Rias should have an idea of his regenerative prowess but in the end, Seth was the generous guy who was being doubted, it was only fair that was Rias who doubted him to betray him, she was punished more severely.


    "This is all good" Seth said handing the paper to Rias.


    To her credit the woman openly passed her sousing through the paper after Seth returned it, her eyes slightly narrowing at him.


    "Perhaps I was wrong about you" Rias solemnly muttered, pricking her thumb and pressing it against the paper, her soul sense following to seep into it.


    Blood and soulsense were the two main requirements to sign a contract, the method in which they were used being inconsequential.


    Done signing the contract, Rias handed the paper to Seth and without dy, he took it and did just as she did, dropping his blood and seeping his soulsense into it as the paper absorbed it, and then he watched the paper take on a dark hue.


    With the paper back in Rias''s hand, she began looking at the sky and clouds like she was expecting a lightning bolt to fall anytime soon.


    While Rias cruelly waited to see Seth be left with one hand, Seth rxed into his throne and waited for his fate.


    With the both of them being mere runts in the grand scheme of the world, the only force they could use to back up their contract was the heavens and now Seth waited to see if the heavens had respect for his supposed heritage.


    Seconds passed and all was calm just as Seth was beginning to think he had found a loophole in the world, the wind picked up, blowing against their faces as the clouds slowly began to congregate.


    Without dy, Seth felt Rias''s gaze fall on him, and while Seth grumbled within at the unfairness of the heavens, he began thinking about how to deal with the iing attack.


    Though he was ready to lose an arm, sitting still and waiting for himself to be hit by lightening didn''t make for a good thought, but in the end, Seth''s rapid thoughts were forced toe to an end when the rapidly picking wind died down and the clouds cleared, the clear blue sky once moreing into view.


    There was silence all around and when Seth finally looked up, he saw Rias looking at him with aplicated gaze.


    "I believe I deserve an apology," Seth said.


    "I''m sorry for doubting you," Rias said.


    "That was easy" Sethmented while looking at Rias with a raised eyebrow.


    "I believed you were nning something Sinister, but now that I was just being paranoid and untrusting, it''s proper that I apologize, especially with you being kind to me."


    "You''re right, I felt quite bad with how much you distrusted me, I won''t mind a blowjob for an apology."


    Wondering if his proimed innocence by the heavens had helped soften Rias''s thoughts towards him, Seth tried to see if he could get a blowjob out of the woman, but the nk stare she gave him told him how impossible that was.


    "Taking that look as a No, then I guess you don''t mind if we move on to the transformation."


    Nodding her head, Risa spoke, "How do we do this."


    "Like I directed you earlier, straddle me."


    With Seth sitting there on his throne, Rias''s eyebrows scrunched as he looked at his clearly perverted smirk.


    "Why do I have to sit on you."


    "Look sitting on me is part of the process, and if you''re thinking I just want to touch you, then you''re right about that part, but in the end, it truly is just part of the process, while feeling you a little is a bonus for me."


    Minutester, Rias was now straddling Seth, a smirk on his face as his cock pressed on her covered pussy and even threatening to push her up. Though Rias was annoyed, there was nothing she could do about it.


    After making him sign the contract and prove his good intentions towards her, Rias found it hard to debate with Seth on why she couldn''t straddle him, sure he was probably going to feel her, but what was thatpared to the gift he was about to give her.


    Though she had her pride, Rias''s pride could not refuse the fact that even if she offered Seth sex for 10 days straight it wasn''t enough for even half of what he wanted to give her, it was why she had kept quiet when he mocked her on being unable to pay for his gift.


    "I''m here what now" Rias gritted.


    "Well firste closer," Seth said and not waiting for Rias to take action, he ced his hands on her rump and pulled her so close their bodies pressed against each other and she could feel his nose breath on her neck.


    Rias''s breath went rapid with Seth''s action but she quickly got it under control doing her best to not panic as Seth held her in his arms.


    "Can you stop grabbing my butt and focus on the task at hand?" Rias said her face twisted in anger and red from embarrassment.


    "Sure, sure, sure, your ass is just so nice I got lost touching it," Seth said taking his hands off Rias''s buns but not before delivering a p to both her cheeks.


    Seth''s action had Risa yelp but before she could berate him for his action she found his hand already climbing up her body and soon going over her breasts.


    "What are you doing" Risa cried in frustration as Seth''s left hand rested on her breast while his hand went to the back of her neck.


    The minute Rias had epted to straddle Seth, she knew that she had doomed herself.


    Unless she decided to kill Seth, which meant him also killing her given their close distance, Rias could onlyin about his actions.


    The options to struggle and try to restrain him were open, but Rus didn''t want to embarrass herself wanting to retrain a man whose physical; strength far surpassed hers.


    "Don''t be scared, I''m soon going to make you a woman who will be feared by all, your power will send the immortal realm quaking," Seth said rubbing his hand over Rias''s neck and staring into her angry eyes which were calming as he spoke.


    "Come," Seth said and gently pulled on Rias''s neck, the woman bowing her head, several emotions going through her as she felt Seth''s left be rough with her breast but Rias didn''t concern herself with that as anxiety welled up between her as she felt Seth began kissing along her neck, but just as his action confused her, she felt a sharp pain in her neck, one which was soon followed by sweet pleasure and then sometime after she had orgasmed, her mind went dark.

 Chapter 383 Rude

    ?


    With his teeth sunk into Rias''s neck, and the contract unable to constrain him, Rias''s fate was now literally in Seth''s hand and he could do what he wanted, but in the end, these thoughts of powersted for just a while.


    As a woman who stood with him on the same ne of cultivation, Seth found Rias''s blood rather invigorating, and as seconds went by he got lost in the taste of the woman''s blood, enjoying it and drinking more than he should.


    With Rias''s moans filling the air, and fresh hot blood entering his body, Seth''s hormones skyrocketed, and his dick roared in pride as it was fed energy.


    It wasn''t until Rias''s body shivered heavily and Seth found his pants quickly getting soaked that Seth initiated the transformation process.


    Taking his mouth off Rias''s neck, Seth looked at the woman who appeared to be in a daze.


    "Time for you to be a supreme," he muttered


    With these words, Seth waved his hands and Rias''s body was wrapped by a wave of darkness and taken off him.


    Ignoring the change in the order of the wind and qi in the surroundings, Seth watched Rias''s body move a distance away and then be gently ced on the ground.


    With the air already turbulent, it didn''t take long before Qi began spiralling into Rias''s body.


    With his soul sense active, Seth keenly observed the process, keeping the memory of the various changes that Rias was going through in mind.


    Soon it was the turn of the daunting waves of qi, and Seth rxed into his throne watching as the waves of qi came sweeping past him from behind and rapidly moving towards Rias and soon, Seth realized that this time the waves of qi didn''te alone.


    "Well, you don''t look happy," Seth said ncing to his left at the hovering Roushi whom the waves of qi were actually avoiding.


    "She''s been my student for years, I care about her."


    "So why are you sad, she''s about to be upgraded, she going to be a talent you can brag about."


    After Seth''s question, Roushi stayed silent for a while and then he spoke,


    "I warned her about you but she wouldn''t listen."


    "Oh, so your problem is me."


    "Associating with you is asking for nothing but destruction."


    "Well, you associated with me" Seth pointed out.


    "Because I am ready to be destroyed.


    "I''ll say don''t worry nothing will happen to her, as long as I''m around, but I''m sure you''ve heard this from others"


    "More like read, and yes, without fail they all failed."


    Seth''s lips pursed at Roushi''s words, the heavy failure rate not being something that inspired motivation.


    "Does she even know what you''re turning her into?"


    "Nope, how about you, do you know what I''m turning her to."


    "No."


    "Should I tell you?"


    "No."


    "I thought you cared for her?"


    "She chose her path."


    "You could have done better to restrict or warn her."


    "She has her life."


    With these words, both Seth and Roushi went silent, watching as a thick cocoon of qi formed around Rias, and then there was a calm as the woman was transformed within the cocoon."


    "Do you have any daughters" Seth suddenly said.


    "Why are you asking."


    " I don''t mind bestowing them initiating them into my n, making them part of my race, even you.


    Think what you want about me, but would you rather leave this world with a bang or slowly die as an old forgotten man."


    Seconds passed and then Seth muttered to himself.


    "That was rude."


    Without even telling him a bye or greeting him fare well, the old man had run away or perhaps he was hiding somewhere around here.


    His eyes narrowed, Seth looked around, his soulsense searching for Roushi but unsurprisingly he couldn''t find the man, and while Seth entertained the possibility that he had not left but was simply hiding from him, Rias''s incubation time in her cocoon was over, a fact told by the sudden chaotic fluctuationsing from within the cocoon.


    Taking his mind off Roushi for the moment, Seth had a wave of darkness spill out of the ground just as the giant cocoon that had surrounded Rias exploded outward.


    "That even I might get injured when I turn others to a supreme is an insult to my position as progenitor" Seth cried within.


    Unfortunately for Seth, he had no one tounch aint to and could only hide behind his darkness, allowing the destructive waves of qi to pass over him.


    "I wonder what she will do now that I have transformed her," Seth thought with pursed lips, and then after his expression froze.


    "Before he transformed her, Rias was already a powerhouse that had him wary and having to employ dy tactics to defeat her, then what of now that he had made her a supreme."


    Unlike the casualness that Seth had on when he covered himself in darkness, this time as he took down his dark barrier, his eyes were peeled open and his soul sense was out and ring.


    Looking at his surroundings, the rising dust and sand particles floating in the air, Seth observed that all was calm, and when his soul sense swept forward to find Rias he found nothing.


    "Huh, should I be expecting a kick."


    Not finding Rias in her previous location, Seth''s qi began sweeping around, and soon he found her, and though a more than usual smile found its way on his face, he didn''t smile for long as a spinning cone of fire came charging at him.


    Though Seth thought to challenge the cone of fire with his darkness, the power he felt behind him had him kicking off his throne and shooting to the side, and without a pause, he made a dash for Rias''s position.


    With his approach, Rias moved away from him at a slower pace, and when Seth finally caught up with her, her imageing into his eyes, he could only groan in disappointment.


    "After all I''ve done, the least you could have done was show me some titties"


    With the transformation, Rias had gone naked, this being the reason why she had quickly left her initial position and moved farther away.


    As a cultivator, putting on her clothes should have been a rather easy task for Rias, but because the woman was actually taking her time to make a selection of an outfit, Seth''s soulsense had found her in a very admirable state.


    Fully clothed in a ck gown which had a white band around her waist, Rias looked at Seth with an expression that said that she wasn''t amused by his recent attempt and was truly considering the option of strangling him.


    "I Kind of hoped the transformation would give you a sense of humour, but it seems that didn''t happen," Seth muttered as he looked Rias up and down, observing no changes in her appearance.


    Seth was observing the heavy fluctuation of qi surrounding Rias when she moved and appeared at his side.


    "Oh, you thought to give me a kiss," Seth asked.


    "You''re weak."


    "I haven''t heard that in a long time or perhaps ever," showing no sign of annoyance


    Standing a few steps from Seth, Rias stood with her head raised, her eyes staring at Seth with arrogance and before long, Seth felt a steadily increasing pressure fall on him.


    "Ahh, what a great magnification of arrogance."


    Not minding whatever thoughts Seth had, Rias waved her hand, causing a hill of qi stone stones to appear beside Seth.


    "Those are some of my immortal qi stones, use them to make something of yourself," Rias said, her tone haughty, thinking that her feelings of generosity were of her own will.


    Not wanting his descendants to be aware that they were but ves if he so desired, Seth had to be wise in how he manipted them, and one of the most basic ways Seth had determined to go about this was to stroke the person''s ego.


    Seth had done the same with Minuha, and now with Rias, he had first aided the woman in bing a vampire without asking for anything in return and then now that she had been turned, all he had to do was make the woman feel that she owed him for his generosity and that with her being the older and powerful one, she should be helpful.


    With this, twisting Rias''s feelings so he could even fuck her could be done in an hour, but Seth was wary of Roushi.


    With how long Roushi had been with Rias, were Seth to have her behave way too out of the ordinary, he would have the man breathing down his neck, and with his experience and understanding of Seth to be someone that could do the impossible Seth wouldn''t be surprised if he quickly figured out the secret.


    Now Rias had given him her qi stones, and she said this was some, Sethughed within because he knew that this was actually all the qi stones she had."


    "For now I won''t beat you up, use these to get stronger cause the next time we meet I won''t hold back."


    Seth had a lot of questions he had prepared to ask Rias after he transformed her, but looking at her now, he decided to hold his tongue.,


    With him being unable to defeat her, Rias was an unpredictable cannon, not even thanking him and looking down on him throughout their conversation, Rias''s arrogance was at an all-time high, and unless Seth wanted toe into conflict with her as he had with Dorian, Seth thought it was better to let her go.


    After her words, Rias turned to leave but then she paused and turned.


    "I suppose you know to keep shut about this," she said looking at Seth with narrowed eyes.


    "Sure"


    Nodding her head Rias turned and left, leaving Seth to stare at her fading figure with a lot of thoughts.

 Chapter 384 A Flock And A Shot

    ?


    Though Seth didn''t think there was a need, thepass which Roushi had given him, told him of his mission and the reason for it.


    A man named Polior, a powerful citizen of some lower world who got to Ashad and decided to make it his home.


    While Polior''s presence could have been ignored, his constant jostling around and attacking of fellow cultivators who got into Ashad had put him on Roushi''s radar.


    With Ahsad never being designed to be a paradise, though Roushi was long aware of his misgivings, he had let him do as he wished after all he wasn''t the only one, but as time went on, it would seem Polior had begun overreaching his hand.


    From building a base to slowly recruiting cultivators and now dering a region of Ashad as his territory.


    In the beginning, his actions could be seen as a sort of obstacle for Ashad''s regr visitors, but now he was impeding the workflow of the dungeon and was no longer needed.


    Seth''s Mission was to kill the man and three of his subordinates who acted as his next inmand.


    "Mike, Nasule, ¡­."


    With thepass in hand, Seth was going over the information that rose from it like a screen, checking his targets, but as he read the names of his Polior''s confidants, he quickly got bored and skipped them.


    Once more looking over Polior''s information, Seth made sure he was moving in the right direction, matching the thorny foliage around him with the markings on the hovering map that thepass had popped out.


    When Aimy had been exining to Seth how thepass worked, Seth had been quite surprised at the item''s ability to produce a screen, wondering if some technology had been implemented, but after a lookover, he quickly figured out that everything was seal-powered.


    Though to a seal illiterate the hovering screen which thepass created might look magical and unbelievable, to Kruxe it was a rather basic stuff, one whose onlyplication was that all it needed was a thought to be activated.


    With thepass in hand and a map to guide him, Seth made a beeline for his target.


    Though he had been unable to achieve his initial ns with Rias, Seth wasn''t too disappointed as in the end he had gotten to make a ve out of her and gotten his hands on a generous supply of immortal qi stones.


    Though Seth itched to sit and finally absorb the appropriate qi for his cultivation, he held himself back, wanting to first put an end to his target and leave Ashad first.


    Wanting to build a force, Polior had built his stronghold quite far from administrative eyes, and so Seth was forced to spend an hour speeding through the mysteriousnd that was Ashad.


    While he didn''t have time to explore every interesting thing he came across, he had no problems dealing with and storing away the dozens of monsters he came across.


    Irrespective of their rank, all it took was a second for Seth to have the beast dead and moving into his space ring.


    With his steady pace, it was only a matter of time before Seth was staring at a small mountain sitting on a piece of ground which was so ck that one would think it was contaminated.


    Seth observed the various holes on the mountain that had red light pouring out of them, and then he looked at the various men that walked in a circr perimeter around it.


    With the evening setting in, Seth easily concluded the red light pouring out of the mountain to be light from litnterns.


    As Seth watched the mountain, his eyes couldn''t help but stray to an upleted building to the right of the mountain.


    Though the building was far fromplete, not even having walls on all sides, its ratherrge foundation was telling enough of how grand it was going to be whenpleted and Seth could already figure out what the building was.


    "Ballsy, he wants to build himself a mansion for himself here in Ashad."


    Though Seth was quite impressed by Polior''s ambitiousness, he couldn''t help but wonder how the man nned to deal with the dungeon''s unpredictable nature, what would he do if he woke up one morning and found a bunch of monsters began spawning just beside his mansion?


    Not being much of a materialistic person, Seth thought it better to have just stayed in the mountain and used it as a base of operation, after all, with the qi that was embedded in it, if he added seals, he could only salivate on how much of an imprable base the mountain would be.


    "Perhaps I should kill him and take over his force."


    Moving closer to the base once more, Seth yed around with the thought of taking over Polior''s operation, and after some seconds he gave it up.


    Not minding how the idea was only born due to Seth being interested in what it would feel like to live in the dungeon, the fact that such a n would only hamper his growth made it a big no for Seth, though the easier essibility to Rias did make for a big temptation.


    With his desire-born n cancelled, Seth focused on the path before him and watched as a pair of men dressed in an assortment of red, ck and white close passed him by, none of them the wiser of his presence.


    A bit of drawing and with his soulsense, hiding from the cultivators was a rather basic thing for Seth, though it was only temporary.


    Having paused not too far from the mountain, it didn''t take Seth long to be a few steps from the mountain, and when he raised his right hand, his index finger pointing straight at the mountain he dropped his concealment.


    Though no qi spilt from Seth, the powerful qi that erupted and began amassing at the tip of his finger drew the attention of every cultivator in the vicinity, especially the two he had casually sneaked past.


    After observing his target''s base of operation and figuring that they were all in one ce, Seth decided that this was the best way to deal with the mission.


    At the moment, he had no interest in moving around brawling with the Polior''s subordinates so he thought it better to just kill them all at once.


    While people killed two or three birds with a single shot, Seth killed the entire flock with a single shot.


    "You, what are you doing." Seth heard a voice not too far off shout out and then a spike of qi rise from that direction.


    Paying it no mind, Seth focused on the finger bomb as he had decided to call it that was forming at the tip of his finger.


    While darkness rose off the ground and went binding and killing all the idiots that thought to kill or apprehend him, Seth quickly had a huge ball of qi spiralling in front of him, and then without hesitation, he released it.


    With the huge size of qi, one would think Seth''s attack would move slowly, but they would be totally wrong because when Seth released it, all that could be seen was a sh.


    In no time, the attack hit the mountain, the sound of rock being ground sounding for some seconds and then a huge explosion soon followed after.


    "That was a rather weak seal," Seth thought in reference to the seal that had only barely popped on the mountain before being destroyed by his attack.


    "Now for the big guy" Seth grumbled, after all, there was no way a mass attack would easily end a man who was capable of making level 9 cultivators from several worlds follow him.

 Chapter 385 Three Men

    ?


    With ferocity, Seth''s attack had first drilled into the mountain, going a distance into it and then exploding.


    Survival of those who lived at the base or the middle of the mountain was zero and even those who lived in its upper parts were still a debate.


    Only those who lived in the top parts of the mountain, a ce where the st would take a while to reach had a very good chance of surviving, and even at that, those people would have to have been in a state of alert and have sufficient strength.


    Though the top part of the mountaincked openings that spitted out light, Seth was more than sure that it was upied by a person or a group of people, so he was expectant of survivors


    Watching the mountain be consumed in bright yellow light as his finger bomb did its work, Seth slightly nodded his head but did nothing else even as a green object which seemed to be made of bamboo shot from the sky and fell on him.


    "Fast response" Sethmented as he felt the fluctuating qi of three people descend from the sky, their figures temporarily covered by the light and smoke from the st.


    Looking at the object that fell on him, the several bamboos that had been crossed, Seth quickly concluded that he had been caged, but he just couldn''t wrap his head around the idea of a bamboo cage.


    While Seth knew that the bamboo was bound to have seals on it, for it to even have the least bit of resistance, he just couldn''t fathom why one would use bamboo.


    Though seals yed a bigger role in fortifying objects, the object being fortified still acted as a base, and if a seal was ced on a far stronger object that would make the seal far stronger.


    "Unless," Seth thought walking towards the walls of the cage and reaching out to grab onto the bamboo bars of the cage.


    Tiny lightning bolts suddenly streaked and shot out of the bamboo their power quite intensive as they moved to drive away Seth''s hands, but Seth paid them no mind, his right hand moving unhindered and grabbing onto the bar without hesitation.


    Holding onto the bar, Seth quickly flooded the section he held with his qi, his soul senseing into y and as he inspected that section of the bamboo, the young man conveniently ignored the three men who fell around him in a triangr formation.


    "Just as I thought, it has qi pathways"


    Through the gaps in the rtively high rectangr cage that had fallen and trapped him, Seth could see three red ropes attached to the three different sides of the cage be grabbed by the three men who had descended from the sky and without dy, the men whose qi was already ring each picked up a rope and then all Seth saw was red.


    Holding onto the ropes bound to the cage that held Seth, the three men poured all their qi into it, delight on their faces as thick red lightning bolts lit up all around it and in no time, the cage was consumed in red lightning.


    The sound of lightning screeches filled the air and the cage shone with a red light that had even the three men surrounding it blinking their eyes.


    "Don''t let up" one of the men suddenly yelled, this man had a rather huge figure with a long horn that curved upward on each side of his head, his hair long and flowing.


    "Nasule''s sacrifice cannot be in vain"


    Hearing the horned man''s shout, the other two men, one being human and the other being blue all tightened their expressions and thexness which had begun creeping in on them fazed out of their bodies.


    Though the two men were sure their leader would have survived the st, the same couldn''t be said for them.


    With their already false sense of security in their huge mountain and them enjoying the taste of power, how could they have easily survived such an almost instantaneous st, it had taken one of their own to sacrifice himself and give them the chance to usefully escape.


    With their leader reminding them of Nasule''s sacrifice, both men''s eyes reddened at the thought that the killer of their friend and partner might still not be dead, and following their leader''s words, they pushed themselves harder


    Seeing his subordinate''s resolve harden, Polior''s heart tightened and though he had lost one of his confidants, watching everything he had built be destroyed in a second wrought his heart with more intense pain


    The men whom he had convinced to fight and bleed for him, the countless resources he had gathered, all of it gone, Polior felt so bitter that his heart threatened to hurt,


    "If you three keep doing that, you won''t even be able to put up a fight against me."


    The voice calm and carrying genuine worry, the three men felt they were imagining things, but that didn''t stop them from sending out their soul sense and checking their surroundings.


    Effortlessly, and without dy, all three men picked up on the origin of the voice and though their already tensed body further tightened, they didn''t stop their actions, instead turning so they faced Seth and looking to their leader for directives.


    While one would think, this was a stupid move from them, Seth couldn''t; help but be surprised and then impressed.


    Their ability to stay calm in the face of his surprise appearance and then look to Polior showed that they were far from the run-of-the-mill level 9 cultivators he was ustomed to seeing.


    On the off chance that this was a prank intended to make them instinctively let go of the rope and stop bombarding the man whom they believed they had captured, then the trick would have failed, but this wasn''t a trick and Seth wondered what they would do.


    "Let go" Polior''s thick voice sounded, the bulky man confidently letting go of the red rope and then jumping to the other side of the cage.


    Polior''s subordinates followed his lead and with the cage separating them, they observed their opponent who was standing some distance away from them with his hands behind his back.


    Polior''s team stood observing Seth in silence, a silence which ended when the thick bolts of lightning in the cage died down and revealed to all the cage''s empty and redesigned state.

 Chapter 386 Being A Bully

    Chapter 386 Being A Bully


    With their own two eyes, the three men had watched Seth be trapped in their cage, and only after that had they descended and moved to deliver the killing moves.


    They being three powerful cultivators had each kept their eyes and senses alert right from the start, so how had the man standing on the other side of the cage been able to smash open and leave the cage without any of them being the wiser.


    Knowing how powerful they were especially when working together as a team further made the three men understand how truly deadly the man opposite them was.


    After giving them some time to adjust to his intimidating and devastating entrance as he would like to believe, Seth spoke.


    "You must be Polior, quite the big and strong guy."


    To Seth''s words, the horned man whom Seth was staring at let out a growl, but Seth ignored whatever discontent he was feeling and moved to the other two men standing a step behind him on both his sides.


    "You should be Mike and you Nasule."


    Looking at the two other men, Seth went naming ording to how he felt they should be called but the tightening of the men''s fists after he called "Nasule" alerted him to something.


    He had named the blue man "Nasule" and with his reaction, Seth quickly deduced that it wasn''t his name.


    "And this brings to my attention the issue of your numbers, there should be four of you, where''s the fourth."


    "Why are you looking to kill us" Polior suddenly asked ignoring Sey''s question.


    Not waiting for Seth''s provoking words to have their effect, Polior spoke and interfered with the emotions that were beginning to boil in his subordinates.


    "The both of you get a grip of yourselves," Polior added, these words spoken in a low tone and meant for the two men beside him.


    Though being very capable leaders in their own right, when Polior was present in their midst, it seemed hispatriots switched off their reasoning and allowed Polior to do all the thinking, a habit which could be disastrous given their current situation.


    "You made too much noise, the higher-ups are unhappy and now they no longer need you," that''s the summary of my answer Seth casually replied.


    "I see, so you''re thep dog they sent then," Polior said with a nod of his head internally smiling when he saw Seth''s brows furrow at his words.


    "Him apdog," Seth thought taken aback by Polior''s words for a few seconds.


    "Look around you, can you imagine how much you would aplish if you stayed here and cultivated, listen to that old man and his stuck-up assistant and all you''ll be doing for the rest of your life is going on errands.


    I know secrets about Ashad that can bring about an unbelievable boost in your cultivation speed."


    Having caught Seth''s reaction to being called ap dog, Polior saw this as a chance and he immediately seized it, doing his best to convert his executioner to his follower, a rather arrogant n.


    "I see," Seth said with a sigh taking his right hand from behind him and lifting it, his fingers pointing towards the three men.


    "Sorry about your friends."


    After these words, Seth brought down his hand, his expression and posture still calm but the same couldn''t be said for the other side which he was staring at.


    Finally bored of the little chatter, Seth decided to immediately end the charade of a battle, an inevitable decision brought forward by Polior referring to him as ap dog.


    Though the sentence didn''t send Seth rampaging, the reminder wasn''t a particrly sweet one and returning to earth was now suddenly the only thing on his mind.


    Raising his hands, Seth fired off multiple finger beams at the three men, beams which had smashed into both the men and their surroundings, immersing them in a bright explosion that he expected to kill all of them.


    "or not."


    With his soul sense, Seth quickly picked up on the state of his opponents.


    At the moment, the two men who had been with Polior were now on the floor, injured and bleeding, struggling to hold onto their life, while as for Polior, well the man was charging towards him.


    Fearlessly charging at Seth was Polior the man surrounded by red mes, his every step burning the ground and leaving ck footprints, his speed not something to scoff at.


    To Polior, he had now decided to go all out and though he anticipated a tough fight, he was confident that he would win, as at the moment he was using his mews, one which he was very close to fully understanding.


    Going past the level 9 mortal level wasn''t that far from and he saw Seth as nothing more than an obstacle on his journey.


    While Polior moved with confidence, Seth watched the man as one would stare at a monkey juggling balls.


    That Polior had gotten an understanding of his me and was close to fully understanding it intrigued Seth but that was all, afterparing his me with that of Jinkins and that of Aimy''s one-time squad member who had attempted to burn him alive, Seth lost interest.


    Other than being quite ambitious and being close to the cmity level, there was nothing else about Polior to observe and with the man''s recent words which had irked him, Seth merely waved his hands, a wave of darkness which assumed the shape of a scythe appearing in the air and slicing off the man''s head.


    Just like that, a force that had been brewing in Ashad for some time and spreading its name throughout the dungeon was wiped out, and every member of the force died.


    Seth''s mission was to kill Polior and end his forces and he had done so, and with that, he took out hispass.


    Looking at his surroundings, the tall and huge trees in the distance, the clear sky and then the burning and copsed rocks before him, Seth took in a deep breath and shook his head,


    Unless under special circumstances, he doubted he would ever being here again, with his power level, ying in Ashad was just him being a big bully, and though Seth''s goal in life was to be somewhat of a bully he didn''t want to be a frog in the well.


    His goal was to be the top bully in every ne and world that existed, and now it was time to return home.


    Already having his blood ready just hanging on the tip of his finger, Seth paused and then spoke in his mind.


    "Alexia"


    "Yes" the woman who had found herself ignored the past few days answered with a grumble.


    "I love you."

 Chapter 387 Looking For Answers

    Chapter 387 Looking For Answers


    Just like when he wasing to Ashad, a time which Seth could vaguely remember, the feeling as he left Ashad was the same as he soon found himself being squeezed and poked hard all over.


    Though the sensations were very strange and unwanted, Seth wasn''t new to them and so with little worry, he rxed his mind and decided to allow what would seem a mandatory experience to happen.


    Seconds after Seth embarked on his journey from Ashad, there was a sudden tremble.


    Though there was no sound, Seth felt his body begin heavily shaking like he was in the hand of some giant shaking its hands, and then out of nowhere a bright white light shined on him.


    Seth had no idea what was happening but he didn''t need anybody to tell him to send his qi spiking and surrounding him, a move which was pointless as the next second he found himself enveloped by the white light.


    With the white light so bright itpletely took away his vision, Seth could only go about using his soulsense to try to find out what was happening to him.


    Seth''s soulsense moved up and down, left and right, but he could find nothing, it was like he was stuck in some nk ne.


    Not particrly happy with hisck of information on his surroundings, Seth struggled to bring his eyes open, and soon he found the white light fading and with a couple more blinks, his eyes finally adjusted and opened, taking in the image of the blue and red world he was now in.


    To his surprise, Seth found himself floating just a few meters above the ground in a forest made of red tress.


    All around, Seth could hear the roars and growls of several beasts, some of them sounding quite intimidating to even him.


    Alert and wary of danger, Seth looked to try and get himself to the ground but found that impossible, this worry sooning second as the near-immediate discovery that he couldn''t feel his qi nearly sent him bonkers.


    A little bit of panic seeped into Seth as he tried to dig into himself and find his dantian, the realization that he had no soulsense soon gnawing at the back of his mind and waiting in the line of problems to be solved.


    Seth was still about trying to solve his problems when a roar close to his position sounded and then the next second a huge snake shot out of the thick foliage around him its mouth open and moving to swallow Seth whole.


    "Since when did snakes roar" Seth cried within, unable to believe this was how he ended but just as the snake''s wide maws made contact with him, Seth''s eyes widened in an O as the snake passed through his body like it was an illusion.


    "Or am I the Illusions" Seth quickly thought afterwards when he turned his head and saw the snake collide with the ground creating a small ditch.


    Just after Seth had this thought, he found his mind going heavy and then darkness.


    ...¡­


    A cool breeze on his face was what had Seth''s mind awakening and the next second his senses all went on full alert, his now present soul sense going on full st as he opened his eyes secondster.


    Just like his soulsense had read, Seth found himself in a forest and looking at the wide leaves high in the air that nketed out just enough of the sun, to make the temperature warm.


    Kruxe''s face scrunched, his lips tightened and then with a groan, he sat up.


    "Head? Check"


    "Body? Check"


    "Qi? Check"


    After manually making sure everything about himself was in order, Seth now moved to his other problems.


    What was the whole red and blue world about, and where was he currently?


    Standing to his feet, Seth gave his immediate surroundings onest look and then he floated.


    Moving at a moderate speed, Seth ascended and going past the leaves overhead, he soon found himself floating in a veryrge forest, a very familiar one which he had flown over with his first pet.


    "And why am I here," Seth said to no one.


    With a sigh, Seth''s figure disappeared, and the next time he was visible he was standing amongst a pack of wolves, all of the wolves had their heads bowed, with none looking at him or like they wanted to flee.


    Noticing their weird behaviour Seth question the biggest of the wolves assuming it to be the leader.


    After some minutes, Seth''s figure rose into the air and he silently looked down at the rank 3 and 4 wolves who still kept their head bowed even as he floated away.


    A few questions and the best Seth could get from the wolf concerning their odd behaviours was that wolves thought of him as something like the god of beasts.


    Not putting much thought into the wolf''s views on him considering his breakthroughs and evolution, Seth had moved to get answers on his suspicions of his current location and now as he ascended, he could only groan in his mind,


    "What is it with me and this forest."


    Always finding himself running here whenever he was in trouble already made Lukta forest a mysterious ce for Seth, but now he was in no danger, so why had he been transported here of all ces rather than the warehouse where he had left from.


    Other than questioning Alice about the forest Seth hadn''t ever made a further investigation into it, and right now with his current prowess, Seth thought it was time he changed that.


    His soulsense reaching out for kilometres, Seth stared down at the forest and then dived into it, going just meters above ground and shooting through the air.


    Though his goal was the centre part of the forest, Set decided that he might as well check everything on his way.


    "My first hour back on earth and I''m already looking for answers."

 Chapter 388 Enjoy Life To The Fullest

    388 Enjoy Life To The Fullest


    Though Seth was still using mortal qi, that didn''t change the fact that he was a cmity-level cultivator and one at the second stage to boot.


    With his strength Seth was invisible to all the creatures in the forest, one second they felt the need to bow and then the next the feeling was gone.


    Though all he did was fly through the forest, Seth''s actions agitated the several beasts in the forest, causing panic to seep into them.


    The deeper Seth went into the forest, the stronger the beasts he passed by, and the stronger these beasts were, the more sensitive and panicked they were when they felt an unexinable power that was way above theirs even if it was for just a second.


    Eventually, Seth passed by a couple of rank 6 beasts, and these creatures spoked by the sudden feeling that had gripped them could not help but roar, and in the midst of their confusion, their instincts kicked in.


    After feeling the difference in power, when given the option of fight or flee, the beasts made the only sensible choice, and as they moved, running for their lives which they thought were under threat, they spread their fear to the beasts which they met on their way.


    Like this the whole forest entered into a state of unrest and with Seth being none the wiser, he once again initiated another beast tide.


    The deeper he went the more agitated the beasts were and like the ones Seth had passed, they also went into panic and charged forward and away from the danger.


    Minding his own business, Seth shot through the forest till eventually, he arrived at a position which he roughly calcted to be the centre area of Lukta forest.


    Seth''s figure rose and once more went above the trees, and then he looked down wanting to find a sign or irregrity but saw nothing.


    Having more than just his eyes to help him observe, Seth sent his soulsense sting and sweeping the area for anything strange but after minutes of searching, he could only sigh.


    "Of course, it won''t be so easy, I can imagine Alice has swept this forest more than once yet found nothing."


    Looking ahead, all Seth could see was trees and forest for miles and he knew moving forward would only mean him going toward the outer areas of the forest and he had no reason to go that way.


    From the wolves, Seth had already gotten information on which direction Ukota town was, and with that, he saw no reason to go get himself lost in the vast expanse ofnd.


    Seth turned from the trees in the distance and looked at his surroundings, and then Secondster, he took in a deep breath and then the next second let out a roar.


    To any human in the vicinity, all they would hear would be the roar of a powerful beast and they would be sent stumbling in fear and panic but to the beasts that heard Seth''s roar, it was amand and what it said was,


    "Every beast hiding away from me and the world,e before me."


    Keeping in mind that there were also other beasts in the forest, Seth made his orders more specific and though he got the intended effect of not having all the beasts in the forest march up to him, his words made the beasts who were thanking the stars that they had not been called by the powerful beast more scared and they ran harder.


    Not knowing how much he had riled up the entire forest, even more thanst time, Seth waited and waited for the beasts whom he was sure were somehow hiding in the forest to pop up, but soon 10 minutes went by and there was nothing.


    "Perhaps a massive seal" Seth muttered, trying to figure out what kind of a seal would be able to keep massive beasts hidden away.


    Churning the qi in his body, Seth sent his soulsense piercing as deep as it could into the ground as he moved around, till in the end he could only give up as he found nothing.


    While Seth was sure that the disturbance in his travel from Ashad to Earth had somehow been disturbed by something rted to this forest, especially the blue and red world he had been sent into, he could only sigh and began flying towards Ukota.


    Despite his new strength, it would seem Lukta forest would continue being a mystery and unanswered question to him.


    ...


    Aluf Gudzil was having the time of his life, all he had done was want to protect his family from the wrath of some lover boy and for that, he had received rewards that he would never have dreamt of.


    Just three months ago he was a 3rd stage solid soldier-level cultivator captaining the military of Ukota town, but right now he was a 1st stage gas general-level cultivator, a cultivation stage he had once only dreamed of.


    All he did was guard the lover boy''spound with the tiger that he was given, and then from there everything had been like a dream, from being arrested by some really powerful cultivators to then being released and in the end rewarded with more qi stones that he could dream.


    Gudzil was given tons of resources to boost him to the general level and then after that, he was made mayor of the town and its soon-to-be guardian, a thing which had never been done.


    Though Gudzil would have liked to investigate the matters of the man whom he had helped, Gudzil had decided to only give his thanks to the officials who attended him and then keep shut.


    It wasn''t that Gudzil was ungrateful but that he was scared, he didn''t want to get tangled in the power ys of the country and even if his cowardice cost him his position sometime in the future, that was okay for him as long as he stayed alive.


    Till that day when he was ousted from office, Gudzil was going to enjoy his life to the fullest, and even now he went about doing just that, having his dear wife suck him off in the office.


    Sitting on his grand ck chair, Gudzil looked at his wife''s pink lips that were wrapped around his cock and moving up and down and he couldn''t help but stroke her hair.


    "Damn if I could add another pair of lips, it would take the pleasure of blow jobs to a whole new level"


    While Gudzil went about enjoying the services of his wife and thinking about how to get her to ept another woman, there was suddenly a furious knock on his door, one that had him nearly jump out of his seat.


    "Go away" Gudzil roared incensed that his orders for him not to be disturbed were being vited.


    "Sir it''s an emergency"


    "Ahh what is it" Gudzil screamed,menting at the lost pleasure as his wife rose to her feet.


    "Sir there is a massive beast tide approaching."


    "Huh¡­"

 Chapter 389 I Remember You

    389 I Remember You


    "Sir,"


    "Sir,"


    "Sir," a cacophony of voices went screaming but the individual being talked to ignored them.


    Ignoring the officers that were already there or still yet toe, Gudzil quickly left his office and went rushing towards the town''s wall.


    With his strength, Gudzil''s movements caused a little chaos in the town, but he ignored the discontent and quickly raced for the wall, quickly climbing to its top and looking at the forest that stood a distance away.


    Though Gudzil saw no beast, the forest still having a certain calm to it, the erratic behaviour of the few birds he could see in the air told him that things weren''t alright within it and there was something amiss.


    "How is this possible" Gudzil thought as he griped his fist tightly.


    Just three months ago, the town had been nearly wiped out by a beast tide, and then sometime earlier they had also been nearly visited by a rank 8 beast, this near visit being the cause of hundreds of deaths


    It seemed like Ukota town had some ill fate with beast this year and were doomed to be destroyed by them.


    They always said the third time was the charm and with this being the third attack from beasts, Gudzil feared that it would be thest one, the one which would destroy the town.


    "Ahhhhhh" the man screamed within himself.


    Just when things were starting to work out for him, this had to happen, he had just barely begun enjoying life to the fullest and now he had to consider the possibility of death


    Before his mind could go spiralling down a path ofmentations, Gudzil focused it on what was important at the moment.


    With a beast tide having just happened some months ago, a new tower had been built further into the forest to be used as a forward base.


    Though Gudzil had no idea what the base had been built for as even hecked the clearance to ess such information, he was more than aware of when the research team had upped and left and so had posted some of his men to house the ce.


    With this move, Gudzil had inadvertently ced forward scouts in the forest and now this casual action of his had proven to be priceless as he had gotten a heads up on the iing beast tide way before it hit.


    Unlikest time when they had been taken and hit by surprise, this time though they were still surprised, at least they could make some preparations for it.


    Just as Gudzil, turned away from the forest, the first of his military officers ascended the wall and reached him, the man wheezing as he tried to catch his breath after putting his all into chasing after their mayor.


    "Sir what is the strategy" the man wheezed out when he saw Gudzil''s piercing stare, hoping to throw off any ill thoughts his leader was having for him.


    "Strategy, are you daft."


    Gudzil calmly berated his officer a scowl on his face.


    "Tell everyone to head for the bunkers immediately."


    "Sire the bunkers are not yetpleted" the man began but Gudzil''s eyes narrowed, sending the man swallowing and nodding his head with sadness in his eyes, and without dy, he immediately departed.


    Though the officer''s words on the bunker being iplete were true, at the moment they weren''t really spoilt for choice, an iplete bunker meant the infrastructure was going to be weak and most importantly, it meant there wouldn''t be sufficient space within it for everyone in the town.


    With a beast tide having just happened not too long ago, who would have predicted that another would be happening so soon.


    In terms of weapons, fortification and military power the town was still heavilycking.


    In some area of the towns, destruction that had taken ce in thest beast tide were still visible and to top it off, the town had no guardian.


    The guardian position was one that he was meant to fill when he got stronger, but that was a thing of the far future, a future that the town could not wait for.


    Already trusting his officer to disseminate the news and organize the movement, Gudzil''s next move was to personally oversee the defence of the city.


    Gudzill was just about to put his feet into action once more when a voice originating quite close to him reached his ears.


    "You look familiar.


    "Who, what," Gudzil thought with panic as he hastily turned to see the enemy all the while moving back.


    Though the walls were manned with men asionally patrolling them, not every corner could always have a person and Gudzil was at such a location at the moment so by all logic he should have been the only one there, yet there was another voice.


    His hands raised and dantian churning out qi, Gudzil turned to face the threat, but on seeing the person before him, shock imed his face and confusion in his eyes.


    Though Gudzil didn''t know the name of the person before him despite his attempt to learn it, he knew the face and despite the weird clothing the man currently had on, he recognized him immediately when he saw him.


    "Sir, you''re here"


    "Ahh, so we do know each other" the person who could only be Seth said nodding his head.


    After his fruitless search of Lukta forest''s mysteries, Seth had decided to head for the very familiar town close to it, and as he reached it, he spotted a familiar face.


    "With the tiger sir, you gave me the tiger to protect you" Gudzil stammered, still trying toe to terms with who was before him.


    "Yep, I remember that," Seth said with a nod, truly remembering everything about the man his name even popping in his head.


    "Well, it''s good to see you Gudzil, this makes things easier,e lead me to the mayor."


    Gudzil blinked after Seth''s words, confused by them and then he hastily spoke.


    "Sir I''m now the mayor of the town, please help us, we''re about to be hit by a beast tide.

 Chapter 390 A Time To Receive

    ?


    Thest time Gudzil had seen the man before him, he had a rank 6 beast by his side, a beast that obediently listened to all his orders like a worshiper.


    With this, Gudzil suspected that Seth was a Kaiser and if that was indeed very true, then it meant that the men before him could surely save the town from the iing disaster.


    With his hands subconsciously pped together, Gudzil looked to Seth with a pleading gaze, a bit of fear that he might have perhaps offended Seth with his plea building up in him, but when he remembered the fate that would await the inhabitants of Ukota, he steeled his resolve and held firm.


    Though he was now determined, Gudzil''s heart beat faster than normal and soon a bit of relief began seeping into him as Seth looked in the direction of Lukta forest.


    "Oh, so it was a beat tide" Seth muttered unable to help but internally facepalm at his oversight.


    With him having flown to Ukota, how could Seth not have passed over the hordes of beasts speeding all through Lukta forest.


    Having just failed at his investigation into Lukta forest, Seth was in a far from good mood and found it hard to keep his mind clear, so though he had passed over the stampeding beast he had simply ignored them.


    "Yes sir, with the number of beasts that died in thest beast tide, another beast tide urring so soon is thest thing anyone would have expected, and so we are vulnerable and at its mercy"


    Saying this much to Seth in reply to the words he had muttered, Gudzil swallowed as he hoped and prayed.


    Though there was no concrete proof, with the events that had happened thest time he met Seth, the scene of beasts avoiding Seth when he walked, Gudzil suspected that Seth was the one who had ended the tide, and now Gudzil hoped the man would do the same.


    Seconds passed and Seth said nothing just staring at the forest by the time three minutes had gone by, the ground had begun trembling and the roars of the approaching beast could be heard.


    Gudzil clenched his fist as the approaching wave got closer, and soon when he could no longer hold it in, he spoke.


    "Sir the beasts."


    "Ehhh yeah don''t worry, I''m just waiting for them toe close so I can send them back.


    That reminds me, how is that tiger I left with you thest time we spoke."


    Seth''s choice of conversation topic in such a dire situation had Gudzil silent for some seconds, contemting whether or not he should put his trust in Seth, but then remembering the rather grim fate that awaited the town and its inhabitants, he decided to persevere with the man for a bit longer, the fear of offending him also having a hand in his decision.


    "Well, erhm the government''s soldier came for it, Kaisers in particr,ing and subduing the both of us when we tried to resist," Gudzil said with a shiver as he remembered the memory


    "You didn''t know of this sir,"


    ''" No," Seth said going silent, and then after a while he spoke.


    "On further thought it''s not fair that I abandoned you after the help you gave me after all there was a chance that you could have died, a reward is in order won''t you agree."


    "No sir, I don''t need a reward, my current position is enough, I have been given enough resources to take me to the peak of the 3rd stage of the general level, and I am now a mayor, I have benefited more than enough from your generosity."


    "That''s nice of you, but the thing is none of these things you mentioned are from me, perhaps I influenced them but like I said I had no conscious hand to y in them.


    Besides are you sure you want to refuse being given a rank 6 beast as a pet?"


    When Gudzil heard the first of Seth''s words, he was going to think over them but then Seth''sst sentence was registered by his brain and had it crashing down, a powerful desire soon filling his body.


    "A rank 6 beast sir"


    "Yes"


    Though he had a town to watch over and still wasn''t 100% sure of its fate, Gudzil''s mouth opened and closed as he imagined himself having a rank 6 beast as a pet, a pet that not even most Kaiser-level cultivators would be able to have.


    There was a time to be humble and there was a time to receive, right now was a time to receive.


    What Seth had offered Gudzil was so valuable that Gudzil was at the moment ready to engage in the country''s political squabble if need be.


    This wasn''t just an offer of a beast, he had seen what Seth had done with the tiger before, making the all-powerful creature obey him a lowly soldier cultivator.


    If Seth could deliver him such a beast, the thought of his battle strength and standing amongst cultivators had Gudzil near giddy.


    "Thank you for your kindness, sir," Gudzil replied.


    "Though I''m not sure of its whereabouts, will you prefer I find and give you the tiger or would like to make a selection from amongst the iing beasts"


    Seth''s words shocked Gudzil once more, and in the end, he quickly nodded his head,


    "I would prefer the tiger"


    Gudzil at the very least knew the tiger and had seen the beast being tame, though he didn''t know how Seth would do it, he was wary of receiving a beast from among the best tide as a pet, not that he had no trust in Seth''s mysterious taming methods but that he was rather wary of idents.


    "Good, you''ll follow me to the capital then."


    Immediately Seth spoke these words, Gudzil''s face scrunched with a bit of worry and then defeat, thoughts of political struggles already bubbling in his head, but before long, those thoughts left as the bast finally became visible, leaving the cover of the trees in their numbers and like a wave they charged forward and toward Ukota.


    Gudzil moved to hastily look at Seth, watching him stay silent for some seconds and then suddenly speak in a calm but loud voice like he was addressing an audience,


    "All of you calm down and return to the forest, you are in no danger."

 Chapter 391 Divorce Her

    Chapter 391 Divorce Her


    "Sir I''m truly sorry about the chaos you had to see in the building, the information of the beast tide was kind of apocalyptic, so everyone lost their nerves and panicked."


    "Yeah, it''s okay," Seth said, his eyes closed as he savoured the taste of the liquid in his mouth and then slowly opening his eyes, he looked at the yellow liquid in the ss with a smile.


    "This is quite good Gudzil, where did you get it."


    "Ehrmm it''s homemade sir, my wife has a thing for making such drinks," Gudzil replied.


    "She would make a good maid" Seth said flicking his tongue and further rxing himself into the couch and then he looked up at Gudzil.


    "When do you n on divorcing her."


    "Divorce her sir,"


    "Yeah, she makes very good drinks, I currentlyck a maid, she would make a fine one," Seth said as he took another drink from the cup in his hand


    While Seth casually drank his orange juice, Gudzil who was beside him stood frozen and internally filled with dread as he heard Seth''s words.


    Initially, he had been proud to know that his wife could make a drink that would satisfy a bigshot like the man before him, but now hearing the man''s words, Gudzil feared that he had only dug a hole for himself.


    Though he had made contemtions of involving another woman in him and his wife''s sex sessions, that didn''t mean he didn''t love her or wanted to get rid of her, unlike most men who lost it after making huge sess, even without loving his wife, Gudzil deeply valued her, and couldn''t imagine himself divorcing a rare find like her.


    Gudzil wanted tomunicate his immediate rejection of Seth''s idea but as his eyes once more looked toward the man, the memory of what had happened some minutes ago entered his mind and he shivered.


    Before Ukota town''s wall was an army of beasts, the beasts ruthlessly charging forward with the intention to crush everything in their path, and just as Gudzil had been expecting the mysterious man before him to perform some all-powerful attack, the man had merely infused qi into his voice and then spoke.


    "All of you calm down and return to the forest, you are in no danger."


    Words that one would say to a group of panicked civilians, these were the words the man had spoken to a ferocious and angry-looking beast but then to Gudzil''s greatest shock, the beast had put a brake to their march, doing their best to stop in their tracks and then with a sense of patience, they began moving back into the forest.


    Sure, something simr had happened during the previous beast tide, the beast suddenly stopping their attacks and then afterwards returning to the forest, that had only happened after they had charged the walls of Ukota and nearly taken it down.


    Thoughbined with Seth''s sudden appearance and the beast''s fear towards him, many including Gudzil had attributed the events of that day to Seth, that had still been nothing but spections, and even they had thought he had performed some all-powerful technique beforehand but now Gudzil knew the truth and it was a very simple one.


    The man sitting before him needed but a word to have beasts do his bidding, and thatbined with his Kaiser-level cultivation and his offer to reward him a rank 6 beast made Seth a very powerful man and one in whom''s grace Gudzil would love to be in.


    Though both his brain and heart agreed on the value of his wife, his heart and brain differed when it came to weighing his wife''s importance against Seth''s.


    Sighing within his mind at how things in life can change in a matter of seconds, Gudzil spoke.


    "I''m not divorcing my wife, sir."


    Not coating his words or trying to soften them, Gudzil gave his answer and as he did, he firmly looked at Seth, holding his ground when Seth looked up at him and their gaze met.


    Seconds passed and Gudzil could feel his body starting to tremble and his eyes starting to sting, all this was a byproduct of Seth''s naturally more powerful gaze and soon he could hold on no more and looked away.


    As Gudzil looked away, he began breathing hard, his body tensing and preparing for the worst that was toe, but in the end, all he heard was a chuckle from the man sitting before him.


    "Why so tense and scared all I asked was a question and all you needed to do was simply answer, nothing more, or were you offended by it."


    Hearing Seth''s words, Guzdil''s shoulder fell and relief flooded him thankful that the man had only been joking as he had already begun considering several horrible scenarios.


    Though Gudzil took some offence to Seth''s words, he didn''t dare speak about it and could only nod his head with a tight smile.


    "It''s nice to see genuine love," Seth said, the seriousness and solemness of his tone having Gudzil stand at attention as he wondered what was happening.


    "I told a woman I loved her, and in the end what I got was rejection.


    I was rejected by a woman who has been all about bombarding me with how much she loved me, what do you think."


    "Ehrrrm" Gudzil drawled, really not understanding how their conversation had shifted to them talking about love, but in the end, he quickly focused his mind on the task and gave his answer.


    "If she has been in love with you and is now suddenly denying to love you, then either she''s scared of something or no longer loves you."


    This answer Gudzil gave with a bit of fear, keenly watching for Seth''s reaction and when he saw the man mulling more than necessary, he added a few words,


    "But knowing the man you are sir, then it must be the former option, thedy most likely has some insecurities and just needs some assurance."


    After histest words, Gudzil cursed whichever woman it was that had rejected Seth and put him in this situation, internally grumbling at how troublesome women were, the thought that a woman would even think about rejecting the all-powerful man before him irritated him.


    Soon Gudzil''s internal rambling was cut short as a light smile came to Seth''s face and he spoke.


    "I guess you''re right."


    Though Gudzil''s first option had been Seth''s initial thought, he had decided to seek Gudzil''s words to be sure he was making no mistake, and though the second option was still an extreme possibility, Seth wasn''t worried as he didn''t mind reteaching Alexia how to love him.


    "What a troublesome woman," Seth thought as he focused on Gudzil once more.


    "Hmm you should be ready for us to leave so you get your beast, but first what is thetest happening within the kingdom."


    Though Seth''s first words had Gudzils''s heartbeat pick up in excitement, the next of his words had him scrunching his forehead, and then the next second a light bulb went off.


    "Though there was uncertainty about the National Sealing Tournament holding due to the civil war in the country, it has just been confirmed that it would happen." Gudzil quickly answered but Seth''s answer was far from what he expected.


    "There''s a civil war."

 Chapter 392 A Blue Beasts Boast

    Chapter 392 A Blue Beasts Boast


    "Screech!" The loud sound of a bird''s scream came shattering the air, resounding through the sky as it flew.


    With a body stuffed with blue feathers and spanning over 10 meters, the long-beaked bird arrogantly let loose its aura on the beings below it, its eyes filled with arrogance.


    Paying no mind to which it flew over and traumatized, this beautifully coloured creature kept ring out its qi and screaming as it soared.


    Though it seemed like this blue beast had no fear or care for anything, anyone who coulde up close to it would see the asional fear-filled nces it sent to its back.


    A few hours ago, other than screaming at some of the beasts in the forest it inhabited, this bluebird had always preferred to stay out of sight.


    With the world filled with various dangers and the forest being an incredibly dangerous one, the beast''s survival instincts made sure to keep it cautious, but now, everything had changed.


    Though the beast wasn''t sure about the other person on its back, to it, the ck-haired young man on its back was godlike. No matter how much the beast thought back to the scary creatures it had encountered in its lifetime, it couldn''t fathom any of them holding a candle to the person on its back.


    When it had been selected, it had been filled with fear, thoughts of death shing through its crude mind. But then it found out that it was going to be given the privilege to carry the esteemed and magnificent man currently on it.


    Carrying someone who it believed to be a god, how could this beast not go screaming the news to the others and carelessly throwing its weight around, wanting to see which beast dared toin that it was intruding in their territory?


    Though the beast screamed and boasted as much as it could, it kept its rider''sfort in mind.


    As loud as it screamed, being a powerful beast, it was smart enough to keep the qi-infused sound waves from reaching its rider.


    From time to time, it checked on its rider and then returned to its boasting, not forgetting to fly as fast as it could because all of God''s orders came first.


    Observing the blue beast''s behaviour, Seth could only smile and shake his head at the beast''s antics. Normally, beasts would tremble in fear when he rode them, but whether it was due to his recent powerup or the bird''s personality, the beast he currently rode on was quite carefree and bold enough to go about boasting that it carried him.


    Internally sighing, Seth put his hand behind his head and leaned on the blue fluffy feathers of the beast, enjoying the extremefort. But then his eyes caught the gaze of his partner.


    "Don''t tell me you''re missing your wife."


    "Ahh, of course not, sir. I''m just thinking about the town. We left quite abruptly and I''m worried I might have left something important untouched and that some worries might crop up."


    "Hmm. Well, if you''re so worried, how about we go back, and we take your wife along?"


    After two seconds of thought, the man who could only be Gudzil was just about to nod his head, but then he suddenly shook it.


    "No need, Sir. You mentioned that we are quite on a tight schedule; there is no time to waste."


    "Okay, and you don''t have to worry. Your wife and the town arepletely safe, I promise you that."


    Hearing Seth''s words and seeing him look intently at him, Gudzil nodded his head, relief flooding his body, with only a bit of worry stubbornly remaining.


    Seeing Gudzil grow a bit calm, Seth''s eyes blinked, and he chuckled internally.


    Though Gudzil tried to hide it, Seth was well aware of why the man had refused the idea of bringing his wife along.


    Though Seth hadn''t been intentional, it seemed his joke about having the man''s wife had been a bit over the top, as even when they had been about to depart, the man had been all tense when they both met his wife to tell her about his departure.


    Though Gudzil''s wife was quite the attractive beauty, Seth had never had any intentions towards her, her low cultivation of the soldier stage having long put her out of his sight.


    Silence descended on the back of the beast, and as Sethy, his thoughts went to the current situation, and he couldn''t help but groan internally.


    While it had been shocking to know that the country had descended into a full-blown civil war, Seth wasn''t that surprised by the idea of a rebellion, as Alice had once mentioned something about that to him, something about her ex-fianc¨¦.


    Having no interest in the two former lovers'' spat, Seth made no further inquiries about the war and instead moved on to something he was supposed to care about.


    He had agreed to participate in the national sealing tournament and had, in the end, forgotten about it.


    If Seth had missed it, he would have shrugged and made it up to Leah somehow, the option of making her a supreme being one he wouldn''t cross off, given her fabulous ass.


    s, after questioning Gudzil, Seth found out that he had actually made it, and that the tournament was starting the next day.


    Though not really interested in going, the thing was that when he had agreed, he had meant it and not wanting to be a total scumbag, Seth decided to fulfil his promise.


    Though it was a hassle, the location for the tournament was along the route to the capital, so Seth decided to bring Gudzil along


    With them being on a deadline, speed was a necessity at the moment and with him having to take Gudzil along, a means of transportation had be an issue.


    Though Ukota town has cars and an airship, the speed of these machines left a lot to be desired, leaving Seth to look to the forest.


    With his bountiful knowledge of the beast that inhabited Lukta forest, Gudzil had suggested the blue beast they were currently on.

 Chapter 393 Why Is Everyone Jolly

    ?


    Arilit City, a rank B city located several miles from Moroc City and could be said to be on the other end of the kingdom, was the designated location for the National Tournament.


    With the rank 6 beast Seth had subdued having started flying since the afternoon of the previous day, only taking a few stops and going as fast as it could, the ever-awakening sun of the afternoon met Seth and Gudzil, closing in on Arilit city and about to reach it in half an hour.


    With the boredom of the journey, Gudzil had gone about cultivating, while Seth, who was very much burning to test out the immortal qi stones, could only rein in his desires.


    Though he figured immortal qi stones might work just as well as mortal qi stones, Seth didn''t want to take the risk of an explosion urring when the Earth''s weak atmosphere collided with that of the immortal qi.


    Though peeved at the constraints, Seth looked on the bright side and decided to use the opportunity to sleep.


    Having been extremely active over the past months, sleep was one of the few luxuries he got to enjoy, even being rarer than sex, and though with the increase of his cultivation, he was beginning to find himself needing it a lot less, a good dose of it was still always good for the brain.


    Gettingfortable and going off, it was Gudzil''s restraining voice that woke Seth up. "Sir, sir, we have an issue," Gudzil said. Though Seth had no qualms with being woken up, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow at how low the man''s voice had been, almost like he was whispering.


    "What is the problem?" Seth asked, not feeling interested in pursuing the issue. Hearing Seth''s words, Gudzil breathed out a sigh of relief and then spoke, "Sir, sorry for waking you up. It''s just that we will soon arrive at Arilit City. It''s time for us toe down."


    "Why?" Hearing Seth''s question, Gudzil''s pensive expression changed to a difficult one; aplicated look imed his face as he racked his brain for how to reply to Seth, believing that he had messed up.


    "Stop overthinking things. I''m just asking why do we need tond. We can just soar into the city."


    Gudzil''s mouth opened and closed a little for a few seconds, and then he spoke, "the city''s shield, sir."


    "What about it?"


    "Well, unlike lower cities, B-grade and above cities keep their barrier active at all times, so if we were to fly straight, we would be viting their airspace and also find ourselves colliding with the barrier, a situation which would put us in trouble with the authorities."


    When Gudzil spoke about trouble and authorities, he shivered and considering they were talking about the authorities of a rank B city, Seth could understand why.


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry about all this if you have a pass," Gudzil suddenly said with a nervousugh. But all Seth did was yawn a little, stretch his arms, and then speak.


    "Take us down."


    Though his words were low and drowned out by the blistering sounds of the winds as they shot through the air, the blue beast heard Seth''s voice loud and clear and with a low scream of acknowledgement, the beast began its descent.


    Though Gudzil was actually surprised that they were descending, having been more expectant of Seth having some kind of pass, he kept his mouth shut and prepared tond.


    A minuteter, the blue beast was now on the ground, havingnded on a rather grassy in and enjoying the cool breeze that blew and caressed its feathers.


    "Good job, you can go," Seth said as he floated up from the back of the beast and began moving away.


    "Screech!" the beast screamed, and Seth had to look back at it, scrutinizing it up and down, internallymending its intelligence and being quite surprised at its request.


    "You''re right, I''ll soon need to travel again, so hang around. I''ll call you when I need you."


    With those words, the beast gave a nod of acknowledgement and took to the skies, while Seth quietly floated to the ground and joined Gudzil, who was waiting for him.


    "Let''s go."


    Quickly nodding his head, Gudzil took point and began moving, doing one of thest jobs he had never expected to be doing, especially in this situation - navigation. One would think a powerhouse like the man before him would have it all and know it all, but to Gudzil''s surprise, he was beginning to realize that Seth wasn''t just a random everyday powerful cultivator.


    Being cultivators, it didn''t take long for Seth and Gudzil to begin speeding across the fields. Though Seth had the option of flight, he had no issues with running. Given Gudzil''s speed, the pair ran across the grassy in for close to 5 minutes, and then after a few more seconds, they came across a group of houses.


    Made with wood and surrounded by fences where one could hear the sounds of beating and mowing, any sensible person would understand that it was a farm. Though Seth''s face tightened, he said nothing else and continued his run with Gudzil.


    For a few minutes, the duo ran past several wooden houses, and then brighter and more mboyant ones. By the time they came to a stop, they had joined the long line of people trying to get across the city gate.


    "This is rather lengthy," Sethmented, and after some thought, Gudzil spoke.


    "Perhaps I can fix that. Please follow me."


    Not against the man''s idea, Seth followed behind Gudzil, saying nothing as the man moved out of line and walked right till he was at the gate. Then, he spoke with the guards up there. Minutester, Gudzil turned to Seth with a smile, inviting him over. The guards only gave Seth a keen stare up and down and then shifted for them to pass through the gates.


    With all that went around it, and a huge splendid white gate, Arilit City was one that would have all its first-time visitors in awe. But while Seth was also a first-time visitor, he could feel none of this appreciation as his mind was on something he had been noticing for a while.


    "Gudzil, I thought you said the country was embroiled in a civil war?"


    "It is," Gudzil said with a bit of confusion in his eyes. But when he noticed Seth''s stare, he borated.


    "Well, everyone had also thought the entire country would be devastated, but when Lady Dorian joined the rebellion, everything changed."

 Chapter 394 Which Side?

    ?


    From the moment he passed by the wooden houses, Seth felt that something was wrong.


    Along with the present and noisy animals on the farms, the sight of people happily going about their activities surprised Seth. Perhaps if this were happening on the outskirts of a rank D city, he would have been a lot more understanding.


    Given how weak rank D cities were, it would be pointless for them to be involved in the country''s politics, their voices carrying no weight.


    However, for rank B cities, it was different.


    Though still below rank A and rank 0 cities, rank B cities were upied by a sufficient number of general-stage cultivators, possessing enough 3rd-stage generals and always led by a Kaiser-level cultivator.


    Rank B cities had a voice, and their movements were enough to attract attention and with this logic, it made sense for such a city to be under martial order at the moment, with their surroundings cleared of suspicious elements.


    The city was meant to be on high alert, with patrols moving around its outskirts, but Seth could only see nine of them. Instead, everything seemed jolly.


    Even as he reached the city''s gates, he found the ce filled with lively faces. Seth had held his curiosity, mulling over his doubts. However, when he walked into the city, he could no longer keep it in and decided to question Gudzil.


    "Well, everyone also thought the entire country would be devastated, but when Lady Dorian joined the rebellion, everything changed."


    With excitement unknowingly creeping onto his face and tone, Gudzil was just about to tell Seth more. However, when he caught the frown and little shock that appeared on Seth''s face, he held his tongue and scrunched his forehead.


    "Sorry, sir. But you don''t seem to be up to date with the happenings of the country," Gidzil tentatively asked.


    "Yes, I''m not. I''ve been away for a while," Seth said and fell silent. Gudzil also went silent, his face showing signs of tightening, but he kept itposed.


    "What is the current situation of the president at the moment?" Seth asked.


    Internally, Gudzil didn''t want to answer the question, hoping Seth would drop the political issue all the while cursing his greed for wanting a Rank 6 beast anding along with Seth, however, all that was a wish, as he dared not offend the man beside him.


    "Well, thetest information from the central regions is that the president and the few cities that still obey her have been contained.


    It''s kind of like house arrest, though there are rumours that the liberators, as they are now being called, will soonunch a fierce attack against what is left of the government, especially the presidency, there has been no hard evidence to back up such ims. So far, it seems like a stalemate."


    "Hmm, if the government has been contained and their influence limited, then who is controlling the country?" Seth asked, looking around at the bustling crowd.


    His expression wasn''t good, and Gudzil quickly stole a nce at Seth to gauge his reaction before answering.


    "Well, the rebels are in charge.


    It seems despite the peace, a lot of people have been discontent with President Alice''s rule or perhaps thebo of Basco and Dorian is just a lot more charming, but the thing is they have seamlessly taken over the country.


    Especially with Basco''s sudden terrifying power.


    No one knows how, but he single-handedly suppressed three Rank A cities and a Rank 0 city that followed Alice.


    He defeated three Kaisers all on his own. The battle was so¡­"


    Talking about the man Basco, who was bing something of a legend, Gudzil couldn''t help but get carried away. But when his eyes made contact with Seth''s, he remembered himself.


    "Ahh, sorry about that. Umm, what I was trying to say is that the rebellion has a firm grasp of the country at the moment.


    They control the other cities, especially the military, and right now, Alice is the ruler of the Egrgand Federation in name only. The only reason she probably still breathes is because of her former rtionship with Dorian."


    After saying these words, Gudzil fell silent. But within himself, he was panicking and screaming, wondering if he had said too much. And then what he dreaded happened.


    "I''m guessing you''re also supporting the rebels."


    Gudzil had dreaded and prayed not to be asked this question, but reality was reality, and right now, all he could do was salvage the situation.


    "Well, sir, you know how these power struggles can be. Propaganda and false rumours. At the moment, the word on the street all points against the president.


    Though I''ve tried my best to find the truth, the remote location of my territory doesn''t give me a lot of power.


    I can only hear the feelings of my people and be biased in choosing a side, and though I don''t believe the bad talk about the president, I find myself favouring the rebellion."


    Done speaking, Gudzil waited for Seth''s reply, but none came for a moment. and then suddenly, Seth spoke, "Let''s go."


    "Ahhh, but what about you, sir?" Gudzil couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "What about me?" Seth said, stopping in his tracks and looking at the man.


    "Well, what side are you on in the war?"


    Unlike himself, who couldn''t even be counted as a side character, despite his weird ignorance, Seth was a force to be reckoned with and a main yer.


    Although Gudzil honestly didn''t support Alice, he began making ns on how to switch camps on the off chance that Seth was with her.


    This change had nothing to do with the beast Seth wanted to give him, but with the feeling he got from the man, his gut just told him to follow the younger person before him.


    "I don''t care about the war, and I support no side," Seth said, looking at Gudzil, his gaze put so much pressure on the man that he rapidly nodded his head.


    "Let''s go," Seth said but then stopped.


    "Urgghh, you lead the way," Sethzily drawled and then followed after the man.


    Figuring out Gudzil''s fear wasn''t that hard, and Seth could only be amused by it. Though the truth of the participants in the civil war was quite a shock to Seth, that was all.


    As long as both Alice and Dorain were still alive, he had no worries and wasn''t interested in whoever ruled.


    With a shake of his head, Seth pushed the amusing matter to the back of his mind and focused on his surroundings. After all, he had a tournament to win.

 Chapter 395 The Change

    ?


    "Though he had purely taken Gudzil along because of his whimsical desire to gift the man a beast, Seth couldn''t help but pat himself on the back and ponder if he should listen more to his random feelings.


    At the moment, Seth and Gudzil were at the venue of the tournament, called Las Arli Stadium, a blue-coloured round structure that reached quite a height, taller than any building Seth had seen in moroc city.


    With his wonder about the casualness of the people around him answered, Seth now had the time to appreciate the wonders of the B-ranked city.


    Considering that the stadium before him couldn''t even be ranked among the top ten tallest buildings in the city, its towering height didn''t have much effect on him.


    Though they tried to hide it, the various crafts of sealing ced into the walls of the stadium couldn''t escape Seth''s eyes.


    But after going to both Ashdad and Egaroth, the shabby things called seals before him only hurt his eyes and made him look away.


    With no interest in admiring the stadium, Seth and Gudzil quickly entered it.


    Despite lines and other checks that should have kept them out, Seth had Gudzil as although the man had been taken out of his town impromptu, it seemed he had still made necessary preparations and was quickly handling the officials at the front, one after the other.


    If Gudzil weren''t here, Seth would have most likely done what he usually did when faced with annoyances, release his qi and subdue the entire city. Perhaps months ago, Seth would have done this, but as much as he loved sitting on his throne and looking down on others, he had no interest in looking down at ants.


    Other than the overseers and guardians who Seth still had doubts about, anyone else on Earth could die with just a flick of Seth''s finger.


    Though he most likely would erupt if annoyed, for now, Seth was fine withgging and letting Gudzil do the dirty work, whether he was bribing the officials using or his identity as a mayor to bypass the officials, Seth didn''t care as long as it worked.


    Minutester, Seth and Gudzil were now in a long, narrow hall. The buzz and colourful clothing of spectators at the entrance was no more.


    Quiet and with just a few people asionally walking through, the current path brought Seth a certain peace, and he couldn''t help but close his eyes as he moved.


    With his soulsense following Gudzil as he took several turns and then entered an elevator was no hassle for Seth, and eventually, minutester, they stopped in front of a door.


    "You bribed them, huh?" Seth suddenly said, his words jolting Gudzil, who had been in a kind of daze.


    "Ahh, Sir," the man spoke, embarrassment on his face, but the pained look in his eyes could not be hidden.


    "I''m guessing you used the town''s funds. I''ll pay it backter."


    "No need, sir. There is no need. Ukota town is the richest town in the country and even has higher revenue than most rank C cities. You don''t have to worry about this."


    To Gudzil''s words, Seth totally ignored it and knocked on the door before them.


    With his directions in mind, Gudzil had brought them to the room where the participants from Morco High School stayed.


    Seconds passed as Seth and Gudzil waited in front of the door. Both of them stood out and received several nces from people passing them in the hallway.


    Just as Seth was about to knock once more, he saw Gudzil raise his finger and point in a particr direction.


    "Man, I''m really not into it today," Seth grumbled internally and lifted his hand once more, this time pressing it to the small rectangr screen to the side of the door, ignoring whatever weird look Gudzil was sending his way.


    Seconds passed, and then the door opened. A familiar yet unfamiliar face came into view.


    "Yes, how can I help you?"


    The voice was feminine but cold, the face tight but not twisted bringing about a certain type of cold beauty which matched her cold eyes


    Beside him, Seth could hear Gudzil take a step back, and he couldn''t me him considering the woman''s cultivation.


    "You''ve changed," Seth spoke.


    "''And you''rete." At this point, the speaker hade out of the room and walked out.


    Her hands folded, she shut the door behind her and looked at Gudzil, her gaze almost making him shake, and then she looked back at Seth.


    "What do you want?"


    While the woman was saying whatever she was saying, Seth''s mind was on apletely different thing, her body.


    For the first time since he returned to Earth, his dragon stirred, momentum building up.


    Long, ck, flowing hair, fairplexion, and redder than usual lips, Leah''s face was nothing but lovable, especially with how she tightened her lips, Seth definitely wanted them around his cock. And then there were the others.


    Like most women, endowed with a nice ass, Leah''s score in the breast department hadn''t been the best, but now it definitely went over the top, Jutting out and pressing against the fabric of the professional white shirt she wore, the woman couldn''t hide her cleavage, and Seth had no qualms staring at it, but quickly, he went for the main prize.


    Leah already had a bombshell of an ass in the past, but now all Seth could say was godly.


    After meeting Minuha and pounding the woman''srge rear, Seth had always believed that only the higher realm would provide him with something better, but here, in his backward world called Earth, he was seeing near better.


    Her waist still slim and proudly making that fact known despite Leah''s office dressing, it gracefully widened to amodate Leah''s wide hips. One which properly pushed against her ck skirt which stopped just above her knees to the side.


    Anyone who had known Leah some months ago and saw her at the moment would think she had undergone some body-changing surgery. But Seth knew better.


    The difference between the Leah before him and the one from before was that the previous one was human, while this one was a vampire.


    "Seems someone had finally gained that troublesome woman''s favour," Seth thought as he grumbled that he still hadn''t seen his main prize, after all, Leah''s ass was hidden behind her."

 Chapter 396 Subduing Ones Meal

    ?


    More than he had expected, a lot of things had changed since he went to Ashad, and though some people might find it worrying, Seth was ratherfortable.


    With his level of power, Seth considered himself untouchable on earth, and to further validate that fact and make sure he wasn''t an ignorant fool, attacking both the overseers and guardians was a necessity.


    Though Seth wasn''t sure if he would be killing anyone, at the moment his n was to deliver a thorough beating to these seemingly lofty figures until they surrendered, but as nice and interesting as those ns were, they were for the future.


    Now was the present, and at present, he had a more interesting thing to do.


    Seeing as he couldn''t see his main prize because they were behind Leah, Seth did the only logical thing, he moved around. One step, two steps, and a turn.


    That was all it should have taken for Seth to see the main highlight, but when the pair of wide hips he was trying to look past turned and blocked his desired view, Seth couldn''t help but look at the eyes of the owner questioningly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I want to look at your ass. Now turn."


    Like it was a normal request, Seth spoke these words, and then the next second, without warning, the air went chilly, and a heavy pressure descended, the sound of a body dropping sounding.


    Fortunately, before the perpetrator of these events could carry out whatever sinister idea was in her head, the door to the room Leah had juste out from opened.


    "Miss Leah, what''s going on? Everyone is waiting for you. Is there a problem?"


    With Leah looking at Seth with a tight scowl and a copsed man on the floor beside them, anyone would worry that there was a situation.


    "Is he disturbing you?" the man further asked


    Dressed in a formal ck suit and his hair shiny and slicked backwards, the man a 1st stage general cultivator, seemed like some government agent.


    Seeing him trying toe to Leah''s rescue amused Seth, well, that was until Seth caught him throwing split-second nces at the woman''s rear.


    "Has she been sleeping with someone?" Seth wondered, a frowning to his face.


    Minutes ago, were someone to tell Seth that Leah was now a prostitute, he wouldn''t care, as he was already done with the woman.


    Though endowed, she was nothingpared to the women flocking to him for either his cock or power. But now things were different.


    With the figure he was currently seeing on the woman, were she to be sleeping with someone else, it would mean he wouldn''t be tasting a vampire anytime soon.


    Like he had told Amy, one either left him or stayed with him forever. There was noing back to him after having a taste of another man.


    Before Seth''s mind could go into turmoil at losing the chance at hitting whatever Leah was hiding behind her, the woman spoke first.


    "Go back in and tell everyone to stay put. I''ll be back soon."


    Ignoring the man''s question without care, Leah coldly ordered him, and with a nod and a smile, he turned and returned to the room.


    "Your skill with the bewitch is off the charts," Seth couldn''t help but say as he watched the man leave, the poor dude not even knowing that he had fallen for the vampiric mind control technique.


    "Which is more reason for you to leave immediately."


    "Really? Leah, thest time we met, you called me a dangerous man. Are you sure you should be saying those words to me?"


    "Back then I was still foolish, now my master has told me everything about you."


    A smile and a curious look on his face, not needing Leah to borate further on her master, Seth questioned.


    "And what did she say?"


    "Nothing much, just much of a failed vampire you are," Leah said with a snort, her head raised and looking at Seth with arrogance.


    Leah''s words had Seth blinking his eyes in surprise, and then the next second his figure blurred.


    One second Leah was annoyed and irritated at the presence of the man before her, wishing she could properly deal with him and then the next second, the person she was looking at disappeared and appeared before her, his chest pressing against hers, and his face close to hers, so much that their noses nearly touched.


    The sudden movement shocked Leah, sending her instincts roaring and her mind into overdrive.


    Without dy, the woman reached to release her qi, not minding her n to keep her cultivation hidden.


    Leah moved to send her soul sense sweeping, but then she suddenly realized there was nothing.


    Just as Leah found out her soul sense was absent, she also found out that the qi she had directed toe pouring out was nowhere.


    For some reason, Leah just couldn''t release her soul sense, and as for her qi, though she could feel it, it now felt as heavy as a mountain, so heavy in her body that she couldn''t even move it.


    As the reality of her situation settled in, Leah soon found herself staring at the smirking face that was just inches from hers, and then she felt a pair of hands grab onto her ass.


    Try as she might to move her body, Leah found that impossible. She could feel the nerves and muscles in her body, but no matter how much energy she put into moving them, they just didn''t budge.


    Ignoring the panic that was settling within within the woman before her, Seth grabbed her ass. And as he did, he pulled her close, pressing her body to his and looking over her shoulders.


    "It''s huge, more perky and protruding a lot more thanst time. Did all this happen in a single month?" Seth asked, moving his head back and looking at the raging face.


    "What did you do to me?" Leah gritted out.


    "Rose told you I''m a failure. Are you sure she didn''t also warn you to stay away from me like she didst time?"


    Saying these words, Seth watched Leah keenly, and seeing the sh in her eyes, he beganughing.


    "See, you''re still the same asst time, alwaysing to me."


    "Let... let me go, Seth."


    "Hmm, why?" Seth said, "Your scent is too delicious to let go."


    When Seth said "delicious," he literally meant it, and taking in a deep breath, Leah''s scent oozed into Seth''s nose, one which he had never smelled before, and then without warning, his head snapped forward for a meal.

 Chapter 397 Who To Bow To

    ?


    "Mhhmm, mhhmm," at the moment, Leah was forcefully biting on her lips, not minding the coppery taste that filled her mouth as she tried to stop herself from moaning out loud.


    Here she was in the hallway, getting her precious blood sucked while her body was being yed with like she were a street whore.


    After bing a vampire, a new kind of pride had been born in Leah, one unblemished and pure.


    Leah had felt at the top of the world, looking down on every being she came across until she met Seth once again.


    Without needing to put her under the heavy pressure of his qi, somehow, Seth hadpletely immobilized and suppressed her, turning her into the helpless thing she had been when she was still human.


    With her pride burning, Leah had kept fighting to regain control of her body, but as her blood began being sucked, she found herself having to fight on two fronts.


    No matter what she tried to think of or told herself, the pleasure that filled her body as Seth fed on her was just too overpowering, and in the face of this irresistible sensation from an overwhelming being, Leah found her defences copsing.


    Her pride, which she sometimes even thought of as a separate entity from her, bowed its head in no time, and now she found herself desperately holding onto thest bits of dignity within herself.


    It was already bad enough that she was being fondled in a hallway, and one of thest things Leah wanted was to moan aloud and draw the attention of people to the scene.


    "Surely he''s not going to drain me to death."


    Already defeated on all fronts, Leah''s fear at the moment was that Seth was going to go all the way through and drain her dry, but just as she was worrying about her life, another problem quickly cropped up. "Seth please, I''m sorry, please, I''m about to cum, I can''t cum, not now, please."


    With time and experience, Seth had discovered that the higher the cultivation of his victims was inparison to his, the sweeter their blood was, but today he learned that there were exceptions to this.


    Though at the 1st stage Kaiser level, when Seth had gotten close to Leah, he had picked up an inviting scent from her, and after following his thirsty instincts, he discovered that the woman before him was a delicacy.


    His fangs mped around her soft flesh, and his nose so close to her, the longer Seth stayed, the more he lost himself in the taste of her blood, the mes of bloodlust just around the corner.


    Were it in the past, perhaps Seth would have lost control and turned the woman into a husk, but he had been through a lot in the past months and when he heard her begin begging him, he pulled his head back and released her.


    That he had already subdued Leah and had the woman putty in his arms wasn''t a surprise to Seth after all as a vampire, her instincts were now far higher and more beastly.


    Before him, a being who far surpassed her in power and bloodline strength, whatever pride Leah had would fade away, though she could still always harbour ill intent towards him. Watching her try to catch her breath and regain control of her body, Seth became interested in the reason for her pleas.


    "What, you don''t want to cum here where everyone can see you?."


    "No, bastard, I have to get back in there, the tournament could start at any time."


    Hearing her words, Seth''s eyes narrowed at Leah, and like a little girl who had done something wrong, she quickly backpedalled and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I was just frustrated."


    After Seth let go of her abused buttocks, Leah could feel her qi once more moving, and though the temptation to attack Seth did crop up, she had something better to do.


    Hearing Seth''s tease had triggered Leah tosh out, but seeing his stare, she had quickly apologized, and while Seth''s overbearance and the wish to not be subjected to his whims had a hand in her to apologize, it was far from the major reason, the thought of a far scarier monster shed through her mind and caused her to shudder.


    "Apology epted, but a punishment is still in order."


    Saying these words, Seth moved, and Leah, who was still trying to understand what they meant, could only ce her hand over her mouth the next second as a stinging sensation ran through her body, the origin being her rear, which had just been spanked if it could even be called that.


    Being a Kaiser and a vampire to boot, Leah''s physical strength was off charts, but the feel of Seth''s palm made her feel like a little girl being spanked by an adult.


    Leah''s head quickly snapped to the left leaving her staring at the grinning man beside her, but in the end, she could only swallow her grievances.


    "Please follow me," Leah said as she turned and pushed open the door, quickly walking into it.


    Though wondering what was so important to Leah at the moment, considering that her only hope at victory in thepetition was him, Seth followed after her, a dark mist appearing and lifting Gudzil''s unconscious body.


    Following behind Leah, a grinning Seth didn''t miss the chance to stare at Leah''s rump.


    With the clothes she wore, her narrow waist which curved outward to create magnificent heart-shaped hips was on full disy, and as she moved her huge ass cheeks, ones which his hand had been sunk in earlier, they bounced.


    Without the woman even trying, ripples went spreading all through her ass despite the tight skirt she wore, and Seth couldn''t help but lick his lips.


    With what he had seen today, a lot of ns that Seth had made were immediately remade, a heavy postponement of them being the general trend.


    Coming to Earth and seeing this, Seth nned to take Leah as his weing gift, and as he let himself be mesmerized by the woman, he couldn''t help but think about Rose, the person whom Seth was sure was responsible for the transformations in Leah. "Just how wonderful is she underneath those huge clothes?" With these thoughts, Seth paid no attention to the corridor he had entered as he kept his focus on Leah.


    With the light from the ceiling illuminating their path, Leah and Seth made their way through the corridor, and with Leah setting a fast pace, they passed through a door to their right after close to 30 seconds of movement.


    "This building is quite huge."


    Seth had just had this thought when the image of the room he had just entered registered in his mind, and he was left blinking. "Leah, who are these?."


    "The people who will represent Moroc High School in the tournament."

 Chapter 398 What Master Wants

    ?


    Long hair, short hair, bright smiles, contrasting expressions, focused expressions, before Seth stood a group of really young people, all dressed in a get-up of white and blue tracksuits. Though his dressing wasn''t much better, considering his appearance, upon seeing the damn teens before him, Seth''s mouth twitched.


    "You brought my students?" Seth asked, his voice low and carrying over to Leah with his soul sense.


    "You mean my students. You lost the right to call them that after suddenly upping and disappearing." Leah replied, speaking to Seth with her soulsense.


    Hearing the woman''s words, Seth shrugged his shoulders. Whether or not he could call the bunch of stupid kids his students didn''t concern him, and he had simply called them that out of habit, besides, none of the ones that interested him were present


    "Well, you can tell them to go rest. I''ll handle thepetition like I promised."


    "Huh," Leah said, turning to look at Seth, surprise on her face, but then it quickly disappeared.


    "You idiot, did you even read the paper I gave you that day?" Leah''s voice raged in Seth''s mind.


    "Despite all these, she''s not even scared of me," Seth thought after hearing Leah insult him once more, but he ignored her words and moved on.


    "I did. It talked about thepetition and its date," Seth said.


    "Did you check the requirements to be able to participate?"


    "..."


    Seeing his scrunched face, Leah rolled her eyes.


    "It''s only meant for students," Leah''s grinding voice sounded in Seth''s head, and then she turned around.


    "Man, how could I have missed that?" Seth wondered, but then remembering his temperament back then and perhaps even now, he quietly walked by the issue.


    "Wait, doesn''t this mean my entire trip and sense of urgency to get here was a waste?"


    Just as Seth had these thoughts, his eyes picked up Leah, and watching her move, his grievances dissipated.


    "Alright everyone, the tournament begins in 10 minutes. We''ll walk out to the stage now, and I believe I don''t have to remind everyone here about the only oue of thispetition."


    "No Ma''am," they all replied, their voices calm but firm and spoken in perfect sync.


    Hearing the perfect reply from the group of teens, Seth''s eyes narrowed, and for the first time, he paid attention to the bunch of spoiled kids before him.


    With filthy rich and influential parents behind them, Seth had already deemed these kids as failures, ones set to be a menace to society, but now observing them, he had to do a double take and check their faces.


    Though there were some unfamiliar faces, the number was just three.


    Considering that there were 13 students before Seth, the 10 other students being quite familiar to Seth, how such discipline had been installed in them was a mystery to him.


    While Seth scrutinized the students, the students also scrutinized him and seeing their silent question, Leah decided to grace them with an answer.


    "Yes, this is your former teacher, Evary Seth. Due to pressing matters, he was absent and unable to teach you, but today he decided toe and watch you perform in thepetition.


    "Do any of you have anything to say to him?"


    After Leah''s words, there was silence, a situation that was not surprising considering the previous rtionship between Seth and the students.


    Seeing this, Leah nodded her head and spoke,


    "Move out."


    With Leah''s words, the students turned and began moving toward a door adjacent to them, their posture straight, and face tight.


    As the student left, the ck-suited man who hade to check on Leah earlier left from behind the student and headed towards Leah but before he could even get within talking distance, Leah turned towards him, and a wave of soulsense went into his head.


    With this simple action, the mighty general-level cultivator turned and marched away like a puppet.


    All through, Seth had been silent, but seeing Leah moving to follow behind them, his soulsense swept over her and had her stopping, looking at him with an expectant gaze. "What is it?"


    "she rally needs a lesson on respecting your betters," Seth thought after Leah''s reply.


    Though a frown appeared on Leah''s face, Seth could see that there was no fear in her eyes and before he could speak, Leah spoke.


    "Rose is my master, are you more powerful than her?


    How can I be scared of a barking puppy when I have a tiger behind me? With my level of cultivation, this tournament has no use to me.


    I currently consider this whole thing a hassle, but for some reason, Master developed an interest in it.


    The students you see were personally trained by her, and unless you''re tired of living, I''ll advise you to leave this stadium and Arilit city, I have no time for your shenanigans."


    Leah spoke her words with confidence, looking Seth in the eyes, but all her words did was get a smile from him.


    "And what if I don''t want to leave?"


    "Well, if you don''t, then what do you want to do here?" Leah asked.


    "Well, eating you won''t be a bad idea."


    After Seth spoke, rather than the livid expression he had expected from Leah, her expression did a full 360 turn as she smiled at him.


    "Well, I personally won''t be against that, provided you can perform as well as you didst time," Leah said, looking Seth up and down, making sure her gaze lingered a bit longer on his crotch.


    "But that will have to be after the tournament. We don''t want to offend Master and have her punishing the two of us, now do we?"


    Giving Seth a sly smile, Leah turned and began walking away, heading to the door her students had just left through, but as she moved to push the door open, a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her to the side and without pause, it pressed her against the wall.


    "Or how about we do it now?" Seth''s voice sounded in Leah''s ears, and something hard pressed against her rear. Without dy, Leah felt her skirt being pulled up, a situation that proved a little difficult considering her thick ass, but eventually, the skirt went up and her bare ass cheeks were exposed to Seth''s hands.


    "Seth, stop, Master will be watching the tournament, If she notices me not entering the area with the students, she''ll ask questions, and I can''t lie to her."


    "Hmm, who said anything about lying?" Seth chuckled. "We''ll just tell her what happened."


    "But then she''ll punish us," Leah weaklyined, pressing her rear against the now released dragon she could feel resting on her bum.


    Despite Leah''s words, Seth ignored her, and after pressing the tip of his cock to slide between the woman''s ass cheeks and over her bumhole, he brought it to her wet pussy and rubbed it over her.


    "Seems you weren''t lying about nearly cuming thest time." Seth chuckled, but then, just as he was about to push his rod into Leah, a voice that had ignored and refused to talk to him since they came to Earth finally spoke.


    "Don''t put it in her."


    "Huh, Alexia."

 Chapter 399 Seductive Trap [R-18]

    ?


    "Alexia," Seth thought, surprise on his face while his actions on Leah paused.


    Using one of his hands to hold both of Leah''s hands over her head, Seth pinned the woman to the wall and questioned the woman in his mind.


    "What''s the matter?" Seth asked, his brain clocking and looking for a reason for the sudden activity and interference from Alexia.


    "Don''t have sex with her," Alexia said, her voice tight and carrying a tint of irritation.


    "Eh, why?" Seth couldn''t help but ask, yet seconds went by and he received no answer.


    Seth suspected that Alexia was either jealous or having one of her mood swings, but as seconds went by, a certain someone got impatient.


    "Let me go already, don''t overthink it. You truly don''t want to feel Master''s wrath."


    As Leah said these words, she struggled to free her hands from Seth''s grip.


    A frown marred Leah''s face when she noticed her wrists slipping out, but before that could happen, Seth tightened his grip on her wrist.


    With his pants already dropped to the ground and Leah''s skirt over her ass, and her panties pushed to the side, the pair were naked from below, and them just standing like that doing nothing began getting awkward.


    In this situation, Seth knew that he had to make a decision. Having already determined Alexia''s reason for interference, his hips began moving forward.


    That he was going to screw whatever woman he fancied was not something Seth had kept from Alexia, and despite knowing this, the woman had still been adamant about being with him.


    Deciding to settle the issue with Alexia at ater date, Seth went on with his initial ns, pushing his cock into Leah and grinning as a gasp left the woman''s lips.


    At first, Leah had arched her ass, pushing it against Seth''s cock and even adding a bit of wiggle, offering herself to Seth, but as the head of his cock went into her kitty, the woman''s ass immediately shot forward.


    With a wall before her and her hand held tightly and in position above her head, there wasn''t any ce for Leah''s ass to escape to, and she could only bite her lip as her cave was invaded.


    Leah''s toes curled, her fists tightened, and her eyes widened as Seth''s cock went into her pussy.


    Leah spread her legs as much as she could to reduce the pain of pration, yet that couldn''t stop her eyes from watering, and she could only press her body against the wall and wait for Seth''s body to collide with hers, a process which seemed tost forever but in the end finally came to an end.


    "With his right hand holding Leah''s wrists, Seth''s left hand wrapped around her waist and when all of his thick, bulging cock was finally sheathed in the woman, her pelvis firmly pressing against herrge ass, Seth''s left hand moved up to her boobs.


    With Leah having already exposed a lot of her cleavage, Seth had no difficulties reaching into her shirt and freeing her left boob, grabbing the soft piece of flesh with relish.


    "You know we are just beside the door, and it''s unlocked, anyone coulde in at any time, and the first thing they''ll see is us," Seth absentmindedly said with a grin.


    Hearing Seth''s words, a trace of panic came to Leah''s face.


    She forgot her current position and tried to move, her current sandwiched position between the wall and Seth dawning on her a secondter.


    "Seth, please lock the door," Leah begged as she looked at the closed door just a few centimetres from her face in dread.


    "Hmm, what did you say?" Seth asked as if he hadn''t heard her. With the woman still panicked, she repeated her words.


    "Please close the door."


    "Oh, finally, I''ve been waiting forever."


    With the very wrong answering from Seth, Leah realized something was wrong, but just as this thought came to her mind, the rod that had invaded her moved and she could only gasp a secondter.


    Realizing what was happening, Leah wanted toin, but Seth was faster, tightly holding her body.


    Seth''s hips began moving back and forth, and without worries, he ignored the words that came out of her mouth and let his mind relish the feeling of the woman''s tight snatch.


    Describing Leah''s pussy as a ck hole of pleasure wasn''t an over-exaggeration to Seth at the moment.


    Despite the invasion that his lengthened and thickened dick had done on Leah''s cunt, her pussy still held on tight.


    As Seth moved within her, he could feel it trying to return to its former size.


    Though this had the effect of making it hard for Seth to move, the tightness of Leah''s pussy coupled with its warm and soft walls made up for the little obstacles and sent Seth releasing deep grunts.


    Usually, Seth would take a step back and enjoy the sight of a moaning Leah but at the moment, the only thing he cared about was fucking the pussy before him as hard and ruthlessly as possible.


    With thest activities he had done with Aimy, it wasn''t like Seth had been sexually starved for some time, but as he fucked Leah, he behaved like a beast who hadn''t had a release in months. Despite the stubbornness of Leah''s pussy, Seth went harder and faster with each stroke.


    As seconds went by, Leah''s pussy could only surrender to Seth''s vigour.


    In no time, the room was filled with the sounds of flesh smashing against flesh, and squelching sounds began spreading.


    As a vampire, a creature with strength naturally above humans and a Kaiser-level cultivator to boot, after her transformation, other than her own hands, nothing else on earth could please her.


    Instinctively, Leah looked down on everyone on earth but now, though she had no idea about Seth''s true nature, that he was a vampire and one way stronger than her was a pass grade for her and with the prowess of his cock, she could only surrender herself to him, her cunt releasing its juices as it pleaded for more of him.


    As Leah''s cunt secreted more juices, Seth''s thrusts got easier and faster. With his teeth clenched and the need to fuck Leah heightened, he pounded her harder.


    Usually, it took her more than 10 minutes to have a release since she became a vampire, but about 5 minutes into their sex session, Leah felt a familiar feeling between her legs and before she could prepare to give a warning, her juices came flooding out.


    "Ahhhhhh," Leah moaned as she came, unable to hold back the thick, particr moan and closing her eyes as waves of ecstasy flooded her.


    As Leah came, a sense of aplishment washed over Seth for some reason.


    Though his cock was still hard, he pulled it out of Leah and took a step back in confusion.


    Seth''s n was to do a bit of thinking, but as he moved back, his eyes were instantly presented with the clear view of Leah arching her back and propping herrge ass, showing him her juices flowing from her cunt, then she shook her heart-shaped ass and let out a moan.


    Watching the sexy sight before him, Seth''s breath quickened, and his cock throbbed in annoyance.


    Coupled with the fluttery stare Leah was throwing his way, Seth was just about to move forward when Alexia spoke once more.


    "What is wrong with you? Can''t you see she''s goading you toe back and fuck her?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with that?"


    "Ahhh, from the beginning, she mentioned the idea of Rise punishing you just so she could stimte your pride and have you fuck her before the tournament.


    If she truly didn''t want to offend Rose, she would have promised you a sex session after the tournament, yet instead, she mentioned to you the idea of fucking before the tournament."


    "Are you saying she''s going against Rose?" Seth asked with a lost expression.


    "No, what I''m saying is that she''sying a trap for you, one that needs you to fuck her while the tournament goes on."

 Chapter 400 Shell Punish You

    Chapter 400 She''ll Punish You


    "A trap that involved him having sex with her while the tournament went on."


    Hearing Alexia''s words, a bewildered expression imed Seth''s face, and he wondered what was truly wrong with Alexia.


    "Should I perhaps not have told her how I feel?"


    After arriving on Earth, Seth had decided not to think about what happened during hisst minutes in Ashad, but now the memory came flooding, and he let it flow as he wanted to see if he had missed something.


    It had just been as he wanted to open the portal to Earth, the various conversations he had had with Irene came popping into his head, and remembering the twisted lies he had told her about his lover, Seth decided to just be out with it.


    Though he wasn''t 100% sure about what he felt, his behaviour at that time had hinted at a lot of things.


    With the mood of homing, as Iree would say, in the air, Seth had spoken his mind.


    Excitement, shock, tears, a lot of tears, and even screams, Seth had been ready for Alexia to exhibit any of them, even internally groaning at how much of a hassle his confession would make and how much noisier Alexia would be, but well, in the end, things hadn''t turned out as he envisioned.


    The minute Seth had said the three sacred words, the woman had stayed silent for seconds, and then when she finally spoke, she had immediately asked him to repeat the words he had spoken for rification.


    With her expression beingplicated, Seth had wondered what was wrong, but in the end, he had repeated the words. After Alexia''s eyes widened upon hearing his words, rather than the disy of emotions expected by Seth, she had instead gone off, speaking to herself.


    The excitement and joy Seth had expected never came as he was instead forced to watch Alexia go around mumbling about how everything was wrong, then, after she turned and began to question his identity.


    After seconds of interrogating him, Alexia popped away, never answering his call or speaking to him until today.


    On the day he had decided to tap a wonderful ass, Alexia had popped up first, trying to stop him, and now she was telling him ridiculous words.


    "Alexia, Leah has a teampeting in the tournament, and were she in her right mind, she wouldn''t be here right now begging for my cock," Seth said, beginning to move toward Leah, who had upped her game, the woman jiggling her ass and putting her finger in her snatch.


    "And what makes you think she isn''t in her right mind?"


    "Well, look at her," Seth said in reply to Alexia''s words.


    One would hardly believe that the woman before him was the same cold-faced one he had met just a few minutes ago.


    The Leah before Seth was behaving like a sexually starved whore, her eyes glued to his swaying hard dick.


    "She''s now a vampire, Seth, not a human, do you believe the effects of your passive skill, one which you don''t even have any control over, are enough to turn her into this?"


    "You''re not saying all this because you''re jealous or because of some mood swing, right, I want to fuck Leah until she''s calling me daddy."


    "You don''t trust me?" Alexia asked, this time her voice carrying a hint of hurt.


    "What do you think? With your recent behaviour, my head is filled with doubts."


    Though Seth refused to consent to trusting Alexia, his steps paused, and he reached down and began pulling up his pants.


    "You can go, I''ve had my fun," Seth said, his wordsing out in a grumble, not bothering to look at Leah.


    With all she had been doing, Seth''s words left Leah''s mouth open in shock, when she saw him actually tucking in his thick, vein-filled dick and she quickly spoke.


    "But you''re still hard. Come, let''s finish this. You can''t walk around like that."


    Having stood back up and turned towards Seth, Leah made her plea, but the man didn''t seem to hear her as he went about his business.


    A sense of frustration began filling Alexia, but a thought came to mind.


    Internally letting out a sigh of relief and self-mockery, Leah spoke with a worried tone and a slightly scrunched face.


    "Is it because of master? Are you scared she''ll find out about this and punish us?"


    As she spoke, adopting a look of innocence and understanding, Leah began pulling down her skirt, but her eyes were looking downwards, celebrating internally when Seth looked at her


    While Leah continued with her act and felt that victory was just within her grasp, Seth was having a conversation with his smug lover.


    "See, I was right. She''s trying to use your pride against you. She keeps telling you about Rose so your ego will feel challenged, and to satisfy your ego, you''ll fuck her to prove you''re scared of nothing. How could you not have seen this?"


    Though Alexia''s tone was usatory, Seth noticed there was a chirpiness to it, her mood likely improved by him having listened to her warnings despite his clear need for release.


    "True, she''s stroking my ego, but that isn''t a bad thing. I get to fuck her. What''s the harm?"


    "Rose will punish you."


    Without much thought, Alexia spoke those words, and almost immediately, regret filled her as she realized what she had just done.


    Perhaps she could try reasoning with a normal man, but this was Seth.


    No normal man would like to be thought of as scared of a woman, let alone one they considered as theirs.


    For a moment, she had managed to get Seth to abandon Leah, but now that she had told him he might end up getting punished by Rose, a woman he had dered as his, there was no more stopping him.


    Though he had changed a lot during his time in Egaoth, Seth was still a prideful man and Alexia could only groan within as she watched him walk up to Leah and this time, rip off her clothes.

 Chapter 401 Mating Beasts

    Chapter 401 Mating Beasts


    Initially, Leah hadn''t nned to have anything to do with Seth, and after Seth had shown that he could easily subdue her, she had begun making ns to flee from him or report the problem to Rose, but then an idea had popped into her mind, a ruthless, devious, and most especially beneficial idea.


    Immediately it came, Leah held onto it, and within a few seconds of thinking, she had drawn up a n and then immediately moved to carry it out.


    Though Leah didn''t know much about Seth, knowing he was a vampire and a perverted one to boot was all she needed to scheme against Seth.


    With a few right words to Seth, Leah began moving as she nned.


    Though there was a chance that Seth would see through her actions, that didn''t worry her as in the end hecked a very important piece of information.


    Finally arriving at the point where she was being pinned to the wall and getting prated, though she was carrying out a n, Leah saw no reason to not enjoy the very capable man that Seth was.


    After getting a proper fuck and hitting climax, Leah happily let her juices go running and took a breather.


    Though Seth seemed to have been having second thoughts after making her cum, employing her looks and using seductive body movement, Leah quickly got him fired up, letting out a cute moan as Seth''s hands grabbed her melons, squeezing them as he pushed her backwards and pressed her against the wall.


    Though Seth had just ripped off her clothes and she was stark naked at the moment, Leah showed no resistance to Seth''s movements, instead, hungrily smashed her lips against his and wrapped her hand around his neck as he grabbed onto her ass cheeks and lifted her.


    "Ahhhhhhh" Leah gasped a secondter, Seth''s sudden and swift entry forcing her to break their kiss and gasp towards the sky.


    With her cunt already fucked and still wet, Leah easily got over the difort and giving Seth no warning, she ripped apart his clothes and then wrapped her leg around his waist, leaning forward and locking his lips in another kiss.


    As Seth and Leah kissed, the woman''s hands couldn''t help but roam over Seth''s body as she genuinely felt her body go hot and her mind go crazy, desperately burning for Seth.


    With her eyes half-lidded, Leah pulled her head back and looked to tell Seth to begin moving, but before she could speak, Seth pressed her back against the wall and holding her hips in his arms, he pushed in the rest of his dick.


    "Urghh Seth," Leah groaned, cing her head over his shoulder, burying her nose in his neck and filling it with his scent.


    ''Did you miss this?"


    "Yes. Urggh, oh you''re a beast."


    "Urghh like that, Seth, hard, arhh, Seth it''s big, arhhh, hard."


    With each second that went by, Seth''s pace increased, the strength of his thrusts also joining in and causing Leah to moan louder.


    "Hmrmm, hmrmm, hrmmmm."


    Leah had just been moaning happily, grinding her body against Seth as much as she could when her eyes caught something.


    "Seth, Seth, stop, wait, Arghhhh."


    At this point, Seth had his left hand roughly kneading Leah''s right breast, while his right held her ass.


    As Leah tried to make herint, Seth''s hand left her breast and delivered a hard p to her right buttock, one that made Leah''s body heavily shudder as it was hit with a mixture of both pain and pleasure.


    Try as she might, Leah couldn''t stop the flood of juices that came spurting out of her cunt.


    A low high-pitched moan left her mouth as she had another orgasm, but unlikest time when Seth had stopped, this time he kept on pounding her.


    Leah wanted to speak, wanted to warn him, but with her still-shuddering body and Seth''s pounding, iprehensible sounds were the only things that coulde out of her mouth.


    At first, Leah felt ufortable with Seth''s ceaseless thrusts, but as her body recovered from itstest climax, pleasure began invading her body once more.


    When her body recovered, Leah saw that as a moment to voice herint, but s, that chance never came as the strength behind Seth''s thrusts increased, and Leah began fearing for her life.


    Seth''s hands, which usually roamed her body, now rested on Leah''s neck, and with his grip tightening, he pounded her so hard that the wall she leaned on trembled.


    With his right hand on her neck, Seth''s face was no longer over Leah''s shoulder, instead now standing at a distance from Leah, its sight sending the woman trembling.


    The only words Leah could use to describe Seth at that moment were lust and fervour.


    With his eyes taking on a light tint of red and a wide smile on his face, Seth looked like a beast on a rampage¡ªa sexual rampage. Knowing that her body was the cause of this lust, Leah grew wetter, and her sexual appetite peaked.


    Noticing that Seth''s eyes were fixated on her jiggling breasts, Leah reached out and began fondling them, ignoring the tight hand that was wrapped around her neck.


    Completely forgetting about her earlier worries, Leah let her mouth hang open, allowing her saliva to drip onto her breasts, and then rubbing it all over them.


    Leah loved how Seth''s eyes further narrowed as her breasts got wet and slippery, enjoying as his breaths got heavier, and his thrusts soon had Cracks appearing on the wall behind them.


    In this manner, Seth and Leah went at it like the beasts they were, grunts the only soundsing out of Seth and the nearly strangled woman''s mouth.


    Soon enough, they both hit their climax, and with Seth reaching it first, the erging of his dick as his matter flooded through triggered Leah''s orgasm, and she shuddered once more.


    Reaching his peak, Seth closed his eyes and basked in the waves of pleasure assaulting him, loving how the tight walls of Leah''s cunt squeezed his dick.


    When Seth''s body calmed down from his orgasm, he opened his eyes and stared at the dazed red-faced woman before him and without care, he released his hands from around her neck and buttocks.


    With Seth''s actions, Leah, who was justing back from the aftermath of an orgasm, soon found herself falling on her ass. This was a rude and unpleasant awakening for her, and she didn''t dy in looking at the perpetrator.


    There, standing and looking at her with a near-expressionless face, was Seth, his back to the room''s light bulbs, and his wet and slick semi-hard meant out and swinging.


    Seth presented an intimidating and lust-inducing sight, and not even knowing when, Leah pushed herself to her knees and crawled towards Seth, who had taken a few steps backwards.


    As Leah moved, her huge ass jiggled behind her, while her eyes remained glued to Seth''s dick.


    Arriving before Seth''s heavy meat, Leah put both her hands behind her and after taking a gulp, she opened her mouth to take in the head of his dick. But then, remembering something, her head snapped a little to the right, her eyes hurriedly looking around the space behind Seth anding across a sort of ck cocoon.


    "Don''t worry about him, he''s still unconscious."


    Hearing Seth''s words and also seeing the ck fumes that covered the man, Leah nodded her head and looked back at Seth. She opened her mouth to speak, yet Seth wasn''t having any of that.


    Giving no warning, Seth put his hand behind Leah''s head and shoved nearly half of his dick into her mouth in one go. He watched as her throat swelled to amodate him while her body squirmed. Yet, Leah kept her hands behind her back, an action she carried out of her own volition.

 Chapter 402 An Explosive Experience [R-18]

    402 An Explosive Experience [R-18]


    "You just had to go and fuck her."


    "What did you expect?"


    "Well, there is no reason to antagonize that mad woman Rose, who knows what she''ll do to you."


    "What do you think?" Seth replied, a cheeky smile on his face, as he gazed at the once cold-faced woman before him.


    "She''s quite the beauty," Seth casuallymented.


    "More beautiful than me?"


    "What do you think?" Seth said, not wanting to put himself in a hole he wouldn''t be able to climb out from.


    Hearing Seth''s answer, Alexia snorted and then went silent, but then spoke.


    "What!! You''re going back to your seclusion? You''re not going to say anything about how you treated me."


    "You want us to talk about that now?"


    "What is something wrong with now?"


    "Tchh, we''ll talk about it at ater date," Alexia replied in an annoyed tone. "I''m going to sleep."


    "Huh, what about the Leah issue?"


    "What about it? It''s not like you''ll listen to me, and I have no interest in watching you fuck, so goodbye."


    With those words, Alexia stopped talking, and no matter how much Seth called, her voice never sounded in his head.


    "Man, I really need to find some time to go in there and strengthen things with her."


    While Seth had this thought, his closed eyes opened, a light smile on his face as he stared at the dark-haired woman on hisp.


    Now sitting on a couch made of a ck liquid and releasing ck smoke was Seth, and straddling him was Leah.


    At the moment, Seth sat leaning on the couch, his arms spread and resting on the backrest while his headzily watched Leah bounce on his dick.


    After an hour of fucking, Seth and Leah had arrived at this position, and Seth could only marvel at the strength and sexual appetite of the woman before him, though remembering a certain clumsy individual his praises towards Leah lessened.


    Though they hadn''t been going at it for long, sex with Leah had been a different experience for him, and it all had to do with the explosiveness.


    Between Leah and Seth, there was no love, friendship, or sense of interest, well, that was if one wasn''t counting lust.


    Desiring the pleasure that can be gotten from each other''s bodies was the one link the two had inmon, and with Seth pounding Leah quite hard earlier, he seemed to have awakened a beast in her. Since then, the woman had gone hardcore, only wanting bone-shattering thrusts from him, a request which Seth readily fulfilled. With her enhanced body, Leah took Seth''s pounding and begged for more, her lust ever rising and now as she rode Seth, each fall of her body was apanied by a "bam" as her body collided with Seth''s. Her body covered in sweat, Leah furiously rode Seth''s dick, and even as he opened his eyes and stared at her, she paid him no mind, seeming to be in a world of her own.


    "You can''t tell me she is reasoning normally at this point," Seth thought with a chuckle as he lifted his right hand and began to grab her right breast.


    Feeling the soft yet bouncy flesh, Seth lightly kneaded it, and then, soon after, his hand moved down, running down the side of her body until it reached her waist, then as she descended once more, he held her waist and pulled her down. "Urghhf."


    Though she had been moaning all this time, Seth''s action made Leah moan particrly loud and stop her actions.


    Leah looked at Seth, then looked to his hand which was on her waist, and then leaned towards him.


    After giving him a peck on the lips, she rested her forehead on his, silently staring into his eyes. Seeing her reaction, Seth said nothing but instead moved his left hand to her waist, noticing how a smile quickly came to her face.


    "ce your head on my shoulder," Seth instructed.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Leah''s smile widened, and giving Seth a hard kiss on the lips, she rested her head on his left shoulder, her heart racing as she felt Seth''s grip on her waist tighten.


    Holding Leah''s waist, Seth lifted it up, letting half of his cocke out of her, and then he brought it down.


    Though a sharp gasp left Leah, Seth paid no attention to her as he immediately lifted her ass once more.


    Though Leah was now a vampire and a Kaiser-level cultivator, before Seth, whatever strength or tenacity she had was a joke.


    With him now taking charge, the high-level explosive sex that they had been having was once more reignited, and as her hips collided with Seth''s, Leah enjoyed the stinging pain and pleasure that assaulted her.


    "Urrhh, urrghh, urghh."


    With each passing second, Leah felt herself quickly approaching the peak, and she was not the only one as Seth''s cock throbbed harder. With the veins on his dick getting thicker and his cock harder, Seth''s breath once again got heavy, the feel of his warm breath hitting Leah on the shoulder while his asional grunt bombarded her ears.


    "Ahhh, ay, ay, Seth, urghh."


    Minutester, Leah could hold it in no more and with a sharp cry, her pussy clenched Seth''s dick as hard as it could, wanting to keep it in as it flooded its cave, but all that was for nought.


    As Leah came, the strong contraction of Leah''s pussy only made the sensation Serh was feeling sharper, and seconds after Leah''s juices came pouring, Seth released a near roar and then smashed Leah''s pussy on his dick one final time.


    Holding her ass down on hisp, Seth''s hot matter poured out of his cock, the piece of meat erging so much that Leah, who was enjoying herst throes of passion, began squirming to get off, but with Seth''s strength, she could only let out cries, and when he was doneing, his dick softened, she copsed on his chest.

 Chapter 403 Who Is Who

    403 Who Is Who


    Having just experienced the most intense sex of her life, Leahy on Seth, heavily breathing and looking to catch her breath while enjoying the feel of Seth''s hard body.


    At that moment, Leah was full and satisfied, and it wasn''t just because Seth''s still surprisingly noticeable dick was inside her, it had more to do with the fact that her body was filled with both her and Seth''s juices.


    As seconds passed, Leah regained some of her strength, and with it, she moved her hand to start tracing circles on Seth''s chest, lightly pinching his nipples.


    "That was the best sex I''ve ever had, the second best being when we fucked in the office," Leah said and getting no response from Seth secondster, she turned and looked up at him with a frown.


    Looking at Seth, Leah saw he had his hand on his chin and was looking forward as if there was something interesting behind her, a situation she couldn''t help but check.


    "I''m observing the game," Seth said when he noticed Leah beginning to check her back and then look at him in confusion.


    "Don''t. There are several powerful Kaisers in the stadium."


    When Leah had started speaking, her voice had been high-pitched and filled with worry, but quickly her tone lowered, and herst words were muttered.


    "Are you using your soulsense?" Leah asked a momentter.


    "Yes."


    "I can''t sense it," Leah said with a subdued and confused tone.


    "I''m way stronger than you, obviously you can''t."


    "How much of the stadium are you scanning?"


    "All of it."


    "Can anyone in the stadium pick up on it?"


    This time there was a dy of a few seconds, and then Seth answered.


    "No."


    Seth''s answer made Leah take a gulp, and she began looking Seth up and down, various thoughts in her head.


    Rose had called Seth a failure, so despite him wielding strength superior to hers, she still believed that was right, but now a few doubts began popping into her head.


    "How strong are you? What''s your cultivation level?" Leah asked with bated breath, but rather than casually answering her, this time Seth turned to her, and looked her in the eye, his back leaving the backrest as he sat up straight and examined her.


    "You don''t seem worried about your team, and neither does your team seem worried about your absence. Any exnations?"


    Leah''s eyes widened at Seth''s question, but then she quickly got her expression under control and replied to him.


    "I told them I wouldn''t being and gave instructions before they left."


    "Hmm, so you''re saying your actions after they left were all intentional, you seduced me."


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "I... Well, when I saw you, I remembered thest time we met and got very horny.


    You are the only man I think is worthy of me, so I decided that I wanted to have you."


    "I guess a slut is always a slut, even when turned into a vampire."


    "I''m not a slut."


    "Really, if another man, a vampire as strong as me hade along, would you have fucked him or not?"


    "I wouldn''t," Leah said, but her words only earned her a chuckle from Seth.


    "Yeah, right. I still remember the conditions under which I fucked youst time. They seem like something a slut would do."


    "Well, if I''m a slut, what does that make you? After all, you did return to a slut, unable to resist my charms."


    Leah''s words had Seth momentarily silent and Leah seeing this seized the opportunity to push Seth till his back was on the backrest and then pressed her face to his.


    "When you saw me, you just couldn''t resist me, could you?" Leah said with a chuckle, pressing her lips against Seth''s and pulling back with a charming smile on her face.


    her bit by bit.


    10:06


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing to be scared of. Do you know how many men I''ve had to kill or hypnotize just to get their filthy, greedy eyes off me?


    I could have fled from you both back at the school and now, but I chose not to. I chose to be with you instead.


    I feel there''s something more to us, Seth, and we should explore it. Don''t you agree?"


    Saying these words, Leah pressed her lips against Seth''s once more, but this time, rather than just kissing him, she began sucking on his lips, cing her right hand around Seth''s head as he responded to her kiss, taking her left hand to stroke his body.


    Unlike the fervent beast they had been minutes ago, this time, Seth and Leah engaged in short, passionate kisses, sucking and savouring the taste of each other''s tongues, biting and sucking each other''s lips.


    As they did so, Leah slowly rotated her waist, creating a bit of stimtion for both her and Seth''s still embedded member.


    Minutester, Leah pulled away, an embarrassed smile on her face as she gasped for air.


    "So, what about Rose? What will you tell her, considering you aren''t out there with the team?"


    "Oh, that," aplicated expression came on Leah''s face, and she bit her lip, looking down.


    "I guess I have no other choice but to tell her the truth. Hopefully, she isn''t too pissed," Leah said, and then, all of a sudden, raised her head and gave Seth a strong kiss thatsted for a few seconds before she pulled back.


    "Now, don''t ruin the mood; we still have some time before they finish with thepetition," Leah said, her gaze going down to her little sister, which had a thick but soft object in it, giving Seth a flirtatious look.


    She looked back at her intimate area and began slowly raising her hips, taking Seth''s member out of her bit by bit.


    "Did you detect any lies?"


    "No," an unhappy voice finally sounded in Seth''s mind, but Seth paid no attention to the unhappiness.


    "Perhaps there was really nothing wrong, and it was a false rm."


    "Since when did you begin doubting yourself?" Seth asked, but no answer came.


    "I believe there is something off. Leah is a power-hungry woman, and that won''t be changing anytime soon."


    Though suspicious of Leah, the thing was that Seth couldn''t figure out any way in which the woman''s actions could have caused him harm or been detrimental to him.


    The best Seth could make up was that she was trying to get him over to her side with sex, something that Seth didn''t even deem worth receiving his attention.


    Slowly but surely, Leah rose till Seth''s member was finally out of her, letting out a relieved moan as their juices dripped out of her.


    "We came so much," Leah said, getting off the ck couch, and then extended a hand to Seth, ignoring the white liquid that came running out of her intimate area.


    "Come, let''s finish this in the shower."

 Chapter 404 Its Usually Me

    ?


    After enduring the harsh rays of the sun for hours, the signs of sunset began showing in Arilit city.


    Shadows became more prominent and frequent, the once-hot air began cooling, and most importantly, the sun was no longer overhead.


    With this change in the weather, the city, which had already been filled with people, became even more crowded.


    Residents, tourists and businessmen came out in masses, filling the streets.


    Near the centre of Arlit city, the national tournament was being held in its stadium, and around this stadium was where the most scores of people could be seen at the moment.


    With restrictions ced on flying, several feet could be seen moving up and down, shy cars owned by wealthy cultivators speeding past, people standing and admiring the sights of the city, while a few people sat on the benches beneath a few trees.


    A few jogging steps away from the stadium was a particr big mahogany tree with several branches sprouting outward and carrying wide enough leaves that cast a big shadow, a perfect ce for a rest.


    Beneath this tree was a long bench, and on this bench was a ck-haired man, his body slouched as he rested on the backrest of the bench while looking up to the sky, his eyes closed.


    Beside this man was another man, one whoy across the remaining part of the rather spacious bench and was fast asleep, enjoying the cool breeze that blew over him.


    Several people went past this tree, but no one paid them any particr attention, after all, they were far from a rare sight in the city.


    As minutes went by, so did the environment get cooler, and then suddenly the eyes of the man beside the slouched man flickered open, and he looked to the sky before him.


    Though his brain was a little bit slow, all it took the man was two blinks to remember what happened thest time he was awake, and with that, he shot to his feet, his qi churning within him while his aura began rising, but with a look at his surroundings, he caught himself.


    "Sir," the man who could only be Gudzil said, an embarrassed smile on his face as he noticed the several faces that were looking towards him after the little outburst he had just created. "Hello, Gudzil," Seth, who had been enjoying the cool breeze beneath the shade, said, opening his eyes and turning his head towards Gudzil.


    "Erhm, Sir, we are outside. Did we perhaps get kicked out?" Gudzil said, feeling nervous under Seth''s silent stare.


    "You can say something like that"


    "What about the tournament, then?"


    "I didn''t participate, turns out my help wasn''t needed," Seth said, looking back to the sky.


    "Since we had nothing to do in the stadium, I brought us out here," Seth shrugged.


    "Erhm, sorry for making you have to carry me," Gudzil said with a small bow of his head, but all he got from Seth was a "No problem."


    Though there could have been the issue of him moving around with a ck cocoon, with his cultivation, a wave of his soul energy was enough to blind the low-level cultivators and normal citizens that paraded the streets.


    "Well, since you''re awake, let''s get moving."


    "Huh, oh, sorry if I dyed you."


    "It''s no worries. I have been observing the actions of an acquaintance.


    She''s been good so far, but I''m no longer interested.


    We''ll rest up here for the night and head to the capital tomorrow. You can handle the issues of amodation, right?"


    "Ah, yes, Sir, of course," Gudzil said, a smile on his face, and immediately moved to lead the way, but he had just taken a step when his stomach went grumbling.


    With his stomach screaming out its current feeling to the world, Gudzil paused in shock and embarrassment.


    This day could not have gone worse for Gudzil. It was already embarrassing enough that he had fainted under just the aura of some woman he had already been more than a burden as it was, and now just after he had promised himself to be better, this happened.


    Gudzil''s mind went into overdrive, looking for what to say at the moment, but before he could speak, Seth spoke.


    "This is the first time, it''s usually my stomach grumbling. Let''s go have something to eat."


    Seth''s words stunned Gudzil, and he had to turn back to Seth. Seeing his expectant expression, he could only nod his head and begin leading them forward.


    When it came to where to stay, Gudzil had already made ns for that during the first minutes of his entry into the city, but as for an eating ce, he had crossed that out of his mind, an oversight caused by his expectation of Seth no longer needing food.


    As he racked his brain for a ce to eat, Gudzil suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder, and then the next second, the world disappeared, going near ck and then the next second, it reappeared, but this time, things were different.


    First of all, Gudzil found himself standing in a different location with different structures, and beside him was Seth.


    "Let''s go," Seth said and walked in.


    With a gulp, Gudzil could only follow Seth in, wondering what had just happened.


    Close to an hourter, the duo of Seth and Gudzil left the restaurant, and while Seth had a light smile on his face, Gudzil''s tight expression was a bitical.


    "Sheesh, no need to look so ashen," Seth, who was a step ahead, said, turning and looking at Gudzil.


    "I''m fine, sir," Gudzil said, trying to conjure a smile on his face, but it just wasn''t happening.


    When his stomach grumbled, Gudzil had thought that he was the hungry one, but on entering the restaurant, things had been totally different.


    Though the food being sold by the restaurant was expensive, Gudzil had confidently thought he could squeeze out some funds. But then he met Seth''s appetite.


    Till now, Gudzil couldn''tprehend how Seth had eaten so much meat that the restaurant had been about to run out and had rejected his requests for more.


    When the bill came, Seth had looked to him, and unable to refuse, he had paid them.


    "Hmm, when we get to the capital, I''ll have them triple your town budget. How is that?" Seth said, deciding to care, as even he couldn''t deny the exorbitance of what he had made Gudzil spend.


    "Thank you, Sir," Gudzil said, but his face still remained tight, and Seth could only sigh internally.


    There was a time when he valued qi stones so badly and could go depressed, and truly, he did understand Gudzil''s plight, but unfortunately, there was nothing he could do. Other than carrying tons of immortal qi on his person, Seth had nearly no mortal qi stones.


    "Let''s go to the hotel, tomorrow we''ll head for the capital."


    "Okay, Sir."

 Chapter 405 Rebels Best Seal Master

    ?


    Having arrived in thete minutes of the morning, and with the time Seth had spent having fun with Leah and then rxing and going to the restaurant, it was already evening by the time Seth and Gudzil stepped in front of a towering building.


    "This is Samuel Lacaster Hotel, sir. It''s one of the best in the city, and I''ve made a reservation for us."


    Though Gudzil said these words with a voice carrying renewed vigour and a smile, Seth could see the depression in his eyes, and he could only shake his head at that.


    Nodding his head to the man''s words, Seth followed him into the building, idly standing by the counter while Gudzil talked with the receptionist at the desk.


    Being tagged as one of the finest in the city, the Lancaster Hotel''s interior design was far from disappointing, and Seth couldn''t help but be enamoured with it.


    On the ceiling of the reception area, there were several drawings, all of them emitting white light that seemed to move.


    The lit-up drawings on the ceiling didn''t just stay in a single position, they moved in random directions on the ceiling like a bunch of fireflies, and just as Seth was trying to deduce the mechanism of the lights above him, Gudzil spoke.


    "Sir, I''m done, let''s head to the suite."


    "Wait, just a¡­ Hmm, let''s go."


    At first, Seth had wanted to use just his eyes to figure out how the lights above worked, but then his nose picked up a particr scent, one that belonged to someone he had found back at the stadium.


    "Hmm, how coincidental."


    With this thought in mind, Seth followed Gudzil, who was being led by an attendant and as for the bulbs in the ceiling, he had a casual wave of his soul sense pass through them, all the invasion he needed popping in his head.


    Seth had just barely taken a few steps when there was a smallmotion ahead of him as men wearing ck suits began pouring out from a just descended elevator and began moving in a sort of block formation, all of them surrounding a single woman.


    Brown hair belonging to a pair of brown eyes, an uncaring expression on her beautiful face and head which she held up high like she owned the world.


    Looking at the surrounding woman, she being the person whose scent he had picked up earlier, Seth briefly studied her features. It wasn''t because Seth desired that he stared at her, but because this was the first time he was noticing notable features on her that were not her ass and boobs.


    Though there was once a time Seth had been interested in her and truly wanted to screw her hard, at the moment, he could only internally give her still-good figure a thumbs up and move to continue behind Gudzil, but just before Seth could look away, the woman''s head snapped towards him, and their eyes locked.


    "Evary Seth!!"


    With the number of guards around her, the brown-haired woman had already hogged sufficient attention to herself, so when she shouted out, all eyes immediately fell on her and then quickly in the direction she was looking.


    "Hmm, hello um, what''s your name?"


    For a woman he had been quite interested in, to the point of instinctively biting and marking her, Seth had thought he knew her name, but now as he tried to greet her, he found himself going nk on a name.


    "Ryan Mira, sir. She headed the tournament that just took ce," Gudzil, who was by his side, quickly muttered.


    "Ah, Mira," Seth said, but he could see her eyes tremble in anger at his words, or perhaps his whole being.


    Remembering the events that urred thest time they met, Seth guessed the woman was still mad at him for molesting her and thought to perhaps deal with him now but before that could happen, Seth saw one of the ck-suited men walk up to her and whisper some words in her ear.


    Listening to the man''s words, Mira clicked her tongue, sending Seth a re, and then, like nothing had happened, she turned and began moving away, her guards in sync with her.


    For a moment, the receptionist area of the hotel had gone silent with Mira''s outburst but when she left, it immediately descended into a cacophony of voices and various eyes looking Seth up and down with interest.


    "Let''s go," Seth said, his words jolting Gudzil, who quickly urged the hotel attendant before him to keep moving.


    Quickly, the three people walked toward the elevator, relief flooding them as they escaped the several shes that had been going off in their direction.


    Within the elevator, all was silent, and other than the fidgety movements from the attendant, there was no drama.


    A few secondster, Seth stepped out of the elevator and entered a hallway with a glittering red carpet, walking over it for some seconds before then turning and entering a room.


    As usual, Gudzil had gone for the best, and since Seth nned to stay only for the night, he decided to spend a few seconds observing the decorated room.


    "We might appear on the local news, sir, and hopefully just there," Gudzil said some minutester having already sent off the attendant they hade with and closing the door


    "I''m guessing that''s because of the incident earlier," Seth replied.


    "Yes," Gudzil said and then continued.


    "Sir, the woman downstairs, is she an acquaintance?"


    "Something like that, she''s someone I once came across. What do you know about her?"


    "Well, her name is Ryan Mira. Her background is unknown, but what is known is that at the moment, she is the top seal master in the rebel faction," Gudzil said a few secondster, having taken out a tablet and begun scrolling through it.


    "The rebels," Seth muttered.


    "Yeah, remember, Sir, the rebels are the ones who oversaw and managed the tournament, and Mira was the one in charge."


    "Hmm, you''re saying she''s the best seal master the rebel faction has at the moment," Seth asked.


    "Yes, sir."


    With how much his knowledge of seals had advanced, Seth found it hard to have any interest in seals on Earth, and other than finding it amusing that the woman had be some big shot, the matter about her quickly faded from his mind.


    "We''ll leave early tomorrow," Seth said with a wave of his hand to Gudzil, and with a sweep of his soul sense, he navigated his way to where he would be sleeping.


    "Time to meet that crybaby," Seth grumbled within.

 Chapter 406 Just One Thing

    ?


    Though Seth had no idea if this was the best suite the hotel had to offer and doubted it, he could still see that it was at the very least, far from ordinary.


    Having already sent Gudzil on an emotional roller coaster, Seth didn''t bother to ask the man about the intricacies of the room, he just made his way into whichever of the three rooms in the suite he found first and closed the door.


    As the exquisite hotel that it was, capable of hosting the likes of Mira, the Lancaster Hotel did not fail in creating exceptionally designed rooms in its suites.


    Though his room was well-lit and contained a ton of beautiful wood, not to mention some rather alluring crystal, Seth paid them no mind.


    For now, Seth no longer had any interest in sightseeing or wonder-gazing, he was done for the day and now wanted to meet the enigmatic woman within him.


    With the avability of a roof over his head and a well-equipped room to boot, Seth freshened up and changed into some red pyjamas he saw in the wardrobe, after all, he wasn''t going to say no to free clothes.


    Dressed up, Seth copsed on the fluffy near-king-sized bed in the room, moving to the centre, and while lying in a straight posture and looking up at the ceiling, he closed his eyes.


    As usual, the next time Seth opened his eyes, he was standing on the dark red sea, though this time, the strong rising and falling of the viscous sea had him raise an eyebrow.


    Seth tried to sense below the sea, wanting to see if he could pick up on the entity, but in the end, there was nothing, and he could only give up and look up.


    There high in the sky was the ck sun, its presence ominous, a reminder that Seth''s soul was far from normal, and beside it were four red stars, the little bodies having aligned themselves around the ck sun this time.


    After looking at the stars for a few seconds, Seth looked at the most intimidating one of the celestial-like bodies.


    Hanging there like an evil spell, the ck hole swirled at a moderate speed, seeming like it could devour all of Seth''s soul at any moment.


    "Stupid entity," Seth muttered, turning towards the ind floating above the sea, and then disappearing.


    "Hey, I didn''t give you permission toe here; I don''t want to meet you," the charming voice of who could only be Alexia sounded just as Seth appeared in the rather impressive fortress the woman had conjured for herself or perhaps built, given the severalyers of walls and traps she had created as if she didn''t know Seth could deal with all of them with a thought.


    Standing there in the towering brown, bare-walled hallway and watching the cute blonde teen before him, Seth sighed as he watched Alexia scrunch up her face and go about making catapults, missiles, dragons, tigers, giants, and other scary stuff to surround her and face him, keeping them more than two meters apart.


    "What are you doing?" Seth said after letting Alexia speak her words and carry out some more of her constructions and summonings.


    "Don''te near me."


    "Stop with this, Alexia. We won''t get anywhere if you continue like this. Now tell me, which do you prefer, a calm wave-filled beach or a night filled with multiple stars?"


    "I don''t care, just leave me alone."


    Hearing Alexia''s words, Seth''s face, which had been calm since he arrived, suddenly scrunched up in anger, and he shot back.


    "Damn it, what''s with your stupid behaviour? Fine, you want me to leave. Do you want me to leave?" Seth asked, taking a step forward, his face intent.


    To Seth''s question, Alexia took a step back, but her face remained tight, and she silently nodded her head.


    "Good, then you won''t be hearing from me ever again," Seth said, and immediately after that, his image disappeared.


    Like this, the room, which had been noisy and near chaotic, quickly descended into silence.


    As Alexia stood there alone, a confused expression on her face, her eyes, seconds went by, and with each moment that passed, the tension within Alexia faded away, but rather than being filled with peace, her eyes dropped as sadness began to fill them.


    "Ha, look at that, missing me already, did you think I would leave?" The voice of Seth sounded from in front, jolting Alexia awake and having her look forward, her defences more active than ever, but just as Alexia looked forward, a pair of arms wrapped around her waist, her arms locked in the hug.


    "Ahhhh, Seth, let me go," Alexia began after a surprised scream, twisting her body left and right within Seth''s grip to no avail.


    Alexia wanted to teleport out of Seth''s grip but, to her dismay, found that it wasn''t working.


    "No fair, Seth."


    "Yep, since you''ve been unfair to me, I won''t be fair to you," Seth said, squeezing Alexia closer to him and pressing his cheek against hers, and thenter, having her world blur and then darken.


    When awareness came to Alexia, the first thing she did was move her arms, which were now free. But as she did, she found that her legs were not on the floor, and her waist was in captivity.


    "What are you doing?" the sweet-looking woman said, pressing her hand against Seth''s chest, pushing against him so he would release her, and she could get up from hisp.


    "So what do you think about my sense of beauty?" Seth said, ignoring Alexia''s struggles and resting his head on his left arm, which rested on the armrest of the ck throne he was currently sitting on.


    Seconds passed, and Alexia gave no reply to Seth''s words. Instead, she kept struggling to get out of his grip on her waist.


    "Fine, I''ll let you go, but you just have to do one thing."


    "What?" Alexia answered with a quick grumble.


    "Tell me you don''t love me, that everything you''ve ever said to me was a lie."

 Chapter 407 Didnt Know What To Do

    ?


    After Seth spoke, he looked straight at Alexia, his eyes tight as if they wanted to peer into her soul, and Alexia, looking at Seth, could only narrow her eyes at him and then look away, seeming to be in thought.


    Noticing her reaction, a small smile came to Seth''s face, and with Alexia no longer looking at him, he pulled her closer to him, making sure her body pressed against his.


    Like this, silence descended between the two of them for a few seconds, and then Seth spoke teasingly.


    "For someone who was fighting to get away from me, you sure are quiet."


    "You said you wanted us to talk. What are we talking about?"


    "Now you''re calm, so your earlier performance was all just a pretence, huh?"


    To Seth''s joking words, no emotion came to Alexia''s face as she looked away.


    Noticing Alexia''s reaction, Seth clicked his tongue and silently watched the beach.


    With his huge altar-like throne floating a few meters over the sea, Seth was able to clearly see the waves of water rising and falling, a moment of mncholy filling him as the sounds of the waves reached his head and the dark sky filled with several stars entered his eyes.


    "Why are you being like this? You''re making my brain be all stressed up for nothing," Seth said, his gaze leaving his surroundings andnding on thedy on hisp.


    "You know keeping silent won''t solve anything. I could die at any time, perhaps tomorrow."


    "You won''t die," Alexia shot back almost as soon as he finished his words.


    "Well, it''s good to know you still care about me."


    "I''ll never stop caring about you."


    That Alexia replied surprised Seth, and then when he heard her words, a smile came to his face, and he immediately moved, not wanting to miss the chance.


    Pushing himself off his slightlyx position on the couch, Seth brought his face closer but stillfortably away from Alexia.


    "If you care about me, then why have you been ignoring me for so long and even trying to get away from me? What''s the matter?"


    "It''splicated," Alexia began, looking down with a tight expression on her face as she held onto the hem of her clothes tightly.


    In her world, trying to solve her mind troubles, Alexia had no idea that her actions at the moment made her look so cute and vulnerable that Seth lost his mind for a few seconds before remembering that he had work to do.


    "Alexia, Alexia," Seth had to call twice, cing his hand under her chin and making her look at him. "Don''t you trust me? Just tell me what''s wrong."


    Alexia''s lips pursed for a few seconds, and then she spoke.


    "Are you tired of me?"


    "Ehh, no, never. Why would you ask that?"


    "Well, because I''m alwaysining, crying, and making you worry."


    Alexia''s question threw Seth for a loop as he wondered how they arrived at this topic, considering they had been trying to find out why she had been awful to himtely.


    As Seth went through this thought, he was just about to make his question known to Alexia when he picked up her eyes going watery.


    "What the heck," Seth screamed within, but he didn''t have time to wonder about whether Alexia was pulling a trick or not as he immediately moved to stop the tears that wereing.


    "No, you don''t. I can never get tired or even angry at you. You''re the best," Seth said at this point, spouting out anything that he felt could soothe the troublesome woman while holding her to his chest.


    "Really?" Alexia asked this time, her voiceing out all cute.


    "Yes, erm, besides how can I be tired of the woman I love?" Seth said tentatively.


    Alexia had begun looking at Seth as he gave his reply, and when he talked about loving her, she looked down at her hands and spoke.


    "I love you too, Seth. It''s just that I never expected you to say these words to me."


    Hearing Alexia''s words released an invisible knot in Seth''s heart, and a wide grin immediately popped on his face, one which he began putting all his willpower into taming.


    "Wait, you aren''t confessing to me because you pity me, right?" Alexia


    "Tch, you know me best. Am I that kind of man?" Seth snorted.


    "No," Alexia said with a cute shake of her head.


    "From the day I confessed to you, the thought that you would ever reciprocate my feelings is not one I ever thought would happen.


    Just liking me more than almost any other woman was enough for me.


    Though I was unhappy that time you went describing my qualities as those of Rose, it still filled me with happiness to know that you loved something about me.


    When you told me you loved me, I was so confused, and that was the first time I didn''t know what to do.


    Your confession was so out of script, so I decided to run from it.


    Sorry that it took me so long to arrive at a proper response."


    Throughout Alexia''s speech, Seth kept quiet and listened. When she was done, he quietly spoke with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "That sounds obsessed."


    "Yes, I am. I''m obsessed and in love with you, now and forever," Alexia said, looking at Seth and then pressing her lips to his.


    Seth thought it was going to be a simple kiss, but then he felt Alexia''s tongue go to work, quickly asking him for entry.


    Having no objection, Seth opened his mouth, and as he and Alexia began sucking each other''s lips, he put his hand on her bum and pulled her legs towards him but it seemed Alexia had ns of her own.


    Just as Seth''s hand rxed, she broke their kiss, pushed herself up, and positioned herself above Seth, nting her hips on both his sides.


    Now above Seth, Alexia bent down and kissed him, this time a bit more fiercely and when his hands began going for both her ass and boobs simultaneously, she pped them away and pulled back her lips.


    "Bad darling," Alexia said as she held Seth''s hand and interlocked their fingers.


    "You''re giving me a hard-on," Seth said, his wordsing out as a surprised look crossed his face as he looked down at the bulge in his pants.


    "This is your soul space, anything we want cane true. Whatever we wish is our reality," Alexia spoke and as she talked, Seth slowly began raising his head toward her face and it wasn''t because of her words but rather because of theck of clothes on both his body and the woman who was over him.

 Chapter 408 What Do I Like

    ?


    Usually, Alexia wore a white shirt and short red skirt to cover her teenage but mature body but now all these coverings were gone and Seth dly feasted on whaty beneath.


    "Were you this endowed at this age?" Seth asked with disbelief, both his hand reaching out and grabbing Alexia''s firm breast while the woman sat down on hisp and began stroking his cock with a smile on her face.


    "What, do you think I modified them?"


    "Well, not that I''m using you, but these are just unbelievable," Seth said, pulling on the nipple of her right breast with excitement on his face.


    "Hmmmm," Alexia groaned slightly.


    "This is how I looked long ago, a time when I was younger, nothing too much if you ask me," Alexia spoke, and then she gave Seth''s cock a hard squeeze while bringing her face closer to his.


    "Remember what my matured body looks like when in clothes," she whispered, making Seth shiver as a memory of the first time she had appeared in her soul form came to mind.


    "Don''t worry, that wille in due time, but for now, you get this," Alexia said, kissing Seth on the lips and pulling back.


    "Now, to go check on my baby. It''s been a long time since I had him in my mouth."


    With a look filled with longing, Alexia moved to stand up from Seth''sp, but then Seth''s hand grabbed onto her waist.


    "Sorry, Alexis, but your baby wants the main dish now."


    Saying these words, Seth''s right hand grabbed his dick, and with his left hand on Alexia''s waist, he brought the woman''s dripping pussy to rest on his cock, her pussy folds soon opening and letting Seth''s cock in as it descended.


    With Alexia in his hand, Seth didn''t go soft on her, Seth had his warm, bulging and veiny cock enter into Alexia''s apparently even hotter pussy.


    "Are you trying to cook my dick?" Seth spoke with a grumble, yet not for once did he stop pulling Alexia''s waist down.


    "Hmm, much bigger, Seth, I missed it," Alexia said, ignoring Seth''s words as she savoured the pleasure filling her.


    Secondster, Alexia''s butt was finally resting on Seth''sp, her cunt having taken in his whole cock.


    "Darling, I''ve missed this, I''ve missed your cock," Alexia said in a sad tone.


    "With how much you always skirted around the issue of sex between us, I thought you didn''t want it," Seth said, one of his hands squeezing Alexia''s butt while the other caressed her neck and cheeks.


    "I always want you, Seth, always," Alexia said, leaning into Seth''s touch, and without warning, she began slowly raising and dropping her butt, keeping her head rested on Seth''s shoulders.


    Putting his hand around her, Seth held Alexia''s ass in his hand, squeezing her perky butt.


    "Don''t worry, my ass grew bigger, being far bigger and better than my breasts."


    Hearing Alexia''s words, Seth chuckled lightly, embarrassed at being caught.


    "You know me well."


    "Of course, I know my baby," Alexis said and then lifted her head and looked at Seth.


    "Alice, Minuha, Rita, Leah, and even Irene, these women are nothing, darling, there are far more women out there in the universe, princesses, queens, supreme queens, empresses, and even Goddesses," Alexia''s words came out in a whisper.


    "All these women out there are beyond anything you can imagine, and they are waiting for you to conquer them."


    Alexia''s words made Seth''s cock throb hard, and she smiled as she felt the reaction.


    "You''re advertising other women to me, you know," Seth said.


    "Nope, I''m just reminding you that Earth is a backwater ce, and of the countless things that await you, women of all cultures, species, and colours."


    "The thought of you having all the women in the world at your feet turns me on," Alexia said, closing her eyes, her body suddenly shuddering for some time, while Seth looked at her in amazement and then shook his head.


    "You just came," Seth asked.


    "Only a little," Alexia answered with a smile.


    Though he had no ns or interest in conquering all or even most women in the world, Seth let Alexia have her fun thoughts.


    "You didn''t mention Rose when you talked about Leah and Alice."


    "Tch, forget about her," Alexia snorted.


    Though he chuckled at Alexia''s response, within him, he mulled on just what his connection with Rose was that despite him having confessed that he loved her, Alexia still didn''t even attempt to outdo her, preferring to ignore the challenge Rose posed.


    With his clenching flesh wall around his cock, Seth did away with his thoughts and stood up while holding onto Alexia and dispersed the throne he had been on, leaving him and Alexia in a wave of ck smoke which quickly settled to show Seth standing on a pitch-ck floor beside a ck bed.


    "Hey, why did you throw me?" a sharp, high-pitched voice sounded,ing from Alexia, who was kneeling on the bed.


    "How is the bed?" Seth asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s soft, super soft too, and just hard enough," Alexia said, nodding her head, seeming to forget her displeasure with Seth.


    "Why is it ck, though?"


    "Been getting acquainted with ck these days," Seth began but stopped his words when both the floor and bed turned pink.


    "There, that''s better," Alexia said and turned to Seth and after looking at him for a second, her eyes lit up and she quickly crawled towards him.


    Standing by the bed, Seth watched with amusement as Alexia came for him, knowing what she wanted but just as she reached him and went for her prize, his hand reached out and stopped her.


    "Not so fast," Seth said as he held Alexia''s head, keeping it away from his cock and only able to give a wry smile when she stuck out her tongue and began licking his cock.


    "You can''t lick just the cock forever," Seth pointed out when she threw him a victorious look.


    "You''re just being mean, first you take out your dick and now you won''t let me suck your cock."


    "Well, I have no issues with you sucking me, but I believe only good girls should get lollipops. Don''t you agree?" Seth said, and though there was a glint in Alexia''s eyes, a little worry also appeared.


    "I''ve been a good girl," Alexia quickly said.


    "I didn''t say you were bad, but for me to be sure you are a good girl, I have two questions for you to answer. If you get them, you get your lollipop. Okay?"


    Though still a little wary, Alexia nodded her head, and then Seth let her go and took a step back.


    "Show me my favourite sex position," Seth said.


    Seth''s question made Alexia cock her head and put her finger on her chin, going into thought, and then a light bulb went off in her head, and she looked at Seth with a grin.


    Alexia moved to stand up, quickly getting down from the bed, but then she looked around in a bit of confusion, and then back at Seth, hesitated for a few seconds, and then took a step forward.


    As Alexia moved, a pink wall appeared in front of her and standing close to this wall, Alexia ced her hand on it, putting it over her head, and then she arched her back and looked back at Seth.


    "Is this what you want?" Alexia said, spreading her legs and spanking her ass cheeks.


    "Well, that is sexy," Seth said, "but not what I wanted."


    "But this is your most preferred style, holding them and hitting them from the back with your long thick dick, you love the feeling of having their body against yours."


    "That''s a good observation, but I also never said you were wrong.


    You got the first question correct, and now for the second."


    "What is my preferred position to fuck you," Seth said.


    Alexia''s face scrunched at Seth''s question as he moved away from the wall, and then with hesitation, she got onto the bed,y down on it and while looking at Seth spread her legs, showing him her pussy.


    "Is it this it?" Alexia asked.


    "Yes" Seth answered but this time his time his voice didn''te from beside the bed but right from an area close to Alexia''s ears.


    "Seth my lollipop" Alexiained. Seeing Seth''s body over hers, Alexia immediately knew what he was up to.


    "Ahhhh" Alexia gasped a secondter her toes curling and her hand going around Seth''s neck.


    "You''re a bad boy," Alexia said with grievance.


    "And you''re my good girl" Seth spoke afterwards, sealing her mouth with his lips while his cock within her began moving.


    "Hrrmm, hrrmm" Alezia sealed moans escaped from the gaps between her and Seth''s mashed lips.


    Running her hands through his hair, Alexia was powerless as Seth yed with her body, raging through her lips and then her pussy without abandon.

 Chapter 409 Accept My Offers

    Chapter 409 ept My Offers


    The warm morning sun met two men on the empty cold streets of Arilit City, the men silently strolling through it.


    One of the men had his eyes on a tablet in his hand, his eyes focused on it while his finger smoothly and rapidly moved over it.


    "Sir, there is a y going onter today evening, wouldn''t you fancy attending it? It will be done by Rwin Larng."


    "No, I have no interest in that. I don''t even know the man you just called," the other man said.


    The man with the tablet went grim at the reply he had just received, but then his face brightened up, and he went scrolling through his tablet again. A few secondster, the man spoke once more.


    "Arilit City Cultivation Museum is opening at 10 o''clock this morning. Though it isn''t the best in the kingdom, it ranks as the 6th in the country. It''s worth taking a look and seeing the wonders of our country and the world."


    "No," the other man said, his direct and short words making the man beside him miss a step and fall a little behind.


    Quickening his pace, the man made up for the lost steps and went scrolling through his tablet one more time.


    "There is an auction scheduled to happen two days from today, and it has been released that a magic weapon will be on auction. This has created a lot of vibes among the elites of the city. You should consider going for it, sir."


    "Hmmm, Gudzil, are you sure about that?" the other man, who could only be Seth asked, a smirk on his face.


    Having been trying to get Seth interested in any of the offers he gave, Gudzil immediately shook his head with a, "Yes," leaving his mouth, but immediately after he said that, his face paused, and he shook his head, a low-toned "No" leaving his mouth.


    Hearing his words, Seth let out a light chuckle and continued on his way, Gudzil this time following behind with a sag in his shoulders.


    ncing at Gudzil, Seth could only shake his head at the man''s staunch misconceptions.


    Earlier today, just after they woke up, Gudzil had tried interesting Seth in some of the events that would be happening in the city. Seth had rejected them and had gone on to further emphasize the amount of money that would have to be spent on each of them.


    Though just a casual remark from him, that remark had led to the current situation they were in.


    Gudzil felt that Seth''s words had been said in retaliation to his unhappiness at the amount of money he had been forced to spend in thest few days and that he had offended Seth.


    Though Seth had tried telling the man otherwise, he refused to listen, and now Seth could only allow himself to be bombarded with events which Gudzil hoped would entice him.


    Most recently, the man had talked about a magic weapon auction and Seth amused, had decided to remind him what it meant to buy a magic weapon.


    There was a chance that depending on the abilities and grade of the weapon, even if Gudzil emptied the treasury of Ukota town, he wouldn''t be able to afford it.


    For a few seconds, Seth was no longer bombarded with Gudzil''s enticements, and he had thought this situation wouldst until they left the city, but then Gudzil picked up pace and crushed his hopes.


    "Perhaps I should just go for one of them and calm his troubled heart," Seth mused.


    It wasn''t that Seth took amusement in Gudzil''s plight, but he really had no interest in Arilit City. However, with Gudzil''s persistence, he thought to perhaps just go.


    With a sigh, Seth decided to listen to Gudzil''s next words, and if his proposal carried even a bit of interest, he would attend.


    "Well, Sir, ehrrm, there is also the¡­"


    "Boooom!"


    Just before Gudzil could finish his statement, a sudden loud explosion resounded throughout the city, causing the ground to tremble slightly, and the air topletely change.


    Immediately after the sound went off, the tablet in Gudzil''s hand disappeared, and a thick sword appeared in his hand as his qi began to roll off him.


    Gudzil turned to his left, his face tight, as a strong powerful wind with a very noticeable amount of qi hit him brought about by the shockwave from the explosion hit him and went passed.


    While Gudzil got all spooked and battle-ready, Seth merely stopped in his tracks and looked at the huge columns of smoke that shot into the air from a tall building far away.


    A few seconds after the sound of the resounding explosion dispersed, a siren began ringing throughout the whole city, a call telling people to stay in their homes ringing out of mysterious loudspeakers that no one could locate.


    "Let''s get going," Seth said, his face forward and his legs once more in motion.


    Realizing that Seth was already on the move, Gudzil quickly followed after him, keeping his sword in his hand.


    "Sir, the explosion, aren''t you worried?"


    "Nope."


    "Ehrmm, perhaps we should find a ce to stay for the meantime, so we don''t be suspects," Gudzil said, worry on his face.


    "No, no need, we''ll continue and leave immediately."


    Seth''s words surprised Gudzil, but he made noint and hurriedly moved beside Seth, his eyes moving left and right, looking out for any danger.


    "Do you perhaps know what''s going on, Sir?" Gudzil asked, guessing that Seth''s knowledge was the reason for his confidence and calmness.


    "No, not interested."


    Though a bit more worry entered Gudzil''s heart after hearing this reply, he shook his head and followed Seth.


    Surprisingly, despite the siren that kept on ying and the asional loud explosionsing from the area of the explosion, all remained calm in the city, and the pair moved unhindered until they got close to the city gates.


    If one didn''t count Gudzil''s guarded movements, he and Seth approached the gate with a sort of nonchnce, as if it were a normal busy day.


    However, meters from the gate, three men in ck seemingly appeared and surrounded them, maintaining a distance of a few steps.


    "None of you move, drop your weapons."


    "Can you settle this?"


    Hearing the words of the guard made Gudzil who was still carrying his sword more tense, but hearing Seth''s words had him taking a gulp, as he had a bad premonition.

 Chapter 410 Countdown

    Chapter 410 Countdown


    Dressed in thick ck attire, the three men that surrounded Seth and Gudzil had just their eyes uncovered, the rest of their bodies covered like they were dressing up as ninjas.


    Weary of a misunderstanding urring, Gudzil moved to speak, particrly wanting to diffuse the matter before Seth could do whatever he thought was an alternative.


    "Sir, please, we are¡­."


    "Who are you? What are you two doing out here?" a thick voice came, sounding out of one of the ck-d men, the sound waves from the man hitting Gudzil and creating a feeling of irritation all through his body.


    "Silence," the same person who had inquired about their identity said just as Gudzil wanted to speak, and then immediately, a pair of two white boxing-like gloves were slid over to them.


    "You have 30 seconds to wear those, your time starts now."


    Saying nothing else, and giving no reason, the man immediately began counting down from 30, his qi bubbling within him like a tiger begging to be unleashed while an aura of imminent destruction radiated off him.


    This intimidating action didn''t onlye from one man but from all three men around Seth and Gudzil and with all of them being 3rd stage general cultivators, panic gripped Gudzil, and he quickly picked up the four gloves on the ground, each pair connected to by a simple silver chain.


    "Sir," Gudzil said only after picking up the gloves, turning to Seth and realizing he had not asked about what they were going to do before picking the gloves.


    "Wear it if you want," Seth said with a shrug.


    Dressed in simple white and ck clothes this morning, other than being shiny and more attractive, nothing about Seth particrly stood out, So, when he and Gudzil had been stopped, Gudzil, who had been carrying the thick sword was the one who had received all the attention and inspection but after Seth''s words, everything changed.


    Standing here with his expression calm and no hint of worry, Seth''s innocent figure had drawn suspicious looks, but after he had spoken, he had gotten all the attention.


    Within seconds, several spirit senses came from the cultivators around him andnded on his figure, a heavy pressure falling on his body.


    While this happened, Gudzil instinctively took a step away from Seth, relief filling him as he no longer felt like he was standing in front of demons and carrying a mountain on each shoulder.


    Still stuck under the gaze of these three men who could single-handedly beat him any day, Gudzil quickly put on the gloves and then raised his hands to the air, grimacing as he felt his connection to his qi being cut off.


    Seth had said for him to do as he wanted, and he was thankful for that, as he didn''t think he could survive the pressure that was falling on Seth.


    After putting his hands in the air, some more of the pressure the pressure falling on him disappeared but as time went on, Gudzil began to worry about what Seth wanted to do because they had only been given 30 seconds, and that time was running out.


    "21, 20, 19, 18, 17, 16,15,14, Boom!"


    Fourteen was thest word Gudzil heard, and after that, a piercing sound rang in his head, sending him grabbing his head and nearly screaming.


    Thankfully, itsted for just a while, but whether that was a good thing or not, Gudzil didn''t know because he could no longer hear anything.


    As the sound came, Gudzil''s world, which was once filled with the sky and several buildings, and four men close to him, suddenly turned red.


    Thissted for a while, and then it turned ck and very blurry. For several seconds, Gudzil was in a haze, he couldn''t hear anything, was seeing funny things, and dreadfully couldn''t move his body, which felt like it had submerged in a viscous liquid or environment.


    This horrible statested for a few seconds, and then the first change Gudzil came across was the appearance of something white in his vision.


    Gudzil focused on this thing, narrowing his eyes on it like it was a lifeline, and when he finally got a clear look at it, he was surprised to see Seth calmly looking at him and carrying an amused smile on his face.


    As Gudzil''s eyes narrowed in confusion, he saw Seth wave at him to follow and then began walking away.


    Though still disoriented and his body feeling awful, Gudzil put every bit of energy into his legs and began moving after Seth.


    With the current situation and roughly knowing Seth''s strength, Gudil followed after him, preferring to risk the danger than stay in his current position. Staggering forward Gudzil followed the moving figure in white, his movements staggered, but each cement of his foot was firm.


    For a few seconds, Gudzil followed the white of Seth''s clothes and soon found himself approaching a bright light.


    When he finally stepped into the light, he found himself in an environment with a clear blue sky, a rising morning sun, buildings, and Seth looking him up and down.


    "Are you okay?"


    Gudzil moved to answer, but as he opened his mouth, he fell to his knees and began coughing intensely.


    Thissted for a while, and when he finally stopped, Seth spoke.


    "You''re only affected this much because your qi is sealed. Take off the gloves."


    With his breathing heavy, Gudzil listened to Seth''s words, and though he did hesitate for fear of his actions putting him against the three men dressed in ck, deducing that whatever had happened seconds ago was an attack from either Seth or them, he quickly realized the situation was now unsalvageable and moved to take off the gloves.


    "Damn, I forgot, they''re locked," Gudzil said, turning to look at Seth, but as his eyes caught sight of his image, he felt his hand be enveloped by something.


    Not wasting a second, Gudzil''s head snapped towards his hands, and he watched as thest traces of what seemed to be thick ck ink sank back into the ground.


    Though Gudzil immediately stood up and backpedalled from his kneeling position, he was quickly forced to jump and roll to his left a secondter, dodging the axe heel kick thatnded in his previous position.


    As Gudzil rapidly stood and turned to face his attacker, he felt incredibly grateful that somehow his qi was no longer sealed, the gloves no longer working.


    Quickly removing the gloves, Gudzil moved to Seth''s side and observed the situation, a grim looking upon his face.

 Chapter 411 Chaotic Atmospheric Qi

    411 Chaotic Atmospheric Qi


    After he had put on the gloves, secondster the situation had gone totally wrong, and Gudzil had found himself suddenly in a very unfamiliar environment, having no idea what had happened or was happening.


    Now, after getting the gloves off and just escaping a sure death hit, considering he would have been powerless to react and dodge the axe kick without his qi, Gudzil was all fired up, his blood pumping with vigour, and his spirit sense was on full st.


    Looking at the position where he had been almost, Gudzil saw one of the ck-clothed men standing there, the man silently staring at them as he stood on slightly depressed ground filled with cracks, a result born from his kick.


    Internally shuddering as he imagined what could have happened to him if he had been hit by the kick, Gudzil looked past the man and stared in confusion at the dense smoke and dust-filled environment that hung around the man.


    Within the smoke and dust, Gudzil could feel several contained waves of chaotic qi shooting across like des, even making him wince as his spirit sense which he used to inspect was hit by it.


    Looking at therge area covered by the smoke, Gudzil''s fist tightened at the thought that he had been in the thick of it not too long ago.


    "When they counted down to 16, they fired a missile at us.


    I guess they found us way too suspicious and thought it better to quickly eliminate the threat."


    "After the missile hit, it resulted in a very powerful but contained explosion, which then brought forth this smoke filled with atmospheric qi," Seth said with praise in his voice.


    "It''s a beautiful piece of engineering and, most importantly, sealing."


    "How did I survive?" Gudzil asked, his voice shaking a little after hearing about a missile and, most importantly, atmospheric qi.


    "I saved you, of course," Seth said with a chuckle. "Come, let''s go."


    Hearing that Seth saved him didn''t really surprise Gudzil, as he was obviously the only one in the city who would bother with him, not to mention the weird things he had felt in the smoke, which pointed to the presence of an outside force acting on him.


    "Sir," Gudzil said, a stammer in his voice as he saw Seth turn around to begin walking away.


    Though they had survived the missile, they still had a dangerous opponent before them, and Seth turning his back on this opponent made Gudzil panic, considering how he himself was powerless before them.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t attack us."


    "Huh?"


    "Come over here."


    With themand given, Gudzil could only quickly walk over to Seth, who had gone a distance, the man keeping his eyes on the ck-clothed man who was silently and motionlessly standing in the distance.


    Arriving beside Seth, Gudzil moved to talk to Seth about the other two missing ck-clothed men, but before that could happen, the ck man standing in the distance exploded in a shower of blood and guts, and just as the bloodnded on the ground, two more explosions happened to the left, blood and guts raining to the ground, signifying that two more people had been killed.


    With fear in his eyes, Gudzil turned to Seth, who had an amused look.


    "I paralyzed them while I observed the smoke, nothing was going to happen.


    You should learn to have a bit more faith in me," Seth said with a chuckle and began moving away.


    Gudzil would have loved to remain in ce and think, but the loud siren still resounding in the air, and the explosion site not too far from him had him quickly moving in sync with Seth, having no n to leave from his guardian angel''s side.


    With Gudzil by his side, Seth continued his stroll towards the city gate, which wasn''t too far off, and when he noticed Gudzil''s tense body clenching and unclenching his right fist, Seth slightly shook his head.


    "Take," Seth suddenly said, and when Gudzil turned to look at him in confusion, Seth nudged his head to the side.


    "To your left."


    Not understanding, Gudzil looked to his left, surprise in his eyes as he found his sword floating just beside him.


    Quickly grabbing the sword out of the air, Gudzil thanked Seth, a smile on his face.


    "Thank you, Sir."


    "Yeah, sure."


    Like this, the duo continued their walk, and while Seth went on even looking at the sky and the few trees in the area, Gudzil''s eyes went peering forward, his heart beating as he wondered how he and Seth were going to deal with soldiers ahead of them especially considering the several towers equipped with several powerful guns that would be aiming at them.


    As he stared at the intimidating towers, Gudzil''s eyes widened as he remembered something, and he quickly turned to Seth.


    "Sir, the city''s barriers have been activated, and the shields are up, even if we get to the gates and take down the guards, we still won''t be able to get out."


    "Oh, that should exin why there aren''t many soldiers at the gates, they are confident no one can get past the barrier," Seth said, nodding his head.


    "Yes, Sir. What are we going to do?"


    "Just stay beside me, and you''ll be alright," Seth said, his voice ending in a drawl as several explosions happened to his and Gudzil''s right.


    These explosions, though numerous, were very weak whenpared to the initial st that shook the city.


    The explosions seemed toe from the st of a cultivator sending out several attacks.


    With them being close to the city gate, the number of houses in this area was quite few, with multiple trees suffusing the surroundings.


    Seth and Gudzil paused and watched as the sound of fighting came from behind a three-story building not too far away, and then before they knew it, the building exploded, screams erupting as the building crumbled.


    Seth and Gudzil were still looking at the chaotic scenario when a blood and dirt-covered personnded not too far from them.


    "Your Excellency," a not exactly familiar but soft voice came out of the just-arrived personnel, and Seth was forced to pay attention to this person

 Chapter 412 Kidnapping Or Saving

    412 Kidnapping Or Saving


    Right from the onset, Seth had paid no deep interest to the things happening around him, as long as he and gudzil were okay, that was enough and he wasfortable minding his own business.


    When someone hadnded before him, a casual wave of his soul sense to inspect, was all he had done, but now that he was referred to with respect, fear, and a relief-filled tone, Seth did a double-take.


    With her rather short skirt and navel-revealing top, heavy makeup, and the strong perfume exuding from her, the woman before Seth could be termed as some prostitute or hooker wanting to tempt Seth or lead him to her bed, but then, every other thing about her pointed to her presence being far from anything rted to pleasure.


    Barefooted, the blonde woman before Seth breathed heavily, and the blood running down both sides of her face and even staining some of her blonde hair showed that she hadn''t just been running around for fun.


    Though the blood woman''s current injured state drew attention, what really stood out about her was the unconscious woman dressed in a white gown that she had over her shoulders.


    It didn''t take a genius to reason that the woman was most likely kidnapping someone, and though he was hardly ever interested in other people''s business, his lips couldn''t help but curl in amusement at the situation.


    "Are you saving or kidnapping her?" Seth asked as if it were a normal day, and he was curious about a normal event.


    While Gudzil, who had been panicking at the woman''s sudden presence, nearly fainted at Seth''s casualness, the woman before them quickly answered with a hesitant expression. "I''m kidnapping her."


    "Oh, did you seduce her?" Seth asked.


    "Yes."


    "Interesting, you''re Jane, right, one of Alice''s subordinates?" Seth said, tapping his index finger on his forehead as he recollected the memory he had of this woman, being one of the people who had taken him after his battle with Jenkins to Alice.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, that''s me," Jane answered, her voice less enthusiastic than before.


    "Okay, so you''re standing here in front of me. What do you want? They''ll soon be done killing your teammates," Seth said his right hand pintignin the direction where the recent explosions had just happened.


    Jane opened her mouth to answer but then closed it, hesitation on her face. But then her head snapped to the left, looking at the area for a second, and then she quickly looked back at Seth and spoke hurriedly.


    "I want to get this woman to Her Excellency. Can you help me?" Though Seth wondered why the woman had intentionallye to him for help and actually been expecting it, he pegged it to her being desperate to survive orplete whatever mission she was in the process and her being hopeful in their one time familiarity.


    Seth could feel Jane''s dantian, and other than it being empty, he could feel her body shivering and shaking just from the extra weight it had on, showing how exhausted the woman was. Perhaps Seth could have abandoned her, but he did remember screwing her and how much she satisfied his lust-filled self back then.


    "Okay, just stay close." With Seth''s words, visible relief shed on Jane''s face, and she quickly moved to Seth''s right, upying his empty side and with determination on her face, she waited for Seth to move.


    Though Seth''s words had sent Gudzil weeping within at what was going on and why Seth was epting to protect this woman who was clearly involved in the current unrest of the city, he quickly calmed his mind and moved to offer his help. Though he couldn''t make a thorough read, the fact that Seth had spoken to her casually and then agreed to help her showed that she was a worthwhile acquaintance and seeing the fatigue, Gudzil moved towards her.


    "How about I help you carry her?" Gudzil said, but all his good intentions received was the woman turning toward him with a cold look, her left hand securing the woman on her shoulders, her right hand tightening around a dagger which looked ready to pierce him at any moment.


    Seeing this, Gudzil quickly retracted his step and moved beside Seth, his heart a little heavy after just enduring the sharp aura of the very deadly female 3rd stage general cultivator.


    "Soldiers," Seth internally thought, unable to help but praise their perseverance, loyalty, and tenacity.


    Keeping in mind that he now had an extra person to protect, Seth began moving and immediately, he took his first step, a wave of darkness began slowly rising from the ground.


    When both Jane and Gudzil noticed this event, their bodies tensed and seeing Seth''s unworried expression, they both moved a little closer to him with grim faces.


    First, the darkness slowly rose from beneath, covering the ground with ayer of darkness until soon the ground for miles seemed to be a ck ink sea.


    At that moment, the eyes of the people beside Seth were peeled open, their faces scrunched in worry as they felt several qi signatures begin moving in their direction, not to mention the heavy buildup of qiing from the gate towers ahead.


    Right now, the two people beside Seth knew that they had gotten the attention and possible wrath of an entire Rank B city on them and though a wave of fear ran through them, they could only firm up their wills and hold their ground.


    From their own different experiences, Gudzil and Jane knew Seth was a far-from-ordinary man, and though they weren''t sure of his n or if he had one, they could only choose to believe in him, especially given how powerless they were at the moment.


    With several qi signatures congregating on their position, Gudzil and Jane prepared themselves forbat but before any noteworthy opponent or attack coulde their way, the darkness which had covered the ground began moving.


    All of the darkness began moving in waves and rushing toward a particr location not too far from their current location and stacking together, quickly rising to the height of a mansion but yet still growing, the massive umtion of the darkness only slowing down when it was just about bigger than a hill.


    To my dear readers, after several requests and thoughts from me, I want to inform everyone that I finally got our Discord server up and running.


    A ce for us to reach each other, where we can get answers and thetest info updates from.


    Discord Link: https://discord.gg/N4aBdYazaR.

 Chapter 413 A Repeat At A lesser Capacity

    413 A Repeat At A lesser Capacity


    Like it was some demonic summoning, Gudzil and Jane soon found themselves staring at a small towering mountain in the distance, one made of a thick ck substance and surrounded all through by ck fumes.


    "What is that?" Gudzil asked, his throat somehow parched and it was only when he looked to Seth for an answer that he realized both he and Jane had stopped their strides and had been left a few steps behind by Seth.


    "Darkness," Seth answered, his voice reaching the two people behind him and just as he spoke, the small ck mountain before them imploded, its makeup spreading everywhere for miles and transforming into a thick ck fog.


    Unlike with the previous explosion, which had blinded and disoriented him, Gudzil perfectly retained all his five senses this time, his body staying in prime health, yet, in the end, none of this could help him make headway in understanding what was happening beyond his immediate surroundings.


    Other than his body, which he could just make out after narrowing his eyes, the only other thing Gudzil could see was ck fog, a situation in which Jane also found herself.


    Other than the fact that it was ck and imprable by their spirit sense, the fog was just as calm and freely flowing as normal fog.


    As seconds passed, the urge to scream filled Gudzil, but he held himself back, yet soon, doubts began clouding his mind, and he soon found himself having a debate on whether to scream for help or not.


    Counting from the time the mountain exploded to this moment, it was getting to about a minute, but just before it could hit that one-minute mark, the ck fog that had descended on the entire area began to rapidly clear, dissipating just a tad slower than it hade.


    As their surroundings once more beganing into view, Jane and Gudzil felt a bit of relief, not wasting a second to begin searching for Seth, but before their eyes could locate him, it happened to fall on their surroundings, and they both could not help their eyes from widening, their mouths slightly opening, and their bodies shuddering in fear.


    Just some seconds ago, they had been in a city, standing on paved ground, surrounded by trees and buildings, and not too far ahead, a towering gate and gate tower, but now, all this was gone.


    The floor, which had once been tiled, was no more, just in brown earth left in its wake, and as for the buildings and trees, well, they no longer existed.


    For up to a kilometre and more, all that Gudzil and Jane could see was a t barren wastnd, and this change wasn''t just in one direction but in all directions, as even the intimidating gate, which had been a symbol of power, was no more.


    Looking at the change around them, the simple way to put it was that nearly half of Arilirt city had been turned into a t barren wastnd.


    "Screeeech," the sound of a bird suddenly went sting into the ears of the stunned duo, having their eyes refocus and look towards the blue creature that was looking at them haughtily and unhappily.


    "Ahhh, it''s you," Gudzil eximed, his nerves still tense and for his effort of recognition, all he got was a screech from the bird, and then it turned away from him, looking to the sky.


    Smiling wryly at being scolded or perhaps ignored, Gudzil looked to the beast''s back, easily spotting the individual he knew should be there.


    "All right, enough dawdling from the two of you, get on," Seth said, his figure sitting atop the head of the beast.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Gudzil and Jane quickly got their legs in, moving towards the mysterious man before them. As they moved, they subconsciously bent their backs, their eyes filled with respect, and their breath light but rapid, unable to help but feel tense as they moved closer and closer towards Seth.


    It was one thing to be a powerhouse, but wiping out half of a rank B city in less than a second was nearly unheard of, this feat only being surpassed by whoever had wiped out Maamion city some months ago, turning the ce into a crater.


    Gudzil knew Seth was powerful, the man being able to tame beasts as he wished, but his recent feat just alerted him to how much of a monster the man he had been travelling with was.


    "I have been travelling with a god this whole time, he is most likely at the peak of the Kaiser level. A 3rd stage solid Kaiser."


    As Gudzil had this thought, he looked toward Jane, wondering what her reaction was, but was surprised to see that the woman was a few steps behind him and that her face was as tight as ever.


    "Damn, what goes through that damned kidnapper''s head," Gudzil thought as he upped his pace.


    While Gudzil was bbergasted by Seth''s act, Jane, whose hand firmly clutched onto the woman on her shoulder, though surprised by Seth''s act, was far from shocked.


    As a close confidant of the president, Jane was aware that Seth was the one who had wiped out Maamion city, and other than being surprised at the ease with which Seth had repeated the feat, though, at a lesser capacity, Jane''s eyes were filled with respect for him.


    Jane''s mission to Arilrt City was to get the woman she had on her shoulder.


    The national tournament provided a window and with the governor of the city also going through a breakthrough, it made the window a perfect one.


    Though, in the end, Jane had seeded in abducting the girl, in the end, a rank B city was no pushover.


    After engaging in several fights as they tried to make their way out of the city, Jane found herself quickly losing her teammates, thest batch sacrificing themselves so she could escape.


    With her body all weak and Qi depleted, though she still pressed on, with the many obstacles still before her, Jane knew that she was going to die on this very day, and well, that was until she met Seth.


    Though knowing him as an anomaly, a man who could kill Kaiser-level cultivators while at the Soldier stage, she had no sure idea of the rtionship between the president and the man.


    Jane had initially thought Seth had been sent to help her until she heard his weird but simple questions.


    Though the issue of Seth''s alliance with either the president or Alcie dide to mind, knowing that Seth could kill her if he were against her, the woman made known her problem and sought help, a decision she at the moment was very happy she had made.


    Now every immediate problem had been solved, and all that was left was to leave, a process which the beast before her was going to make possible. Yet, as Jane moved toward salvation, her spirit sense barely picked up on a Qi signature, and by the time her brain could understand the message, the owner of that signature was beside her, his presence omnipotent and freezing her in ce.

 Chapter 414 Just Killing The Enemy

    414 Just Killing The Enemy


    **** Discord server up. Discord Link: https://discord.gg/N4aBdYazaR****


    It was almost like a dream to Jane, one second, she was jogging towards the beast some steps away from her, thoughts on how her chances of surviving today were rising to an all-time high, and then the next second, she was ovee with dread.


    Though Jane had kept firm throughout the mishaps of the day, not giving up even after losing all her teammates, when this dreadful presence appeared behind her, hopelessness consumed her like a tidal wave would consume a canoe.


    Jane was given no chance to put up a fight or even think, she could only await death, but after three seconds went by and she could still feel her heart beating and all parts of her body in prime condition, the woman didn''t bother doing something as foolish as looking to check on what was happening to the terror beside her.


    Without dy, Jane kicked her feet against the ground and sent herself into a low but powerful jump, one which sent her soaring and moving closer to Seth.


    Immediately shended, Jane began towards Seth all the while keeping her eyes on the newly arrived presence.


    As a soldier on a job in this city, Jane knew almost every person who could be of note and even if she were to never have been given this assignment, the identity of the man before her was not something she was permitted to not know.


    As the governor of Arilrirt, the man before her was a member of the country''s top brass, and with his now peak 2nd stage Kaiser-level cultivation, he was a powerhouse to be feared, respected, and acknowledged.


    With such a man in the city, attacking it, not to talk of kidnapping his daughter, would have been near impossible, a suicide mission, but fortunately, the president had been able to get the info that he would be having a breakthrough, and with that, a n had been put in ce.


    Though there were several tactics and rules put in ce when the n was drawn up, a consensus had been that the team should be out of Arilit long before the governor couldplete his breakthrough.


    Though there was a chance that the governor would halt his breakthrough and move to save his daughter, everyone was ready to bet against him doing so, and the reason was that doing such a thing would cause heavy damage to his cultivation, an injury he would most likely not be able to heal and would mean the end of his cultivation journey.


    Looking at the man before her, as far as her spirit sense could go, his aura was very stable, and his face healthy, a sign that he was in prime condition and had sessfully entered the solid stage, but then, this observation only made her wonder more about why the man hadn''t attacked her.


    It was only when Jane was close to Seth, her heart and mind a bit calmer, that she sent out her spirit sense and understood the situation.


    With her spirit sense, Jane could make out Seth still on the beast''s head, both of them unworried, and while the other man with Seth was also moving toward them in a hurry and looking at the still-standing governor, the fear on his face was minimal.


    "What am I missing?" Jane thought and looked back at the still governor.


    This time, as Jane observed him, she noticed the slight shuddering of his body, which her terrorized mind had shamefully failed to notice seconds ago and Just as she began also noticing that there was no qiing off him, a wave of darkness rose from the ground, wrapped around him, and then squeezed so tight that it exploded on itself.


    Amidst the falling and fading particles of darkness resulting from the explosion, Jane looked for traces of the governor but could find none.


    There was no blood or gore, it was like the man had just vanished.


    "Jane," the voice of Seth reached the stunned woman''s ear as she quickly turned around to face her saviour.


    "Get on."


    "Sorry," Jane quickly said, bowing her head a little and jumping onto the beast, which was already carrying two men.


    As shended on the beast, it pped its wings, and with a single leap, sent itself soaring high into the sky, every p of its wings taking them higher and higher.


    As they flew away, both Jane and Gudzil looked down at the city, both of them gulping at the sight of the once glorious Arilrit city, having half of itself destroyed.


    "Ehh sir, I just thought to tell you that you most likely just killed the governor of the city," Gudzil said.


    Having travelled with Seth for more than a day, the one thing Gudzil had picked up was that Seth was totally not versed in the politics or geography of the country.


    "Ohh, what was his name?" Seth asked.


    Seth''s words made Gudzil pause, and then after a few seconds of thinking, his shoulders sagged, and he answered.


    "Sorry, sir, it seems I have forgotten his name, but I do know he was a powerful 2nd stage Kaiser," Gudzil said.


    "Okay, no problem," Seth said as he sat cross-legged atop the beast''s head, letting himself be bombarded by the wind.


    To Seth, the man he had just killed was just like the several other men he had killed earlier.


    While people might fear and respect the man''s power, to Seth, he was just another ant within the swarm.


    Finding a suitable spot on the beast''s back, Jane let herself copse, dropping the woman she had been carrying for who knew how many hours and then she spread herself on the bluefy feathers of the beast, her decency being the least of her concerns.


    Hearing the words of Seth and Gudzil, Jane sighed internally at how they casually talked about the matter.


    While they took the governor''s death as simply killing an enemy, Jane''s thought was more on the impact this death would have on the country.


    Enemy or not, the governor was a 2nd stage Kaiser, and thus his loss was a significant hit to the country''s might.


    "When will this war end? We can''t be fighting amongst ourselves at such a time when we are weakest.


    Now he''s gone and killed the governor, what use is havign his daughter" Jane thought, and then as she shook her head, a sh of white entered her eyes, and she caught sight of Seth.


    "If only he supported the president," Jane thought, and then her eyes quickly narrowed, and gritting her teeth, she ignored the cries of her tired body, thefort of the soft feathers she was on, and pushed herself up.


    ........


    A far distance away from Seth in a very thick forest, a battle was taking ce, close to a crashed ck-coloured jet.


    A team of men dressed in ck suits were under assault by a team dressed in blue and red robes, and they were losing.


    While these people fought, a woman made her getaway, running from the chaos happening behind her, especially since was the reason for it.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Bad_Bishop

 Chapter 415 I Must Survive

    Chapter 415 I Must Survive


    Gasping heavily with fear filling her eyes and her skirt ripped and almost torn in two, the woman who had minutes ago been elegantly dressed and receiving praise and envy was now running through a thick thorn-filled forest.


    On the woman''s arms and legs were scratches and bruises, and with each step she took, she either worsened them or created new ones, but at the moment none of these bothered her. Running was her only option, and as she fled, her eyes turned a bit misty, but most importantly, she raged within her.


    "Why me? When will I escape this fate of always being pursued?


    If only I could get stronger, I wouldn''t have to rely on others and could fight for myself.


    Damn, when will this end?" the woman screamed within, frantically pulling aside her one-time smoothlybed brown hair when it covered her eyes.


    The guards whom the woman had been proud of, been proud to have moving around her and fulfilling her orders, were no more, and any second from now, death wasing for her.


    Though she felt despair within her, the woman pushed on, putting everyst bit of energy into her legs as she ran for her life.


    ...........


    "I should fight for the president," Seth asked, taken aback and looking at the deadbeat woman, who should have been lying down and tending to her injuries but was now instead facing him.


    After the blue beast had ascended to the sky, Seth had decided to quietly spend his time atop its head, but it seemed that was not meant to be, as a certain someone had picked herself up from the floor and began trying to make him take sides.


    "These are just promises ofnd, fortune and power, anything I want, I can get.


    Joining either the president or the rebels doesn''t interest me," Seth said after listening to the several enticements that Jane had poured out.


    Despite getting rejected, Jane moved to open her mouth once more, not seeming to be ready to ept failure, but before she could do that, Seth''s eyes narrowed, and his face tightened just a bit.


    With their past interaction and close rtionship, Jane had easily found the courage to go about trying to convert Seth, but when she saw his expression change, despite feeling no pressure on herself, she knew her time was up, and it was time to shut up, else she became an annoyance to Seth.


    With Seth''s recent disy of more action and fewer words, especially now that she was injured and had a prisoner, Jane didn''t want to get on Seth''s bad side, not to talk of finding out what action he would take.


    Like this, Jane staggered back to the still unconsciousdy, sat beside her, and this time, instead of letting her fatigue take her to sleep, she began taking pills out of her space ring and consuming qi stones appearing in her hand as she tried to bring up her energy levels.


    Gudzil, who had seen Seth and Jane''s interaction, sat to the side, and though he was silent, his face scrunched up as he considered whether Seth was in a bad mood, but then, as if sensing his dilemma, Seth spoke to him.


    "We''re heading to the capital next, Gudzil. Is that where he is going?" Seth said looking at the beast beneath him.


    "Ehh, no, Sir."


    Hearing Gudzil''s answer, Seth gave him a deadpan look, and the man couldn''t help but begin scratching his head, embarrassed as thest time they flew, his job had been to put the beast on the right course, but so far, he had let it carry them to nowhere.


    Seeing Gudzil''s actions, Seth shook his head. "Just get us on track."


    After speaking to Gudzil, Seth kept back to himself, silently observing as Gudzil gave the beast instructions on what direction to fly in, and when the beast was set on course, he closed his eyes and meditated.


    Like this, the atmosphere atop the blue bird went silent, each person to their own devices, and though Gudzil did eventually find himself a bit fidgety, as the hours went on, he settled down.


    ..........


    "Boom, boom, boom." Several explosions went off, shaking the earth and sting waves all around, seeking to destroy all in their way and the vicinity, yet in the end, they kept on being stopped by a yellow transparent barrier when they were three meters above their target.


    The target in question was ady with brown hair and eyes, and as she stood beneath this cruel bombardment of cultivation techniques falling on her, though her body trembled, she bit her lips as she went about adding more seals to the one already on the rock before her.


    Though the Mira had blood running down her lips due to her hard bites and was currently matted in sweat, her eyes gleamed with pride.


    After the jet transporting her had been shot down, she had survived and with her guards covering her, she had managed to flee.


    Mira had been forced to scurry through the harsh jungle like a rat in a maze.


    Knowing that her guards were doomed, that she would also die, had been a sure ending for Mira, but in the end, she found herself stubborn to ept this ending.


    Despite having the odds stacked against her, in every single way, Mira refused to just give in.


    In that moment, Mira''s entire being had been geared towards giving herself a chance to survive, and though in the end, she hadn''t gotten an answer, she had hit enlightenment and gotten some inspiration.


    Though the world had decided to go against her, there was one thing that had decided to be with this woman: seal.


    Though Mira''s cultivation talent was bad, and she had no talent for battle, the one thing she had in abundance that made her stand out was her sealing skill, and with this realization, she went to work.


    Though it took her a while given her weak cultivation, in the end, she found a location that was suitable for her ns, one that would make her work easy and more feasible.


    Though not what she had prayed for, Mira made out a region where six noticeably huge stones were ced close to each other, their cements leaving space in the centre.


    While Mira wished she could arrange the rock in a perfect circle, there was no time, and she could only make do with what she got, and without further dy, she went ahead to begin drawing seals on the six huge rocks around her.

 Chapter 416 Lets Die Together

    Chapter 416 Let''s Die Together


    When she had begun drawing the seals, Mira''s greatest fear had been how much time she had.


    Mira had been scared she would be caught up to before she couldplete her seal, but it seems she had underestimated the guards assigned to protect her because though they did die, something she could not me them for considering they were ambushed and outnumbered, she found herself with a more than a minute to activate her seal before the first of her enemies arrived and began bombarding her with attacks.


    For the first few minutes that the circr 1-meter wide shield was being bombarded with attacks as her opponent tried to take it down, Mira had been curled on the ground and couldn''t help but cry.


    Outside the barrier, everyone there was a general-level cultivator, an expert who could single-handedly squash her.


    Feeling the earth and her just erected barrier tremble without stop, the floodgates of Mira''s eyes opened as shemented her life, remembering all she had been through, but then as time passed, seconds turning into a minute and a minute close to reaching three, Mira got a bit of a grip on herself and opened her eyes.


    "I''m still alive," was the thought that went through her head.


    Despite the rocks being unevenly ced and the seal being rapidly drawn, Mira had pushed through and built the barrier as herst stance against the world''s fate for her.


    Mira had put her all into creating the barrier, wanting to do her best, but in the end, even she had expected it to go down after just a minute of bombardment.


    "Was I wrong about the seal''s sturdiness, are they perhaps holding back?" Mira had thought, her tears drying up as she stared at the seal, watching the blue and red-clothed cultivators standing outside who were shouting words she couldn''t hear at her, and proceeding to angrily summon their qi and send techniques hitting her barrier.


    With each passing second, the shield shook harder, and cracks threatened to appear on it, but with each second that went by, Mira felt her heartbeat quickening.


    It wasn''t because of fear or terror but because of hope and a bit of excitement.


    "My barrier is strong, my seals are working, I can work on them and make them stronger, I can add more seals and upgrade the quality, I can do this."


    With these thoughts in mind, Mira had gone to work, strengthening the seal which she had already drawn and adding new ones.


    It was with this method that she had survived since the evening of the previous day, surviving the attacks of the night and seeing the morning of this morning.


    Here she stood, Ryan Mira, a mere 2nd sage soldier-level cultivator, sessfully holding back dozens of General cultivators, never in Mira''s life had she felt so proud.


    Though she couldn''t hear their words, Mira could see the anger and frustration of her enemy, she could see the weariness and shock in their eyes, their disbelief at her abilities.


    Though her skill had been recognized by the rebel faction of the kingdom, and she had been given a high position, her feelings of fulfilment at the moment surpassed whatever she had felt back then.


    Despite herck of cultivation talent, Mira had always dreamed of engaging in battles, and though she wasn''t killing anyone at the moment, the sight of the frustrated foes before her was enough.


    Unfortunately, as much as she loved this sight and feeling, everything had toe to an end.


    When it was all said and done, the reality of Mira''s situation was that the barrier could only dy the inevitable.


    Mira had hoped to stall long enough for help toe, but looking at the energized and unworried men ring at the barrier just as the morning arrived, she knew that no one wasing.


    As awesome as Mira''s barrier was, it consumed a lot of qi, qi which she could never supply and could only get from qi stones. As many stones as she had, in the end, they were limited.


    While the enemy had the option to wisely take a break for the night, Mira''s barrier had no such option, and it could only keep running for the entire night consuming Qi stones as it went.


    Now this morning, the enemy had resumed their attacks, with appropriate rest and tons of qi stones which they had at their disposal.


    This time, they hit her barrier far harder than yesterday when they had juste from engaging in a tough battle.


    Their attacks shook her barrier, and in the end, despite the many upgrades she had done to it, it still required qi stones, qi stones which she soon found herself running out of and was forced to contribute the little qi she had within her.


    "Ahh if only the world could see this, if only everyone could see this and know I''m not some failure of a cultivator, if they could see my brilliance," Mira muttered.


    As Mira muttered these words, she bit her lips to keep her now draining body awake.


    With her qi being siphoned, Mira''s body further dipped into the well of fatigue, but she knew better than to sumb to the well''s tactics.


    "Laugh and rejoice all you want," Mira thought, looking at the smiles that were beginning to climb on the faces of the men outside the barrier as they gazed upon her weak form,


    "Since you''ve decided that I will die today, then I''ve also decided that I won''t be dying alone."


    Mira acknowledged that she had done her best and that now she was at her limits.


    The woman had no interest in being captured, so she began turning the qi within the barrier chaotic.


    "If they are going to st apart my barrier, let them do it. I just hope they won''t be angry when I also st them apart."


    As these thoughts went through Mira''s head, a wide smile grew on her face.


    Seeing the several cracks that began appearing on the barrier, Mira beganughing crazily, closing her eyes as she waited for the inevitable doom.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha haaa haaa. haa¡­...."


    At first, Mira felt excitement and liberation as she beganughing widely, but as seconds passed and she didn''t feel any harme to her body, no roaring sound of an explosion taking ce as her barrier was destroyed, herughter slowly died down, and she opened her eyes, wondering why she was still alive and weirdly enough feeling a wild wind blowing against her.


    Slowly, Mira blinked her eyes open, and rather than the image of her shield somehow still surviving or the faces of the red and blue-cloaked men who hade to attack her, she found herself staring at a blue beast some steps away carrying two individuals with tightened and ashen expressions on its back and one with a deadpan look being carried on the head.


    "Did your near-death experience make you crazy?"

 Chapter 417 Fighting The Body

    ?


    ...Minutes earlier...


    Though the blue beast wasn''t some speed demon and was moving at a speed that Seth could easily leave behind, Seth had no problems with it.


    For the several hours they had been flying, he stayed on the beast''s head and went about with meditation, immersing himself in the abilities he had gotten from his journey to Ashad.


    While they travelled, Jane eventually slept, but it seemed her nerves were still tight as she woke up shortly after and a whileter continued cultivating, seeking to fully heal herself and replenish her energy.


    As for Gudzil, the man didn''t have a lot on his mind, so he calmly went back to cultivating, holding qi stones in hand and slowly absorbing their energy.


    The sky was peaceful, the warm sun rays were out, and the air was still chill.


    Seth enjoyed the peace and expected his journey throughout to be equally peaceful.


    However, several minutester, Seth opened his right eye, a genuinely confused look on his face, something that hadn''t happened in a while.


    For some reason, out of nowhere, a nagging feeling had suddenly appeared in his mind, and though it had been so weak that he easily ignored it minutes ago, at the moment, it was almost feeling like a heavy hammer nudging his heart.


    "Ahh, damn it, what now? Hope this isn''t another issue with my bloodline."


    This sudden feeling had Seth brainstorming the possible reasons for it. But then, as several more minutes passed, Seth realized that the feeling had begunpelling him to move in a particr direction.


    with only one eye still open, Seth looked to his right, staring at the clear sky and vast forestry in that direction and with his forehead creased, he immediately sent out his soulsense.


    Like a charging lightning beast, Seth''s soulsense went speeding and covering the distance around him for kilometres in a sh, hispanions none the wiser.


    "Tch, well, she''s a goner," Seth thought internally with a snort.


    Having investigated and figured out the reason for his annoying feeling, Seth went back to his meditation.


    Not that Seth had anything against Mira, but the woman was actually a little bit far from his current position.


    That meant that if Seth wanted to reach her, he would have to take a detour and while he could do that, he just didn''t feel like doing it. Though this was a reason for his decision, it wasn''t the main one.


    "I have no idea what I truly did that day I bit her. I don''t need someone like her running around and making me feel emotions that are not my own. If she just dies, that will solve the problem."


    Considering Mira as some weakness his careless and lustful self had created, Seth decided to abandon her to her fate. Well, that was the n.


    Ignoring the woman being ganged up on, Seth suppressed the nagging feeling in his head but as time went on, it got worse. Seth''s entire being began feelingpelled to move toward the trapped Mira, and then screech-like cries began popping into his head.


    At the moment, everything about Seth, other than his consciousness, demanded that he go and save Mira and as Seth fought to resist this impulse, his aura went bizarre.


    So far since his return to earth, Seth had only been implementing either his soulsense or darkness to take care of his enemies, but as he battled himself, Seth''s qi went spilling out uncontrobly into the world.


    Just from Seth''s qi spilling out and going into the world uncontrobly, a small storm was being created, and while this happened, three beings found themselves, unfortunately, bearing the brunt of this cmity.


    Immediately, Seth''s qi came out, the blue beast immediately began screaming, shouting in fear and While Gudzil and Jane heard its warning, there was nothing they could do about it as they themselves were trembling all over, using their entire focus to keep their qi from going chaotic and trying to escape their bodies, a situation which would only end in their explosion.


    As the stronger cultivator, Jane fared better, able to pay attention to the woman she captured and cover her in her qi. And while she did this, she looked at Gudzil, who already had blood running down his nose and ears.


    "If this continues, we''ll die," Jane thought, turning to Seth. But she could only look at him for a second as just the sight of him stung her eyes.


    "What level of cultivation is he? I can''t even open my mouth to talk. I''m barely breathing. Is this how I die?" Janemented.


    While Gudzil and Amelia found themselves getting closer to death''s doorsteps, Seth went about waging a war of willpower against his body, or more like hiding from it.


    With nearly his entire being wanting a particr desire, winning was impossible for him, and all he could do was avoid, turtle up, and wait until Mira died or he got out of whatever range made it possible for him to sense her.


    While Seth was busy enduring and nning how to weather out the storm, a voice went booming in his head.


    "What are you doing?"


    "..."


    "Seth, answer me," the cheery voice of Alexia resounded once more.


    "Ehhh, just ying around. I''m not in any danger," Seth said honestly.


    "I know. I just felt I should remind you that your ''y,'' as you put it, is about to see the death of those people you picked up, and oh, you''re also falling, soon to crash."


    "ehh, Ahh, damn it," Seth thought and Just as the thought to give up his little battle with his body filled his head, and he decided to save Mira, his body immediately returned to calm.


    Silently opening his eyes, Seth found himself falling to the ground, the blue beast below him unconscious, a situation which Gudzil was also in with the only person awake being Jane, who was staring at him with a pleading ashen face.


    Not wasting a second, Seth''s soulsense swept out, and immediately everyone found themselves floating in the air.


    "Sorry about that," Seth said, a bashful smile on his face.

 Chapter 418 You don’t Like The Name

    <h4>Chapter 418 You don''t Like The Name</h4>


    As Seth had told Alexia, he truly hadn''t been in any danger, it had just been him and his body arguing over a decision, a rather weird thing now that Seth thought some more about it, but oh well.


    Checking on all four people, Seth breathed a sigh of relief to see that they were alive, especially Gudzil.


    It would be a veryplicated story if he identally killed the man.


    Thankfully, all that had happened was that Seth''s qi had randomly spilled out, it hadn''t moved to enter into anyone, so the only injuries they all had were caused by their own qi, a problem that was quickly solved with everyone popping a pill.


    "Hmm, well, you''re tougher than the rest."


    "Screech."


    "You sure are tough, So, you know what? I''m gonna name you."


    "Screeeech," the blue beast cried, this time its scream booming louder.


    "From now on, your name is Blue," Seth enthusiastically announced to the hearing of everyone.


    "Screeeech," the beast screamed again, its tone filled with excitement, but looking behind him, all Seth noticed were the wry smiles on the faces of the other two.


    "You guys don''t like the name?" Seth asked curiously.


    "Screeeech," the beast also screamed after Seth spoke, and though the other two couldn''t understand it, they could understand the aggression in its tone.


    "No, of course we do. It''s an awesome name."


    Seeing that two people weren''t willing to suggest a better name or go against the one he had given, Seth no longer pursued the issue. Since the bird liked the name, there was no problem.


    "You have a horrible name sense," a voice that wasn''t afraid of offending Seth said.


    "Wasn''t ''Blue'' the name of one of your previous weapons?"


    "No, it was red and ck," Seth grumbled back.


    "Urghhh," Alexia eximed, sounding disgusted, "the poor bird doesn''t know howzy you were with the selection of its name."


    "He likes it," Seth grumbled back and focused forward.


    While Gudzil and Jane had to spend some seconds resting, consuming pills, and meditating to recover from Seth''s few minutes of carelessness, Blue proved the superiority of beasts as it had no such issues.


    Seth''s outburst had knocked its poor mind unconscious; immediately, all it took was some fierce roars, and it was back in business.


    Although it flew at a slower speed, Seth was in no hurry, at the moment, his soul sense had stretched far and was currently resting upon Mira and her surroundings, giving Seth a real-time feed on what was happening there.


    "Ehhh, Sir, we''re going off course," Gudzil said, his face looking very sickly.


    "Yeah, I know. We''re going to pick up someone, it will just take some minutes," Seth replied.


    Seth''s words surprised Gudzil due to the impromptu detour, but he was currently not in the best of health and did not pursue the topic, however, that didn''t mean someone else wouldn''t.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Jane''s eyes narrowed, and she quickly began looking at the ground below.


    Trees stretched for miles in all areas below them, and while this might look simr to any other forest in the world, the few wide gaps between some lines of trees were enough to tell her which forest it was and in which particr area of the forest they were.


    Immediately extracting all this information, Jane''s eyes gleamed, and she was just about to question Seth when the body she had recently protected stirred, and its owner quickly sat up.


    "Where am I?"


    Though the awakening of the kidnapped girl drew Seth''s attention, he only spared her a nce and looked forward, standing there on top of the beast''s head and letting the strong wind blow against him, leaving the problem of the governor''s daughter to Jane.


    "Women and problems, they''re are always trouble," Seth thought, and a few minutester he spoke.


    "Dive andnd gently."


    After Seth''s words, Blue immediately went into a near-step dive, leaving its passenger, other than Seth, grabbing onto its feathers for fear of being blown off, but before a minute could pass, Bluended silently on the ground, curiously looking at the waves of darkness that were quickly dispersing.


    It then turned its gaze to the lone person in the surroundings, a woman who was on her knees andughing crazily.


    Soon, both Gudzil and Jane joined Seth and Blue in staring at the likely crazy woman, several very different thoughts going through their heads.


    "Did your near-death experience make you crazy?" Seth asked when the woman finally opened her eyes and stared at him.


    "You, Seth," Mira the woman referred to as Crazy said, looking at Seth in surprise and then quickly checking her surroundings.


    "Where did everyone... ahhhh!" Mira, who had been turning back to question Seth about the whereabouts of her other enemies, screamed when she turned and saw Seth almost right in front of her.


    Seth paid no mind to the fearful and retreating woman as he kept staring at the rock before him.


    "What do you want Seth? What are you doing?" Mira said, her eyes frantically looking at Seth and hispanions. But then, when her eyes looked at the blue beast for the third time, she caught sight of Jane''s gaze piercing into her.


    Immediately Mira caught sight of Jane, she immediately turned to run away but a few steps into her run, her tired body tripped and she fell to the ground.


    "What is going on, where are those guys, better I be left with them than in the hand of this pervert and that Alice''s attack Dog.


    Quick, I need to kill myself before hees and takes me, I have to kill myself, kill, kill, kill"


    Mira wanted to kill herself and escape the hell she predicted Seth and Jane were going to bring, but to her dismay, she found that the courage she had possessed seconds ago was gone.


    The madness that had empowered her to self-destruct her shield and kill both her and the men surrounding her was no more and now all that was left was her weak vulnerable self which couldn''t help but begin shedding tears.

 Chapter 419 Where Did You Learn This?

    ?


    The sudden turn of events had everyone surprised, and they couldn''t help but remember Seth''s words about the woman being crazy and ponder if it might be true.


    Though Gudzil and Jane weren''t sure exactly what had happened, from the woman''s condition and the makeover Seth had given to the surroundings, they could tell that he had most likely helped her in some way.


    With her life saved, although a bit of caution from her against them wouldn''t be unexpected, the fact that she pitifully tripped on herself was a surprise to everyone.


    .......


    Having already checked on the woman from afar and then moved to use his darkness to turn all the people attacking her to dust, Seth knew exactly what had been happening here.


    Seth knew about the barrier which had been put up, and though it was impressive that she was able to create a working seal with the rough stone formation she had, what really interested Seth in Mira''s work was her ovepping of seals.


    Rather than just cancelling out a seal and putting up a new one, the woman had instead worked on strengthening an existing seal, doing it so well that there was no fluctuation in the barrier as it was being upgraded.


    With his eyes narrowed, afternding, Seth had gone to inspect the eye-opening work that had beenyered on the crappy huge rocks.


    As Seth studied the work, he sensed Mira turn to run away, but before he could do anything, she tripped and then, secondster, began crying.


    "Women," Seth thought within but made no move toward the woman, thankful that no stupid feelings were beginning to crop up in him.


    Seth conveniently went looking at the rocks, and then minutester, with a grimace, he realized that he had to activate his enlightenment sphere.


    After his journey to Egaroth, a sense of superiority toward the people of Earth inevitably emerged in him.


    While the presence of guardians and overseers was able to keep him grounded and curious to some extent, when it came to the knowledge of seals and one''s affinity towards them, Seth''s feeling of superiority was taken to a whole other level.


    Though Mira''s ability to ovey seals and upgrade an active one was awfully impressive, Seth still considered it nothing more than the result of some one-time incredible enlightenment.


    Seth believed that in no less than 5 minutes, he would understand the secret behind her technique, but after immersing himself in figuring it out, 20 minutester, his face turned grim.


    Twenty minutester, Seth was still at the doorstep of understanding.


    This situation was a hit to Seth''s pride, and he had to close his eyes and take a deep breath.


    "What a troublesome world," Seth bitterly thought, having to take in several deep breaths and secondster, when he felt calm enough, he opened his eyes and was just about to switch on his enlightenment sphere when a voice that should have been crying ormenting it''s life sounded.


    "You can''t figure out a single thing, right?"


    Tilting his head to the side a little, Seth''s eyes picked up the image of Mira.


    The man silently stared at her form, which was no longer pitifully sitting on the ground but had now moved a few steps toward him.


    Watching as she ignored the pain and fatigue in her body, straightened her posture, puffed out her chest, and wore a cocky smile, Seth sighed within himself and ignored her.


    Though he epted a loss, with his enlightenment sphere at his back, no matter the kind of enlightenment that Mira had received, Seth was still going to figure it out.


    With the now white,rge sphere active, Seth peered at the rock once more, expecting to have achieved his goal in 3 minutes max.


    "Go on, ignore me, in the end, you''ll stille crawling back to me for answers," Mira sneered, folded her arms, and then stared at Seth.


    Though the pride and smugness Mira felt at the moment were all real, the strength she stood with was fake.


    After breaking down for a few minutes, watching Seth stare at the seal she had created reminded her of what she had aplished some minutes ago, and with this, the fiery desire to push herself once more and fight for survival was reignited.


    "I''ve already fought for the whole night. Though I''m tired, what does it cost me to fight a little longer?"


    With this thought, Mira had put her n in ce, the mocking of Seth being the first of it''s steps.


    When Seth ignored her, she bit her lips tight and hard as she pushed through the pain in her body and stood still, looking at him.


    Mira had feared she would have to stand for too long, but 6 minutester, Seth''s eyes looked away from the rock, and then the next instant, it disappeared, and he turned to her.


    "Where did you learn to do this?"


    "Don''t be foolish. Look at that work of art, does it look like something you can just find anywhere?


    What you see right there is a masterpiece, a work of brilliance, my brilliance, something born of myprehensive abilities," Mira said with a snort.


    "Repairing and upgrading an active seal is something never before seen, imagine how beneficial this kind of skill would be to someone or any organization."


    With these words, though there was slight tension within her, a sense of victory bubbled within her as she had now yed her major card and confidently awaited the result.


    Though Mira truthfully didn''t want to betray the rebels, genuinely wanting to stick by their side, her life came first and now she was working to save it.


    Perhaps if she was just a really good random seal master, Mira would have feared that her skill would be ignored, and she would be killed, but looking at the way Seth had studied her work, though she had been surprised to know that a brute pervert like him could understand sealing, it at least opened up a chance of survival for her.


    "No, that knowledge isn''t born from you, and neither is it born from this world," Seth said, calmly watching Mira, whose expression went pale after he spoke.


    "Follow me," Seth said, turned and began moving toward Blue.

 Chapter 420 You Better Behave

    <h4>Chapter 420 You Better Behave</h4>


    "How did he know, how does he know, impossible?" Panic flooded Mira at Seth''s words, and just as he turned, she copsed to the ground, her shocked mind unable to keep her weary body standing.


    "What do you want with me?" Mira asked after falling, just after Seth had taken his first step away.


    "Nothing, just came here to save you," Seth said, looking at the downed woman.


    Then, without asking for her permission, a wave of darkness rose from the ground and lifted her, the darkness took the shape of clouds and brought her over to Seth.


    The absurdity of Seth''s words and his seemingly magical moves stunned Mira for some seconds, but quickly she regained herself and pushed herself off the ck cloud Seth had created for her.


    "Urghhhh," Mira groaned as she fell to the ground, her body screaming at the pain it had been subjected to.


    With caution and fear in her eyes, Mira turned her body so she was sitting up and looking at Seth, wanting to keep the man in her vision and when she saw him, she noticed that all he was doing was looking at her.


    "You don''t want toe," Seth asked.


    "No," Mira said, shaking her head and dragging her butt across the ground away from Seth.


    "Okay," Seth said, turned and continued his walk away.


    Seth''s words stunned Mira, and her mouth opened and closed in disbelief.


    "Does he actually expect me to believe he just came all the way here to rescue me, and that he wants nothing in return?


    He''s just going to leave me unharmed.


    No, this is definitely a trap, it''s some kind of trick."


    While Mira went about justifying her doubts and paranoia, Seth leisurely strolled towards Blue.


    Seth hade here solely to save Mira, nothing else. As for Mira''s surprising sealing skills, though it had proven to be a tall roadblock and out of the ordinary, in the end, though he had taken longer than expected, with his enlightenment sphere, he had cracked the seal.


    As someone who had spent days trying to understand that ck block he hade across in Ashad, Seth was well-versed with seals that were not of Earth or, worst of all, something from a lower world.


    Mira''s ability to upgrade and fortify active skills came from her knowledge of a kind of alien sealing.


    Here on Earth, imbued paint was used to draw seals, but on the rock which Seth had inspected, he found himself staring at drawings made with both visible and invisible ink.


    Seth''s soul sense could feel a line of qi, but his eyes could see no line.


    In the end, with his enlightenment, Seth had figured out the mystery of the invisible ink, and now nothing was interesting to him about this particr area.


    Though he had no interest in the woman, he had still, after all,e all the way here to save her, and Seth had reasoned it was only sensible to do the saving all the way through.


    But since Mira had decided to refuse his help, there was nothing Seth could do, he could only get going.


    Seth floated onto the back of Blue, paused mid-air, and looked to his left, staring at the touching scene of Jane checking on her captive and seeming to be feeding her some pills.


    Rather than being touched by this caring scene, Seth casually sent his soul sense passing over her.


    Though there was no strong qi fluctuation from Seth, when his soul sense passed over Jane, the woman froze, and with her body trembling, she looked at Seth.


    "I won''t remind you to behave a second time," Seth said, his face loose and free.


    While Gudzil looked at the two of them in confusion, wondering what was going on, Jane, who understood Seth, rapidly nodded her head, letting out a sigh of relief and breathing heavily when Seth looked away from her and moved back to sitting atop Blue''s head.


    Struggling to regain control of her breathing and keep her body calm, Jane sent out a wave of her spirit sense.


    Another major sense of relief filled her as she got the response she wanted, and then she waited.


    After getting on Blue, both Blue and Gudzil were left wondering why they hadn''t begun ascending, yet it was only after a small ck snake leapt up from the ground andnded on Jane''s hand, a ck ring on her finger shining as the snake disappeared, that Seth gave the signal, and Blue pped its wings.


    As they soared into the sky, Jane''s mind was a mess as she wondered if she had done the right thing.


    "I could have killed Mira and dealt the rebels a fatal blow, but if I had done that, Seth would most likely have killed me.


    I''m surprised he didn''t even do just that right from the beginning, he''s be less violent, but he''s still dangerous.


    He came all the way to save the woman, I doubt he would have let me kill her. Or did hee for the rock? Damn, this is all troublesome.


    With the governor dead, this woman is nearly useless. How do I exin this to the president? She''s been hysterical the past days about her loss and Dirian''s betrayal.


    We were all so positive about the two missions, but now I basically have a useless captive, and Seth has most likely killed off all the soldiers sent to kill Mira. What a disaster," Jane thought.


    "I just want to go home," the lone soldier whispered within.


    Though he hadn''t said a word or shown a reaction to it, Seth was aware that it was the sight of Jane that had set the woman into hysteria, making her fill her already-filled mind with stronger thoughts that he was going to kill her or do some other evil stuff to her.


    He could understand the bad blood between them, and he didn''t care. As long as he was there, there was going to be no fighting between them.


    "Troublesome woman doesn''t even know I saved her life."

 Chapter 421 No Drink For You

    <h4>Chapter 421 No Drink For You</h4>


    "Stupid girl, I can''t believe she betrayed me, why, why, why?" a voiceced with grief spoke.


    The owner of the said voice was seated on a grand ck office chair which was behind a ss and gem-iid desk.


    Holding a ck bottle in her hand, the woman made a swirl with her chair, her blonde hair blowing as she turned and when shepleted her 360-degree turn, she took a swig from the bottle in her hand.


    "And that''s enough, Alice, there is no reason for you to get drunk this morning," a woman with red hair and an eye patch over her right eye said, moving forward and quickly seizing the ck bottle from the woman''s hand.


    "How dare you," the blonde woman shouted, her heavy bust jiggling up and down as she reached to seize back the bottle but with the red-haired woman being far stronger than her, she could only grab at the air.


    "So you''ve also be like her, right? Because I''m weak, you''ve decided to go against me also.


    The other one wants to take my country, she wants everything I have worked for in my life, and at this point, she has nearly done so.


    What do you want? Is it my life? Do you want to make me your ve?" The blonde woman ranted after failing to get her drink.


    "Say something, Adriana," the blonde woman barked when the red-haired woman before her stayed silent.


    "Well, you still haven''t said anything about thest reports. What are we going to do?" Adriana said, dropping the ck bottle on a stand which was an arm''s reach behind her, somewhere where Alice wouldn''t be able to reach without getting past her.


    "Give me my drink."


    "No."


    "You''re bullying me."


    "Yes, that''s what I''ll be doing until you fully get over Dorian''s betrayal. Now, your desk."


    "Fine," Alice, who had just been scolded, said, pushing her scattered blonde hair out from in front of her eyes and looking at the troublesome papers on her desk.


    "You should take a bit more care of yourself," Adriana said, moving behind Alice and bundling up her scattered hair.


    "I''m about to lose my country, Adriana, my looks are thest thing to be worried about at the moment."


    Hearing Alice''s reply, Adriana could only sigh and, with a wave of her hand, have ab appear and then she began running theb through Alice''s hair.


    Adriana wished there was something she could say tofort Alice.


    She wished she could tell her that she would always be there for her and never betray her.


    But given Dorian''s actions, she couldn''t find the will to say suchughable words.


    The harsh words Alice had spoken seconds ago were not all that new to Adriana.


    For days now, Alice had gone hysterical and beenshing out at Adriana from time to time and though Adriana would like to think of it as Alice letting out some steam and letting out her frustration, she knew Alice did so because she genuinely no longer trusted even her.


    Before the betrayal, the bond between all three of them had been unquestionable, one in which each of them trusted each other with their lives and more. But Dorian''s betrayal ended that.


    At the moment, Adriana could see the destion, loneliness, and weakness that filled Alice, and it pained her to know there was nothing she could do.


    Right now, the only reason Alice allowed her to stay close was because keeping her away was pointless.


    Adriana was Alice''s strongest supporter, and if she ever decided to go against her, then Alice figured it would be pointless to resist. Whatever was going to happen would happen.


    As Adriana gentlybed Alice''s hair, giving it a sense of order, the troubled woman below her once more looked at the files on her desk.


    "1) Report on the ss IV Rank 7 mission in Arilit city¡­"


    "2) Yuruto Jungle routing¡­"


    "Ugh, all this is horrible news, all I asked was for that bastard''s daughter to be kidnapped, and now I have a half-destroyed Rank B city.


    Damn it, there''s no serious report on the whereabouts of Jane.


    At a time like this, losing someone like her is thest thing I need," Alice grumbled, mming down the paper in her hand and leaning back.


    Taking a breath, Alice looked at another paper just beside the one she had just ced down and frowned.


    "That Mira is quite the intelligent woman, she knows how to y her cards well and is no slouch in terms of sealing, she might even be able to give Seth a run for his money," Alice mumbled, her face going tight as she fondly thought of an irritating young man.


    Hearing Alice mention Seth, Adriana couldn''t help but also think about the arrogant young ck-haired man who had decided to run off into Ashad.


    Though Adriana wasn''t sure what he went there for, thinking about his rampant behaviour and the hard activities he liked engaging in, she hoped he woulde back.


    "Ugh, who would he pick between Alice and Dorian, most likely Alice, that would suck for Dorian if she doesn''t think of something"


    While these two well-endowed and powerful women were thinking about the same young man, the sound of heels rapidly clicking against the floor sounded from outside the door, and soon there was someone rapidly knocking on it.


    "Come in," Alice said with a gruff tone, predicting that whatever she was about to be told would put her in a worse mood.


    Following Alice''s words, a woman dressed in a white shirt and ck office skirt walked in.


    The woman was Erin, and with her features schooled, she walked up to Alice''s desk with quick strides.


    "Your Excellency, take a look at this," Erin said as she extended a paper to Alice.


    Not hiding her disinterest, Alicezily raised her hand and took the paper. But when she looked at it, she immediately got to her feet, and with her eyes wide open, she asked, "Where was this picture taken?"


    "In Arilit City, the evening before the catastrophe."

 Chapter 422 The Race

    <h4>Chapter 422 The Race</h4>


    "He''s back," Alice said, her eyes glowing, but then they quickly narrowed, and with bated breath, she turned to her left and stared at Adriana.


    Adriana hadn''t been keen on the news that Erin was bringing, especially not wanting to set off Alice''s paranoid senses, but when Alice sprang up and began looking at the paper frantically, her eyes couldn''t help but wander over to it, the image of a very familiar manying there.


    The shock of seeing this man had Adriana subconsciously take a step forward, moving to Alice''s side.


    Several emotions that ranged around worry and relief flooded Adriana, cing a confused expression on her face, but before she could settle on any, the eyes of a beloved turned and settled on her.


    Speaking no word, Alice stared at her with a seemingly expectant look and soon, Erin joined in, but the younger woman kept it at throwing nces at both of them with a worried look on her face.


    "What is it?" Adriana said, the silent stare bing too much for her.


    "You''ve aplished your mission, haven''t you? At first, I thought you were waiting for me to be broken down so you could take advantage of my weakness and get some secrets out of me, but now I realize the truth.


    I underestimated you, your n has been Seth all this while. Both you and Dorian know that he is the one factor that coulde and throw apart your whole n, you both know that when he returns, I''ll get to him first, so you stayed behind so you could get that information and meet him first."


    Hearing Alice''s words, Adriana was taken aback, her head slightly tilting and her eyes aimlessly blinking.


    Adriana stared at Alice for some seconds, and then after she shook her head with a sigh.


    "You''re letting your paranoia get the best of you. Instead of standing here and making dumb deductions, I think it''s best you begin thinking about how to get to Seth first.


    Look at the picture, there in the background, you can see several people, this likely meaning that Seth isn''t exactly in istion."


    Though Alice stuck with her expression throughout Adriana''s speech, seconds after the woman finished, she couldn''t help but look away from her with a grumble and turn back to Erin.


    Though Alice would have liked toe up with some more conspiracy theories, the truth in Adriana''s words was too ring, and though she had be paranoid, that didn''t mean she had be stupid.


    "Tell me all you know about this picture," Alice said, her words bringing visible relief to Erin, whose expression had been gradually turning fearful after Adriana and Alice''s staredown.


    "There isn''t much information, Your Excellency. What I do know is that it is a photo which went viral after Ryan Mira, the rebel faction''s now top seal master, had an encounter with Seth,"


    Erin said, a couple more papers appearing in her hand containing pictures of a pissed-off woman who could only be Mira.


    Though their confrontation caused a bit of a roar, that was mainly within Arilit.


    The information didn''t make much waves outside or perhaps it did not have time to given how viral the news of the near-total destruction of Arilit city went.


    It was while I was going through several files and trying to pick up a lead on what might have happened to Arlit City and the governor that I came across this piece of news," Erin finished.


    As Erin spoke, Alice went shuffling through the couple more pictures that had been given to her.


    "Send me every piece of news you have about this to my terminal, is that clear?"


    "Yes, ma''am, I already did so."


    "Oh, then okay, you can leave."


    Hearing Alice''s words, Erin politely bowed to both of them and then began moving away, but then, just before she opened the door, she paused and turned.


    "Err... Your Excellencies, please don''t fight," Erin said, her head bowed, not daring to look up at either of the two women across from her.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t," Adriana said secondster when she noticed the stuck expression of confusion on Alice''s face.


    Adriana''s words brought relief to Erin''s face, and quickly nodding her head, the woman opened the door before her and walked out.


    "Another one of your spies," Alice sneered after Erin had walked out.


    Looking at Alice, Adriana shook her head with a sigh. "At this point, anyone in this country who still sticks by your side does so because they believe in you, so if you''re going to be here doubting them, then perhaps you should consider giving up this whole president thing, let Dinzel rule."


    Adriana''s words stunned Alice, making her lips quiver, fury wanting to build up in her, but Adriana who noticed this, picked up the picture on the table and waved it in front of the steaming Alice.


    "We don''t have time to go arguing against each other. Remember what Erin said, this picture had a bit of local poprity.


    Arilit City is one of Dorian''s cities, with the incident that happened there, she''ll also be looking for the root cause of this. Now what do you think are the chances that she also came across the pictures?"


    Alice''s face paled at Adriana''s words and though she gave Adriana a suspicious re, she quickly pushed her feet into action.


    "I need to find Seth. Damn it, Jane is gone, who do I send now?" Alice said, moving up and down.


    "You want to send someone, do you think Dorian will send someone ore in person?"


    Adriana''s words had a look of understandinge upon Alice''s face, but then her eyes narrowed.


    "Stop thinking nonsense. If Seth supports Dorian, whatever we are doing here is going to be useless.


    We need to reach him as fast as possible, and the best way to go about that is for me to carry you."


    "Hmm, how do we find him?"


    "He appeared at Arilit City we can only hope he was heading towards us, so we''ll secretly leave and charge for Arilit City, hoping to meet him on the way."


    "That''s risky, that ce is crawling with rebel soldiers. Dorian might be there, and she''ll kill me."


    To Alice''s words about Dorian killing her, Adriana wanted to snap back a reply, but she swallowed back her words and spoke something else.


    "It might be risky, but it''s our only chance. So, are you in or out?"

 Chapter 423 You Mean Something

    <h4>Chapter 423 You Mean Something</h4>


    "Stupid man, can''t believe he just abandoned me like that. Does he not know anything about being a gentleman?


    I tell him to leave me, and he just ups and goes. What kind of man leaves a woman in such a dangerous ce?"


    Pitifully holed up in a rather small and shallow cave was Mira, and at the moment, she couldn''t help but curse obscenities at Seth as she was hit by the hazards of her surroundings.


    While the mosquitoes and little pests around couldn''t do much damage to her, they were still an annoyance.


    With the minor bruises and tears on her body, coupled with the fatigue she was currently feeling after Seth and his dreadful gang had left, Mira had dragged herself over to this little hole and was recuperating, and with the few resources she had, she took a couple of pills for her injuries.


    Now, she could only sit cross-legged and slowly absorb qi from the surroundings and while doing so, she vented her frustration on a certain ck-haired pervert.


    "Damn, I really need to go much farther from this ce. It''s still too close to the battle site.


    If only I still had a qi stone, I could speed this up.


    Just a few more minutes, I''ll cultivate a bit longer, and then I should be strong enough to get moving."


    Having these thoughts, Mira went back to her cultivation,yering more curses on the pervert andmenting her unfortunate situation.


    As time went on, Mira''s fear that she would be stumbled upon by some enemy scout gradually lessened, however, just as a few minutes were left for her recovery, her instincts kicked in, and she felt a presence before her.


    In a bid to hide herself, Mira had covered the entrance of the little cave which she was in with a bunch of leaves and branches, sealing up the entrance and hiding the cave''s presence.


    Now, just a few steps away from her, behind the leaves, she could feel a presence.


    "Is it that the bastard who came back?" Mira wondered, really preferring it to be him than some unknown personality.


    "Ahh, just a few minutes, and I would have been out of here. I don''t want to die in some tiny cave." Mira wept internally, her heartbeat already having sped up, and at this point, she could swear it was beating so loudly that the sound resounded around the cave.


    "Mira, it''s me. Come out."


    "A storm of fears had been pouring over Mira when this voice reached her ear, and her eyes immediately narrowed in shock and disbelief, her mouth confused about whether to speak.


    "It''s Dorian, Mira. You cane out."


    Hearing the voice once more, Mira''s eyes gleamed, but she stayed unmoving.


    "Why don''t youe¡­" Mira said, unable to finish her words, as Dorian, perhaps tired of her hesitation, pushed aside the branches at the cave''s entrance. and squatting down until she was almost on her knees, she gave Mira a nk look as she revealed her face to Mira.


    "Your excellency," Mira said in disbelief, but then the realization of the position she had put Dorian in dawned on her. With a burst of strength, she got off her butt and went on all fours.


    "Your Excellency, sorry, I''ming."


    Hearing Mira''s words, Dorian nodded her head and moved back, giving the woman space to crawl out.


    With a ton of relief flooding her heart and embarrassment at the position she had made Dorian take just to confirm her identity, Mira crawled out of the cave.


    When she was finally standing up, she looked forward and enviously gazed at the sight of the beautiful woman gazing at therge clearing some distance away.


    With lustrous hairparable to that of a rose and fair skin decorated by sweet red lips, Dorian was a sight envied by all women and desired by all men.


    Though Dorian had always been a well-known figure in the country due to her power, her appearance had never gathered much attention until a few months ago when she went against the government.


    At the moment, there were many talks about her being the most beautiful woman in the world, so beautiful that rulers of other countries had proposed to her, promising to offer their full support, but in the end, she had rejected them, and well, none could me her.


    Given the immense strength she possessed and the person who stood behind her, in this world, there were very few who were worthy of courting this goddess.


    "Mira, Mira."


    It wasn''t until a hand was being waved in front of her that Mira gathered her bearings and understood that she was being called.


    "Ahh, ma''am, I''m sorry. I phased out there for a minute," Mira said, her face turning red in embarrassment.


    "It''s okay. Here, take this," Dorian said, sending a pill floating towards the woman''s mouth.


    Without hesitation, Mira opened her mouth and swallowed the pill, a smileing to her face when a sense of rxation filled her, and her body was supplied with far more qi.


    "Thank you, ma''am, this is priceless," Mira answered, her face rosy and a smile on her face.


    "No need to thank me," Dorian said and then looked back at the wide terrain around her.


    "Who did this?" Dorian suddenly asked after a few seconds of silence.


    "I''m sorry," Mira asked, a little confused.


    "Someone rescued you, right? The person responsible for killing off the enemies that ambushed your flight?"


    "Yes, ma''am, someone did save me."


    "Well, who was it?"


    "Ah, well, he was some troublesome pervert I met sometime back, Evary Seth. He isn''t something much to worry about."


    Answering Dorian''s question, Mira had started energetically, but she noticed a change in Dorian''s expression when she mentioned Seth and her tone tapered towards the ending.


    "Where did he go?" Dorian asked.


    "I don''t know, but I spotted him with Jane, Alice''s subordinates. They left after saving me, flying towards the capital."


    Hearing Mira''s words, Dorian''s face went dark.


    "What is your rtionship with Seth? Why did hee to save you?"


    "I''m not sure, but I think it might be rted to his perhaps sick perversion towards me."


    Dorian looked Mira up and down after her words and then spoke.


    "If Seth wanted you, you would be with him right now. But the fact that he took the time to save you means you mean you mean something to him."


    "You''reing with me," Mira suddenly heard Dorian say before the woman wrapped her hands around her. The next moment, they were shooting through the sky, flying in the exact direction Seth had departed."

 Chapter 424 Airborne Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 424 Airborne Visitors</h4>


    **"Screech!** The sound of a beast roaring split through the air, resounding in all directions as the beast announced its majestic presence.


    Each p of the beast''s wings had it crossing hundreds of meters, and anyone in the vicinity who was not at least a general stage cultivator, upon looking in the sky, would either see a faint blue streak or nothing at all.


    While this beast travelled forward with Grandoise, aboard it were four individuals, all of them silent and keeping to themselves, with different thoughts going through their heads, although one amongst them was still fast asleep.


    Seated on the beast''s head was Seth, and at the moment, while it seemed like he was all alone, he actually wasn''t as there was a beautiful presence which only he could see, sitting on hisp and telling him a made-up story.


    "And then Leo dodged to the side and, raising his ultimate sword, shed it at the dragon''s neck, cutting off its head and killing it with a fatal blow.


    Princess Anna was happy when Leo killed the dragon and rejoiced when Leo climbed up the tower and broke open her door.


    When Leo met her, he spontaneously kissed her and then asked her to be his wife. Anna agreed, and after that, they lived happily ever after."


    "Awesome, right? What do you think?"


    "Sounds like a children''s fantasy story," Seth grumbled.


    "Hey, it''s not fantasy, it''s a real-life story that happened between two mortals," the soft, young voice of Alexia said, not happy with Seth''s words.


    "Yeah, right, a mortal strong enough to slice through a dragon''s neck in one strike.


    Even though I haven''t seen a real-life dragon, I can imagine how huge it will be," Seth said.


    Seth''s words had Alexia''s mouth trembling as she tried toe up with a reply, and then when she saw that Seth indeed had a point, she began banging her fist against him.


    "You''re lying! You''re lying, stupid Seth! Why did you spoil my story?"


    While Seth was being hit, he merely smirked at her, enjoying her frustration as the well-constructed story she had just made was taken apart.


    He had just been here on his own minding his business atop the beast''s head when Alexia, in all her beauty and sexiness, had popped up out of nowhere, concluded he was bored, and began telling him a story.


    Though her story wasn''t exactly horrible, there was no way Seth was going to tell her he loved it and encourage her to keep telling them to him.


    "Tell me you like my story?"


    "Huh, aren''t you supposed to say that as a question?" Seth asked, but then Alexia''s eyes squinted, and the next thing he knew, he was saying the words he had been trying to avoid from the start."


    "I loved your story. You''re an absolute perfect storyteller," Seth said with a smile, one which earned him Alexia''s calm smile.


    With Seth''s words, Alexis cuddled back into him, but then a secondter, he turned and looked backwards and then said out loud,


    "Seems we have visitors."


    Hearing Seth''s words, two of the people on Blue''s back turned and looked behind them, their bodies tensing as they searched for their visitors.


    "Is it an enemy?" Jane, who had already stood up, asked. With several minutes of travel, though she wasn''t at her full strength, Jane had brought her strength up to a level that could at least allow her to defend herself.


    "Hmm, well, it depends on who and when," Seth said, making Jane''s face take on an expression of confusion.


    Looking back to his front without worry, Seth''s eyes squinted a little, and he spoke once more, "Oh, we also have visitors at the front."


    "Is it those women?" Alexia, who had been silent, asked.


    "Yes, it looks like they triangted my exact position and then began charging me, strange."


    "Oh well, good luck dealing with them," Alexia said, her figure fading away.


    "Ehh, don''t you want to help me?"


    "Nope, not interested."


    Settling on the fact that he was now alone, Seth ran his fingers through his hair as he thought about the conflict between the two women.


    "Maybe they should just fight it out," Seth pondered before shaking his head as the strength disparity between them was too great.


    A minute went by, and soon the inevitable happened.


    Two powerful qi signatures, both from the front and back, shot towards Seth''s location, their qi so powerful that even the upants of Blue''s back could sense it.


    They stood up with shaky legs, looking at their surroundings and having their fear further amplified when even Blue began crying out in clear fear.


    For them, it was worse because though Seth had told them the location their visitors would be arriving from, despite how many times they swept their eyes and spirit senses in that direction, they could see nothing.


    Closer and the powerful presence came, and just when the sound of the shooting through the air was at its loudest, ringing straight in their ears and making them believe they were about to be hit, there was a huge p meters above them, an explosion urring as two different attacks collided.


    With an intense explosion urring above them, everyone feared for their lives, worried it would hit them.


    But then, as if there was some invisible barrier above them, when the red fiery explosion swelled towards them, it suddenly stopped and instead went spilling to its left, right, and upward.


    As the people aboard Blue breathed a sigh of relief that they were still alive, they saw two figures soot down from the sky and towards the ground, and though they couldn''t exactly make out their faces, the long hair on both persons signifying them as women was noticeable.


    While everyone was shocked and left staring at this sight, the soft thumps on Blue immediately turned their attention to their immediate vicinity, each person having their eyes widening as they stared at the two figures who had joined them on the Blue beast.

 Chapter 425 His Interests

    ?


    Standing there on Blue were two people, both of them being women who had seemingly fallen from the sky.


    One of them was the red-haired Mira, whom the group hade across hours ago, while the other person was someone whom they all knew but had never expected to meet, Mira included.


    Standing there with her long, blonde, free-flowing hair and a bust that not even a woman could resist taking a peek at was Luka Alice, the president of Ergand country and its official leader.


    Everyone on Blue''s back took a gulp as they all recognized Alice, and even Mira who hadnded on the beast all pumped up, couldn''t help but take a step back in panic.


    Alice, who had crouched as shended, stood up straight and with the confidence and elegance of a ruler, looked at everyone on the beast, her eyes lighting as she saw Jane.


    Though happy at seeing one of her closest or perhaps closest subordinates alive and well, Alice kept herposure, saying nothing when she saw Mira.


    Done looking at thepanions she had with her on this ride, Alice turned to look at her main prize, and seeing his uncaring back, she let a smilee to her face. "Seth, I''m d you''re back. How are you?"


    With the realization of who was before them, everyone was left stunned, their minds shocked, and after Alice spoke, everyone''s minds clicked back in ce and descended into chaos as they began looking left and right, wondering what was going on.


    Though happy to see the one person she was loyal to, panic filled even Jane as she wondered why the woman hade here and feared she had fallen into a trap given Seth''s unknown loyalties.


    Subconsciously, Jane''s instincts to protect Alice kicked in, and though she realized the futility of her actions, she quickly began summoning her daggers, her feet moving to get closer to her. While Jane moved into action, a red woman beside her also sprang into action as she realized she had no time to lose.


    During their speedy travel towards Seth, Dorian had briefed Mira on Seth, and when they had gotten close and noticed the approaching enemy, the woman had left her with instructions.


    From what Mira knew, Seth was a very critical factor in the rebellion, and was he to side with Alice, their whole movement would be over.


    Dorian had theorized that with Seth saving her, it meant that there was more between them that she did not realize and with that in mind, she had been given Mira the mission to talk to Seth while she held off Alice and Adriana.


    The n had been that she would be dropped on the back of the beast while Dorian dealt with the two opponents, but who knew that the other team also had the same idea.


    Dorian and Mira had never guessed that Alice would be willing to let herself be dropped onto a speeding beast, considering the several risks involved.


    Well, that was a problem for the past, right now was the present, and Mira had to deal with the current situation.


    Before Mira, was the president, and realizing that she had already made the first move and began pulling Seth towards her, Mira''s fire was lit, and she took action.


    Before a reply to Alice coulde from Seth, Mira spoke. "Seth don''t believe any word she says, she''s a viin and tyrant.


    All in the name of strengthening the country, she''s doubled the taxes for the people over the years, using the money to fund tons of her endeavours.


    Under her rule, Alice has been driving our country to shambles. For so long, we''ve all held on, hoping and believing that she had our best interests at heart, but that was just foolish thinking¡­"


    As Mira took several steps forward and beganying usations on Alice, everyone was taken aback and when Jane was about to make a move on the woman, Alice raised her hand to stop her.


    With a confident smile on her face, Alice stood back and watched Mira go about pouring out her misdeeds, and Mira who thought her words had scared Alice as the woman had not objected, went on speaking, and then minutester, she stopped, out of breath and convincing words to fire.


    "This should have worked, surely I did well. Now, he knows the wrongdoings of Alice."


    Watching Mira smile after speaking, Alice shook her head andmented within. "Poor girl, what was Dorian thinking sending you to challenge me, or perhaps she didn''t know I would be here." Thinking this, Alice contemted the words to speak, but then Seth acted first.


    "I hear you, Mira, but what do these things you''ve said have to do with me?" Seth said, standing up from his sitting position and continuing to watch the battle which had been happening below. Seth''s words stunned Mira and left her speechless, and Alice, seeing this, decided now was the right time to strike.


    "Seth, sweetheart, you must be tired after your journey to Arilit. Why don''t we return to the presidency? I''ve already prepared a ce with the best of toys and delicacies."


    After Seth stood and turned to the group behind him, he had been looking downward, but after Alice''s words, Seth nced her way questioningly.


    Not waiting to hear Seth''s question verbally, Alice spoke.


    "I made sure to prepare a lot of meat, all we need to do is get to the presidency.


    Right now the only thing holding us back is Dorian''s pettiness."


    Though Seth had eaten when he was in Arilit, this morning he had immediately left the hotel, not being interested in anything. Though at the moment, Seth wasn''t being ravished by hunger, Alice''s words sessfully stimted his appetite, and a smile came to his face.


    Listening to Seth''s and Alice''s conversation, some people found disbelief filling their faces as they watched Alice use the allure of food to tempt Seth and get him on their side, and then, just before anyone could make aint, a wave of pressure descended from Seth.


    Though Seth had a smile on his face, everyone felt like he was releasing his wrath on them as their entire bodies trembled. Thankfully, this onlysted for a second as the wave soon swept past them and descended below.


    Quickly, after recovering, they released their spirit senses, hoping to see what was happening below, but then the strength of Seth''s soul senses and the qi being released by thebatants foiled this n.


    All everyone saw was the pressure descending on the battling Dorian and Adriana, an explosion, and then a huge pir of darkness rising from the sky, holding both Dorian and Adriana captive.


    While everyone was busy trying to understand what was going on below them, they missed the amused smile on his face. "What a bunch of pretenders, though that magic weapon is quite interesting. Should be third-grade."


    Like a tree shooting from the ground, the pir of darkness swiftly rose from the ground, rising miles into the air until it finally met the flying blue beast and then threw two women onto it and then dispersed.


    There was a few seconds of silence as everyone took in the events that had just happened and began looking at one another.


    "Alright, we''re heading for the capital. Does anyone have a problem with that?" Seth''s question drew several stares, but in the end, there was no objection.


    With a nod of his head, Seth turned back and sat down on Blue''s head, having the beast moving once more.


    While the beast moved, on its back, the people on it separated themselves into three groups, one with Alice, Adriana, Jane, and the still unconscious girl; the second with Dorian and Mira, and then the third being just a confused and very intimidated Gudzil. "Just who is this man?" Gudzil went crying internally.

 Chapter 426 Guardian Beast

    <h4>Chapter 426 Guardian Beast</h4>


    Eyes blinking more often than normal, hands-free, and then asionally taking in deep breaths was Gudzil.


    In front of Gudzil was the president of Ergand, and beside her was Adriana a 3rd stage Kiaser cultivator.


    Luckily for Gudzil, he wasn''t alone, beside him was Seth, at least a familiar presence.


    After the weird and sudden meetup that had happened between the two factions in the air, they had flown to the capital.


    Though Gudzil wasn''t sure about what was happening, he would be a fool if he couldn''t at least deduce that a situation which saw the president and one of the rebel''s top leaders peacefully coexist on the same mount was a very special one.


    Gudzil had expected the giving of his reward to have been dyed or perhaps even cancelled, but then, despite all the expectant and anxious eyes which had been thrown Seth''s way by these powerful women, the man had looked to Alice, the president, and like he was talking to a subordinate, had ordered her to take them to the tiger beast.


    Without hesitation, the president had agreed, and well, here they were, currently walking down a wide paved road, a few pirs on each side depicting beasts.


    As they moved, Gudzil''s eyes moved left and right, taking in the sight of the structures around him, the beast-shaped drawings on them interesting and amazing him, but when he turned to talk to Seth, he had to quickly swallow and look at something else in the surroundings.


    While Seth was an incredible man with strength and probably couldn''t be touched, Gudzil knew better than to follow his gaze.


    Like this, the group of four moved, taking several turns until they finally came upon arge green field.


    They moved into the field, and then Alice stopped a few steps in and turned to Seth.


    "Well, we''ve had the beast here since we took it back in Ukota town. What do you want to do with it?" Alice asked, finally addressing the nagging question in her mind.


    So far, nothing Seth had done had really surprised her, from hisx and uncaring attitude to his tant staring at her ass. She could only persevere and ept these.


    But now, why he would travel all the way here along with the mayor of the town puzzled her.


    Alice spoke and then stayed silent, looking at Seth expectantly, wanting an answer.


    Though Seth did eventually speak, what he said was definitely not an answer.


    "Oh, it''s actually grown quite strong, it might even advance," Seth muttered his words, making everyone''s faces scrunch up as they could see he was staring into nothingness.


    "Ehrm, this is the beast''s habit. Though it''s usually docile, it can be very stubborn at times, so it will take some time to be brought over," Alice said, but Seth paid her no mind, and then the next second she quickly looked in the direction Seth had been staring at.


    There, Alice saw a wave of darkness shooting over, and without hesitation, she took a few steps backwards, moving to Seth''s side, and then watched as the wave of darkness crashed some meters in front of them, a loud thunderous roar sounding.


    "Roar!"


    Towering over the group of Seth, Alice, Adriana, and Gudzil was a ck-striped yellow tiger, its menacing eyes gazing at them, and its aura on full disy.


    The beast exuded a sense of majesty, intolerance, and aloofness, but all this onlysted for a second, after taking one look at the group before it, a sense of fear overcame it, seemingly caused by Adriana''s very unhappy stare, but just before it could act on its flight instincts, its gaze and senses picked up Seth.


    Earlier, it had just been minding its own business, taking a nap when a wave of darkness from nowhere had suddenly captured it and now brought it before this very terrifying group.


    Without missing a beat, the huge massive tiger immediately bowed its head submissively, its aura disappearing as if it had never existed.


    While everyone was being fascinated by the quick change in the beast''s attitude, Seth spoke.


    "How are you?"


    To Seth''s question, he got a roar, and while others'' eyes only scrunched up, Seth nodded his head in understanding.


    "Well, this right here is Gudzil. I''m sure you remember him. From now on, he''s your owner. What do you think?"


    To Seth''s words, the beast raised its head and looked at Gudzil, its eyes going up and down him and afterwards, it looked at Seth and whined.


    "Hahaha,e on, it''s not that bad," Seth said, but the beast still let out a whine.


    "Hmm, fine. How about you be his guardian, then? Yep, his guardian."


    Hearing this, the beast looked at Seth and then at Gudzil once more and rested its head with a groan.


    "Well, it''s settled then," Seth said with a nod.


    "Eh, what''s happening?" Gudzil asked from the side.


    "Well, it didn''t appreciate the idea of being your pet since you were too weak, but it''s totally open to being your guardian beast," Seth exined.


    "Oh, I see," Gudzil said with a bit of embarrassment, rubbing his head and looking at the beast.


    "Can I talk to it?"


    "Yes, it will understand you and also follow your orders. Isn''t that right?" Seth said, turning to the huge beast and receiving a very agreeing roar.


    "Alice, help him deal with whatever issues he might have dealing with the beasts and also for the next two years, give Ukota town a budget simr to that of a rank A city, however much that is," Seth said.


    When he saw Alice''s face go open with shock and distress, he asked, "Any problem?"


    "Well, I can do everything with the beast, but the budget of a rank A city? With the current state of the country, I can''t even do such a thing."


    "What state is the country in?" Seth asked, his words making Alice''s mouth close and her eyes twitch as she was beginning to get a true dose of Seth.


    "Well, the civil war and critical destructions," the woman said, her eyes gazing at Seth a little pointedly.


    To Alice''s words, Seth grunted and turned and began walking away.


    "Alice, stay and help Gudzil. Adriana,e and lead me to that food that has been prepared for me."


    Seth''s words threw everyone for a spin, and though Adriana was hesitant to listen to Seth and leave Alice all alone, Alice nodded at her, and she had no option but to turn and follow.

 Chapter 427 Hes Not My Minion [R-18]

    Chapter 427 He''s Not My Minion [R-18]


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh," the loud moans of a woman resounded through a wide room.


    The room had bright white lights hanging above it, the walls filled with drawings and colourful stones embedded in them. There were two doors at each end of the room, one double door and the other a single door. and in the middle of the room was a long table surrounded by several chairs on its long sides and a chair at each end.


    At the moment, several candles were lit up on this table, set to create a romantic atmosphere for a meal and though the candles had indeed served their purpose for the meal, right now they were setting a different mood.


    On one end of the long wide table, which could seat over ten people on each side, were empty tes and dishes, every inch of food having been properly eaten and on the other end of the table were two people.


    Some time ago, these people had been clothed, but right now, their bare, sweaty skin shined under the lighting of the bulbs and candles.


    The woman, who had once given off the aura and look of a deadly cultivator, was now bent over on the edge of the table, her wide hips and fleshy ass cheeks presented before the predatory eyes of a ck-haired man and being rendered to the mercy of his thick member.


    His chiselled body was out in the open, the ck-haired man, who could only be Seth, raised his right hand and delivered three hard ps to the rear of the woman before him, making her give off three screams.


    "Seth, those hurt," the woman honestlyined, moans immediately leaving her mouth as she said these words.


    "Yeah, they hurt, but I don''t see you begging me to stop," Seth said with a grin, slowing down his pace and grabbing a handful of both her ass cheeks, feeling them up.


    "You''re not bad, Adriana, a little upgrade, and I''m sure we''ll be having even more fun here," Seth said lightly tapping her ass.


    Hearing his words about her not telling him to stop, Adriana rolled her eyes internally and instead pressed her body against the hard wooden table beneath her while pushing out more of her ass and spreading her legs.


    Telling Seth to stop was like shooting herself in the legs and having once been punished by him, Adriana knew better.


    Though Adriana enjoyed the feeling of once more being properly intimate with a man who couldn''t care less about her power, she hadn''t been kidding about how painful Seth''s ps were.


    Though sometimes he went soft, when he hit hard, a few tears might alwayse to Adriana''s eyes, and she knew that if she was hit just a bit harder, more tears might fall.


    Standing behind Adriana, Seth grunted with every movement that ended with his pelvis pping against Adriana''s ass.


    He loved the sight of his erged member spreading Adriana''s pussy and going deep into it and further loving as her pussy massaged his cock with its warm fleshy walls.


    When Seth had marched to the dining hall to eat, smashing Adriana hadn''t been the n, but after eating, the sight of the dark-haired woman standing there with her tight, curvy body had turned him on.


    As Seth currently pounded Adriana, he felt another build-up roaring within him, one which would be his fourth release on the woman before him.


    Deciding to do a little preparation for his next release, Seth''s hand moved to Adriana''s waist, but rather than staying there, they moved up to her breasts, which were being squashed against the table, but before they could grab them, a set of footsteps began resounding within the hall, the soundsing from behind.


    Though the steps kept advancing towards his position, other than a slight pause, Seth continued with his actions, putting his hands on Adriana''s breasts and lifting her chest up.


    As Alexia had said, this was his favourite position, and wanting to give Adriana onest load, Seth went with it.


    Adriana let out a few groans as Seth lifted her, a variety of sensations going through her as her body was being moved while Seth''s cock only went in a bit slower in its actions.


    Holding Adriana''s body close to his with hands tight on her breasts, Seth''s hips began moving faster, his cock smashing apart any semnce of resistance from the woman''s tightened ass cheeks.


    "Urgh, urghh, ahh," Adriana''s moans got louder and harder, Seth''s groans not far behind, and even when the figure of Alice moved to stand beside them, they did not pause.


    Seth''s breathing just got heavier, nearly being indistinguishable from beastly grunts, and soon Adriana found herself releasing a loud moan as thick, hot spurts of sperm shot into her.


    With Seth''s vigorous movements, there was no way Adriana could escape being stimted, and as he came, so did she.


    Held in Seth''s arms, Adriana went trembling for close to a minute, her eyes closing in exhaustion.


    When she went still, Seth ced her upper body back on the table and then with a sigh, pulled his cock out of her, letting their trapped release out.


    "That''s a lot, I see you''ve been busy for quite a while," Alice said, staring at Adriana''s gaping pussy and then Seth''s semen-coated cock.


    "How is Gudzil?" Seth asked, moving to the side and pulling out one of the dining chairs to sit on.


    "He''s good. I took care of everything and offered to ce him in a veryfortable room, but he refused," Alice said with a frown.


    "He''s a married man," Seth said, and seeing the doubtful look on Alice''s face, he sighed.


    "He''s not some little minion or follower; he''s just some citizen I favour," Seth said, wanting to clear up Gudzil''s name.


    "Okay," Alice said, with some doubt in her tone, but Seth ignored it and waved her over.


    "Come clean me up. I can see the burning desire in your eyes and your throat swallowing."


    With Seth calling her out on her desires, Alice''s face turned a bit red. Rather than moving towards Seth, she immediately began undoing her clothes.


    "No undressing."


    "But I''m horny, at least let me finger myself," Alice pleaded, her eyes going all fluttery.


    "Be quick," Seth said with a snort, and Alice, feeling the annoyance in his tone, quickly ripped apart her clothes and disyed her bare body to Seth. She then quickly walked over to him and knelt between his spread legs.


    Covered in white sticky fluid, Alice''s eyes glistened as she looked at Seth''s cock and without dy, she gave it a long lick, starting from the base.

 Chapter 428 She wouldnt come [R-18]

    Chapter 428 She wouldn''te [R-18]


    "Holding up Seth''s long, semi-hard rod with her left hand, just two fingers holding the base, Alice began licking all around Seth''s cock, starting from the base and then going to the top. Each time she reached the tip, she teased it with her tongue. Looking up at Seth''s stoic form and into his eyes, Alice licked all around his dick until the liquid from him and Adriana was released.


    Then, with her tongue leading the way, she swallowed the head of his dick.


    Holding the head of Seth''s dick in her mouth, Alice started sucking.


    Her index and thumb slowly moved across Seth''s length, while her right hand was below her kitty, her fingers working their way in and out of her wet cave.


    As Alice sucked the head of Seth''s cock, downright passionate moans left her lips, her head soon began to slightly bob, and with each bob, she took in just a bit more of Seth''s dick.


    Though Seth''s cock was far from hard, just in its semi-hard state, it was enough of a rod to pose a challenge to any amateur woman, but Alice was a different woman.


    When it came to sex with Seth, the one thing the woman could do with Seth was blow him, and she would be damned if anyone could do it better than her."


    Within seconds, Alice already had half of Seth''s dick in her mouth and down her throat, and watching the look of satisfaction that came to his eyes as she pleasure him only served to stoke the mes of her desire and make her more horny and with a sudden groan, she pressed her head downward and took all of Seth''s cock into her mouth.


    Watching, Alice down there between, his legs, asional sighs left Seth''s mouth as he too relish in having his cock serviced.


    Seeing the intense desire in Alice''s eyes, Seth ced his hand on her head, a slight smileing to his face as he heard a moan of eptancee from Alice at his touch.


    For seconds now, Alice kept Seth''s cock buried in her throat, and with his hand on her head, Seth thought to keep it like this a bit longer.


    Looking at Alice, Seth saw that she understood his ns but then rather than try to escape, a kind of determination was lit up in Alice''s eyes and she further pressed her lips against his pelvis.


    "Hrmm, Hrrmm," having his cock, locked in her mouth, Alice sent her throat vibrating and given the simtions that were being brought to his cock, Seth couldn''t help but let out deep groans.


    "This nice, but you can''t hope to make me cum with this" Seth said after more than two minutes had gone by.


    Seth could see a bit of red in Alice''s eyes and though he admired her firm determination to have him cum in her mouth, Seth knew that was never going to happen.


    A few secondster, Seth felt Alice''s body tremble, and with a smile he tightened his hold on her head, his smile widening when the woman''s left hand went between her legs, joining her right hand there and reinforcing it as it pleased her and eventually sending herself over the edge.


    As Alice came, massive contraction rippled across her throat and though some deep muffled groans were able to escape her mouth, those which couldn''t'' served to further enhance the sensation going through Seth.


    As Seth''s cocky with Alice''s throat, it throbbed with each ripple of vibration and quickly began hardening, Alice''s eyes bulging as she found her throat expanding and this time, she couldn''t help but began tapping Seth''sp, begging to be released.


    Though Seth wished to stay some more within the woman''s throat, he released his hold on her hand, letting her quickly pull her head off his cock and fall backwards, intense coughs leaving her mouth as she greedily sucked in air.


    As Alice coughed, Seth took interest in her rapidly rising and falling beat red chest which was being held by her rather wet sticky fingers and then when his eyes moved to her cunt, he traced a trail of drops which led from it to a puddle just between his legs.


    "You came really hard," Seth said pushing himself off his feet, and walking till he was standing over her.


    "Want to go another round" Seth asked, but all he got was Alice shooting him a re.


    With a chuckle, Seth extended a hand to the downed woman and with her cough now less intense, Alice grabbed onto Seth''s hand, a yelp soon leaving her mouth as Seth lifted her off the ground and put her in his arms, his hand on her butt and her legs around his waist.


    Holding Alice, Seth carried her to the table on which Adriana stilly seemingly asleep and ced her on it.


    "Seth" Alice began, but the grin on Seth''s face told her he knew what she wanted and that she wasn''t going to get it.


    "Where is Dorian, I need another fuck right now," Seth said plying Alice''s unwilling arms and legs from around his neck and waist.


    "She is back in the meeting room waiting for us" Alice unhappily said frustration evident in her tone as her eyes stared at Seth''s now hard swaying meat.


    "You didn''t invite her, "Seth said moving back to his previous position behind a prone Adriana.


    "She won''te even if I did"


    "I feel there is a lot more to those words" Seth said offhandedly and then he raised his right hand and spanked Adriana''s right ass cheek smiling as the flesh in that area rippled and a groan left Adriana''s mouth.


    "You''re a 3rd stage kaiser Adriana surely you don''t expect me to believe that the few rounds we did wore you to unconsciousness."


    "But you went very hard, you were literally pounding me" Adrian said, a victimized look on her face as she quickly stood up and turned to face Seth.


    "My pussy is still sore."


    "I know," Seth said closing the gap between them and locking her lips in a kiss.


    As Seth kissed her, Adriana wrapped her hands around him while he grabbed her kiss, and just like he did with Alice, he lifted her and ced her on the table which was just behind.


    When they broke their kiss, Adriana had a hesitant face yet put up no resistance when Seth''s cock slipped into her once more, a sigh of pleasure leaving her mouth.


    "See you''re enjoying it," Seth said.


    "Yeah, till you take out your dick and it gets sore."


    "Don''t worry, I keep my cock in you for as long as possible, Seth said and began moving his hips, a grin on his face went Adriana dully rested her back on the table so Alice moved and ced her cunt over her mouth.


    "What a pair of women" Seth thought as Alice who had begun getting her pussy eaten out reached out and began kissing him while he fucked Adriana.

 Chapter 429 Im The Better Leader

    429 I''m The Better Leader


    It was the early hours of the morning; the sun was still on its way to full ascension, its journey leaving the morning atmosphere warm and soothing.


    In the country of Ergand, within its presidency, there was a garden filled with several human-sized statues and a variety of flowers.


    This garden was a ce where any stressed mind, especially the president''s, coulde to find sce, and at the moment, the garden was inhabited by a group of people, ones who weren''t seeking sce but rather revenge or peace. There was a fairly long table ced at the centre of the garden close to a pool worth lounging in. Currently, the table was upied by 5 people.


    At one end, the end which had the rather luxuriously made golden chair, sat Seth, his body slouched into the thankfully soft seat, his eyes a little bit unfocused, not even the food ced before him stirring his appetite.


    To Seth''s right, sitting close to him on the other side of the table was Alice, and behind her stood Adriana. As for the other two, they were right on the opposite side of the table.


    Sitting opposite Seth at the far edge was Dorian, her seat obviously less fancy than Seth''s, and standing behind her was a nervously fidgeting Mira who couldn''t help but look at her back from time to time with a bit of fear.


    Sitting there on his grand seat, Seth flicked his tongue within his mouth, a wave ofziness hitting him, and he groaned inwardly at the missedfort of the previous night and the early darkness of the morning.


    Though the n had been to indulge in a bit of pleasure, Seth had eventually gotten carried away, and in the end, a sex session involving him, Alice, Adriana, and Jane had taken ce. The four people had pleased themselves through the night until this morning when Alice had woken him about their issues.


    "Ahhh, I wonder what dumb reason they are even fighting for," Seth thought, not really expecting much of a reason from the women.


    Seth had just arrived at the table, and though there were some pickings ced before him to stimte his morning appetite, he had no interest in them.


    Seth looked over at Dorian in the distance, enjoying the silence which permeated the table and the surroundings, and then he finally spoke.


    "You''re sitting directly opposite to me. If I didn''t know you better and know you were especially smarter than Adriana, I would think you were entertaining the thought of going against me."


    After Seth spoke, silence once more descended on the table. Behind Alice, Adriana''s eyebrows twitched at Seth''s jab at her hot temper, while Dorian, who was across from Seth, smiled and then spoke.


    "In most terms, you are right. Only a fool would dare to go against you, especially me, if I were to go against you, I would just be a bigger fool and while I try not to be that, I am sorry, but there is just somewhere I would have to cross that line."


    "Which is," Seth asked with a raised eyebrow, wondering if he had perhaps overestimated Dorian''s intelligence.


    "Well, I will tell you, but can we please push that toter and settle the problem between me and Alice first?" Dorian said with a pleading face, getting to her feet.


    When she saw Seth''s not-very amused look, she went on to speak again. "I feel my reason might affect the very important decision you are about to make today, and I would rather you be unbiased."


    "Fine, Dorian, tell me what exactly is the case between the two of you because left to me, I should just tell you to be a good girl,e over and apologize to Alice, and this gets all sorted out, and I can get back to activities that I value and not be called upon as some jury."


    Hearing Seth''s words, Dorian grimaced internally, knowing that she was already on the back foot of the war between her and Alice, but this came as no surprise to her, both she and Alice had been close to Seth before his travel, and they knew his character well enough.


    They knew that under normal circumstances, Seth would, without care, choose Alice over her, and Dorian knew that if she wanted to win him, she had to make the situation very abnormal.


    Without needing anyone to tell her, Dorian was more than sure that Seth and Alice had spent the night together in some sexual capacity, and though Seth acted uncaring, subconsciously his rtionship with Alice had been tightened.


    "Well, I believe Alice is unfit to be a ruler, she has forgotten the vows she made to the people when she first began her presidency.


    For too long, she has been in a position of power, sitting aloofly above her subjects, and this has distanced her and disconnected her from the plight of the people, turning her into a monster."


    The buzzing sounds began after the first of Dorian''s words, and by the time Dorian was halfway into the more than the first minute of talking, Seth lifted his right hand, pointed his index finger to the left, and without a word, shot a red beam.


    A secondter, a huge explosion erupted about half a kilometre from the group, the fiery explosion expanding for close to 300 meters and wrought a wave of destruction that turned everything to dust.


    With Seth''s simple action, the reminder that the destruction of half of Arilit city failed to give was done.


    Right before them was Seth, possibly the most dangerous man in the world, one about whom they should have informed the world but were instead seeking to benefit from him.


    Everyone sitting at the table was reminded of why he was such a feared figure.


    Though feelings of shock, fear, and excitement went through the people at the table after this reminder, they all could not help but look at the destruction in the distance with a bit of grief on their faces.


    This was the capital city, and this was a presidency. Regardless of the direction, the chances that Seth''s attack had harvested a good number of lives were almost more than 100%.


    "Get to the point, Dorian."


    Seth''s actions had Dorian biting her lips, her heart aching at the consequences of his actions, but she knew she had a job to do. Knowing that she herself had a small hand in his actions, she moved to salvage the situation.


    "You are different, Seth. I am different after you changed me. Soon you will transform Alice and Dorian.


    You more than anyone should know that we would need a ce to grow and try to understand what we are.


    I know for a fact that you have no interest in leadership, so tell me, between Alice and me, who do you believe can lead your n, your species to the greatest? You are our progenitor; surely you care about this."


    "Impossible," Alice said, speaking for the first time since Dorian began speaking, worry on her face. "Seth, you can''t pick her. She can''t lead your n, she''s married."

 Chapter 430 Shes The Better Leader

    430 She''s The Better Leader


    "..."


    For several seconds, silence descended on the table, with everyone''s eyes widening as they looked between Alice and Dorian, trying to understand if the woman was speaking the truth or just lying.


    "Come on Alice, speak. Do you dare say I''m lying? You think I wouldn''t find out about your dirty dark secret?"


    Having exposed Dorian''s secret, she puffed out her chest as she spoke to her, her head raised high and a sense of superiority and pride filling her eyes.


    Behind Alice, Adriana, who was standing behind her, could only shake her head with a wry smile, a bitter taste in her mouth at how much distance had been put between her and Alice, considering the woman had expertly hidden this piece of information from even her.


    Standing there under the pointed gaze of everyone, and most especially Seth, Dorian kept her body firm and shoulders taut. She then waved her left hand, and a ring immediately appeared on her left ring finger.


    "Yes, Alice, you''re right. I''m married, but a bit of correction is in order. This right here is not my dirty little secret; it is something I am proud of and d to wear.


    The only reason I have kept it hidden so far is because of the war and to avoid someone froming up with maniptive stories," Dorian said, holding up her hand and showing her ring to all, shooting a re at Alice.


    When Dorian was done talking to Alice, she turned to Seth and, with a firm expression, spoke.


    "Seth, this is what I was going to tell youter, but since it is out now, I wille out with everything.


    I''m married to Gareth Basco, and no, I wasn''t seduced or convinced into doing it. I did it for love, the mutual love we have always had for one another. From now on, I''m a married woman, Seth.


    Hanging around with you or being alone with you is something I would no longer tolerate between us. I hope that is understood."


    At that moment, after Seth''s cruel, brutal disy of annoyance by creating some random explosion, everyone in a way relearned to fear him.


    The once-ignorant Mira also learned this at this point, unable to dare look Seth in the eye.


    They had all had a glimpse of what it meant to be untouchable, and subconsciously, they had all been reeled in, but now, watching Dorian''s disy, the woman inly told Seth off, and everyone began looking at Dorian with worry.


    Though most people present couldn''t imagine Seth blowing the woman up, various spections went flying around and while Seth''s decision was the main topic of it all, he let out a sigh and then spoke.


    "Fine, Alice, I''ve heard you. Now what of Dinzel? You say you fight against Alice''s rule, then what of Dinzel? Shouldn''t you be trying to put him in power? He''s next in line, right?"


    "...¡­."


    "Seth, you can''t be serious," Alice immediately raged, catching on a few seconds after the full realization of Seth''s words dawned on her.


    In her anger, Alice smashed her fists against the table, her wrath immediately splitting it in two. She quickly got in Seth''s face and gave him a look of betrayal.


    "Seth, it''s me, it''s me, mummy, you can''t do this to me. I''ve done everything for you.


    You''re supporting her, not me, Seth. I''ve done everything you ever requested of me. I''ve sacrificed everything, Seth. You asked me to start a war, and I did. I was ready to sacrifice my country for you.


    Where could I have failed you, Seth? What can Dorian give that I haven''t and wouldn''t give?" Alice cried.


    At this moment, the almighty president of Ergand was kneeling before Seth, tears falling down her eyes, sincerely weeping, a look of hurt and betrayal on her face.


    "Yeah, I did suggest that you start a war, but I remember saying it should be against other countries, not your own country."


    "I did, Seth. I made preparations and readied the whole country to invade, yet Dorian stood in the way. She plotted against me and seized my country," Alice grieved.


    The sudden turn of events threw everyone for a loop. From Dorian actually being married to Seth now favouring Dorian, nothing was making sense.


    Now everyone was forced to watch as Alice pitifully went begging for her seat of power, and then out of nowhere revealing the facts that her ambition to send an already weakened Ergand country into war was a part of Seth''s idea.


    "Just who is this Seth? He has both Alice and Dorian begging and seeking his permission, and even Adriana is silent and scared of him. Ahh, I hope I didn''t offend him.


    What would I do if he came for me?" Mira, who was standing behind Dorian, went thinking with fear.


    "Seth, I didn''t mean to go against you..." Dorian started, but she found no words to say, failing toe out of her mouth.


    She had thought Alice was a madwoman when she wanted to go fighting wars. But if what she said was true and Seth was the instigator, then didn''t that mean she had fully gone against him?


    Ignoring Dorian''s attempts at an exnation, Seth sat up and tilted forward, staring at the woman kneeling before him.


    "I think you''re failing to understand the point, Alice. Dorian argues that she''ll make a far better leader for my n than you and well, given you already just made a confession, don''t you also agree that she is right?"


    "But I did it for you," Alice said, her tone conveying defeat and confusion. "I did it for you, Seth."


    "I didn''t say you were wrong to want to please me. All I said was that Alice would be a better leader."


    "Then what about Denzil? He''s my son; let him take over," Alice said, but her tone contained no strength.


    Seth looked over to Dorian in thought, wanting her to answer the same question he had asked earlier.


    "I invited Denzil over, but he rejected it. He washed his hands of the war and said he had no interest in being a ruler."


    "Well, that''s your answer, Alice."


    "But, Seth..." Alice said, tears still flowing down her eyes while she bit her lips.


    "You should give up on it, Alice. It''s not even like you actually desire to be a president. How can I not want to be president? This is my country, Seth, my inheritance," Alice argued back, but Seth only gave a sigh and slouched back into his seat.


    "I have nothing more to say, Alice, my decision is final, if you''re going to keep kneeling there, then take out my cock and please it."


    Alice was a little stunned by Seth''s harsh rejection but when he finished his sentence, like a starved woman her eyes lit up with hope and she rapidly crawled the little distance between them and quickly reached for his pants seeking to unbuckle it and take out his cock.


    While this happened, Dorian who wanted to speak some more quickly turned and without dy existed from the environment along with Mira leaving Seth and Alice to their business while Adriana could only sigh at the disy of Alice sucking Seth''s cock to her best.


    While Seth''s dick was out and quickly began entering a warm tunnel, a figure whom only Seth could see appeared next to him and shook her head with a sigh.


    "Poor woman, she''s been so desperate for power that she can''t imagine the thought of not having any, she''s forgotten what it is she truly desires.


    "Hope you don''t n on just dumping her."


    "Urh, No, I''ll transform herter Seth replied while his hands stroked the head of a desperate Alice who sucked his cock with a gaze full of vulnerability and begging.

 Chapter 431 Cant Have It All

    431 Can''t Have It All


    Sex was all nice and delicious but after the several screws Seth had performed the previous night, he currently had no interest in entering another sex session, especially given the fact that Adriana was still sore fromst night and Dorian had outright


    left the group.


    "That loss does hurt a little," Seth, who was currently walking down a corridor with a despondent Alice by his side, said, his words ringing only in his mind and meant for the figure taking a ride on his back.


    "Just a little, that''s all you''ll say?" Alexia asked, with a bit of surprise in her tone.


    "One of your women just left. She abandoned you for another man.


    That is uneptable, you should have killed that Basco guy and then proceeded to knock some sense into her."


    "I don''t remember ever dering Dorian as my woman, Alexia. The one that attracted me was Alice, Dorian and Adriana are just bonuses I got."


    "So what? Because they are bonuses, you''ll just let them go."


    Seeing Alexia persist in hisints about him just letting Dorian go, Seth rolled his eyes at her.


    "I''ve been with Rias, Flora, and Dilise. Do you expect me to keep track of them and make sure they don''t sleep with everyone else or enter other rtionships?"


    "But they''re your trophies," Alexia argued.


    "Ha, more like my spoils of conquest. Remember, you told me there were a ton of women out there, more beautiful and sexy than I''ve ever seen. Do you expect me to also go owning all these women?"


    "You could try," Alexia mumbled firmly behind.


    "We''re talking about hundreds, perhaps thousands of women, considering how long I n on living."


    "The first and most important thing to me is my power, Alexia. I don''t have time to worry about a flock of women."


    "If you don''t have time to go worrying about women, then why do you go fucking them so much," Alexia asked with innocent eyes full of curiosity.


    "Sex is something of a tool I use to get stronger, besides I have the tones of stamina and semen to spare, so why shouldn''t I engage in such a pleasurable activity?


    Though a stronger curiosity appeared within Alexia at Seth''s words about sex helping him get stronger, she tamed her curiosity and asked something else.


    "What about me? Am I also just a tool for you to get stronger?"


    Hearing Alexia''s ridiculous question, considering the obvious answer, Seth could only sigh inwardly and say what needed to be said, not wanting to risk a teary situation.


    "No, you are the most cherished love of my heart," Seth said, his words earning him a kiss from Alexia on his cheeks.


    "Hmm, so why are you turning the pet first? I would think you''d turn your sugar mommy first so you could have sex with her immediately, considering your now steep requirements of Kaiser-level intimacy.


    It''s only a matter of time before you find yourself without a partner to engage with.


    Adriana can''t handle you alone."


    "There is always Leah," Seth said, unable to help but lick his lips at the thought of the truly high-stamina and sex-built woman.


    "Yeah, perhaps you should stop thinking about her," Alexia said, still getting the jitters when she thought about the woman who served as the student of her rival.


    Throwing Alexia''s caution to the wind, Seth stopped at the door to which his guide, Alice, had led him.


    A secondter, he walked in when the woman opened the door. Given the fact that when Seth had asked about Sonia, Alice had robotically told him how the woman had been locking herself in a room for the past weeks.


    Seth had expected to walk into some dark, creepy room with an atmosphere of despair and destion, but what greeted his eyes as he stepped into the open door was a brightly lit room, with several tables upying the space, each covered in scores of scattered books.


    "Don''t tell me you thought I would fail and so once more began your research on how to heal yourself," Seth said loudly, picking up a book off the table and having a bad taste in his mouth when he saw it discussing the body''s biology.


    "Master, Master, is that you?" Sonia''s dry but energetic voice sounded from behind the shelves that were stacked in the left corner of the room, the sound of running footsteps following shortly after her words.


    "No one informed her about my return?" Seth asked, turning to Alice and receiving a chilling nod from her.


    "How vindictive," Seth muttered in rtion to Alice''s expression.


    "I should be the one going first," Alice said.


    "The patient dog gets the fattest bone," Seth replied to Alice''s words but only got a snort from her.


    "I preferred you when you were horny," Seth said as he opened his arms and received Sonia''s charged hug, soon finding himself attending to a weeping woman a secondter.


    "Master, you''re back!" Sonia cried, running into Seth''s arms, and a slight smile couldn''t help bute to his face.


    "Master, I missed you so badly. I spent days being scared you were dead or would nevere back. I thought you abandoned me," Sonia cried, letting out her tears and weeping into Seth''s chest.


    "Yeah, right," Seth thought, rolling his eyes internally.


    Seth didn''t need anyone to tell him about Sonia''s true feelings for him and though he knew the woman would have acted differently depending on the circumstances of his return, she still did well in portraying herself as his good pet at the moment, so Seth went ahead and patted her head.


    "So will you also be letting her go at some point?" Alexia said, now floating beside Seth.


    "Nope, I already informed her before she agreed to be my pet that the only time she would stop being my pet is when I lost interest in her, and I would, at that time, destroy her."


    "The poor girl doesn''t know she''s forever doomed to call you master," Alexia said with a sigh and shook her head, while Seth only grinned and reached down to give Sonia''s buns a hard squeeze.


    "I see your rank has fallen."

 Chapter 432 Time To Make Some Supremes

    432 Time To Make Some Supremes


    Long blonde hair, which once glistened, now appeared dull, seemingly having aged several years. When the owner of the hair turned to look up at Seth, Seth''s eyes were greeted by a pair of tired blue eyes, ones containing a tint of despair.


    Looking up at Seth, Sonia''s eyes began to well up with tears. Seth, seeing this, held her face in his hands and asked, "Are those tears I see? Don''t you believe everything is alright now that I''m here?"


    Biting her lips, Sonia nodded her head in response to Seth''s words, her eyes filling with newfound hope. When Seth began rubbing her cheek and neck, she couldn''t resist leaning in and enjoying his touch.


    While Sonia easily sumbed to the allure of his touch and let out soft, light moans, Seth turned to the still-unhappy Alexia.


    "I''ll turn her, and after that, there will be Adriana and then you. Won''t you be happy if I can do this quickly?" Alexia''s lips pursed at Seth''s words, and though her eyes still conveyed feelings of anger, she spoke up, saying, "What do you need?"


    After Alice spoke, a grin spread across Seth''s face, and Alice, upon seeing that grin, knew that she wouldn''t like what woulde next.


    Seth had already sided with Dorian in terms of who should rule and she could only hope whatever came next wasn''t unbearable.


    ...........


    With just the few people Seth had transformed, knowledge of minor factors that could affect the process wasn''t something he knew.


    To avoid any mishaps, he decided to take the transformation matter out of the presidency and the capital, opting to go to a very secluded spot.


    For this short journey, Seth had opted to indulge in luxury, choosing to take a jet and enjoy the several drinks and services aboard it.


    Though Seth would have loved to partake in some extra services, like those of a general-level dark-haired woman who was acting as a hostess and serving him from between his legs,ck of time had him staying put.


    As he sipped on the orange juice in his ss, he couldn''t help but look past Adriana''s ample bust and stare at the frowning Alice, who was sitting opposite him.


    "She isn''t even in the ne," Seth said with a chuckle while looking to his left, gazing out of the jet''s window at the figure riding on Blue.


    "Why did you invite her? What reason does she have to be present when I''m undergoing my transformation?"


    "Hmmm," Seth said, a little unfocused as his hand went busy with Adriana''s chest, enjoying the feel of the woman whom he had in his grip.


    "Seth!" Alice cried, her expression growing angrier as Seth ignored her in favour of Adriana''s breasts.


    "Oh, yeah," Seth said with a grin, taking his hand off Adriana, who took the opportunity to lift her big buttocks and escape hisp.


    "I''m going to make Dorian the leader of the n. She needs to be present for these kinds of things, so she has a ton of experience and knows what to investigate and research."


    Seth could see Alice''s eyebrow twitch at his mention of Dorian as a leader, but he ignored it and proceeded with his exnation.


    "Do you know why she is avoiding us, though? There is no reason for her to go riding on a beast when she could join us in here," Adriana, who had moved to Alice''s side, said.


    "She probably thinks she''s above us, doesn''t want to stain herself with corrupt and greedy people like us," Alice venomously said.


    Seth raised an eyebrow at her. As someone who had been avoided by Irene on several asions due to the woman''s fear of his grabby hands, how could Seth not understand Dorian? Since he came back, the woman had avoided being with him atpromising times or locations, and, well, since he knew she was married, Seth didn''t care.


    "Still, there are things we both need to talk about," Seth thought as his eyes went to Dorian''s image, who was outside, and then he heard his name.


    "Seth."


    "..." Seth replied with his stare.


    "Do you find Dorian more interesting, more intriguing than me?"


    "Well, her recent actions caught my attention, and I do find myself interested in meeting her husband. I wonder what''s so great about this Basco guy."


    Hearing Seth''s words, Alice''s forehead creased, and the woman seemed to be in thought.


    Then she let out a breath of defeat and sagged her shoulders. Seth was just about to ignore the two women before him and go back to his drink when a strong, beautiful scent hit his nose.


    "Ehh, Sonia, did you put on makeup and perfume?" Seth asked with incredulity.


    "Yes, master," Sonia said, the bashfulness on her mature face making her quite alluring.


    "We aren''t going to a party," Seth said, looking at Sonia with raised eyebrows.


    "Well, the transformation is a big ceremony. I don''t want to look bad for it," Sonia said, and Seth couldn''t help looking at Adriana and Alice questioningly.


    Though Alice said nothing, probably still brooding over her problems, a slight amused smile dide to her face, while Adriana looked at Sonia and facepalmed.


    "Is there something I''m missing?" Sonia asked, looking down at her clothes for any problems and even taking out a mirror to check herself.


    "This is what happens when you read too many romantic novels," Seth said.


    ........


    Within a short period of time, the tall building, the city, and its usual buzz and noise were left behind.


    The jet-carrying Seth shot through the air and flew into the distance, its speed only starting to decrease when barrennd and brown soil beganing into view.


    Far away from civilization, a ce with few onlookers and where no one would care if a bomb exploded.


    They moved through the entire isted territory for a while, making sure there were no humans or beasts in the vicinity and then when Seth felt like it, he spoke.


    "This is the spot," Seth said. "Time to make some Supremes."

 Chapter 433 Brace Yourselves

    433 Brace Yourselves


    "Is it okay to just leave her there?" Alice, who had been rtively silent, spoke, continuously looking backwards at the slightly confused and scared woman.


    "You were there when I transformed Dorian, what do you think?" Seth asked.


    Without missing a beat, Seth''s words had Alice looking to his right, past him and at the woman who walked without giving a care for her conversation with Seth.


    Looking at her, Alice''s already bad mood dampened, and her expression went sour.


    Seth seeing this, made noments, instead, he stopped his movements and stared back at the woman they had put some distance away from.


    Right now, they were back on the ground, continuing their journey to a suitable spot for the transformations.


    Seth had bitten Sonia and quickly ordered everyone to follow him and move away from her. Now they watched the transformation process.


    "If you want to remain safe and not have to go churning your qi to survive, stay close to me, and that includes you, Ms. I''m married," Seth said, but his words contained no chuckle or mockery.


    Though still keeping a few centimetres of space, Dorian took Seth''s warning seriously and moved closer to him, while Alice and Adriana, who were now on his right, stuck closer, with Alice wrapping her hands around his arms.


    "Why didn''t you let me bring Mira?" Dorian said as she observed the qi in the space around Sonia quickly getting thicker and denser.


    "I thought you said you were a better leader. Haven''t you ever heard of n secrets?"


    "Oh, well, with your rtionship, I thought you would also want to transform her, keep her as one of yours."


    "No, instead, I want her dead, one of the reasons I was d to leave her in the forest. I hoped some beast would pop up and end her. Too bad you showed up."


    Everyone present swallowed at Seth''s mention of wanting Mira dead, all of them making several final wishes for the woman.


    But then a question quickly came to all their minds, and Dorian asked it.


    "If you want her dead, why haven''t you killed her?"


    "Because I can''t. I have reasons that prevent me from doing that.


    Yes, before I forget, this also goes to all three of you, none of you are allowed in any capacity to kill her. Anyone who does that, I will personally kill."


    Though Seth put no air or aura to his words, they once again had the three women swallowing and quickly destroying their thoughts of gaining Seth''s favour by killing Mira.


    No matter, all three women knew Seth as a mad maniac, and despite the sweet rtionship he might have, they knew better than to assume he wouldn''t follow such a simple promise.


    "The waves have gotten stronger, and even the qi from our surroundings is being taken.


    Can''t we go closer and have a closer look? My soulsense is having difficulty prating through the dense qi around us," Adriana said.


    "Feel free to, but be sure to look out for qi poisoning and also try to keep your body intact when the wavese pulsing back."


    11:31


    wavese pulsing back."


    "Hmm, there is no screaming from her. Despite bleeding and losing her hair, she is perfectly okay.


    Do you have any idea why? I went through a world of pain during my own transformation."


    "My theory is simple, she''s a general, you''re a top Kaiser. Breaking down and rebuilding her body is way easier than yours."


    Just as Seth finished giving his exnation to Dorian, a bright blue cocoon drowned in thick qi formed around Sonia, and then the qi waves that had once been sweeping and moving toward Sonia stopped.


    "How long will she be in there?" Dorina asked.


    "Perhaps 10 minutes."


    "I thought you said we should brace ourselves. So far, nothing has happened, and she''s almost finished transforming."


    "Maybe I''m lying, maybe I''m not. You can go towards her and check for yourself though," Seth said with a shrug, not giving a direct answer.


    The sly grin on his face had all three women cautious and sticking closer to him.


    "Boom!" The loud sound suddenly went off seconds after Seth''s dare, and to the women''s shock, their danger sense went haywire, as if they were about to enter a life-and-death situation.


    Without dy, they had their qi pouring out of their bodies, ready to face the furious, intimidating waves, but before that could happen, a wave of darkness suddenly rose from the ground and surrounded them.


    "Errm, Seth, what about Dorian? You didn''t protect her," Alice''s voice sounded secondster.


    "What''s wrong? I thought you''d be happy if she died," Seth said.


    "Of course, I do, but if I want it done the right way, I''m not going to stoop to her level and go about betraying. I''m going to do it directly."


    "Okay," Seth said with a nod.


    A few seconds went by, and Alice spoke once more.


    "So are you letting her in?"


    With an audible click of his tongue, the darkness that covered Seth, Alice, and Adriana broke apart, and they could once more see their surroundings.


    Looking to their left, everyone raised their eyebrows as they stared at the dishevelled form of Dorian.


    In several ces, her clothes were torn, and that, coupled with her scattered hair and heavy breaths, one could see that she had gone through the grindmill.


    "So how was it?" Seth asked, looking the woman up and down. "You''re the one who said you wanted to try finding it on your own," Seth added for the sake of Alice and Adrianna, who were lost.


    "It was powerful. They weren''t just normal waves, they carried something within them I just couldn''t put a hand on."


    "Laws," Seth said, deducing it was most likely what she felt.


    "No, notws. I''ve already begun touching on them, and this definitely isn''t it. It''s something far better," Dorian said.


    Seth''s face scrunched in doubt of Dorian''s analysis of something greater thanws, but then he gave his surroundings a look, remembering the wonders involved in the transformation into a Supreme, and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Whatever it is, we''ll find out in the future. Now go forth and wee the newest member of the bloodline."


    Dorian nodded at Seth''s words, but as she took a step forward, she looked back at him.


    "Should I be expecting something?"


    "Nope," Seth said with a mischievous grin on his face, and Dorian could only swallow and move forward.


    "Well, at least you aren''t making it easy for her," Alexia, who was beside Seth, said, and the next second, she let out a yelp as Seth smacked her bun and began feeling up her ass. This action brought a smile to her face.

 Chapter 434 I’ll Destroy Her

    <h4>Chapter 434 I''ll Destroy Her</h4>


    With the powerful explosion that came from Sonia''s transformation, thend for nearly a kilometer was ttened and the soil dug up.


    Seth and his group of women were the only things within the area of the explosion.


    Even if there was something else, one would find it difficult to check given the thick dust and debris that had risen into the air. All around the group was dust and floating particles, and after Seth gave his orders, Alice and Adriana could only watch as the woman took some steps forward and soon disappeared into the dust cloud before them.


    With their soul sense and spirit sense, though there was resistance from the lingering qi in the air, Alice and Adriana kept track of Dorian, observing her moving further in.


    "Say Seth, Sonia is more of my subordinate, why didn''t you have Adriana go pick her up?" Alice asked with a pout.


    Realizing that Alice was beginning to recover from his siding with Dorian and was bing excited by the prospect of being transformed, Seth sighed inwardly.


    "Watch," Seth said, his words making Alice scrunch her face, but then just a secondter, a loud "boom" resounded from where Dorian had disappeared off to and then, just a few steps away, Dorian''s body crashed into the ground, her back to the floor, and cracks spreading all around it.


    "That''s why," Seth said, not bothering to pay attention to the shocked expressions on both Alice and Adriana''s faces, his gaze instead fixed on Dorian.


    "Ahh, I forgot to mention, after transformations, new Supremes tend to be super aggressive, violence being the mostmon of expressions," Seth said with a wide grin.


    "Damn you," Dorian gritted her teeth as she picked herself up from the ground, her expression worsening when Seth beganughing.


    "So how do I deal with this aggressiveness of theirs?"


    "You need to beat them into...¡­.." Seth began saying, but then he paused his words as he had a sudden realization.


    "Wait, how did you deal with your husband after transforming him?" Seth said with real interest, but just as the question left his mouth, Dorian shot off her feet back into the still lingering dust cloud, and though she managed to hide her facial expression, she couldn''t hide her feelings from Seth.


    "Excitement, happiness, impressed, pride, don''t tell me she used sex to calm him," Seth wondered within.


    "She''s a third-stage Kaiser, and though she''s just in the gaseous state, I feel fear from looking at," Adriana suddenly said, her tone carrying a hint of awe.


    Adriana''s words brought Seth out of his mind''s cave, and he looked forward, staring at the duo whose exchange was sting away the dust in the surroundings and giving everyone a clear view.


    Rather than using their techniques, both Dorian and Sonia went at it with their fists, punching and kicking each other.


    Without surprise, Sonia was on the losing side, unable to block the kicks and punches that came at her, but what had the two women beside Seth dreading was how Sonia took the wave-shattering attacks without flinching.


    Sonia was like a machine being hit; she showed no sign of fatigue, easily weathering every storm that came her way, and then without fail, she retaliated.


    "Is that Sonia?" Alice couldn''t help but ask in disbelief.


    The much younger woman Dorian had once known, the one who was injured and had experienced a cultivation copse, within just the timeframe of a minute, perhaps not even up to an hour, this very same woman was able to exchange blows with Dorian, someone who was arguably the strongest kaiser on Earth.


    "Could you beat her?" Alice asked.


    "No," Adriana replied without dy.


    As Seth watched the battle, he couldn''t help but grumble within. "Perhaps I should have done it myself, this is taking too long. No, she needs to be able to do this herself. Urghh."


    Seth was about to tell Dorian to up her game, but it seemed the woman felt it was also time, as her aura suddenly rose, her qi pumping within her, and soon she was nothing but a blur to Sonia, who could only stand there looking confused.


    "Huh, where did Dorian go?" Alice asked, looking left and right.


    "She''s still there, just so fast that you can''t see her," Adriana, who could only see Dorian''s shadow, spoke.


    "Seth," Alice asked with a near stuttering voice. "Will I be that powerful?" She looked up at Seth with her sincerest of hope.


    Feeling Alice''s gaze, Seth turned to her and gave her buttocks, which had since been in his grasp, a tight squeeze.


    "Yes, you will, and perhaps even more," Seth said, chuckling within, as Alice nodded her head and looked back at the ongoing battle. But then she turned back to Seth.


    "Seth, can I please go next?"


    Initially, Seth was going to say no, but then seeing the endearing, painful look on her face, he nodded his head.


    "Or you could just go now," Seth said, and without warning, he had his fangs deep in Alice''s neck, filling his mouth with her blood and soon releasing his venom into her.


    "There, that should get you going," Seth said as he held the confused Alice''s shoulder. "You should begin feeling a burning sensation; don''t fight it, ept it and everything it brings. Unless it brings death, fight that one," Seth advised.


    Seeing Alice with a scrunched-up face in pain, nodding, Seth gave her a smile and then, grabbing a confused Adriana''s hand, he began pulling her away and moving toward Dorian, who was carrying a copsed Sonia on her shoulder.


    "Remember your slight regret at turning Aimy, are you sure you want to turn this woman?" Alexia''s voice suddenly sounded in Seth''s mind.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Seth said with a chuckle.


    "Urghh, you just want chaos. With her desire for power, all you''ll be creating is a viin, a power-hungry one."


    "And what''s wrong with that?"


    "She might turn against you when she wants more power."


    "She will be a supreme; she can''t turn against me."


    "Nothing is set in stone in this world. What if she escapes your control and turns against you?"


    " I''ll destroy her."

 Chapter 435 Fierce Women

    <h4>Chapter 435 Fierce Women</h4>


    It had been two hours now, and the group couldn''t help but stare into the distance with varying expressions, well, that was if you didn''t consider Seth, who was lounging on a chair behind and drinking a ss of orange juice under the shade of an umbre.


    "She still isn''t done forming her cocoon. Don''t you have any idea how much longer this might take?" Adriana said, turning back to Seth.


    "Nope," the man answered without bother.


    "If you were going to go experimental on her, why didn''t you transform herst? That way, we could readily and patiently wait for whatever is toe," Dorian spoke, her words bringing a frown to the faces of Adriana and Sonia who nodded in agreement with her.


    "Hey, are you trying to start a propaganda against me? When did I say I experimented on her?"


    "I''m not using you, but I''m reasoning that you favoured her and decided to do something special or different when you transformed her," Dorian further exined.


    "That''s a nice thought, but no, I didn''t do anything different. I used the same old normal method."


    Hearing Seth''s words, everyone went thinking, and then Dorian''s voice came out subdued a few secondster.


    "Do you think she is taking so long because she is having difficulties or perhaps failing?"


    "Alice won''t fail," Sonia, who had been quietly kneeling beside Seth and resting her head on hisp, immediately said. Her words came out with a powerful pressure that had Dorian snorting and Adriana wincing.


    "What kind of world am I living in? Within just minutes, I''ve been turned into the weakest member of the group," Adrianamented, and then she felt stares fall on her.


    "Are you ready?" Seth said, his fangs slowly protruding.


    "No, we should first wait for Alice to be done."


    "Hmmmm," Seth hummed, putting a hand to his chin in thought, and then he replied, "Naaaaaa."


    Hearing Seth''s reply, Adriana got up to her feet to defend her case, but her efforts were for nought as Seth, who had been sitting on a reclining chair seconds ago, appeared behind her. His hands on her and tongue licking her neck.


    "Seth, please, I don''t want to leave Alice unsupervised."


    "Your loyalty is appreciated but it''s also meaningless. If I want Alice to die, she will die irrespective of whether you are present, and if I want her to live, she will live even if you be a soldier-level cultivator.


    If it helps, think of this as me verifying if I did something different while transforming Alice."


    After Seth finished speaking, he said nothing more, and neither did he allow Adriana to.


    With a single move, his head moved forward, and his teeth were soon deep in the flesh of Adriana''s neck. A soft moan left the woman as Seth first had a taste of her blood, but by the time he was pulling his mouth off her, her face was twisted in a grimace, and she was rubbing her neck.


    "So do we now move away from her?" Sonia, who was on her feet, asked while rubbing her lips with her finger.


    "Yes, my beautiful pet," Seth said with a grin, loving the cute pose Sonia had unknowingly made.


    But before the woman could run into his arms, which he had stretched open for a hug, there was a blur behind her, and the next second, Sonia was letting out a scream as she was being carried away.


    "This woman is turning out to be quite the cock blocker. I should do my best to keep her away from me in the future," Seth thought with a grumble as he followed behind the duo.


    Strolling behind the duo, Seth paid no attention to the sts that were soon going off a few meters ahead of him. Not even using his soulsense, it was easy for Seth to theorize that Sonia had perhaps gotten out of Dorian''s hold or been set free, and now the younger woman wasshing out at the older woman.


    "She''s quite the fierce woman," Seth thought.


    After walking for some more minutes, Seth stopped and watched as a wave of darkness rose from the ground, forming a tall, wide umbre and a reclining chair below it.


    With another ss of orange juice appearing in his hand, Seth took his seat once more and observed the two points of thick qi concentration in front of him.


    "Now, Alice, just what is happening in there with you?" Seth thought.


    The words Seth had spoken to Alice were the truth and no lie. He had done nothing special to Alice, and now even he was left confused at what was happening.


    As Seth continued to watch and observe the two women, his eyebrows raised, and he had his soulsense pouring out of him in a strange wave, moving towards his back and scanning the battle that was happening behind him.


    Seth''s face scrunched in thought at the scene happening behind him, but he made no effort to move, continuing to observe bothbatants even as both their roars filled the sky.


    A minuteter, the roars died down, and within seconds, Dorian appeared beside him and dropped the battered form of Sonia to the ground.


    "Were you really in that much danger? Is her dragon''s mes that strong?" Seth asked.


    "Yes, it was. It made me feel like I would die, and I had no choice but to counter with my own."


    "Was Basco''s dragon''s mes this strong immediately after transformation?"


    "Yes," Dorian replied and then went silent, looking at Seth expectantly, but he never spoke.


    "You won''t ask me more about him?"


    "We''ll talk more at a different time. You should brace for impact."


    Just as Seth finished talking, like a bomb was dropped, there was a huge explosion, huge waves of fire and qi began spreading in all directions.


    Though the fires didn''t go far, the qi charged forward without pause, pirating and seeking to destroy anything in its path, but just before the qi could hit them, a wave of darkness surrounded both Seth, Dorian, and Sonia.

 Chapter 436 A Big Red Light

    436 A Big Red Light


    "What do you think Alice would be like after she transforms?" Dorian, who was sitting next to Seth, asked.


    "You know her better, why are you asking me?" Seth replied.


    "There will be no change, Alice will always be Alice," Sonia''s tired voice said. She pushed herself off the ground and sat up on her butt.


    "Don''t go ndering her name," Sonia fiercely added.


    "I didn''t," Dorian silently said.


    Ignoring whatever spat was happening between Dorian and Sonia, Seth looked at Sonia with a smile and asked, "How is my fiery pet doing?"


    Sonia''s lips pursed as she shot Dorina an usatory look and then answered, "Dorian is bullying me; she keeps beating me up."


    "Well, considering she''s holding back against you, I''ll advise that you desist from provoking or engaging her," Seth said.


    "No fair," Sonia whined.


    Watching her sad expression, Seth moved to stretch out his hand to wee Sonia onto hisp., but before that could happen, Dorian immediately moved beside the woman and extended her hand.


    "I''m sorry if I went too hard on you. Okay?"


    Watching Dorian suddenly be apologetic and endearing towards Sonia, Seth groaned within.


    Though he hadn''t been nning to pound Sonia, he had been nning to thoroughly feel her up, wanting to personally see the other changes that had happened to her since Dorian had rushed and covered the woman after she transformed.


    "Wait, there is still Alice and Adriana," Seth thought and with a smile he brought down the wall of darkness, exposing the three of them back to the menaces of their surroundings.


    "With the next transformation, another wave of dust cloud had risen, and though the thick particle-filled cloud made seeing beyond one''s nearest surroundings impossible, everyone''s soul sense charged out of them.


    They were soon all left blinking in surprise.


    "Is it safe for her to be that close to the cocoon?" Dorian asked.


    "No," Seth said.


    "I''ll go..." Dorina started but paused, rxing her muscles. Some secondster, Adriana appeared in front of Seth.


    "Seth, what is happening with Alice? Are you sure she''s okay?"


    "Why are you putting on clothes? You''re supposed to first present yourself to me for inspection," Seth said, totally ignoring Adriana''s words and everyone''s worried gazes that were pointed at him.


    That Seth would go caring about what was under her dress at a time like this infuriated Adriana.


    To satisfy his desires so she could get her answer, she thought to take off her clothes, but then she remembered Seth''s tendencies and threw away that idea.


    All it took was a bit of interest to erupt in Seth, and he would have her bent over, receiving his dick for as long as he wanted¡ªa situation that would leave nothing being done about Alice.


    "Wouldn''t you prefer to have all three of us be naked before you at the same time?" Adriana said.


    "Nope," Seth said.


    Adriana thought Seth would go back to insisting on her taking off her clothes, but instead, he fully rested his back on the chair he was on and closed his eyes while continuing to have his drink.


    "I have no idea why she''s still in there, and just for further rification, no, I had nothing to do with it.


    We''ll wait for a day, and if she''s not done, erhh, I''ll send one of you to go get help," Seth said.


    With Seth having spoken, the three women could only agree and move to make themselvesfortable in preparation for the hopefully not-long wait.


    "Being considerate, Seth had a bunch of chairs and beds made of darkness pop around him.


    While Sonia indulged herself in the created furniture, Dorian and Adriana moved some distance ahead and then stopped and began watching Alice''s cocoon of qi, which had by now fully formed but was still surrounded by a thickyer of qi.


    Seth watched the two move ahead with solemn faces.


    Whether they were going to discuss some conspiracy against Alice or something else, he just didn''t care as he closed his eyes, wanting to see rest.


    "Damn, I hope this woman wakes up. I really don''t want to go and meet Rose; that woman can be troublesome."


    Aftermenting about this, Seth''s mind rested, and soon he had emptied his ss and was in a state where one wasn''t sure whether or not he was sleeping.


    Minutes and hours went by when a voice reached Seth, and he opened his eyes.


    "Ehhh darling, you might want to see this."


    These words had Seth opening his eyes and finding himself in a green meadow and when he looked at Alice, who was sitting on the green grass, the beautiful woman smiled at him and then pointed up.


    Following Alexia''s finger, Seth looked up and stared at the sky of his soul space¡ªthe red-themed sky still there, the ck portal still rotating about, the several red lights floating around, and the not-so-dominant ck sun hanging in the air.


    Usually, the ck sun in Seth''s soul space was always epassing, always being the first to draw attention when anyone looked up. But at the moment, there was a bright red light, half as big as the sun, now hanging in the sky.


    "When did this appear?" Seth asked.


    "Some minutes ago, probably from Alice," Alexia replied.


    With a hand to his chin, Seth watched as the bright light slowly shrunk over time until eventually, it became as small as the red lights of the other supremes'' and hung there.


    "Weird," Seth said, turning and smiling at Alexia before his figure disappeared.


    The next time Seth opened his eyes, he was looking at the sky of a setting sun, but he paid it no mind and immediately sat up.


    "Dorian, Adriana,e over," Seth said to the two women who had now taken to sitting down while they watched Alice''s cocoon.


    Sonia, who was already beside Seth, perked up and looked at him curiously.


    Just as Dorian and Adriana were standing to walk towards Seth, a powerful, violent fluctuation of qi happened within Alice''s cocoon.


    "Urgghhh" Seth groaned as he and Sonia''s form disappeared and they appeared beside Adriana and Dorian, just as the cocoon exploded.


    Just before the wave of darkness which Seth had summonedpletely sealed them in a huge round ball, a roar, more Beastly than anything the four had ever heard hit them and without fail, three of them fell to their knees while Seth''s eyebrows only scrunched


    "What have I created now?" Seth thought with a smile on his face as he imagined that the next time he brought down his shield, he would be looking at a towering beast, perhaps a dragon.

 Chapter 437 Feeling Powerful And Needy

    437 Feeling Powerful And Needy


    "What was that?" Dorian, who was the first to recover, asked, shakily getting to her feet and taking several deep breaths. Adriana followed after Doriana a few secondster, but her breath remained heavy, and her eyes kept darting left and right, fear in them.


    "Well, you two are okay," Seth hummed, looking at both Adriana and Dorian and nodding


    "Seth, what was that?" Dorian repeated her question once more, but this time her voice was firmer and contained a bit of panic and haste.


    "That was Alice breaking out of her shell," Seth answered simply, his words irritating Dorian, but before she could speak, Adriana quickly spoke first.


    "Is she alright out there, Seth? That monster might do something to her," Adriana said with fear in her eyes, making one wonder for whom she was afraid.


    "Ehh, what monster?" Seth asked, his forehead scrunching.


    Seeing Seth''s expression, Dorian rolled her eyes at him and turned to Adriana. "That was no beast, Adriana.


    That was Alice. I would have also confused that roar for a beast, but I''m more attuned to the presence of one who is my kin, and that definitely wasn''t a beast but a kin."


    "Or a dragon, and if you know all this, why did you keep on asking me what that was?" Seth added, his words making the women''s brows furrow at the possibility that he was right.


    "While that was Alice, that roar contained far too much power to be from someone who''s just a general stage cultivator.


    It sounded like it came from a being even far stronger than you." Seth put his hand to his chin, raising both women''s expectations, but then he dropped, suddenly shrugged and spoke, "I don''t know."


    While both women reeled from the shock of Seth having nothing to tell them in the end, the man ignored them and shifted his attention to a still-dizzy Sonia.


    "How are you?"


    "My head is still ringing. I can still hear the roar in my head, telling me to kneel and bow forever."


    "Oh," Seth said, having not particrly been paying attention to what Alice had said in her roar.


    He was more focused on the strength of her explosion and saving the three of them. He extended a hand to Sonia and helped her up.


    "Can we see her now?" Adriana asked.


    "Sure," Seth said. As he spoke, the darkness surrounding them began breaking apart, some sinking into the ground while others faded into the air.


    Without the darkness in the way, everyone was now free to view their surroundings and they couldn''t help but gulp as they stared at the dust-filled environment, most notably saturated with a thickyer of qi that pricked at their skin and made it shiver.


    While everyone was still looking around, trying to figure out what to do or how to find Alice, Seth suddenly spoke.


    "Oh, Dorian, be careful, you''re..."


    Seth had been about to give a warning, but he wasn''t given the chance to finish it as a figure suddenly blurred past him and into the distance, taking Dorian with it without even allowing her to utter a word.


    "Was that Alice? I could barely see her," Adriana said, looking in the direction the figure had run off to.


    "Yep, she''s the one," Seth said with a wider-than-normal smile and then licked his lips. "Come, we need to go see her quick. She''s be more delicious than ever."


    As Seth spoke, a wave of darkness suddenly rose and carried all three people into the air, then shot forward, taking them in the direction the figure had fled.


    "Seth, is something wrong with Alice? Though I couldn''t see her well, she felt really different," Sonia asked, her hand wrapped around his left arm.


    "I don''t know if she''s alright, but what I do know is that she''s different and very sexy."


    Both Adrian and Sonia exchanged nces after Seth''s words, wondering what could make him so happy.


    The best thing that came to their minds was that Seth had seen Alice naked and that her assets had be a lot bigger, but was that really enough to make him so excited?


    Luckily for the two women, they didn''t have to wait for long. Within seconds, the wave of darkness that was carrying them gradually came to a stop, and their eyes made to rest on the two figures before them.


    Whatever worry they had felt for Dorian when the woman had been snatched away dissipated as everyone felt relief when they saw her standing firm, her qi spiralling all around her, and her opponent receiving the fourth punch and then a final one that sent her body smashing into the ground and moving a distance away.


    While everyone felt relief for Dorian and was awed by the powerful qi and intimidating aura that flooded out of her, their eyes all remained trained on the figure of the woman who had been punched away.


    As Sonia and Adriana watched the woman who had been punched away stand there, already wide-eyed, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes and hang their mouths agape.


    As for Seth, who was beside them with a smile, he gradually dropped on his butt, sitting cross-legged and making sure he wasn''t in the way of the two women as he watched.


    Like she had not just been punched, the woman pushed herself to her feet with a moan, running her hand through her blond and red-coloured hair, a smile on her face and one made all the sexier by the two red horns that now protruded from the front of her forehead and curved as they went up.


    "A shame it isn''t poisonous. I would have loved to see you go sick and begin begging for your life as you''re killed by a venom you can''t stop," the woman, who eerily looked just like Alice but with a much bigger bust and a curvaceous ass, said as she extended her tongue and licked the red liquid on the slim red long tip of her tail.


    "You look quite different, Alice," was all Dorian could reply, looking up at Seth for help and giving up when she saw the amused look on his face.


    "Yes, Dorian, I feel different. I feel powerful, so very, very powerful. Hmmmm," Alice said.


    "First, I''ll destroy you, then I''ll go take care of this needy kitty," Alice said, her right hand going to her snatch and putting a finger in it, the woman licking the finger as she turned and looked at Seth with desire.


    "Just give mommy some minutes, darling," the woman said, and without waiting for a reply, she shot from her current position, shattering the ground and leaving a crater behind as she sped toward Dorian, throwing a right punch at the woman.


    Although Dorian deftly pped the punch away, Alice sent her left hand with sharp-lengthened nails

 Chapter 438 Don’t You Ever

    <h4>Chapter 438 Don''t You Ever</h4>


    "Won''t you do something?" Adriana''s panicked voice sounded beside Seth. The woman''s face scrunched in worry and bafflement as she looked at the two people before her, who had excited and entertained expressions on their faces.


    "Do what exactly, Adriana?" His gaze remained focused on the battle ahead of me.


    "Like stop them, surely you aren''t going to let them battle it out. Someone might get seriously injured or, worse off, killed."


    "Well, that would suck," Seth said but yet still took no action.


    "Fine, I''ll do it myself."


    "Ah, wait. And how do you hope to do that, or do you n on betraying Alice?" Seth asked, this time turning to his other side and looking at Adriana, Sonia who was also sitting beside her, sent her a nce.


    Adriana wanted to give a quick, quirky reply, but then she looked at thebatants below her once more and could only swallow. Perhaps at the beginning, during the first few seconds and some minutes, she could have done something.


    But now, as Seth had said, the only way she could try to bring a stop to it would be to join Dorian who shared the same interest because Alice''s strength was just something else.


    Though at the moment, Alice was still being expertly handled by Dorian, her strength was rising at a visible and shocking speed.


    The difference between the beginning of their fight and now was very visible, as Dorian, who had once maintained ax stance and a nk expression, was now crouched in a battle stance and had her eyes narrowed.


    At first, this fight had been a sort of drama to Adriana, something she had found amusing, but now it was something that made her quake within, even her thoughts of joining in being a rather shaky one because the truth was that at the moment, bothbatants were far stronger than her.


    ........


    "What has Seth created now?" Dorian thought with a grimace as she nced up and stared at the excited man, grumbling to herself as she threw out a right punch and countered that of Alice, both of them taking several steps backwards as they were hit by the rebound.


    Without wasting a second, Alice kicked her feet off the ground and charged towards Dorian, her figure a blur to almost all, but Dorian''s eyes easily followed her, but just as the hurried woman moved to swing a punch at her now-close, one-time subordinate, Dorian split in two.


    Next thing she knew, a heavy kicknded on the left side of her body and though she tried to withstand it, Alice couldn''t help but keel over a little and bend over and then, before she could recover from that one, another one of the several Dorians before her kicked her on the chin, sending her upwards. Then, with a blink, all the Doriansbined back into one.


    With an umbre appearing in her hand, Dorian lifted it and pointed it at the airborne Alice.


    Without speaking a word, the green umbre in Dorian''s hand lit up, glowing with a refreshing scent oozing out of it, until it suddenly opened, and a beam shot out of it and smashed into Alice.


    "Boom!" A huge explosion of green went off in the sky, the bright green colour making for quite a beautiful scene and while a look of appreciation appeared on Seth''s face and to some extent that of his closestpanions, Dorian who had fired the shot, looked up in the air with narrowed eyes.


    The green explosion was still rising in the air, releasing a mushroom climb that seemed to have ended when suddenly it was all sted away by a powerful wave of qi, one so strong and dense that it became visible for a second.


    When all the green was sted away, everyone''s eyesnded on the naked figure floating above, her body curled as she tried to break out of the green-glowing which had bound her body.


    While others were left in awe by the thick qi pouring out of her, Dorian, who was below, raised her umbre and charged it up and fired another shot, but just before that one could hit, Alice let out a scream and ripped apart the holding her.


    In a sh, she moved to the side and dodged the attack, but after that, she began falling to the ground.


    Seeing Alice suddenly fall to the ground, Dorian was filled with neither shock nor disbelief.


    Instead, she kicked her feet against the ground and moved towards her falling form, ready to take advantage of Alice''s current weakness.


    While Adriana misjudged the fight and believed Alice had surpassed only her in terms of strength, as she was still far from Dorian''s level, she had been wrong.


    Dorian, who was experiencing her full strength knew that the woman before her was at the moment far stronger than her.


    The woman bore a physical strength and qi strength that could destroy her any day and right now, the only reason she still had the upper hand was that Alice was still too new to the level of strength and abilities she had.


    Just like her, when one was transformed, they found all the techniques, skills, and weapons they once had to be weaker than the raw, brute strength they could release.


    Alice, unlike Dorian, who had several months to refine her new power and strength control, was totally new to both her power and the Kaiser rank which she now bore, she couldn''t even properly fly.


    Reaching Alice, Dorian smashed a fist into the woman''s face once more and then, with excellent fluidity, she swept her right leg low and kicked at Alice''s feet.


    This move took Alice off her feet and airborne, and before she couldnd on the ground, Dorian grabbed her by the hand and moved to swing her around. But she had just barely made a 90-degree turn when she felt her left hand, which had been holding onto something, now weightless and when she turned to look at it, she found the whole arm now missing.


    "Looking for this?" The naked figure who stood before her proudly showing off her assets said as she waved around an arm that was very familiar to her.


    Seeing this, Dorian quickly took in a deep breath to calm her nerves, which were going haywire at the fact that she had lost her arm without even knowing when. But just before the woman could act, she saw a pair of now blood-tainted eyes appear close to her, and then a p suddenly collided with her cheek.


    "In your life, don''t you ever grab my horns, Is that clear?"

 Chapter 439 Too Strong

    <h4>Chapter 439 Too Strong</h4>


    Everyone had been immersed in the fight, watching as Alice received a beatdown at Dorian''s hand, and then to their shock everything just got flipped.


    Though they had all considered Alice''s horns to be no more than ordinary, watching her sudden outburst after Driana grabbed onto it had them all shivering and swallowing, making silent promises to themselves to keep their hands away from it and while others went making sure to prevent future disasters, a pensive look appeared on Seth''s face after Alice''s outburst, and he rubbed his chin.


    Despite the brutal disy that had just taken ce, neither Sonia nor Seth said a word, and the atmosphere would have remained silent were it not for Adriana speaking.


    "Seth, isn''t this getting out of hand? Please stop them." While Adriana spoke, she moved closer to Seth and squatted beside him, but in the end, neither her words nor trembling eyes were able to elicit a reaction from Seth as hefortably ignored her in favour of the two women before him.


    Sonia, who was beside Seth, seemed to share Seth''s love for the fight going on before her, but unlike Seth, whose thoughts remained unknown, the bright smile on Sonia''s face and the excitement in her eyes as she looked at Dorian told all they needed to know about her choice of who to support.


    ......


    If one were to ask Dorian what Alice was to her, she would best describe the woman as a mother and friend.


    All through her life, if there was one person she could put her life in without ever feeling fear or worry, it would be Alice.


    Though one could argue that Alice loved her because of her strength, Dorian, who had been with her for more than 10 years, knew her better.


    As someone who was doomed to be weak, Alice knew what it felt like to be weak, and with these experiences, there was a powerful sense ofpassion that came with the woman.


    Thispassion was what had made her pick out both Adriana and Dorian as her Subirdinate, and unfortunately, these were things of the past, and now was the present.


    Though both Dorian and Adriana had been raised and equally taken care of by Alice, in the end, while they both loved her, there was one thing that separated the both of them from each other, and that was that while Dorian loved and adored Alice, Adriana loved and worshipped her.


    If only Dorian were like Adriana, she would have ignored what the woman had been bing over the years and finally turned into just recently, but unfortunately, she wasn''t."


    "With Seth absent, and due to return in 6 months, the woman had decided to use this window of opportunity to overthrow Alice and then prepare for how to cate Seth''s desires when he came back.


    Now, watching the woman who was entirely responsible for where and what she was today and whom she had betrayed p her, no sort of anger or resentment built up in her.


    Even as Dorian looked to her now-empty shoulder, other than the pain of losing a hand, her face remained calm with heavy breaths leaving her and after a few seconds of Alice speaking, she spoke with sincerity, "I''m sorry".


    Though she wasn''t sure why Alice had gotten tripped over her horns being held, the sudden change in her was enough to tell Dorian that she had touched something rather sensitive.


    After Dorian apologized, a kind of additional silence descended between the two of them, and Alice was taken aback, her eyes widening. ''What do you¡­...''


    With an angry expression, Alice had been trying to question the reason for Dorian''s suddenpassion, but before she could get all her words out, the woman''s slimmer, dainty legs came shooting toward her, and Alice was forced to raise her hands to block the attack.


    Unfortunately for Alice, her effort didn''t bear much fruit as the kick sent her shooting through the air and smashing into the ground, leaving a trench as her body bounced and skidded on the ground.


    "Sorry, but this is still a fight," Dorian said to the skidding Alice, and though she spoke these words with confidence, she couldn''t help but turn to look back at Seth, her eyes filled with plea and action which both Sonia and Adriana noticed.


    ''Seth, what is wrong? Why is Dorian looking like that?'' Adriana was the first to ask, and this time she did so, shaking Seth''s shoulders.


    Within Seth, he groaned at Adriana''s continuous disturbance and turned to look at her, considering delivering a punishment or maybe sealing her mouth, but then his eyes came in contact with her worry-filled face and desperate ck eyes, and he sighed.


    ''Take out your breasts.''


    Hearing Seth''s words, without the least hesitation, Dorian ripped her clothes and let her two huge melons bounce.


    ''Nice,'' Seth said, opening his legs and patting the space between.


    With a nod, Adriana moved into position and sat between Seth''s legs, releasing a sigh as she felt his hand begin ying with her breasts while she rested her back on his chest.


    ''This grew just well,'' Sethmented as he felt up Alice''s breast, proceeding to lift one and suck hard on its nipple for a few seconds, disappointment on his face as he went back to just fondling, while he remembered a certain rabbit woman with abundant milk.


    ''Damn, will I have to now go fucking pregnant women,'' Seth wondered.


    Getting impatient, Adriana tapped Seth''s head and looked up at him with puppy eyes, and as he got amused by the sight of the usually tough woman being so soft, Seth gave her the answer she wanted.


    ''I''m sure you''ve all noticed that Alice seems to be getting stronger the more they fight,'' Seth said, receiving a nod from both Adriana and Dorian.


    ''Well, while you''ve noticed that, it seems you''ve failed to notice that at the moment, Alice is far stronger than Dorian, and though she may be doing it subconsciously or perhaps in consideration for Dorian, Alice is suppressing her strength so she and Dorian get to fight for much longer.


    If Alice goes all out, despite hercking battle knowledge and experience with her strength, she''ll beat Dorian as easily as Dorian was able to beat Sonia.''"

 Chapter 440 A Bet

    ?


    Meters away and at the centre of a particr someone''s attention, while others got to watch and analyze, she, Dorian, was made to battle the just newly created monster before her. After apologizing to her former boss and then moving to kick her away, Dorian had expected Alice to stand her ground and block the attack before then releasing an attack of hers, but instead, the woman put up a farce of a defence.


    She made no effort to withstand Dorian''s attack and instead let herself be flung away.


    After rolling on the ground anding to a stop, she stood to her feet with a smile, Dorina''s right arm still held in her hand. ''Was that you ying dirty, Dorian?'' Alice said, waving Dorian''s ripped-out arm at her.


    ''You were always the one who went on about the fair and noble ideals, but look at you now, your back against the wall and you''re ying dirty,'' Alice mocked.


    ''So you do agree that you''re holding back and just letting me push you around?'' Dorian said ignoring Alice''s words.


    ''What did I teach you aboutbat and, most importantly, revenge? Have you forgotten what I told you about dealing with your enemies?


    Take them high, and then with cruelty, bring them down.''


    "Don''t worry, I''ve learned that lesson properly and have kept it in mind," Dorian answered.


    "Shame you didn''t take to heart all my lessons because if you did, you''d be by my side right now celebrating my transformation and drawing ns on how we will destroy the next nation," Alice spat.


    Doriana let out a heavy sigh after Alice''s words and then spoke. ''I have no interest in continuing this charade of yours, Alice. There is no reason for us to go battling, it''s clear for all that you''re the strongest, or do you want me to kneel and acknowledge it?'' Dorian said with genuine tiredness in her tone.


    As Doriana spoke, the smile on Alice''s face gradually disappeared until by the time she was done speaking, her expression had turned dark, and then suddenly her aura fully exploded out of her.


    Suddenly, Dorian felt like she was carrying mountains on her shoulders, and with every passing second, the mountains got heavier.


    Around Alice, the air went red, and then as the woman began moving towards her, Dorian felt the pores of her body open up. While she felt no sense of impending death, she began feeling terror.


    With each step Alice took, a tremor went through Dorian''s body, and by the time the woman was in front of her, she could feel her knees trembling.


    "You know me very well, Alice. Do you think I will just let you off with a p on the wrist?" Alice said, but then she looked to Dorian''s right shoulder and then the arm in her hand, and thenughed as she threw Dorin''s arm into the distance.


    ''Oh, I clearly did more than a p to the wrist, but you get my point.


    Though I obviously can''t kill you since you''re in Seth''s graces, I''m very sure I can beat the hell out of and torture you very well while at it, so here''s what''s going to happen.


    With my blood, I''m going to help you regenerate that arm and get back to full strength, then after, we''ll fight, and if you win, I''ll pledge very to you after Seth for the rest of my life, but if I win, then I''ll get to destroy Kahdesh and everyone in it. Is that clear?''


    With the heavy pressure that had fallen on her, Dorian found herself immobilized and unable to speak.


    She found her entire instinct surrendering to Alice''s aura, and for a second, she had been scared that Alice had somehow gained the same ability as Seth, but then Seth never needed all this fanfare to control her, not to mention the fact that she could still find herself resisting Alice''s control poor attempt at intimidation.


    Dorian had hoped to weather out the storm, perhaps receiving a few beatings from Alice before she was let go, seeing as she couldn''t kill her, but now, Alice had made her an offer.


    At first, Dorian had kept mum under Alice''s pressure, getting bombarded by her aura and the incessant whispers of surrender from her bloodline, but when she heard Alice mention ughtering an entire city and, most importantly, one in which her closest followers and husband were in, her qi went ring and pouring out of her, and for the first time in her life, she looked at Alice with nothing but anger.


    Alice merely smiled at Dorian''s expression, enjoying the fierce look in the woman''s eyes.


    ''So which will it be? I know you won''t roll over like the treacherous dog you are, the idea of having me as your ve must be more attractive, right?'' Alice goaded.


    Dorian gritted her teeth in anger at Alice, but then she quickly turned away from the woman and looked to Seth in a silent plea. Though he had been quiet all through, seconds after Dorian''s gazended on him, Seth sighed and spoke.


    ''If you can rip off any of Alice''s body parts, you''ll win and get to keep her as a ve, but if Alice beats you, she gets to destroy a random city of your choosing. Isn''t that better?''


    ''I don''t want to have her as a ve. I don''t want us to involve the lives of thousands of people like they are nothing.


    This battle is between me and her,'' Dorian screamed back, her eyes threatening to go watery.


    Seth looked at Dorian and then shrugged.


    ''Well, you can always beg her for mercy.''


    Getting Seth''s casual reply, Dorian felt desperate, and her mind was about to go into an abyss of chaos, but the voice which could only be that of her progenitor sounded in her mind.


    ''First and foremost, you are a Supreme, Dorian. No matter how much you decide to cherish the lives of others, they should nevere before that of your n, and most importantly, they shouldn''t be a reason why you would go being so pathetic before a member of your n, no matter how overpowered she is.''"

 Chapter 441 Flames

    <h4>Chapter 441 mes</h4>


    "Alice was still smiling to herself when her instincts suddenly had her looking at Dorian and it wasn''t because it felt threatened, but rather because it felt challenged.


    At first, Alice hadn''t bothered much with Dorian''s thoughts and actions.


    Intuitively, Alice could gauge Dorian''s strength, and from what she could feel, the woman who once terrorized her dreams was far from being a match or a threat to her.


    With a sense of superiority already bubbling in her, Alice sought to mock and break Dorian.


    She perceived the woman as a toy for her to y with, however, with the feeling she was suddenly getting from the woman, it seemed her ns would have to be changed.


    Looking straight into Dorian''s eyes, Alice saw a me lit up, one which actually contained a rather fierce confidence, but rather than being angry, Alice instead smiled.


    ''The dog decided to bare its teeth, too bad you''re still a foolish puppy.''


    ''Enough with the talking. If you''ve turned masochistic and now enjoy being beaten, then I won''t deny you your pleasurable pain,'' Dorian said with a sneer.


    ''Good,'' Alice replied with a smile and took a step forward, then bent her head to the side and tapped her neck.


    ''Here, drink some blood and get yourself a new arm. I would prefer you don''t have a reason to console yourself after I beat you.''


    ''Ballsy,'' Dorian said, but then she shook her head. ''I would rather you remain in tip-top form. Keep your blood, I''ll go get something better,'' Dorian said and shot off, speeding her way towards the group that had been watching them, and the next thing everyone knew, she was kneeling beside the sitting Seth, holding his arm like it was some rare treasure, and sinking her fangs into it.


    This series of events had Sonia and Adriana looking at Dorian, and then a sceptical Seth also looking at Dorian.


    ''When did I be a blood bank?'' Seth grumbled, but no one paid attention to his plight, their eyes instead were on Dorian, watching as flesh began rapidly growing from the stump of her right shoulder, a fresh new arm popping out within a minute.


    ''Not bad,'' Seth said, nodding his head in acknowledgement of Dorian''s regeneration abilities, though in the end, he couldn''t be awed by it, considering he was already growing body limbs while still at that soldier-level stage, and that was with the blood of low-level cultivators.


    Seth said nothing to the woman, letting her have her fill, and then watching as she shot back towards Alice with an aura that sent the air churning.


    ''Seth, you''re just going to let this happen,'' Adriana said, her mind running through several scenarios, the woman looking hysterical but unable to do anything, especially with Seth''s hand still gripping her chest."


    "Yeah, I mean I know you don''t particrly have a lot of care for the people, but we''re still talking about lives here. You can''t just throw them away because of a disagreement between two people."


    ''Perhaps, but you''re not thinking about me. Perhaps it just isn''t because two people are squabbling, it could also be for my entertainment.


    I want to see Dorian pushed to her limits and go beyond, while for Alice, I want to see just what this transformation of hers is capable of. Now, both of you be quiet and watch.''


    Sonia and Adriana, who were both beside Seth,pletely disagreed with his words, but what could they do but do as the tyrant said?


    ........


    Clenching and unclenching her fingers, a fully healed Dorian sped towards Alice. Seeing the woman send her a wide smile, she returned it in kind.


    As she rapidly closed the distance between them, just a few steps away, she smashed her feet on the ground, sending thend around them shattering and flying into the air.


    Alice, who was taken aback by Dorian''s move, was left looking around, wondering what Dorian was up to, but before she could do anything, Dorian''s umbre appeared in her hand, and she then swung it at Alice.


    Her action dislodged more of the ground and sent it and the rocks already in the air hurtling at Alice.


    ''Hmmph, just what does she think she''s going to aplish with this?'' Alice thought. Sending the boiling energy within her body flowing out and creating a powerful wind in front of her.


    ''Oh, a dust cloud, is she trying to hide her movements inside one?'' Alice thought when she noticed Dorian''s aura suddenly disappear.


    ''How do I find her? Ahh yes, my soulsense.''


    Dorian had just gotten this thought when a feeling of danger suddenly hit her, the shock of such an emotion engulfing her in a? second of shock, then panic as she began trying to look through the dust with her eyes for it.


    Before Alexia could remember to use her soulsense once more, she swiftly turned around to face a sudden danger, her eyes picking up a wave of red scorching mes, which towered over already close to and speeding towards her, leaving her only able to cross her hands in front of her in defence.


    For a moment, there was silence from both the observers and Dorian as they watched Alice being consumed by what was the strongest me the earth might have ever seen.


    A huge explosion rose into the sky from the collision. Its sound thundered for miles and shook the earth, seeming like it wouldst for eternity.


    Seconds and minutester, when the effects of this world-shaking attack calmed down, everyone was left having their soulsense out and sweeping.


    ''Though he could have stopped her, Seth only sighed as Adriana broke out of his grip and stood up. "Where are they? I can''t see anyone," Adrianained, her soulsense unable to pick up either Alice''s or Dorian''s signature from inside the dust cloud.''


    ''Don''t worry, Dorian is okay,'' Seth said and then went mum.


    ''And Alice...,'' Adriana worriedly asked.


    ''Well, the woman is,'' Seth began, but then he paused, his eyes narrowing at the dust cloud before him and grimacing as groans, screams, and heavy punches began emanating from it.''

 Chapter 442 Settlement

    ?


    For the observers, though they couldn''t look through the thick wave of qi that wafted through the atmosphere from the earlier explosion, with the help of their soulsense, they could easily see what was going on within, and there was only one word for it: brutal savagery. Flesh, blood, and shockwaves went flying around as the two fought under the concealment of thousands of floating particles for several minutes.


    "It seems I''ve created a monster," Seth said with a finger to his lips. "Shame, though, I didn''t get the epic battle I wanted."


    With a groan, Seth finished his words, and just as they ended, something came shooting towards Seth and the group''s location, moving with a force and ferocity that had the other two women quickly moving behind Seth and taking battle stances. However, the object insteadnded a few steps away from Seth, sliding against the ground until it came to a stop before him.


    "Hope you''ve learned your lesson about Dragon mes," Seth said.


    But the person to whom he said those words remained silent, too upied with trying to catch their breath and also process the several injuries they had incurred.


    While Seth took in the scene that hadnded before him with a shrug, Sonia and Alice were left with caught breath and panic, looking at the two before Seth and confused about what to do.


    Still maintaining her nakedness and seemingly having no problem moving about with herrge bare breasts, Alice appeared the same as before, her horn still long and prominent on her head, but instead of the cocky smile she had been wearing since she left her cocoon, at the moment, there was exhaustion in her eyes and a grimace on her face as she tried to catch her breath and most importantly, she was short of two arms, with blood dripping from the stumps.


    Unfortunately, though Alice''s eyes were tired, they contained a deep anger as she looked at the figure pinned beneath her.


    Her right foot was tightly pressed on the woman''s chest, buried in her unusually enticing cleavage.


    Lying on the ground, Dorian''s eyes were wide open, and unlike the look of exhaustion in Alice''s eyes, hers was filled with a will to live as she gripped onto the foot on her chest with all her strength, pushing against it.


    "Ali..., A..., Al...."


    Watching Dorian beneath Alice''s foot and struggling for her life, Adriana wanted to call out to Alice but she found herself unable to.


    It was only then that Adriana realized that just from being in Alice''s presence for a few seconds, her knees were already shaking, and Sonia was already down on her knees, struggling to breathe.


    Understanding that she couldn''t do anything, Adriana looked to Seth with hope, however, his next words sent her heart drowning in despair and she looked to her friend and sister who was beneath their mother''s foot.


    "You''re strong, Alice, unbelievably so. I thought I could get an enjoyable fight from the two of you, but it turns out I underestimated what sort of monster you were."


    "Dorian would have made a great leader, but I am a firm believer in strength, and Since Dorian failed to urately possess that strength, then she has failed and embarrassed me. Kill her," Sethmanded.


    After speaking those words, Seth stood to his feet, letting the wave of darkness he had been sitting on sink to the ground, and then began stretching.


    "Sonia,e quick. Let''s go to the jet and test those new assets of yours," Seth said.


    Seth''s words had Sonia looking between Seth and Alice in confusion.


    "What about Alice, Master?" Sonia said with a slight shiver.


    "Oh, Alice lost both her hands. When she regrows them and is well-rested, I''ll deal with her, for now, it''s just the two of us," Seth answered, seemingly oblivious to Sonia''s true question.


    After answering Sonia, Seth looked at Alice, his eyes meeting the woman''s confused ones, and he spoke.


    "Do all of this quickly ande meet us."


    Seth had just taken three steps away from Alice when her voice came tumbling.


    "The deal was that I get to destroy a Rank B city."


    "Yes, the deal is still on, consider this as a bonus," Seth said with a wave of his hand.


    "I don''t want to kill her. I''m not going to kill her," Alice shouted once more. This time, her feet were off Dorian''s chest, and she was looking at Seth with defiance.


    "Huh, killing her isn''t enough. Do you want to torture her?"


    "No, I want none of that. I want her free."


    "What you''re saying is that you''re not going to kill her," Seth said, walking back toward Alice. Though the woman wasn''t aware, she took a step back in trepidation.


    "No, I''m not going to kill her," Alice said, her eyes trembling.


    "Okay," Seth said, a smileing to his face.


    "Now that it''s established that despite all the noise Alice has been making, she still loves you dearly, I''m going to ask if you feel the same way.


    Say the word, and I''ll kill Alice myself, and you won''t have anyone challenging your rule over the n. You don''t have to worry, as your ancestor, I swear to keep my word."


    With Seth''s question, Alice slowly picked herself up from the ground, getting to her feet, and then looking at Seth before slowly looking to look at Dorian, her eyes filled with bitterness.


    "Seth is that smart, take back your words. Alice is too precious at the moment to lose," Alexia, who had been silent, suddenly said, her figure popping up and looking at Seth with panic.


    "She''s going... "


    "No, I don''t want to kill her. I also don''t want to be the leader," Dorian said, and Seth nodded his head.


    "You''re the leader, whether you like it or not, and if you try to be stubborn, I''lle pay you and your husband a visit.


    Now, settle whatever differences are still left between you and Alice. Adriana, mediate it, and Sonia were leaving."


    With those words, Seth began moving away once more, and Sonia was forced to quickly hurry after him when she understood his orders a littleter.


    "How did you know she wouldn''t take the opportunity to kill Alice?" Alexia asked with surprise.


    "Because before me, they are all open books, I know their every move Alexia."

 Chapter 443 Stubborn Pets [R-18]

    ?


    "Master, thank you, ahhhhh," A lustful voice said as her buttocks were hit more harder by the man behind her.


    With the naked woman fully prostrated and falling forward, and only kept on her feet by her hands, which were stretched behind her and being held onto by the man''s arms, she let out gasping moans as the man''s pelvis hit her, this motion of his driving his fat cock in and out of her pussy."


    Sonia had thought she would be off the hook after the several transformations.


    With likes of Adriana and Alice present, people who were above her in the pecking order being around, she figured Seth would go for them but he didn''t.


    Without hesitation, the man had left the trio of Adriana, Dorian, and Alice to settle their differences all alone, and the confidence with which he had done it left even her wondering if he knew this was how these were going to y from the beginning.


    "Well, not my business," Sonia thought, while she had some relevance within the group, in the end, the three of them had a rtionship that was beyond what she could understand, and she wasn''t even going to try to understand.


    At the moment, she felt her patience had paid off. Sonia''s decision to trust some all-powerful horny boy had paid off, and now she was a powerhouse of untold proportions.


    Though Sonia wasn''t sure of her rank and abilities, seeing as it was her first time in the Kaiser rank, and there had been chaos all around followed by her getting fucked by Seth, from Adriana''sment about being the weakest at one point before her transformation, Sonia determined that she was a 3rd stage general-level cultivator.


    This level was the peak of power on Earth, and now Sonia was there.


    All the enemies and problems she once had now looked like annoyances to her, and the thought of getting to exercise her strength on people who weren''t the overpowered Dorian and Alice sent her giddy.


    Thinking of overpowered people, Sonia remembered the man behind her and thought of the long, hard dick of the man who, until this moment, she still found mysterious and now believed to be the most powerful person in the world.


    Just thinking of Seth sent Sonia''s already wet cunt getting wetter and dripping more juice.


    Feeling the ps from his hips, his grunts, and his hungry eyes on her butt, Sonia''s excitement grew, and she could feel an orgasm quickly on the way.


    With an orgasm impending, Sonia''s cunt began to tighten, as if understanding what was happening, she found the alreadyrge and thick cock within her increasing, stretching her little sister and making her grunt in a bit of distress.


    "Master, it''s too big," Soniained and just as she expected, there was no move from Seth to alleviate her problem, instead, his cock got thicker as he moved inside her and then he spoke.


    "If you want me to make my cock thicker just say it, don''t go beating around the bush."


    After saying these words, Seth spanked her ass rather hard. Though Sonia''s eyes teared up from the pain, only moans kept leaving her mouth as Seth kept fucking her while her expression remained a lustful smile.


    As Seth said, she wanted him to go bigger but had wanted to go direct.


    With her transformation, Sonia now found herselfsting more rounds and being able to tolerate both more of Seth''s cock and his hits, and she nned to make use of all that to get more pleasure.


    With her orgasm impending, Sonia''s emotions were brought to the top, and her thoughts went flying.


    "Oh, so strong and powerful, I have to get more of him, more and more of him, his milk, his power, all of them mine," Sonia thought, an image of her sitting on a throne and looking down at all her subjects appearing in her mind just as her cunt made a powerful contraction, and Seth''s dick began shooting his essence into her.


    A loud moan left Sonia''s lips as Seth''s warm, thick seed poured into her insides.


    The woman trembled and, this time, relied on Seth''s hold for support as her cunt released its juices and could only flood her up since, Seth''s dick was keeping the outlet shut.


    Putting one hand on her neck and the other on her hips, Seth pulled Sonia until she was almost standing up straight just before she came.


    Then, as they both hit their peak, his hips ruthlessly smashed against her ass.


    As Seth poured and pounded, his focus was on Sonia''s ass, and he couldn''t help but grunt at how much more amazing it had gotten.


    Though before she already had a great ass, after the transformation, Sonia''s curves had be more pronounced, and her ass, while getting bigger, had gotten softer.


    Soft and firm, the perfectbination for an ass that jiggled without stopping and rippled like water.


    As thest of Seth''s seed poured, Seth took his hand off Sonia''s neck and began grabbing her ass and fondling it.


    "You''ve gotten a lot thicker, your thighs look like they can suffocate any man unfortunate to fall between them," Seth said as he fondled Sonia''s ass and then pulled back his cock.


    With Seth''s cock out of the way, the contents of Sonia''s pussy came flooding out, dropping to the floor with a ssh and dripping down Sonia''s thighs. But Seth didn''t pay attention to any of that.


    Instead, Seth had the woman turn and face him, and he could only smile at the excitement in her eyes for more, even as she breathed heavily and her body seethed from all pores.


    "Do you still want more?" Seth asked, receiving an eager nod from Sonia, the woman moving to stroke his free and wet cock as she looked up at him.


    "Do you know what you''re holding, Sonia?" Seth asked.


    "Master''s cock," Sonia replied, and from her effort, Seth leaned down and captured her lips for several seconds before letting them go, a wet trail of saliva linking their parting lips while Sonia swallowed with desire.


    Keeping his mouth close to Sonia''s ears, Seth spoke as he rubbed her back and fondled her breast.


    "Do you know what happens to stubborn pets?"


    ".,,,,.."


    "I''m not sure either, but I prefer obedient ones."


    After Seth said those words, he kissed Sonia once more and then lifted her so she wrapped her legs around him with one arm while his other hand readied and aligned his cock.


    "I didn''t think you would care to warn her," a voice sounded in Seth''s mind.


    "She''s my first after I became a Supreme, a bit of special treatment is in order."

 Chapter 444 Emotional Females

    <h4>Chapter 444 Emotional Females</h4>


    "Alice, Adriana, those two women stand above me on the pecking list, and all you had to do was say the word, and they would be here instead of me, grovelling at your feet and sucking your dick or lying by your side as we are now."


    "Why did you pick me?" a naked Sonia, who was lying on Seth''s chest, asked.


    In such a situation, most men who could somehow seed in keeping a group of three powerful women with themselves would be seeking to tter any of the women asking this question, but unfortunately for a certain just advanced all-powerful beauty, she was dealing with Seth.


    "Perhaps because I''m saving the best forst," Seth''s answer had the bright smile on Sonia''s face immediately get strained, and with hope, she watched Seth''s face for any smile, even a fake one that said he was joking, but she found none.


    With her eyes gazing at the ceiling, Sonia could see that Seth was lost in thought, a sign that gave her a little hope that he had spoken without much thought.


    "That was brutal," Sonia whispered from beside, trying to let her feelings of hurt be known.


    "Don''t worry, if you''re hurt that much, take constion in the fact that Adriana is at the same level as you. The main reason I took you instead of her is because I know she would be needed in the settlement of the whole Alice and Dorian case, and because, well, Alice needs Adriana to help her sort out several things, especially with her new changes."


    Though Seth''s words made Sonia curse, the fact that she wasn''t at the bottom and actually was on the same level as Adriana made her happy within.


    Suppressing the happiness within her, Sonia bent her head andvished several kisses on Seth''s chest, sucking on his nipples for several seconds, and then, when she felt it was time, she asked him while stroking his limp but still heavy member.


    "Speaking of the top brass, what about Dorian? She went and got married, that is quite the interesting step she took, won''t you say?'' Sonia said with an amused look.


    "You mean the marriage?"


    "Yeah, the marriage and her also leaving just like that, I know she was fighting with Alice, but that was just rude to her, don''t you think?" Sonia asked.


    Hearing Sonia''s words, Seth''s eyes finally moved to hers, and when they met, the harsh sound of a p resounded through the room, and Sonia''s face turned into a grimace, but besides that, the woman didn''t fail to let out a moan.


    Within Seth, the person who had been keeping him absorbedughed at his situation.


    "Seems your pet is beginning to have ideas, are you sure you won''t kill her?" Alexia, who had been telling Seth a story the whole time, said,ughing from within.


    Not minding Alexia''s tease, Seth looked at Sonia and after giving her ass a heavy p, he gave it a tight squeeze.


    To Seth, Sonia''s little probe was apparent, and Seth was more than aware that the main reason for her action was to try and nt the seed of doubt or perhaps anger within him over Dorian''s actions.


    "As for Dorian, I don''t have much care, other than being a great piece of ass that can receive my thrust, she has no other use, so seeing her go doesn''t mean much."


    "Well, that''s for Dorian, because for you, things are totally different.


    You are my delicious, now fully healed and stamina filled pet," Seth said, the grin on his face as he kissed Sonia telling her that she wasn''t going to be going anywhere anytime soon.


    ...........


    "Sitting to the side in a veryfortable ck chair and staring at a book was Seth.


    The study he was in was a rather spacious one with plenty of bright lightsing from the ceiling and several chairs with tables in it and after indulging in several rounds of sex with the wonderful Sonia, Seth had decided to put a pause to his recent sex marathons and do a bit of studying.


    Seth''s study in Egaroth, while having taught him a lot of lessons, had also given him tons of resources, and one of them was the book he was reading before him.


    After having defeated Zuroc, Seth had taken the man''s space ring, along with a ton of the man''s resources, scrolls, and books, happening to be a rather prominent one in it all.


    Though being a man who already had it all, Zuroc''s ability with his blood mist and his blood techniques interested Seth, and he was tempted to learn about them.


    As someone who fed on blood, Seth felt that there was a treasure waiting for him in this research on Zuroc''s book and if that wasn''t enough, the fact that Zuroc was heavily linked and tied to a higher world was enough to have Seth burn the midnight oil if he wanted to.


    Sex was nice and all, destroying cities on a whim was sweet and fun, spending money however he wanted or taking whatever interested him wasforting, but in the end, they were all derivatives of his power.


    The mysterious unmatched strength that dwelt within Seth was what made him the tyrant he was at the moment, and Seth had no intention of taking that for granted. Not even counting Alexia''s words of thousands of beauties on the outside whom he could fuck and do with as he liked, Seth had no desire to be a frog in the well.


    While Seth hade to Earth with intentions of battling a little and dominating, he had no intentions of bing an overlord. His sights were on the higher worlds, and he had a feeling that the ring in Zuroc''s space ring could be a very strong key.


    Seth was going through the several words deeply entrenched in his book when the door of the study he was in suddenly swung open, and the sound of heels, with an extra stomp in their steps, sounded through the room.


    "Alice," Seth said when the opener of the door came to a stop beside him and began staring at him with daggers in her eyes. "You took Sonia and left me there in that wastnd, and then for three days straight, you made no attempt to contact me."


    "Hmm, from your more than stable aura, I''m guessing you''ve figured out a way to deal with your recent add-ons, right?''"

 Chapter 445 Interruption

    <h4>Chapter 445 Interruption</h4>


    Wearing a thick, silky red dress that did an excellent job of reflecting light and an even better job of covering every inch of her body, a dress that would send one''s mind reminiscing about the clothes nobledies wore in ancient times, Alice stepped into Seth''s study with a frozen expression. Keeping her face stiff and her lips tight, she raised her draping clothes a little upward, so her modern-day whiteced glittering heels showed, and then she walked up to Seth, who had refused to acknowledge her presence.


    Though she tried to control herself and not go off before reaching him, Alice couldn''t help but let out a bit of steam by putting extra strength in her steps, stomping until she was beside Seth and then looking at him. Though he had acknowledged her presence as she stood beside him, after making her plight known, the woman had found herint being skipped and Seth beginning to ask questions of his own.


    Seth''s actions further fueled the fire of rage within Alice, but then again, her options of what to do were limited, so she could only swallow and be formal. Besides, she had bigger and better reasons foring here.


    "Yes, after one or two days of trying and failing, we were finally able to get my extra features to recede."


    "Hmm, how did you know they would recede?" Seth asked.


    "I just knew," Alice said, deciding to lean on Seth''s desk and then beginning to tap at it.


    "Stop with your tappings."


    "Well, I wouldn''t be forced to do that if you would just look at me," Alice grumbled.


    "Not interested."


    "What? Seth, what is happening? Isn''t this what you wanted? The reason you''ve refused to touch me for so long is because you wanted to make me perfect. You wanted to make your toy as perfect as possible, so you could enjoy it as much as you want without fear. Well, here I am, Seth. You''ve turned me into something I have no idea about, something scary and powerful, and definitely sex-worthy, so now I''m wondering, what''s the hold-up? I''m not even going to talk about you leaving me to figure things out for myself for close to six days. I''m more pissed about the fact that despite me standing right beside you, you haven''t ripped off my clothes, bent me over, and begun fucking me. Hell, you haven''t even looked at me," Alice bellowed.


    "Oh, sorry about that then. Now shoo, I''m busy."


    Seeing the casual reply she had gotten and the dismissal, Alice''s mouth hung open in shock. Then, with a snarl, she let the dam burst and smashed her fist on the table, tearing it into splinters with a roar and an unsightly look on her face as she looked at Seth.


    "Seth, I''m serious."


    "Hmm," Seth said as he stared at his book, which he saved just before Alice had ended the poor table''s life. With a sigh, Seth moved the book to his left hand and finally turned his eyes to Alice, staring her straight in the eye as she stood up.


    "Back when I sided with Dorian, do you remember what you did? You smashed the table and then turned in tears. You got to your knees and begged me. Once again, you smashed the table I''m on in a fit of anger, but this time you did it because I ignored you for some days."


    Now, I''m thinking, the first time you were very much overwhelmed with emotions and felt that your entire world was crumbling. You felt everyone had betrayed you, so you let your emotions get the best of you. I let that slide in understanding, well, because you gave a wonderful blowjob in your hope for redemption. Do you understand where I''m getting to with this?"


    "You left me no choice, Seth. You know I''ve wanted this for a long time, yet you conveniently ignored me all this while. I''m entitled to showing my emotions," Alice said, looking Seth in the eye.


    "Hmm, but thest time I checked, you showed your emotions with pleas and teary eyes. What is different this time?" Seth asked.


    Alice moved to answer, but then she found her mouth stuck, and her eyes narrowed at Seth.


    "Before we first met, your n was to subdue me and get me under your thumb. But then, unfortunately for you, things instead went the other way around. I turned you from a woman who looked down on me into one who groveled at my feet and begged to suck my cock. Now you''ve gotten a new boost of strength. Do you now feel that you''ve moved up in the rankingdder? You know, I expected that after breaking out of that cocoon, you would charge straight at me first. But I guess your anger for Dorian was more pressing at the moment. But don''t worry, we have time now, especially since you interest me. So, think hard, Alice. Do you want to punch me in the face and then beat the crap out of me? Don''t try to push away the thought; have it now. Let the feelings of superiority that you have towards me boil, let them out. Let the thoughts that you can actually beat me churn in your mind. Don''t be scared of your rebellious thoughts, Alice. Be a good girl and let them flow."


    Initially, Alice was a little thrown off by Seth''s words, but the more he spoke, the more she couldn''t help but begin doing as she said. Soon her breathing began getting heavy, her aura turbulent, and a smile on her face.


    "I like the smile I''m seeing," Seth said.


    "And I love the feeling going through me, Seth. I truly want to beat you hard till you surrender and agree to be my little boy. Ha ha ha, Seth, I want to own you, I want to fight, I want to be the queen, queen of this world, everything that exists," Alice said, her eyes conveying a sort of crazed obsession. And then, without warning, just as the woman finished her sentence, her legs shot out at Seth.


    "Perhaps I was wrong and should have been the one to test out her strength," Seth said as he watched Alice''s legs swing, her feet poised to hit his head.

 Chapter 446 Mummy’s Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 446 Mummy''s Maniption</h4>


    Though the study wasn''t somerge grand room, it was wide enough to fit 50 people and still leave them with plenty of personal space, so it more than qualified as a battle space.


    Unfortunately, the strength of the building was in question and given that Alice had decided to instigate the attack there and then, Seth was now left to either follow her lead and disregard the well-being of the building he was in, or he could strengthen it and make sure it didn''t copse just from this one strike of Alice he was about to block.


    Tensing his body a bit and sending his qi flowing into him, particles of darkness had just begun rising out of the floor and walls, seeming to want to cover them.


    Just as Seth raised his hand to defend, Alice''s leg suddenly stopped just before hitting him and Staring at him intently, the woman brought down her leg.


    "That was an amazing speech, darling, but unfortunately, it was very wrong, and I''m sad to know you trust me so little," Alice said, giving Seth a sad and disappointing look.


    "Since you''re quite busy with your book, then I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll take my leave now and leave you to your business."


    With an eloquent bow, Alice smiled at Seth, turned, and started walking away, leaving the stunned man staring at her back.


    "Wait," Seth found himself saying before he knew it, and it was only a secondter that he began cursing in his mind.


    "Yes, is there a problem?" Alice said with a confused expression and then her face lit up.


    "Oh, wait, if it''s the wall, then thank you for that. I really appreciate the care."


    Seeing Alice going on about the wall without care, Seth, who had actually forgotten to bring his hand down after being further into trying to block an attack, found himself snapping.


    Within a second, he covered the little distance between him and Alice, standing right in front of the woman with a frown and a not-so-friendly aura.


    Just with Seth''s change in mood, a wind picked up in the room, and Alice felt a sudden pressure appear on her but rather than being made ufortable, she took a step and closed the space between her and Seth and rapping her arm around the neck of the man, who seemed stunned about what to do, she kissed him.


    For several seconds, Alice pressed her lips to Seth''s and kissed him, but before it could reach a minute, she disconnected their lips but kept their faces close. Then she spoke,


    "You''re still stunned by what happened, aren''t you? Mommy yed you too well."


    Hearing Alice''s words, Seth wanted to pull her away from himself and then berate her, but he couldn''t find the will to do so.


    The problem was that nothing on why he should be angry coulde to mind and like she knew what he was going through, Seth saw the grin on Alice''s face go wider.


    "Not funny," Seth said, his voice tainted with clear unhappiness, but Alice didn''t back down, and she also retorted,


    "Not funny either, Seth. What did you think you were doing, trying to goad me like that? Why would you want to make me fight you?"


    "I just wanted to make you disy what you truly felt and stop suppressing your emotions," Seth said, going on the defence as Alice''s current position made it hard for him to think clearly and attack her.


    "Disy my emotions, Seth? How can you so strongly im to know what I feel? You''re not me, Seth; you''re not in my mind," Alice said, staring at Seth with bits of anger seeping out of her.


    The moment Alice talked about Seth not being in her mind, Seth had nearly given himself away with his expression, but quickly thinking on his feet, he gave a truthful and misleading answer, "I know you, I know what you want."


    "Which of me do you know, Seth, becausest I checked we had a deal where I surrendered myself to you, all in the hope that you save me. Do you remember that?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Then can I also believe that you remember our conversation on the golden egg and the golden goose?"


    "Yes, I remember."


    "Good, Seth. So then if you remember that, how did youe up with the idea that I, for some reason, wanted to overthrow you?" Alice asked, her face very questioning, and Seth found himself looking away.


    "You are the golden goose, I am the golden egg, Seth. That was one of the foundations of our working together, and my subservience.


    Though you never trusted me, you going out and using me like this, that just hurts," Alice said, her face filled with hurt, but it seemed her time had expired as all Seth did this time was grunt.


    "Since you''ve decided to disturb me, then we might as well go all the way with this," Seth said as he walked away from Alice and sat back in the seat he had been sitting on before Alice came.


    Taking his seat, Seth did a small swirl and turned to look at Alice, an amused smileing to his face as he saw the woman''s still confused eyes.


    "Thanks for the heads up. I never would have understood what she was doing in time," Seth said to the voice in his head.


    "Yeah, but well, stop underestimating this woman. I know you can destroy her however you wish, but she is still an over 1000-year-old bag of bones.


    Give her a chance, and she''ll y you. See how you were already beginning to doubt your own abilities to sense what your descendants are thinking.


    Deal with her, Seth, and I don''t mean just beat her, I mean tame her in every aspect possible.


    Not just her, Seth. Dorian as well. In hindsight, we should have better left them asunder and even tried to take Adriana away. But oh well, just deal with the horny woman for now."


    Finishing his talk with Alexia, Seth ced his full focus on Alice and then gave a grin that promised he was going to have fun.


    "Since you''re such an eager and loyal woman, I''ve decided that you need a reward. And what better reward than me satisfying that sexual hunger of yours, eh?"

 Chapter 447 Your Attention [R-18]

    Chapter 447 Your Attention [R-18]


    Put it up on a stand, and it will fall. To take off one''s clothes, just a few actions were needed. But for this day, the calm and wise Alice considered these few actions to be nothing but a chore.


    Standing there in front of Seth and understanding that her actions of resistance towards him had garnered his full attention and desire, watching his very interested and peering eyes staring at the red, silky linen on her body, there was a burst of qi from her, and four longshes left her body, creating four long cuts as they moved away from her body.


    With this small flex of her power, the clothes that Alice had draped herself in came falling off her body, mysteriously sliding down the contours of her body and creating a heated atmosphere as it revealed Alice''s body.


    Now, though Seth had seen Alice after her transformation, the woman being very naked as she made short work of Dorian, the shocking truth was that other than a few seconds of an appreciative nce at the woman, Seth had been intensely focused on her rising qi and strength.


    How her breasts and ass moved as she jumped and punched hadn''t been Seth''s concern.


    The fact that he hadn''t bent the woman over and fucked her during the battle was proof of that.


    Right now, Seth was giving Alice''s body the inspection it should have gotten some time ago, and the widening grin on his face was proof that he liked what he was seeing, but that was not enough.


    "Before you get high on the sight of the ass and breasts before you, what about your n to begin absorbing immortal qi?" Alexia, who had been a lot more active in recent days, suddenly said.


    Seth had initially nned to begin the absorption of immortal qi after looking at some of the scrolls he had obtained from Zuroc''s space ring, but with what he had, his ns quickly began changing.


    "Push that away, I''m scheduling Alice for the next three days," Seth said.


    "Is that wise? What if some really powerful enemy suddenly appears andes for you?"


    "Are you trying to jinx me?"


    "No, I''m just saying."


    "You make a good point, but I''m going to be wild and ignore it. I''ll fuck Alice first, and then after that, I''m going into seclusion to empower my cultivation."


    "That doesn''t make sense."


    "Exactly, I''m not looking to be sensible," Seth said, and after that, he refocused his attention on the beauty before him, but it seemed she had noticed his absentmindedness.


    "Seth, am I not attractive? Is there something wrong with me?" Alice asked, her voice firm as she looked at Seth.


    Having decided to go for another round of intimate activity, Seth''s mind was quite rxed and in response to Alice''s inquiry, he kicked himself to his feet and quickly approached her. Standing close to her, Seth ced his hands on the chin of the aggrieved woman and nted a gentle kiss on her lips while looking into her eyes.


    "You being attractive is one of the major reasons why you''re still alive.


    Now that you''ve transformed and be a supreme, I assure you that your beauty has increased by nothing but leaps and bounds."


    Hearing such a sincere, heart-touchingpliment from Seth, who had been grumpy recently, a smile and a bit of redness came to the woman''s face, but she quickly adjusted her facial features and looked at Seth usatorily.


    "Then why were you busy thinking of something else? It was


    like you forgot about me," the aggrieved woman pitifully said. Seth, not


    wanting to delve into the reasons for his absent-mindedness, quickly moved forward and sealed her mouth once more and this time, it wasn''t just for a second,


    but for close to two minutes.


    As Seth kissed Alice, she put up no resistance and when he finally pulled away from her, all he could see on her face was a look of ecstasy.


    Seth didn''t wait for her to recover from the bliss; he moved in this time, attacking her neck with his lips while his hands went roaming about her body.


    First her ass, with its thick, wide hips, slim waist, andrge mass of buttocks.


    Seth''s hands sank into Alice''s plump rear as he squeezed the woman''s buttocks.


    He kissed her neck more fiercely, making the creation of hickeys on her neck his mission.


    "Hmm, hmm," Alice moaned under Seth''s ministrations, her hand going between her legs as her juiced flower was being rubbed at.


    Within just a few minutes, Seth had set Alice''s body on fire.


    A few seconds more, and the woman''s senses went haywire. Both her hands flew at Seth''s clothes, and with nothing but fury, she ripped them apart.


    "Seems I''ve gotten you all fired up," Seth said with a chuckle as Alice''s hands began roaming his chest and abs, feeling them up and even scratching at them.


    Suddenly, Alice''s hand shifted around Seth''s neck, and she once again had their lips smashing against each other, boldly invading and inviting his tongue into her mouth, leaving it with nothing but licks as it dominated her mouth.


    As the woman engaged in their sloppy kiss, Alice pressed herself against Seth. Soon, her left hand couldn''t help but leave Seth''s neck and move down to grab the monster that she had just awakened.


    Moaning into Seth''s mouth, Alice began stroking Seth''s cock, running her fingers over his hard and thickening member. Without giving Seth any warning, Alice backed away from him and their kiss, she gave him a lust-filled look and while saliva dropped from her lips, she dropped down to her knees and kept herself at eye level with his cock.


    With hunger, Alice''s head shot forward, her mouth wide open, looking to swallow the thick, fat piece of meat before her, but unfortunately, its owner had other ns.


    With speed, Seth''s hand shot forward and he stopped Alice''s head, holding her by the hair.


    "Seth," Alice whined, pain, frustration, and confusion in her voice.


    "What is it?" Seth asked as if he were oblivious to his actions.


    "I want to suck your cock," Alice whined like a little girl being denied her lollipop.


    "There is no problem with that, but first, let''s see some of your new transformation."

 Chapter 448 Blowjob Upgrade [R-18]

    Chapter 448 Blowjob Upgrade [R-18]


    "As Seth spoke, he locked a bundle of Alice''s hair in each of his hands and then pulled on it so she was standing, and then he took a step away from her, gazing at her expectantly.


    "You want to go there immediately?" Alice asked with a frown and hesitation.


    "Don''t you want an appetizer before the main dish?" Alice said, pulling both her nipples and rubbing her legs together.


    "First, youined of mycklustre attitude, and then now you are against me being too eager," Seth said.


    "No, that''s not it, I just feel like you''re rushing things," Alice quickly said, not wanting Seth to get the wrong idea.


    "What, are you afraid I won''t satisfy you?"


    Seth''s words had a guilty looking upon Alice, and when he saw this, he knew that he was right on point.


    "Tchh," Seth snorted, "Alice, transform, my dick easily gets pissed when it is denied something."


    Realizing that her paranoia and fear had angered Seth a little, Alice stayed silent and quickly closed her eyes.


    As her eyes closed, Alice''s breathing also began getting heavy and with each passing second, her busty chest heavily rose and fell, and then suddenly her qi turned chaotic.


    With reckless abandon, Alice''s qi came spilling out of her like she was about to explode, but before that could happen, she was consumed by ck-red mes that spouted out of her body for about two seconds and when the mes were gone, Alice came back into Seth''s sight, but this time, there were some changes in her, and she seemed slightly out of breath.


    "Is it that draining?" Seth asked, waving Alice over.


    "Just a little, kickstarting the transformation seems to require a lot of turbulence from my qi," Alice said as she moved closer to Seth, her head a little bowed, and her eyes filled with adoration for Seth.


    Whether Alice knew it or not, from what Seth could see, when in her transformed state, Alice was far more submissive to him, and Seth''s mind couldn''t help but wonder why.


    With Alice before him, Seth''s hands couldn''t help but have another grubby pass at her body, a round of feeling which was very necessary considering that somehow, Alice''s already pronounced features were further enhanced.


    "Damn, you''ve gotten thicker," Seth said, watching as his hand failed to encapste more than half of Alice''s breast, but just before he could move his head and begin sucking on her still full and firm standing breast, he felt both of Alice''s hands grab his cock tightly.


    Looking away from the tantalizing breasts and back at the owner, Seth let out a sigh and nodded his head.


    With a smile and several waves from her tail, which hung behind her, Alice dropped to her feet, and soon Seth was throwing his head back as his cock was taken to a very warm ce and was being wrapped in soft, tight flesh.


    "Damn, your mouth just got hotter and tighter," Seth groaned as Alice''s head began moving back and forth and to his surprise, her tail, which had been hanging behind her like that of a scorpion, suddenly moved forward and wrapped around his right hand, moving up and down as if it were stroking it, or perhaps, enjoying the feeling of his hand.


    The addition of a long tail and two long curving horns to Alice should have intrigued and piqued Seth''s curiosity the first time he saw them.


    However, her battle prowess had been the only thing on his mind. Now, when presented with these features, instead of showing interest in them or even a desire to feel them, his focus was on her breasts.


    There was a big chance that Seth would have ignored these features for the rest of the night.


    Still, with Alice''s tail wrapping around his hand, he was forced to pay attention to it, and consequently, her horns.


    Just looking at the thin, long tails covered in slightly reddish skin and carrying a pointed tip, several thoughts on their strengths and perhaps other uses came to Seth''s mind. But before that could happen, Alice''s warm mouth brought his attention back to her beautiful face and submissive eyes.


    Watching Alice''s red lips stretch and wrap around his substantial member, and then seeing her throat expand as his imposing manhood invaded it, Seth''s hand moved to stroke her head, but they didn''t stay there for long as soon, they moved to her horns, and without hesitation, Seth grabbed onto them.


    Seth wasn''t sure, but just as he grabbed Alice''s horns, he felt a slight tremble in the woman''s hand and mouth and then with his eyes, he saw her body go through a strong but short shiver.


    With curiosity, Seth studied Alice more closely, quickly noticing her brightly lit eyes and the puddle beneath her leg.


    "Did you just cum?" Seth asked with amusement.


    It seemed that Alice didn''t appreciate him paying attention to other things while she sucked his manhood as with a single move, she swallowed his entire member and tightened her throat.


    Seth didn''t know how, but Alice''s throat was somehow constricting around his manhood, making Seth feel like he was in the depth of a pussy and not someone''s throat.


    In response to Alice''s manoeuvre, Seth tightened his grip on her red, rough horns and began moving with greater intensity.


    So far, he had been allowing himself to be distracted, giving the reins to Alice, but now her moment of grace was over.


    Since Alice had gone the extra mile in search of his climax, Seth decided that he might as well do his best to help her get what she wanted.


    "Urghh, urghh," grunts began escaping Seth as he moved his member in and out of Alice''s mouth, loving the way she left both her hands by her side and looked at him as he had his way with her mouth.


    "Damn sexy," Seth groaned at the incredibly seductive image of the woman kneeling before him.

 Chapter 449 A Dominant Man [R-18]

    Chapter 449 A Dominant Man [R-18]


    Thick, warm, and arrogantly dominating, these were the feelings that Alice got from Seth''s cock as it pummeled her throat.


    Alice didn''t know why, but the second she transformed into her beast-like form, her feeling of submission toward Seth had heightened, and worse off, her lust had skyrocketed.


    Just from Seth drilling his cock into her mouth, with a satisfied smile on his face Alice could feel her pussy releasing so much juice as it dripped, and worst of all, she could feel an impending orgasm.


    Just a few minutes ago, the act of Seth grabbing her horn had sent Alice over the edge, and now she was about to go over it again, this was asituation of lust that Alice couldn''t understand.


    Alice looked up at Seth''s hard eight-packs, his well-built chest, and his demanding grin, and as if time had been sped up, she suddenly found her pussy contracting.


    Just as Alice was hit by another orgasm, she reached out with her left hand and held onto Seth''s thigh, while her right hand immediately went to her pussy and began rubbing it.


    "Hrmmm, hrmm urrrrhh."


    As Alice came, her loud, shaky sounds of pleasure tried to pour out of her, but unfortunately for her, Seth''s cock was having none of that, and nothing but a few muffled sounds coulde out of the woman''s mouth as she hit peak pleasure and soon found herself squirting.


    "Urghh, yeah, yes, that''s good," Seth couldn''t help but say.


    The sensation felt by Seth''s cock as Alice came and tried to moan was just out of this world, and unfortunately, he couldn''t keep his mouth shut as he was hit by these waves of heightened pleasure.


    Unfortunately for Alice, this period of extra sensation was not enough to take him to the edge, and only after she came down from her climax and stopped giving her cries did Seth''s pace slow down and looking down at the woman before him, he pulled his cock out of her mouth.


    "Cough, cough, cough," Alice furiously went coughing, her eyes red, and her hand on her chest.


    Holding her by one of her right horns, Seth made Alice look up at him, and then he pped his wet, sticky cock on both her cheeks and then her mouth.


    "Seth, please, just a minute," Alice said, her hand moving to push Seth''s cock away, but with a shake of his head, Seth shoved his cock into her mouth just as she finished talking.


    With urgency, Alice moved to push Seth away, but his hips stood as firm as a mountain, and with his hand holding her horns, she couldn''t pull her head away.


    Looking at Seth, Alice began scraping and tapping at his thigh, with pleading eyes, as after the few coughs, she had made, she was now out of breath and was literally choking.


    Seeing Alice''s pleading eyes, a wicked grin came into Seth''s eyes and just as the first tears dropped from Alice''s eyes, knowing that she was in trouble, Seth shoved more of his member into her, once more going into her throat.


    Alice''s pleas for help grew more intense, but Seth paid no mind to it, instead, his manhood throbbed and twitched inside Alice''s throat, an indication of the pleasure and interest Seth was deriving from his current actions.


    While Seth was revelling in Alice''s struggling throat and distressed image which gave him satisfaction, Alice was truly at a critical point and desperately wanted out.


    She was literally out of breath and could already feel pain in her lungs and when she saw the grin on Seth''s face, she decided to let loose.


    Putting all her strength to use, Alice pushed against Seth''s thighs, even summoning her qi, but to her horror, she found that her actions only made Seth chuckle, and his grin grew wider.


    "What a bad girl. You should be punished for this."


    With tears literally dripping down her face, Alice furiously shook her head as much as she could give Seth''s hold on her horns. Unfortunately, that didn''t stop Seth from slowly pushing in more and more of his member until it was fully embedded in her throat, and her nose pressed against his pelvis.


    "This is just right, very nice."


    "Seth, perhaps you''re being a bit too harsh," Alexia suddenly said in Seth''s mind, yet his only reply was a grunt, and he held Alice''s face to his pelvis for another minute."


    "The second Seth let go of Alice''s horn, the woman pulled away from him as if he were an enemy.


    Alice scrambled backwards until there were several steps between her and Seth, and it was there she started seeking relief, coughing and crying, carefully rubbing her abused throat.


    "That was incredible," Seth said, stretching out his hand.


    Without a thought, Seth took a step toward Alice, watching with amusement as the woman''s movements trembled with his approach and she seemed to want to back further away from him.


    "You know, I''ve been thinking, ''sugar mommy'' is the very wrong word for you. I mean, at this point, I can get anything and everything I want in this world, so I''ve decided on a new name for you. ''Mummy toy''. How does that sound?"


    Sitting a short distance from Seth and hearing him assign her a new name, Alice could only nod her head in confirmation of his words, showing no sign of hesitation on her face.


    "Good, now leave. We''ll finish this another day when you''re feeling better."


    With tears streaming down her face and saliva all over her lips and chin, Alice, whose body was covered in sweat and a bit of red, looked quite pitiful. But before Seth could turn away, the woman spoke.


    "Wait."


    With her voice cracking a bit, Seth was a little stunned that Alice would attempt to speak with him. He couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow questioningly.


    Taking thest of deep breaths, Alice pushed herself to her feet, and then, with her head bowed, she timidly walked over to Seth. Alice''s hands trembled a bit as she reached out and grabbed Seth''s still hard and twitching cock.


    "What about this, it''s quite hard and still yful?"


    "Hmm, you still want to y with him after what just happened."


    "Though you called me ''toy,'' you still called me ''mummy.'' As your ''mummy,'' it''s only right that I be worried that you aren''t satisfied with the amount of fun you have with your toy."


    As Alice spoke, both her hands were wrapped around Seth''s erect member, stroking the wet, sticky flesh. When she was done talking, she heard Seth snort and his hand moved to her chin.


    "You''re willing to be so sweet after what just happened. Don''t try lying to me that you enjoyed it and weren''t in pain, because I know for a fact that you didn''t."


    "You''re right, Seth. I didn''t enjoy it," Alice said as she kissed Seth''s nipples and then looked at him, "But just because I didn''t enjoy it doesn''t mean I didn''t like it."


    "You''re a masochist?"


    "I don''t know if I am a masochist, but what I know is that when I pulled away from you, I loved the sight of your almighty image just standing back there and looking at me in amusement. Despite all my power, you dominated me without stress, and I loved that."


    "So you love a man who can dominate you."


    "Not love, because I seriously consider you a bastard for what you just did. But I adore and need a man like you."


    "You''re being exactly clear, Alice," Seth said, having a ck chair pop up behind him and copsing into it.


    "Well, to simplify it, I guess what I''m saying is that I like your power. I want to be dominated by it, and most importantly, I want to surpass it. And until then, I''m going to be your very best mummy toy."

 Chapter 450 Beast Of Pleasure [R-18]

    Chapter 450 Beast Of Pleasure [R-18]


    "Well then, since you''re such a sweet girl, let''s get back to work. It''s time for Mommy to y," Seth teased.


    Liking Seth''s words, Alice gave him an innocent nod and then offered no resistance as he turned her around and bent her over.


    "Seth," Alice said with a bit of a tremble as she nearly fell over but managed to retain her stability.


    "Hrmmmm," Seth grunted as he held his cock, rubbing it over Alice''s pussy, then moving it up her ass crack, began teasing her puckered hole with its tip before bringing it back to her pussy.


    Alice''s call for attention went unheeded by Seth, but he knew what the woman''s worry was about.


    So with a single thought, he had a ck block rise from the ground, going up until it was just beneath Alice, enough for the woman to ce her hand there for support.


    While Alice was relieved that she had something to lean on and wouldn''t suddenly fall forward, Seth, who was behind her, was savouring the sight of the woman''s big buttocks and wide hips with gusto.


    "Beast of lust," was the thought that went through Seth''s head as he spanked Alice''s derriere, his cock twitching as the soft mass of flesh jiggled in response to his actions and carried with it a fine print of red.


    "Now let''s check out this sacred pussy that I''ve been putting off for so long," Seth muttered and then pushed his cock forward.


    Usually, when Seth''s dragon invaded a cave, it would face resistance on entry until more than half of it was inside, but this time, as Seth''s cock entered Alice, it found itself receiving a kingly wee. Though the head of Seth''s cock was gripped as it entered Alice, rather than being resisted, it found itself instead pulled, being dragged deeper into the pink wet cave.


    With surprise, Seth found himself buried deep in Alice in no time, and then a deep moan of nothing but pleasure and relief left the woman who had just been prated.


    "Urghhhhhhhhh,"


    Like they had been electrocuted, both Seth and Alice were frozen in ce after this. Seth found himself having to ce one of his hands on the ck block and lean over Alice as he tried toe to terms with the feeling of belonging that was going through him.


    " Seth I feelplete, like a part of me that has been missing has finally returned," Alice said, her voiceing out in shuddering moans, and she pushed against Seth and rubbed her rump against his pelvis.


    "And I feel that I am where I belong," Seth said in a low tone, his right hand rubbing Alice''s ass and then suddenly he held onto her waist and then attempted to move his hips backwards.


    "What a hard delicious grip," Seth muttered, a look of pleasure on his face as he found the hard process of pulling his dick out of Alice''s pussy met with fierce resistance and a ratherfortable touch.


    "You''re mine, bitch," Sethmented and with a grin, he ruthlessly pulled out his cock and then, without dy, smashed it back in.


    "Urghhhh, Urghhhhhh," Alice cried as her cunt was continuously hit by Seth, fucking her hard but keeping his pounding within intervals.


    Alice wasn''t a virgin by a long shot, but at the moment, she felt like this was her first time, and she was once more being introduced to vaginal pleasure.


    Just thinking of Seth''s cock and sucking it had sent Alice over the edge and cumming, but now that she had his cock deep in her, she felt like her next orgasm would be apanied by the exit of her soul.


    The feeling of Seth''s big dick moving inside her, sanctioned but uncontrolled, had Alice''s juices flowing, and her hand wing at the block she was leaning on.


    Alice squirmed beneath Seth, her nerves left in confusion by the influx of pleasure that they were being hit with and then before anyone knew it, Alice''s pussy contracted, but itsted for just a second, the woman letting out a rtively longer moan as she had a mini orgasm.


    For the current fuck, Seth paid no attention to Alice''s situation and instead focused on his own pleasure and Alice''s hot pussy.


    Earlier, when Seth had fucked Alice''s throat, the warmth of her throat which was quite simr to that of a pussy, had sent his mind wondering what her pussy would be like, and now he had his answer.


    Though not boiling, Alice''s pussy was hot enough that any man who put his dick in there would quickly pull it out, having already been scalded, and it was in this hot abyss that Seth foundfort.


    Watching his thick cock plunge in and out of Alice''s soaked and dripping cunt, Seth was left mesmerized, and then when he saw her tail, which just hung over her butt, sway without control, he couldn''t help but reach out and grab it once more.


    Holding the tail, Seth smashed Alice''s ass as hard as he could, his teeth gritting as minutes went by.


    As time went by, Seth and Alice soon found themselves in a rather steamy room, their skin wet with sweat from both their bodies and that which had evaporated into the air and then condensed back.


    Both Seth and Alice were lost to the world, the resonating pleasure they were both feeling having long taken over their consciousness, and as the echoes of impending climax rang in the air, their already vigorous tempo increased.


    "Arghhhh, argghhh, argh," Alice cried, her voice filled with pleasure and a bit of strain, a consequence of having to endure Seth''s hips hitting her poor buttocks with the force of a charging buffalo.


    Alice could feel her butt stinging all over, the sounds of Seth''s heavy breathing being the only thing in her ear, but most importantly of all, Seth''s cock which began expanding and throbbing harder.


    "Hrmmm, argghhh, urgghhhhhh," Alice screamed as it finally happened. Both she and Seth hit a climax at the same time, and while Seth flooded her cunt with his seed, her pussy washed his cock in its warm juices.

 Chapter 451 The Husband

    Chapter 451 The Husband


    She could still remember that day, the day she realized the dreadful price she had paid for her life and power.


    She could recall the supreme dominance to which she had been subjected and the maniption she had endured.


    Thest time she had been here, Dorian had be aware of her eternal servitude toward a particr someone.


    Simr to her previous visit, Dorian found herself in a world of darkness, standing in front of some sort of temple, drawings of people with sped hands, kneeling to the ground, surrounded her, but there was no indication of the entity they prayed to.


    "Does he now think of himself as a god?" Dorian wondered, a hint of worry creasing her face as she gazed up at the dark, sourceless sky.


    Dorian took a deep breath and hoping for the best, began to move forward.


    "It''s hard to believe this is my own mind space. He justes here and hijacks it like it''s some public property of mine, with no regard for my privacy."


    "I can hear you," a voice suddenly said, reaching Dorian just as she reached the temple''s wide-open doors.


    Although she was briefly startled, she snorted and replied as she entered the seemingly dark temple, now relieved.


    "I wasn''t trying to hide it."


    Unafraid, Dorian walked into the temple shrouded in darkness, and while she didn''t know it, when she entered, her surroundings were illuminated, providingfort.


    "Scared of the dark, are we?"


    "I thought you couldn''t read my thoughts," Dorian asked, her brows furrowing, but her reply was met with teasingughter.


    The next moment, Dorian found herself standing and looking up at a man seated on an elevated throne.


    "Ancestor," Dorian said, her voice filled with respect, as she bent down to one knee and genuflected.


    "Are you trying to earn my favour, or is this some ritual you want to start?" the dark-haired man, who could only be Seth, asked, rubbing his chin as he observed Dorian.


    "Both. I''ll go with both," Dorian said, maintaining her posture.


    "Good, fine answer, Dorian. Your almighty ancestor is truly pleased with you. You may rise," Seth dered.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Dorian shook her head and got back to her feet.


    "As you put it, you''re now an ancestor, Seth.


    You can''t be as careless as you used to be.


    You need to portray a firm and serious character, one that demands respect," Dorian said, looking at Seth with seriousness.


    Seth listened silently to Dorian as she spoke, and a moment after she finished, his lips twitched, and he chuckled.


    "I appreciate the concern, Dorian, but I don''t need it.


    I don''t care much about earning other people''s respect, if they are foolish enough to underestimate me, I have no qualms about destroying them.


    This is my philosophy, Dorian, and I want you wille to adopt it."


    Deciding to go against the one person who had loved and cared for her was not easy for Dorian, but for the sake of her beliefs, she had done it. With the gift Seth had given her and Alice''s failing administration, taking over the country had been incredibly easy, however, there was one roadblock, her very own benefactor.


    The kind of leader she wanted to be, how she wanted to rule, Dorian had already nned and fantasized about it and now the opportunity was before her.


    Miraculously, Seth had sided with her over Alice, his few casual words being more than enough for Alice to relinquish her control over the country and submit to him.


    Although Dorian felt no pleasure in making Alice''s life miserable, the words that marked the end of Alice''s days in power filled her with joy, not even the sight of Alice groveling before Seth could taint her tion.


    Now Dorian stood before Seth, watching the man in all his power and glory.


    His dominating presence was undeniable, and his most recent words further enhanced it, however, after hearing what he had to say about his philosophy, Dorian''s eyes narrowed as she peered at Seth.


    "Your philosophy is quite intimidating and brutal, but as the leader of the n, I consider it unfit. As a newly established n with peculiar methods of bing a member, I have a framework of rules that will guide us. I am in the process of developing a philosophy by which we will live."


    Seeing Dorian quickly dismiss his words about the n''s direction of growth, Seth''s aura emanated from him and put strain on Alice''s face, but itsted only a few seconds.


    "A strong character or something like that. It should be a good trait and quality for a leader," Seth said, nodding his head.


    Dorian, who had stood up against Seth, blinked her eyes several times, caught off guard by Seth''s words.


    However, her surprise was short-lived. "This is Seth, nothing about his actions ever makes sense.


    The inability to predict his next moves is what made Alice so wary of him.


    One moment he''s willing to destroy the world over a slight, and the next, he can easily overlook that slight for a new interest."


    "Well, I believe we''ve talked enough about n politics or whatever.


    I made you the leader for a reason," Seth said, looking at Dorian meaningfully and nodding when she did.


    "Now, to a matter that really interests me and has been itching my mind for some time," Seth continued, leaning forward.


    Although Dorian knew what Seth was referring to, the truly intrigued grin on his face had her gulping.


    "So, your husband, you''ve made him a supreme," Seth began, and when Dorian hesitantly nodded, he went on.


    "So, what you''re agreeing to right now is that you decided to make the man you im to love a ve of mine.


    Dorian, I highly doubt you trust me that much to offer your loved one to me. So, what exactly is going on?"


    Dorian remained silent for a few moments, her lips tight and then, with gritted teeth, she answered,


    "It was a necessity, okay? There is nothing more to it."


    "Oh really? Just be forthright, Dorian, or do you want me to force it out?" Seth urged.


    After Seth spoke, Dorian''s expression became even more difficult.


    "Seth, please, just this once, let....."


    "No, now tell me," Seth insisted. His words were no longer a request but something that Dorian could not refuse and with frustration, she burst out the answer from her lips,


    "He couldn''t satisfy me."

 Chapter 452 Clan Matters

    Chapter 452 n Matters


    After spitting out the shameful answer, Dorian couldn''t keep to herself, she couldn''t help but begin weeping, her body shivering in disappointment at what she had just said while Seth, on the other hand, merrily went about with his thoughts, unafraid to make them known.


    "Of course, I should have known, the poor dude couldn''t keep up.


    I wonder how awkward the situation must have been when you guys first had a go at it," Seth mused.


    "Say, was his cock actually able to enter you without getting crushed?" Seth asked with a genuinely curious expression on his face, but Dorian wasn''t having any of that.


    "Don''t you dare look down or talk badly about him. Basco is a great and amazing man."


    "Yeah, I wasn''t exactly talking badly about him," Seth began, taken aback by Dorian''s outburst, but before he could finish his words and exin himself, Dorian spoke once more.


    "It was bad enough that I had fallen for your scheme and be your ve, and that Adriana and Alice were about to fall into the same situation, but to know that Basco was about to fall into the same conundrum, and worst of all, be put in it by me, was entirely devastating.


    I tried to fake having an orgasm, and though I seeded the first time, the second time he caught me.


    Having to exin to him that he was actually too weak to satisfy me and seeing the depressing expression on his face was a nightmare for him.


    Basco was such a strong man, always firm and confident, but just the fact that he couldn''t satisfy me threatened to shatter both his ambition and confidence, and I couldn''t let that happen. Given the choice of seeing the man I love waste away and be a shadow of his former self or be a possible ve, though there was a chance that he could recover from his depression, I didn''t want to take any chances. So I took the best decision.


    I made him a Supreme, Seth. I made him a being who was just as strong as me, one who could properly satisfy me, but in doing so, I also made him susceptible to you," Dorian said, finallying to a stop in her speech.


    After talking, Dorian looked up at Seth, maintaining eye contact with him, and then fell to her knees.


    "I''m begging you, Seth. Please let Basco go. He doesn''t deserve to suffer. Please, I''ll do anything."


    When Dorian spoke, tears flowed down her eyes, and her voice quaked and now it was Seth''s turn to be taken aback.


    "Ehh, Dorian, I haven''t made any threats or said I''ll make him suffer," Seth pointed out.


    "But you were nning to," Dorian said with a bit of fear.


    "No," Seth grunted.


    "Then what will you do with him?" the kneeling woman asked.


    "Nothing. He''s your husband, and whatever happens to him is your business. I''m only interested in why you would be willing to make your husband a Supreme."


    "Oh," Dorian said quite surprised the vulnerable and pitiful expression on her face clearing up.


    "If you''re over that, then I wonder, where is your husband at the moment? I''m surprised that, up till now, he hasn''t popped up considering the various things you''ve been going through recently."


    Though Seth didn''t pay much interest to Dorian''s emotion, the woman herself needed some seconds to recover from meeting relief at the end of one of her greatest fears.


    "The things Dorian said to Seth about her and Basco were the truth, and now more than his words, seeing the amount of disinterest Seth had for her husband, Dorian was happy.


    "I had him promise that he won''te looking for me for the next days, that I was going to take some off time" Dorian said, her heart fluttering in happiness within when she saw Seth nod to her bullshit words


    "Well, since we''ve dealt with the issue of my curiosity, let''s see. what''s the status with Alice?"


    Recovering from whatever breakdown she had been in, Alice put her mind to work, ready to serve Seth.


    "Well, umm, Alice, we both talked and arrived at a sort of consensus.


    Alice blessed my rule, but well, I myself don''t personally see myself controlling her, so I''ll leave that to you."


    "That isn''t encouraging to hear," Seth said with a smirk, but Dorian, who was fully recovered, shrugged her shoulders.


    "As nice as it is to implement my power and make my presence a factor, wanting to exert my influence on Alice is just a fool''s dream.


    It''s almost like me trying to tame you; you''ll just get a mood swing and decide to go berserk."


    "And her transformation, what did you guys figure out?" Seth asked not pushing the subject.


    "I didn''t think you were interested in that, seeing as you upped and left to go fuck," Dorian grumbled, not surprised to see Seth uncaring of her little grievance.


    "Well, there are no pains, itches, or fear presence¡­" Dorian started, her face one of seriousness, but her words being full of tease.


    Dorian was going to continue with her words, but then the poker-face Seth had on told her he wasn''t the least bit amused.


    Letting out a sigh, Dorian shook her head and then spoke, "We need to know exactly what''s different about her to be able to write facts on her situation, and I am hoping you can help with that," Dorian said, looking at Seth meaningfully, but he only looked at her nkly.


    "That''s nice, but I have no idea what is different, so I guess we''ll be dropping the issue," Seth said. But Dorian wasn''t about to give up so easily.


    "This is something very important, Seth. Try to think hard. Maybe there is something you missed, or better yet, you could call up an expert."


    "This is the end of that train of discussion, Dorian. If you figure out something,e tell me, is that clear," Seth said, with his back slouched and voicex.


    "Yes," Dorian could only say in defeat.


    "Good. Well, before I go, I want to inform you that I''ll be going into seclusion. So yes, don''te disturbing unless the n is being wiped out, alright."


    Dorian paused at Seth''s words, seeming to want toe up with a thought, but after a few seconds, she nodded her head.


    "I''ll take care of things while you''re gone, then," Dorian said.

 Chapter 453 Transition To Business

    Chapter 453 Transition To Business


    "It''s surprising that I didn''t get into any problem despite my cultivation postponement, at least the world isn''t against me. Wait, I''m a sort of son of the world, of course, things would work in my favour.


    Now I just have to make sure my ... urghhh."


    Just like that, Seth, who had finished talking with Dorian in her mind space and was now back mulling over some thoughts in his mind, found himself groaning, his eyes opening and looking at his lower region.


    Looking at the action being performed on his third leg, Seth put his left hand behind his head to prop it up a bit, and then his right hand extended to the woman who was at work on his dick.


    Seth was amused by the shiver that went through Alice as his handnded on her head, but this time he didn''t proceed to any action that would have validated Alice''s shiver.


    With his eyes moving to the ceiling, Seth let out low grunts and gently stroked Alice''s head as the woman knelt between his spread legs, both her hands behind her back, and her mouth stuffed with his cock.


    At the moment, Alice''s horns were no more, the woman''s features having receded sometime during the long hours of their previous fuck.


    One would think that with her super horny mode gone and all the sex they had been indulging in over the course of an entire night and morning, Alice would be a lot more controlled and satisfied but s they would be wrong.


    Seth, looking down at the woman between his feet, didn''t need anyone to tell him that her cunt was dripping at the moment.


    As minutes went by, though Seth enjoyed the slow sensual movements of Alice''s mouth on his cock, his dick couldn''t help but begin throbbing in demand of more sensation.


    Like the caring and vignt mummy that she was, Alice quickly picked up on this and releasing Seth''s dick, she smiled at him.


    Seeming to be rearing up, Alice brought her hand from behind her back, and while her left hand went into supporting her sexy bending figure, the right moved and began stroking Seth''s cock.


    With each passing second, Alice increased the tempo of her strokes, the volumes of saliva she had left on Seth''s dick working as the perfect lube and having her slide up and down his cock, squelches being released asionally as his dick skin was moved up and down.


    "Oh, what a nice cock," Alice said, but this time she was no longer looking at Seth but at his cock and like a puppy staring at a ball, she had her tongue hanging out and staring at Seth''s dick with anticipation.


    Seth thought Alice was about to embark on the frustrating mission of making him cum with a handjob, but it seemed he underestimated the woman''s appetite for his cock.


    Just as her actions had his breathing a bit louder, her head suddenly dove down, and the next thing he knew, she had his cock in her mouth.


    "Urghhhhh," Seth groaned as his cock went down Alice''s tight throat, Seth loving as his invasion set the woman''s throat bulging and her eyes fluttering.


    "Guess I''ll be wasting some more time," Seth thought as he realized that the burning me in Alice was more than just one meant to take care of his hard wood but one for a full sensual experience.


    .........¡­..


    "So how secluded and deep is this ce?" The deep but rxed voice of Seth sounded, the man currently cleaning himself after justing out of the shower, an activity he had no qualms doing in front of the red-haired woman who was standing beside and watching him.


    "It''s Alice''s personal spot, one which is usually exclusive to just her family," Adriana, who was beside Seth, said, her eyes moving from Seth to Alice, who was face down on the bed, with sheets of cum around her and a thick white fluid flowing out of her pussy.


    When she had been called, Adriana had figured Seth wanted to have a go at her too, and though she wouldn''t admit it, her pussy had quivered in excitement at what was toe, but on arriving here, she had met a totally different situation.


    After assisting Seth with his issues, Alice had immediately fallen on the bed and gone to sleep, leaving Adriana no choice but to wait for Seth to step out of the bathroom.


    Before her eyes, she had to grievously watch the man dress. Adriana had lost count of how many times she had swallowed since she saw Seth, and even as she had this thought, she couldn''t help but swallow.


    The sight of Seth''s long meat just swaying there, left and right, pping against his thigh, and then coupled with the still visible sight of the work it had done on Alice, had Adriana''s breath hitched and her throat going dry.


    "Maybe this is why Alice likes sucking his cock so much; I really just want it shoved down my throat right now."


    The feeling to walk up to Seth and immediately surrender to him, her body spun in Adriana''s mind, but also, the woman kept control of her body and took in deep breaths, trudging through the tempting scene till Seth was fully dressed and now before her.


    "What about its qi shielding and resistance to attacks?" Seth asked.


    "Well, for the qi shielding, I can tell you that it is absolute, as I have never seen it fail. But for the part of resistance to attacks, well, with our current strength, I''m putting that one to doubt."


    "Hmmm," was all Seth said in reply to Alice''s words, quickly going into contemtion. "Seems he''s about to get quite busy; how long will whatever he''s doing take, and why doesn''t he even notice me?


    Is it because Alice has thoroughly satisfied him or is my polite dress not attractive to him."


    "Alright, Adriana, lead the way to this almighty cultivation room."

 Chapter 454 Energy Conflict

    Chapter 454 Energy Conflict


    How many feet underground it was, Seth wasn''t sure, but he was sure Adriana had mentioned how deep their location was on their way here.


    That the presidency was bound to be filled with secrets was not something new to Seth, but when Adriana had taken him below ground and then had them navigating several tunnels and paths in the ground, if not for his soul sense, Seth would have thought they had long since left the capital and were now on their way to another city.


    After traversing tunnelsyered with wooden walls and some seal symbols, Adriana had brought Seth before an intricate eight-circr door. and after shifting around some symbols and putting in several keys, the woman pushed open the unsurprisingly wooden door and then weed Seth to a new world.


    "Alright, maybe I was being too arrogant and underestimating Earth''s years of seal practising." These were the words Seth had said when he stepped through the circr wooden door, and even now, he would still stand by them.


    Seth had ssified Earth to be well below par in terms of cultivation, but when he stepped through the door and was weed to a bright blue sky with a warm sun, he knew that his wasn''t as backwards as he perceived.


    Other than back when he had gone after the Hammer Gang and been teleported into what he knew was a sort of pocket world, this was the second time he was finding himself in another pocket world. Though it was a lessplex one, that didn''t stop Seth from giving praise where it was due.


    With a sweep of his soul sense, Seth easily found out that other than the tall grasses and few trees in the 1 km world he was now in, he and Adriana were the only living things.


    "With bountiful qi at the middle grade suffusing the whole environment and higher-grade qi located at the interior, the pocket world made for an amazing cultivation spot, though Seth did find himself chuckling when he realized that Adriana didn''t even know much about the words she was currently in and the wonder specifications behind its creation


    At the moment, after spending some minutes strengthening his will that he came here for a purpose and resisting the urge to begin finding and studying the hidden seal of the pocket world, Seth now sat in a field filled with tall grasses which went way above him and was located to the side of the pocket world.


    Though there were the center parts of the pocket world which had far denser and higher-quality qi, Seth had no need for such. Seth had gone past the mortal realm, he was way past using mortal qi, and now, toplete his transformation, he needed immortal qi.


    Having cleared a small space in the field of tall grasses for himself and then kicked Adriana out with strict warnings about being disturbed, Seth was now seated cross-legged and as he took in a deep breath, he casually dropped a question for the being in his mind.


    "Say, Alexia, which should I start with? Should I absorb the immortal qi first, or should I go aboutprehending the sword qi?"


    "¡­"


    "Ehhh Alexia"


    "..."


    Not really needing an answer considering it was obvious that he should absorb the immortal qi first, Seth ignored the silence from Alexia and went on with his business.


    With smooth qi fluctuations, two stones popped out from the ring in Seth''s hand, and he caught each in one hand.


    "Well, she didn''t exactly give me a particr method to go about this, so I guess it''s just routine absorption," Seth mumbled to himself, but within his mind, he readied himself for any surprise.


    Taking in deep breaths and calming his mind, Seth began pulling the qi within the stones in his palm into himself, dragging them to first move into his hand.


    Though he easily seeded in the pration of his skin, immediately the qi entered into his body, it was met with fierce resistance from the qi within Seth.


    "Not bad," Sethmented as the little qi he had drawn into himself was pushed out.


    "We try again," Seth said, and with these words, employed his soul sense in pulling the immortal qi into himself.


    Sitting in a cross-legged position with his hands resting on hisps, Seth steadily breathed in and out, each intake of air apanied by a thick waft of green energy leaving the stones in his hand and going into his body.


    This time, as the immortal qi flowed into his body, Seth was met with much greater resistance due to the enormous quantity he was trying to absorb at a time, but he didn''t let this small hup stop him.


    With a deep breath and a slight tightening of his face, Seth''s soul sensetched onto the immortal qi he had already taken out of the stones, and with brute force, pulled it into himself.


    Reacting to the sudden intrusion, Seth''s dantian immediately kicked into action and began releasing wave after wave of qi into Seth''s body, wanting to fight off the new foreign energy.


    The immortal qi Seth was trying to absorb was, of course, far stronger than the mortal qi within him, but for some reason, the mortal qi in Seth''s body easily resisted the immortal qi, fighting it off and forcing Seth to have to actively participate and support the immortal qi.


    On a normal day, Seth would be able to control the qi in his body and pause its movements, but this time, like it had gone against him or maybe knew of his intention to rece it, Seth''s qi fought against his orders and sought to preserve it''s existence.


    "Urghh, even my dantian isn''t helping matters at this point," Sethmented to himself as he did his best to dull both his qi and dantian''s offences and went about forcing a whole new energy into his body.

 Chapter 455 A Step Forward

    Chapter 455 A Step Forward


    Though to Seth, it seemed like forever, it actually took him only a few minutes to finally pull the immortal qi all the way from the outside into his dantian.


    Having to go through the process of pushing through the ton of mortal qi that was within Seth, by the time the immortal qi reached his dantian, 90% of it had been wiped out, nothing but tendrils of immortal qi being the survivors of this dangerous journey.


    "This is very inefficient. If it continues like this, just how much time will it take me to rece all the qi in my body? Urghh, why is my qi so stubborn? we used to be such good buddies."


    As Seth had this thought, the immortal qi which he had been struggling with finally entered his body. But just before his mind could move to drag the next strands of immortal qi out of the stones, Seth''s dantian trembled. This sudden shake caused Seth''s entire body to shiver.


    "What just happened?" Seth wondered, quickly turning his attention to his dantian.


    With his soul sense this time, Seth''s attention zeroed in on his dantian, trying to find the fault with it. A bit of apprehension and fear entered his mind that he had somehow made a mistake and was about to dearly pay for it.


    Fortunately for Seth, none of his fear came true, as just a second after the small wisps of immortal qi entered his dantian, both Seth''s dantian and his qi suddenly lost their aggressiveness and calmed down.


    "What is happening?" Seth wondered in total confusion. Seth''s dantian, which had been spinning as hard as possible and releasing out as much qi as it could, nowy dormant within him, looking like it had fallen asleep.


    Seth tried to interact with his dantian but found himself unable to, he couldn''t even feel its presence.


    Seth''s face scrunched as his current situation reminded him of hisst breakthrough, of how his dantian had gone all automatic on its own and taken care of making a sessful breakthrough.


    Just as Seth had these thoughts on his dantian, it kicked back into action and began spinning once more, and Seth could swear that this time a cry of joy left it.


    Seth was as lost as to what his dantian was up to this time, but he didn''t have to wait for long. Without much dy, his dantian began absorbing all his qi, both inside and outside his body, back into itself.


    "Ehhh, what is it doing now?" Seth said, his once-disappeared fear reappearing as he found his qi literally reabsorbing all his qi. Like it was a vampire, Seth''s dantian drained Seth dry of qi, its actions making Seth''s body quickly dry out like he hadn''t eaten in days.


    Were it not for the fact that Seth was already used to his dantian and body taking the reins of his breakthroughs or evolutions, he would have panicked more or tried to pause the process. In the end, he let his dantian take him to a level of weakness he had never felt before.


    Sitting there cross-legged, his skin all wrinkled, and his hair taking on a dull grey shade, almost seeming to want to turn white, Seth looked like an aged cultivator who had reached the end of his lifespan and was now waiting for death to take him.


    "Seth, what is happening?" The concerned voice of Alexia sounded.


    Though the woman couldn''t observe the changes in his dantian, she could see the changes in his body, and not for a second did him looking like he was on death''s door make her think that he was actually making some progress.


    At first, Seth wanted to simply give her a vague answer, one that would settle her worries about his well-being and at the same time not give her much information about what was going on through him, but then at thest minute, he changed his mind.


    "My dantian has absorbed all my qi and seems to be working on it. I''m not sure what it''s doing though, but I know it''s beneficial."


    Despite all that they had been through, Alexia had always made sure not to pry too much into Seth''s life, aware that there were some secrets he kept from her due to his wariness and her iplete memories and origins.


    Though this was a situation that she wouldn''t have wished for, it wasn''t one Alexia was against. So when she had asked Seth what was happening to him, she had been fully ready to get the usual generic answer that stated he was well but instead, Seth had given her a rundown of what was actually happening within him.


    At first, Alexia thought he was just feeding her nonsense, given how casually he talked about his dantian automatically carrying out an action that was beneficial for him. But then, remembering his already impossible feats, she thought of this as possibly being one of his secrets and so kept quiet.


    "Okay, please be careful," Alexia said and then went silent, not wanting to distract Seth in such a critical and fragile time.


    That Alexia didn''t grill him more for details surprised Seth, but then again, it was a wee surprise, and with a nod, he let the woman go back to her silence while he himself stayed focused on his now solely rotating dantian.


    What was going on within his dantian, Seth wasn''t sure, but he trusted his dantian enough to know that it would do what benefitted him.


    With his mind and soul sensepletely focused on his dantian, Seth lost track of how much time had passed. By the time his dantian began trembling and quivering, Seth felt like he had been seated for an entire day.


    With the new change in the situation of his dantian, Seth tensed, readying himself for whatever development might ur. But then, rather than his qi, which had been sucked in,ing out, his dantian instead released a powerful and intense pulse to the surrounding.


    For a few seconds, Seth was left stunned by the strength of the pulse that had just left his body. Then his mind immediately got back into action, as by some means, he actually understood what his dantian was asking for with that pulse, and Seth, seeing no reason to go against it, fulfilled its desire.

 Chapter 456 Crazy People

    Chapter 456 Crazy People


    ?


    With a fluctuation in his soulsense, Seth''s bits of immortal qi left in the stone in his hand were pulled out and into his body. Just as this batch of qi was entering his body, there was a pulse on Seth''s space ring, an action followed by a hill of glittering and qi-filled stones appearing beside him.


    With his dantian having specifically asked for the immortal qi, the little that Seth had drawn into himself easily prated into his body and qi paths, swimming within his body like a fish in a pond.


    Seeing this, Seth quickly moved to begin absorbing qi from the qi stones before him. Before his soulsense could take action, Seth''s dantian let out a loud, powerful roar that only he could hear as it began spinning with unstoppable power and speed.


    Before Seth knew it, a wave of qi poured out of the immortal stones before him. Without a care for his readiness, it smashed into him and began diffusing into his body.


    "What the hell," Seth mumbled as he was engulfed in immortal qi, only able to brace himself for the impact.


    Like an unstoppable ocean, a continuous wave of immortal qi flowed into Seth. The quantity that Seth found himself absorbing was sorge that he began worrying if his body could actually contain all that energy.


    Soon, Seth''s fear of getting overstuffed with qi was alleviated as his body''s aggressive absorption of qi began slowing down. However, when Seth sent his soulsense sweeping all around, he realized that the extraction of qi from the qi stones hadn''t slowed down. While the amount of qi entering him had drastically reduced, the copious amounts of qi being extracted were stuffing his immediate surroundings.


    "This is awfully familiar," Seth thought, his mind remembering the various times when he had turned people into Supremes.


    It first started with the fortunate individual in person absorbing qi for miles around them into their body. Afterwards, these individuals pulled the qi to their surroundings, thickening the qi all around them until it turned into a cocoon.


    "Guess I''m going to be out a little longer," Seth thought, taking in a rxing deep breath.


    While he had been wary of stuffing himself with too much qi that he didn''t need, that didn''t mean Seth was against the absorption that had urred. A few minutes ago, Seth had been nothing but a dry husk of flesh, one without qi and unable to live. After the recent absorption, though he couldn''t control the qi in his body, Seth could feel his entire body brimming with energy and, most importantly, a certain powerful life force.


    Seth couldn''t ce a hand on it, but he could feel that within him there was a brimming power that had been unlocked and was just waiting to be called upon. While Seth pondered on the changes that were still beginning to happen to him, the wall of qi around him got thicker and thicker until it finally solidified and locked Seth in a round cocoon.


    "What now?" Kruxe thought, this being thest thing he thought about as he went unconscious.


    .........."


    With a grunt, a blonde woman raised both her bare hands and mmed them against the huge block of earth that had been thrown towards her. Despite the block opening for close to a hundred meters and being filled with a powerful, intense qi, the woman stood firm and fearlessly against it, bringing it to a stop with one palm open while the other was tightened into a fist and then smashed against the other.


    Releasing a heavy breath, the blind woman raised her head and stared at her opponent with ck eyes, licking her lips in a sort of desire while her tail, which stood at attention behind her, moved to her face and pushed the strands of hair that had gotten in her face to the side. With her dantian going at full speed, and circting tons of qi throughout her body, Alice''s muscles remained tense as she faced the ck-haired handsome man in front of her.


    Though there were many exceptional and distinguishing things about her opponent, the first and most noticeable thing about him was his extreme handsomeness. Unfortunately for the man, this feature of his had no effect on the woman before him. With happiness in her eyes, the woman raised her right hand, taking her index finger up and looking at its red liquid that covered it.


    "While it''s sweet to see your blood flowing," the woman said, a tremble going through her body as if she felt pleasure in just seeing her opponent''s blood, "I ampletely disgusted to have the blood of a pig like you."


    After finishing her words, Alice immediately flicked her finger with a disgusted expression, cleaning it of the blood which she had gotten on it. With a calm expression on his face and his hands to the side with a bit of casualness to them, the man watched the woman before him in silence, paying no attention to the blood that trickled down his exposed right arm.


    Dressed in a sleeveless innerwear, in ck pants, and ck sandals, other than his ruffled hair and blood on his arm, the man was in pristine condition, a condition that was very different from that of the female across him. Already barefoot, Alice had on blue tights and a blue top. The woman dressed like she was going for a jog, only that she had instead gone to do battle and now sportedpletely ruffled hair, dust-covered clothes, and blood leaking from her lips.


    "Come on, pig, don''t you have anything to say? Oh wait, you probably can''t talk because of all the asses you''ve been kissing. Has Dorian told you yet, nothing is ever going to be happening between you and the Rammond family because they are doomed to die, die or be ves."


    After she finished speaking, Alice beganughing, her tail wagging behind her, and that, coupled with her long horns on her forehead, made Alice look like a demon spawned out of hell andughing at the suffering which she had inflicted. As if only she got a joke that she had said, Aliceughed for a few seconds and then, without warning, kicked off her feet and shot forward.


    "Come, you worm!"


    Watching his opponent st toward him, the ck-haired man could only shake his head.


    "If she is this crazy, then just how much crazier is the person that agreed to transform her, and even after all this, has not yet killed her. I can''t believe I''m part of such a n," Basco thought, a hand on his forehead.

 Chapter 457 Letting Loose And Subduing

    Chapter 457 Letting Loose And Subduing


    Shooting towards Basco with nothing but the intention to oust the life out of him, Alice ran until she was but a few meters from him, and then without a pause, she puffed her mouth and then blew.


    With the speed with which she performed her actions, it was clear that Alice wasn''t trying to spew out dragon mes, but that still didn''t stop a torrent of mes from shooting out of her mouth and raining on Basco.


    Still standing in ce, Basco''s qi, which had been bubbling beneath his skin, sted out, and in no time, a cloak of blue light surrounded his body, piercing cackles sounding from it as he stood there and watched the mes fall on it.


    Alice''s mes fell on Basco just as how water spewed from one mouth would fall on the ground, only that this time the range of her attack was extremely wide, turning the area around Basco into an inferno.


    As Alice spewed mes from her mouth, so did she also take several steps backwards, the woman intending to bathe Basco in mes.


    Alice''s eyes were filled with madness, as she could imagine Basco within the burning mes, struggling to protect himself, but then, she proceeded to stop her attack and send out a punch which immediately countered a palm strike, showing that Alice, far from being delusional about her abilities, was aware.


    Though she behaved crazily, Alice was more than aware of her opponent''s strength and had been more than prepared for him to escape her attack, as it was all part of her n.


    Rather than run in headfirst and try to punch Basco to pieces, a tactic which Alice found herself loving to employ, considering her insane strength, Alice decided to instead bring Basco to herself.


    The thing was that while Alice, in her transformed demon-like form, possessed monstrous physical strength, one that surpassed every other Supreme other than Seth, she couldn''t match up to Basco''s speed.


    With Basco also being a Supreme, therge power gap that should have existed between the two of them after she became a Supreme was closed, and now with the fact that Basco was a genius taken into consideration, along with his fighting prowess and experience, something Alice had a long way to go before reaching also being added, the man was a tough opponent for Alice.


    To deal with his speed, which even she could not keep up with, Alice had decided to have him attack her, a strategy that would give her ample time to ready herself to defend and then destroy him.


    Comfortably stopping Basco''s lightning-filled palm strike with her left hand, Alice''s right hand flexed, and a huge red heavy sword appeared in her hand, and then not wasting a moment, the woman swung it down on Basco.


    "Die, you traitor!" Alice cackled as her big sword blurred through the air to take her ex-lover''s life.


    Without fear, Basco stared at the approaching sword, more of his qi bursting out of him, and with a flick of his hand, a white staff appeared in his hands. Basco deftly swung the staff to block the heavy sword that was falling towards him.


    "Boom" was the thick, heavy sound that resounded as both weapons shed, and though Basco seeded in blocking the attack as he held his staff with both hands, his feet sank into the ground, and a bit of strain shot into his arms.


    "Such monstrous strength, and she doesn''t even look like it," Basco cried, his words spoken in rtion to Alice''s still, curvy, and slim figure.


    Though having gotten the short end of the stick in this challenge, Basco didn''t wait for Alice to act first after blocking her attack.


    Riling up the qi in him and buffing up his physical strength as much as he could, Basco pushed against Alice''s great sword, managing to send it a few inches away, and then with expertise, his figure blurred, and his right leg shot out to deliver a kick to Alice''s gut.


    Though Basco carried out his movement with finesse and zero dy, Alice was still able to follow his action and bring her heavy sword to the side, using its t edge to defend against the kick.


    As Basco''s feet smashed against her sword, an explosion of lightning urred at the point of impact, and though Alice had to grit her teeth, she was able to remain standing.


    Withstanding this thunderous impact, Alice immediately sent her dantian churning, and qi poured out of her into the surroundings.


    "Come into my embrace, Basco," Alice said, her voice soft and enchanting like the words from one lover to another.


    As Alice spoke these words, for ten meters around her and Basco, the ground ripped apart, and pink and red ribbons made of nothing but pure qi rose into the air.


    "Damn," Basco muttered and tensed his leg to move away, but having already gotten him this close to herself, Alice had no intention of letting him go.


    Just as Basco moved to retreat, Alice also shot after him, her steps shattering the ground as she recklessly poured out her qi and chased after Basco.


    Though she had been working on the funing of her ability since she was turned into a Supreme, the desire to let loose and rampage around, letting out the humongous amount of qi within her, was just too delicious and as she pursued and locked down on Basco, Alice wondered if this was the reason why Seth was always itching to carry out some massive level of destruction.


    Though Basco was significantly faster than Alice, with the reckless pumping of her qi into her body and using it to empower her already out-of-this-world physical body, Alice closed a lot of the distance between them and unless Basco was given a significant distance or was ready to receive one of Alice''s ruinous attacks, there was no way he was going to escape her.


    Seeing the hundreds of ribbons Alice had summoned beginning to twine and build a wall both above and on all sides of him, Basco knew Alice wasn''t going to y around this time.


    "This woman, I don''t want to be the test subject of whatever special abilities Dorian said she might have, I better end this now."


    Having no desire to continue ying with his extremely hazardous opponent, Basco immediately retracted all of his qi, taking away even his cloak of lightning and making himself vulnerable to any attack that Alice would throw his way but this onlysted for a second, as the next second, his fluctuation urred once more.


    With Basco''s next fluctuation, his qi exploded out of him, a loud crackle sounding as pure white lightning wrapped around his body and just as Alice was still trying to understand what he was doing, a fist smashed into her chest, and then darkness took over.

 Chapter 458 Who I Love And Trust Most

    Chapter 458 Who I Love And Trust Most


    Letting out a heave, Basco watched as Alice''s body sailed through the air, smashing into the ground and with the amount of kic force in her, her body bounced up and then crashed back into the ground once more, rolling and leaving a long, wide ditch as it sped across the ground.


    "That should keep her down for a few minutes," Basco loudly said, flexing his aching fist, which he had used to deliver the punch, and then looking at the cloud of dust in the distance that signified Alice''s resting ce.


    "Sorry that you have to deal with this," a voice said a few seconds after Basco''s words.


    After hitting Alice, there had been fierceness in Basco''s eyes and a hint of annoyance on his face, but after the voice spoke, his features calmed, and he turned to the speaker.


    "Don''t go apologizing, it''s not your fault," Basco said, giving the serene woman walking towards a smile.


    Though the smile from her husband warmed her heart, within her mind, Dorian still couldn''t help but me herself, looking to the cloud of dust in the distance and shaking her head at her inability to exert even the smallest semnce of influence on Alice.


    "Well then again, she''s Alice. She''s my mentor, and I would expect nothing less from her. If our positions were reversed, I''m sure I would be doing the same thing as her."


    "As much as I hate to admit it, Dorian, Alice is getting stronger, and just with our fight right now, I can tell you that handling her would soon be a nightmare and even an impossibility for me," Basco said, his face once again going into a frown.


    "But your white lightning, it''s almighty. You saw what it did. Just a single punch and Alice was knocked out cold. With it, we can keep Alice busy for some more time, busy until Sethes out of his seclusion."


    Hearing Alice talk about his white lightning brought a smile to Basco.


    Remembering the nearly 150 years it had taken him toprehend this deadly type of lightning, a feeling of pride and arrogance bubbled within him, and it would havee out were it not for Alice''sst words.


    Though his white lightning put him on a whole new level of power amongst his peers, even cing him far stronger than Dorian, who was half a step beyond the kaiser level, when it came to Alice, he could feel his very being telling him that she was far superior.


    "Just what is that woman? We are both Supremes, yet she makes me feel like I am facing a naturally superior being."


    While Basco had been grumbling internally about his ex-lover''s strength and scary potential, Alice had been speaking words that made him happy, but then she went ahead and mentioned Seth and like water on fire, all positive aspects of Basco''s mood was sent down the drain.


    It wasn''t a matter of Basco hating Seth, but more of the fact that he was his wife''s ex-lover and that he was, as she described, an undefeatablebatant.


    As a man, hearing his own wife outright tell him that he couldn''t match another man in battle for possibly the rest of his life, how could Basco not be hurt?


    With just the smallest of thoughts about Seth, Basco was quick on track for depressing thoughts, but before his bus could get on the highway, he felt a pair of arms wrap around him and a reassuring face look at him.


    "You''re thinking about him, right?" Dorian asked with a smile.


    "Well, considering how you always speak about him withplete confidence and trust, how can I be all smiles?" Basco said, his tone gruff.


    "Well, you''re right that I have confidence in him, but who said anything about me trusting him the most? While he has his power and troublesome nature, it is you that I trust most and love, and no matter what he does in the world, he can''t change that," Dorian said.


    Though Dorian''s words served to soothe Basco''s heart, he didn''t let it show as he went grumbling and without dy changed the topic.


    "So what are we gonna do with her?"


    "Like I said, keep her busy. Alice seeks battles to thrill her and also help her learn how to better use her newfound strength, so we just have to keep her upied and wait for Seth to be done ande deal with this," Alice answered, smiling but bringing no attention to Basco''s change of topic.


    "Urgh, I hope you''re right. I derive no pleasure from beating her up or, worse off, getting beaten by her. I hope this ancestor of ours hurry up ande deal with her."


    Chuckling at Basco''sint, Alice easily brushed it away, confident that when Seth came out of his seclusion, she would be able to push the issue of Alice over to him.


    Unfortunately for the couple, it wasn''t until 6 monthster that a pair of eyes flickered open and looked at the fake sun up above.


    "Hmm, everything around me feels so weird, but most importantly, I feel so different.


    Feels like all I have to do is squeeze my hand, and I could destroy the very fabric of this world."


    As Seth got lost in the feeling brought about by his new power, he reached out his hand and then grasped at the empty air and just as his hand closed, the space surrounding his arm began blurring, cracking, and then shattering like ss.


    Following the shattering of the space, a ck hole appeared where Seth''s arm was, making it look like Seth was in some type of fake world and had finally broken through it.


    While Seth stared at the ck space the simple act of him strongly grabbing his arm had caused, his eyes quickly caught onto the red liquid that was flowing from the ck space where his arm was but before he could inspect more of his blood, a tremor ripped across the world he was in.


    Watching as the world all around him began shaking in reaction to his destruction of a bit of its space, probably about to copse, Seth let out a sigh and pulled back his hand.


    Giving his right hand which nowcked fingers a nce, Seth''s attention quickly went back to the ck space.


    With attentiveness, Seth watched the ck space quickly shrink, the hole he had caused being repaired by the world and when it was gone, he licked his lips.


    "Space power should be next on my list when I''m done with this stupid Sword Qi stuff," Seth muttered and then, with a shrug, stood to his feet.


    "Time to rx."

 Chapter 459 Latest Supreme

    Chapter 459 Latest Supreme


    When Seth said he was going to rx, what he had in mind was to find a slim, curvy figure with ample breasts, a protruding behind, and delicious lips which he could properly use for the after-meal service. Instead, here he was, staring at a taller and well-really handsome ck-haired man.


    "Another Prince Charming. Where did this onee from?" Seth grumbled within.


    What such a man was doing waiting for him at the exit of his most recent training ground, Seth didn''t know, and he wasn''t interested.


    Like he had seen nothing, Seth didn''t break or slow his steps, walking right past the man with a hint of acknowledgement, but after he had taken three steps past him, the man spoke.


    "You won''t even acknowledge my presence."


    Not stopping in his tracks, Seth replied, "I implore you to do the same, treat it like you never saw me."


    "Is that how you treat your n members?" the ck-haired man spoke once more, looking at Seth with a confident gaze.


    Grumbling under his breath, Seth turned around and stared at the man who just had to be there to spoil his seclusion exit.


    "Who are you, what do you want, oh, and who is responsible for transforming you?" Seth asked, rubbing his hands through his head.


    "Man, I need a bath, a shave, and some real hot sex. Stupid cultivation wanting to keep me forever."


    While Seth had his horny and hygienic thoughts, the ck-haired man opposite him couldn''t help but frown after Seth''s words, offended by Seth''s remarks.


    "Though I''m not a fan of you, I kind of hoped we would start off on the right foot, not this."


    "Huh, what are you talking about?" Seth asked confusion on his face.


    His features twisting, the ck-haired man replied, "Dorian assured me and seemed quite confident that you wouldn''t give me any trouble."


    Hearing the man''s next set of words, Seth quickly realized who the man before him was, and he didn''t try to hide the fact that he had just suddenly made this realization.


    "You''re Basco."


    "You seriously didn''t know."


    "Should I?"


    A few seconds of silence passed between both men after their exchange of words.


    "You really don''t care about her leaving you?" Basco asked, deciding to tread on the edge and see what Seth''s feelings truly were.


    "Nope, if I did, both you and her would be dead by now."


    Basco didn''t like the way Seth casually spoke about being able to put him and Dorian to death, but he had been grilled much by his wife about Seth''s madness and power and if that wasn''t enough, right at this moment, all of his instincts told him to be a good boy and not antagonize the man in front of him.


    Basco was still in thought when Seth spoke.


    "You''re strong, really strong. I can feel a familiar power within you, one hidden deep within you but just waiting to burst out, show it to me."


    Though beingplimented and then ordered like he was a subordinate wasn''t a sweet pill for Basco, in the world, strength spoke, and seeing that he was speaking to Seth, the man whom his wife dreaded and advised about, one whom even Alice listened to, and most importantly, responsible for the creation of the bloodline that gave him nearly half the strength he had at the moment, he acquiesced to Seth''s demand, his wife''s words ying a big hand in it.


    Without another word, Basco''s qi spiked within him, and then several tendrils of white lightning sprouted on his body and then, with a cackling and roaring sound, his body was shrouded in white lightning.


    "This is incredible," Seth said, standing next to Basco and running his hand on and through the lightning cloak that had manifested on Basco, ignoring his shocked and whitened face.


    There were a lot of things that Basco had expected and seen in his hundred years of life, especially since he entered the kaiser level, but none of them had ever made him as scared as he was at the moment.


    Perhaps if he were caught off guard, he could always believe that he still had a trump card, but right now, that trump card had been used, and yet before Seth, it was like he was still a soldier-level cultivator.


    Neither his eyes, soul sense, nor instincts had been able to tell him when and how Seth had moved.


    One instance Seth was some steps from him, and then the next, the man was close to and touching him.


    "It''s like he teleported, but no, there is no fluctuation of space, or am Icking sufficient knowledge?" Basco wondered within, finding his legs stuck, unable to help him move away from Seth.


    Not caring about Basco''s expression, Seth spent some time observing the white lightning running over him, and then he took a step back.


    "If you believe this is me trying to exert my influence on you or show you who is boss, then you''re wrong.


    This is just me being me and you being you. In this situation, I''m the strong one, and you''re the weak one. If you feel that it shouldn''t be that way, I encourage you to grow stronger and change the dynamics."


    Seth''s words left Basco blinking, mulling over Seth''s words, and also mulling about how a hundreds of years old man was receiving a lecture from a boy who wasn''t even 50.


    "Now maybe you think you''ve made it, but the truth is that you''re actually just at the doorstep in terms ofprehension of your white lightning. This power touches on Divinity, a power that might even give you a space of remembrance in my mind."


    "How do you know that?" Basco asked, not minding Seth''s words about him not having a space in the man''s mind.


    "Because I used something simr to create the storm crater," Seth offhandedly said.


    Though Basco''s eyebrows seriously raised at Seth''s words he didn''t let him go that easily.


    "But back then, you were just a soldier-level cultivator."


    Basco thought he was catching Seth in a lie, but then his next words had him shut up.


    "Exactly."


    This one word was enough to send Basco''s mind into disarray.


    Unfortunately for Basco, Seth didn''t have his well-being as a priority, so he went ahead to ask another question.


    "If you are Dorian''s husband, then you aren''t the most recent supreme, so then who is it?"


    Though not liking how he was being referred to as Dorian''s husband, Basco replied.


    "Alice''s son, Dinzel."

 Chapter 460 Discipline and Discovery

    Chapter 460 Discipline and Discovery


    "Huh, that brat," Seth said like he were an elder, and though Basco would have liked to point that out, there was the fact that Seth was now Dinzel''s progenitor, so he just shrugged.


    "Who turned him?" Seth asked.


    "Alice," Basco replied, "and she is also the reason that I am here."


    Like he didn''t hear Basco''sint about Alice, Seth continued with his inquiry.


    "Where is he?"


    "Here in the presidency."


    With a nod of his head, Seth let out his soul sense, and then his figure disappeared. Smacking his lips, Basco, who was already d in his white lightning, also disappeared from his spot.


    ¡­........


    "Ah, ahh, ahh," a woman kept moaning as the man behind her kept smacking his pelvis against her poor ass cheeks.


    With powerful arms on her shoulders, the option of fleeing the grips was an option for the woman, but then again it wasn''t like she wanted to leave.


    There in the wide room, one with cream-coloured curtains and yellow walls, and a noticeably big blue bed in the middle of the room, there was a couple on the bed, and at the moment, they were engaging in the passion of the flesh.


    With the woman lying face down with a pleasure-filled look on her face, the young man behind was totally engrossed in the sensations he was feeling and the sight he was seeing.


    Maybe it was because they were too focused on themselves or perhaps because they were weaker, but when two men silently appeared in their room, standing close to the window, none of them was the wiser until one of them spoke.


    "Isn''t that a wedding ring on her finger?" Seth suddenly said, his voice bringing the attention of everyone, Basco included, to turn and face him.


    When Basco had arrived secondster, he had met Seth there and had thought the man had some n in mind, but then hearing the words he used to give away their presence surprised him.


    While Basco was surprised by Seth''s openness, the couple on the bed all got antsy, the man jumping to his feet while the woman screamed and scrambled for bed covers.


    "When did Dinzel get married?" Seth asked, continuing with his words like there was nothing wrong and turning to Basco questioningly.


    "He isn''t," Basco said, but before Seth could ask another question, Dinzel spoke.


    "Seth, what the hell are you doing here?"


    Coming with Dinzel''s words was a wave of qi that hit both Seth and Basco and while Basco groaned within about the arrogance of the idiotic child before him, Seth went on like nothing had happened.


    "That''s a good question, Basco. Do you remember why I''m here?" Seth said, looking at Basco.


    Whether or not Seth was intentionally teasing Dinzel or had genuinely forgotten why he came here, Basco wasn''t sure. But the one thing he knew was that Alice loved her son, Seth was very chaotic, and he should keep Dinzel away from him.


    Hearing Seth''s words to Basco, Dinzel''s qi pulsed once more, and his rage flew off the handle.


    Not minding his naked state, Dinzel put power into his right leg and pushed to rush forward. Instead, he found himself falling to his knees the next second, his blurry vision seeing Basco withdrawing his palm strike.


    "How," Dinzel wondered in his head, falling on one knee and trying to get his body in order. Dinzel wasn''t sure what had happened, but his entire qi system had been sent into disarray. With his qi sluggish, heavy, and unresponsive, though Dinzel forced himself to his feet, he was like amb before tigers at the moment. It was at this point that a bit of reality registered in his head.


    "Damn it, Seth, Basco, what do you think would happen when my mother hears about this?" Hearing Dinzel''s words, Seth was left stupefied at his ignorance.


    "Why does it seem like you''ve been getting dumber since thest time we met?"


    Speaking these words, Seth shook his head, then ignored Dinzel and turned to the reason he was actually there.


    "Who turned you?" Seth inquired, his eyes narrowed on the woman who had run behind the bed and covered herself with sheets.


    "I did. What does that have to do with you?"


    "She''s the wife of one of the presidents of the neighbouring countries and came here on diplomatic¡­."


    Wanting to clear up the air and hopefully bring about some peace between both men, Basco began exining the origins of the woman. Halfway into his speech, he had to stop and give Seth a look-over.


    Halfway through his speech, the woman, whose origin Basco had been trying to exin, exploded into bits of flesh and gore. Basco couldn''t help but look at Seth''s calm face, updating and registering how ruthless the young man in front of him was.


    "Dorian was right on mark about how ruthless and carefree he can be. I need to do something about this. I can''t have everyone going around and turning whomever they wish into a supreme. My n isn''t meant for filths."


    The literal explosion of the woman he had just been making love to shocked Dinzel.


    Before he could go on to ask how and why she had died, he heard Seth speak. Seeing his woman turn into nothing but blood and flesh bits before him, Dinzel immediately let out a roar and charged towards Seth, a pair of horns rapidly sprouting from his head.


    He barely took a step when a kick connected with his face, and he was sent flying back, smashing into the wall of the room, breaking through it and sailing away.


    "That wasn''t necessary, Basco. His mother still interests me more than enough, so I won''t be disposing of him anytime soon. I''ll only be delivering the discipline that she failed to give him."


    "Watching him now being all stubborn, I can''t help but wonder who his father is. Do you know?" Seth said, looking at Basco questioningly.


    "I don''t know. Alice had him after we had broken up," Basco shrugged. "You''ll have to ask Alice."


    While carelessly tossing the idea to ask Alice about Dinzel''s father somewhere in the back of his head, Seth began moving towards the hole Dinzel''s exit had made in the walls.


    Fortunately for Seth, Dinzel decided to save him the stress ofing to him as with his qi zing and all over the ce, the man came shooting through the air and towards him.

 Chapter 461 Discipline 2

    Chapter 461 Discipline 2


    "No, that''s considerate," Seth chuckled as he stared at the quickly approaching red light covered in spinning qi and wind flying towards him. The building where Seth and Basco hade and found Dinzel was a three-storied building with Dinzel and his sex partner having been on the second floor.


    Now, as Dinzel shot toward the duo, or Seth in particr, he was heading for the second floor. With his rage in control, he gave no care for the multiple buildings and lives his reckless release of qi caused as he moved.


    Luckily, Basco was there. When he saw that Seth wasn''t going to do anything about Dinzel''s impulsive behaviour, he blurred, and with blue lightning pouring all around his body, he grabbed Dinzel by what could only be a tail¡ªDinzel''s tail. Smashing the air like he was walking on it, Basco spun him around and then threw him towards Seth. His actions cancelled out Dinzel''s reckless outpour of qi, making him nothing but a harmlesset shooting towards Seth.


    Basco''s actions were so fast and rapid that not even the dozens of people who hade out in haste and fear, looking at Dinzel, had seen him. To them, one second Dinzel was giving off the aura of a beast that was prepared to go on a rampage and destroy everything in its path. Then the next second, all the menacing aura that he had been giving out was gone, and all that was left was a body sailing through the air.


    While the people down below tried to make sense of what was happening, with the cultivators dreading the thought of intervening, Dinzel, who was at the center of attention at the moment, was lost on what was happening to him.


    At the moment, Dinzel felt like he was in a dream because he just couldn''t understand how he, who had been charging forward and transforming into his epic most powerful form, had been sent flying with a very stinging cheek. When he had charged once more at full power, he had suddenly been manhandled in the air and thrown like he was nothing but a ball.


    While Dinzel felt lost, there was another emotion within him that surpassed his confusion, and it was anger. Dinzel knew the amount of strength he had buried within him. He could feel it when his mother transformed him. Even now, as he stood with his two horns and tail waving behind him, he could feel his entire being raging at the fact that he himself was being treated like nothing but a toy. Just as he could arrive at the resolution to destroy everyone that dared to undermine him, he felt his fight be halted and his left shoulder be caught in a tight grip.


    With his flight put to a stop, Dinzel hastily came out of his mind monologues, opening his eyes to see what had caught him. He had always kept his soul sense active, yet he sensed nothing in his path.


    "You," Dinzel said, surprise on his face at seeing Seth before him because even now, he could not feel the bastard with his soul sense.


    "Ehh, yeah, me Dinzel, hello. Were you expecting someone else?" Seth asked, really not understanding why Dinzel would be surprised to see him. Before Dinzel could offer him an exnation, Seth applied more force to his hands, and like a well-oiled lever, Dinzel quickly went down until he was on both knees.


    "Now for a proper introduction. Good day, Dinzel. My name is Evary Seth, and in case you didn''t know, I am the progenator of you, your mother, and every other being in the world that is a supreme. Do you understand that?" Seth asked, seeing a look of surprise and then confusion once more. Seth didn''t give the confused man any chance to exin as he continued speaking. "I don''t care about your respect, I don''t want your respect, I don''t need your respect, but when I say jump, you ask how high. Is that clear?"


    After Seth finished saying his next piece, he stayed silent and looked at Dinzel for an answer. When he saw a look of disgust appear on the man''s face, a grin appeared on his own face. "Fuck you, bastard," Dinzel replied. With his grin turning into a smile, Seth spoke.


    "Good reply. It wouldn''t be fun if you were like Alice or Basco here, all good and full of self-control," Seth said, chuckling to himself and thenughing at Dinzel. At first, Dinzel''s face was twisted when he noticed Seth beganughing longer than normal, but then his expression changed to grimace as he noticed Seth''s grip on his shoulder beginning to tighten, threatening to pierce into his skin by the time a few seconds had passed.


    Feeling the pain in his shoulder just from being gripped by Seth''s bare hands sent a jolt through Dinzel. With a roar, he sent his qi flooding his qi pathways, wanting to empower himself as he tried to push himself to his feet. To his dismay, he found himself not even budging an inch. With Seth''s left hand over his face as heughed, his right hand casually ced on Dinzel''s shoulder, and as Dinzel watched him continue with his crazy fit ofughter, dread began filling him as he could do nothing but watch his shoulder be casually crushed.


    "Don''t go tightening your lips, Dinzel. This isn''t your punishment or anything; this is just a warm-up. The real pain and seductione now," Seth said. As soon as he spoke those words, his right arm became encased in blue lightning, and with a wicked grin on Seth''s face, this lightning came pouring into Dinzel.


    "uarghhhhhhhh"


    .............


    "Well, that should be properly taken care of," a smiling Seth said, stretching left and right and then turning to his left to look at Basco, who had decided to join him in the air.


    "So, what''s next?" Seth said, grinning.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''ve been following me around since we met. I doubt it''s because you''re a loyal member of the n or an admirer of mine. What do you want?"


    "Alice is on a rampage," Basco said.


    "So you want me to stop her?" Seth guessed.


    "Well, that was the initial n, but not anymore."


    "Dorian suggested it would be better if both you and I join her."


    "Good, I''m itching for a fight, but I guess spilling some expensive blood isn''t bad. Lead the way," Seth said with augh, ready to leave and not sparing a nce at the shivering young man who was at his feet.

 Chapter 462 Three Musketeers

    Chapter 462 Three Musketeers


    Moving from the general realm to the Kaiser realm involved a total change in all aspects of a person. Both physically, mentally, and spiritually, this advancement was one that took a person to a whole new realm of power and reasoning. But then again, the evolution and transformation of a person''s life didn''t end there, as there were always more transformations to go through. Just like with the stages below it, the Kaiser realm was divided into three levels, each having three stages, and then after that, there was the elusive and secretive overseer level.


    With the Kaiser level already granting one the recognition of the world and a level of power that allowed them to subdue cities on their own, the abilities of the overseer were an evolution that took things to a whole different level. With just their understanding of the basics of thews of an element, the strength of an overseer or immortal, depending on which world one stood, was well over that of a Kaiser. At the moment, in a particr location on Earth, three overseers stood hanging in the air, a distance of a meter between each of them as they stood in a triangr formation, facing each other but having their eyes staring down below.


    "So we are all going to say we have no idea what has happened to her, that we have no idea exactly what changes she has been through," a woman with red, blue, and white hair said, both her hands on her hips and a beautiful and exquisite face sporting a suspicious smile as she looked at the other two overseers opposite to her.


    Though dressed in a red baggy robe, the huge bust of this multicoloured woman could not be hidden, especially with the arch she put in her waist to prop her chest up. While looking at both her spyingpanions with a smile, the woman''s smile particrly wandered to the one on the left, and she couldn''t help but stare at her with a piercing gaze.


    "Stop asking questions you know the answer to, brat," a voice which contained wisdom, age, and experience said, a hint of rebuke in her tone. With her bent stature and white hair that fell from her head, the woman looked like quite the fragile living thing, but anyone who saw the people she was currently standing with would know better.


    "And what would make you think I know the answer to that question, old hag? It would seem the age has really been getting to you," the multicoloured woman said with a tease, but all her words earned her was a sneer from the old woman.


    "Don''t be like that, Maggy. I''m just worried about you. With your condition, I''m worried about what will happen if you ascend. You might just die on the journey to the higher world. Think about it; even little Roy will be unhappy," the exquisite woman persisted.


    "Keep my grandson out of this," the old woman said, her wordsing out as a tiredint, showing that it wasn''t the first time she was being hounded by the woman before her. Before the exquisite woman could joyfully taunt the old woman once more, their thirdpanion in the air decided to intervene.


    Sporting ck hair and a natural, not too beautiful fair face, the woman clothed in a blue blouse and free-flowing red trousers was one who, when put in the crowd, would draw no sort of attention to herself. but when she spoke the looks of respect and acknowledgement which the exquisite woman and red-haired woman showed to her proved that she was no ordinary woman


    "You guys, would you stop with your banter and let''s talk about how we are going to deal with this woman and her kingdom."


    "She is scary, but that''s just it. Other than putting up an interesting show, she is far from deserving of mine or your thoughts," the exquisite woman said.


    "You let jealousy cloud your mind too quickly," the normally dressed woman said. Before the exquisite woman could speak to counter her, she continued, "You say she''s undeserving of your thoughts, but your entire kingdom does not even have a 3rd stage Kaiser in the solid stage."


    Immediately after the woman finished speaking, the exquisite woman''s face twisted, her condition further worsening when she heard a chuckleing from the old woman opposite her.


    "Just a bit of time and we''ll have enough of them," the unhappy woman muttered.


    "Are we going to do anything about that?" The old woman said, "Their battle isn''t exactly sanctioned, so we can intervene and make peace.


    "That is risky, for all we know there might be a nation backing her," the well-dressed woman said. If one could hear her voice, they would know that itcked conviction and that she was just specting.


    "Well, if we are going to help her, now would be the time, ''cause she''s about to kill them," the exquisite woman grumbled.


    "Topletely overpower 3 Kaisers and be about to kill them, it seems after all these years, Luka Alice is finally filling up the shoes of her father," the old woman said.


    "I don''t know about you two, but if the stories about this bitch''s father are true, then I have no intention of letting another monstrosity like him be born," the exquisite woman said, her face tightening.


    "Remember that for now, you can only separate them. Don''t take any action against her, or we''ll have those guardians breathing down our necks. We''ll find a different time to deal with her," the woman dressed in trousers quickly said when she saw herpanion was ready to descend and take action.


    The exquisite woman nodded her head to follow the overseer''s words. Just before she could move to descend, her head snapped in a particr direction, those of herpanions snapping along with hers, confusion in their eyes as their eyes.


    "When did he get here?" The exquisite woman said, her words referring to the young man who was now standing on the battlefield.


    "I''ve been actively watching the battlefield, so when did he arrive?" she continued asking.


    "It wasn''t only you, neither I nor Maggy knows when he came," the woman d in jeans said, her tone nothing but serious but Just before any of them could talk, their eyes moved to a certain direction.


    "Who is that? I can barely keep up with that speed."

 Chapter 463 After Sex

    Chapter 463 After Sex


    What greater pleasure was there than sex? Many would have different answers, with these mostly being about things that brought rxation, but then there were always a few that would pick something abnormal, and Luka Alice just happened to be one of those people.


    Other than the sweet, nerve-piercing pleasure that she rocked her body whenever she was at the feet of Seth''s thick cock, the next best thing on Alice''s list was fighting. Being well over a thousand years old, Alice had lived through and experienced a lot of things that would leave many blown and envying, but surprisingly enough, despite being a cultivator, fighting was the one thing that even some 100-year-old cultivators could outbreak her in.


    Having already been saddled with bad cultivation talent, to make progress in her cultivation, Alice had to spend most of her time focusing on just cultivating. Taking in the energies of the world into her dantian, refining it, and stirring it for her own use. While others went out to fight beasts and other cultivators, this was what Alice did under the firm protection of her father, and soon of the country which she began ruling.


    Even back then, during the few times she engaged inbat, Alice had never truly felt any sort of love for it. While she also wasn''t repulsed by the idea of fighting, partaking in it had only been for the sake of exercising and keeping herself fit to a certain level; there had never been any emotion attached to the stressful, life-risking, and sweat-inducing activity.


    Alice didn''t know if this was a result of Seth transforming her into a Supreme or her just being excited to be powerful or her just having always been a fighting junkie but never being strong enough, but the one thing she knew was that she loved fighting. While she would always pick victory over a loss, the knowledge that she would lose a battle never dissuaded her from partaking in it, and then the best battles of them all were ones where she got to y with her prey or preys, as she was currently doing.


    While Dorian and her subordinates had thought she was just being a battle junkie, which she was when she had gone around challenging both her husband and anyone that she felt was relevantly strong, the truth was that there was more to it. Rather than just battle to satisfy her battle thirst and keep her itchy little sister busy, Alice was also trying to prepare herself for the hell she had nned on unleashing.


    After four months of constantly getting beat up by that anomaly of a man called Basco, and after some battles and giving him a tough time, Alice decided to go aplish her main goal, which was the conquering of all other kingdoms. Poor Dorian had tried to talk her out of it, with Adriana even putting in a word or two, but Alice had remained adamant, and now as she engaged in battle against the three leaders of a mid-tier country, Alice could feel her nerves tingling with joy.


    With Alice already being the face of Ergand, no matter how much Dorian would like to deny it, whatever actions Alice took would reflect on the country, and so will whatever me that erupted from her actions be directed at Ergand, but Alice didn''t care.


    No matter what happened, no matter what he did, Alice had a backing, and she believed in that backing to the veryst drop of blood in her body. Having no worries in her mind other than when she might get a chance to give her little sister the scratch it needed, all that was on Alice''s mind was violence or, in this case, teasing her opponent¡ªan action which she expertly carried out.


    With her red heavy sword in hand, Alice waved it to her left, letting it sh against a giant hammer and with a groan, letting herself be pushed back, enjoying the exotic smile on the bastard who believed he actually outmatched her in strength. Not keeping much attention on the long hammer-wielding bearded man, Alice turned to the most perverted of the three bastards fighting her, using her right hand to wave her sword to the left and in his direction. This action made him pause in his attempt to advance towards her, and then when Alice had enough of his image in her eyes, her left hand lit up in a red hue, and with her palm, she pushed it forward.


    As Alice''s hand moved forward, the ground just in the direction of her palm immediately began opening up with explosive bangs. The bangs rapidly headed to her perverted victim, prompting the man to quickly step out of the line of the rapid explosion. Just before he could breathe a sigh of relief at having escaped Alice''s attack, the series of straight-line explosions took a sudden turn in her direction, and then the next thing he knew, he was consumed by an explosion.


    "Hi hi hi hi," Aliceughed, her vocal cords being mostly simted by the squeal that left her opponent''s mouth. Though her attack was far from being able to take down a mighty 3rd stage kaiser level cultivator, it was still strong enough to make her victim burn a good amount of qi to protect himself or, in the worst case, suffer some annoying wounds.


    After her sessful explosion mission, Alice''s legs kicked off the ground. The woman exhibited the one trait that her opponents wrongly thought was her weakest point. With a speed that immediately left all of her opponents letting out roars of defiance as they tried to follow her, Alice dodged the set of swords that fell in her previous position and lit the area in a lightning explosion.


    Making good use of her legs, she charged the poor victim of her explosion, and just when she was a few steps away from the unfortunate being, she kicked her speed up a notch, suddenly boosting forward with a heavy quaking step, and thennding a punch right on the man''s guts.


    "Kpa kpa crack," these were the sounds Alice heard as she punched the man into the ground, this time intending to kill him. ytime was over for Alice; her guts were telling her that she was in a bit of a crisis, and she didn''t want to take any chances.


    After delivering her first ouch, the partners of the unfortunate man who had been smashed into the ground were all scrambling to get Alice off their friend, their reaction thrown off by her sudden increase in strength, but Alice paid them no mind. Alice was just about to go in for the next punch, one meant to smash the head apart, but just as she raised her hand, her soul sensed a presence, and with just that, a smile came to her face, every feeling of worry within her disappearing.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 464 Who Are You

    Chapter 464 Who Are You


    "Seth, you''re back," Alice said, her intent to smash apart someone''s brain forgotten, a surprised look on her face.


    Turning and looking at Seth, Alice made a small wave at him, her eyes temporarily going to Basco, who was but to Seth''s side, and then she looked away and instead began looking at her surroundings before her eyes then snapped back to Seth and then "boooom,".


    Leaving a powerful shockwave and shattering the ground where she previously was. Alice moved toward Seth, happily entering into his embrace the next second.


    Without fear, Seth opened his arms, effortlessly epting the hug of the charging woman, easily absorbing the powerful momentum she had shot towards him, and letting her rub her big breasts all over his chest.


    While the couple embraced themselves, with Alice mostly being the one doing the hugging, their spectators each had several thoughts running through their minds.


    Of the observers, Basco was the least shaken, as though he did get another look at Seth''s power and recognized Seth''s action of absorbing the impact of Alice''s blow as a scary feat he kept his expression calm while the three men whom Alice had been fighting each got chills when they observed this feat.


    Since the three kaisers had begun their bout with Alice, she had never disyed such levels of speed or strength throughout their entire battle, yet she had been able to stand up to them.


    Now, seeing Seth absorb her thunderous impact, one that would have obliterated them to pieces, they each began looking at each other with fear in their eyes.


    As for the three people in the air, while Seth''s feat did have them raising their eyebrows, the most pertinent question on their minds was who Seth was.


    Just from the fact that Seth could sneak past their senses into the battlefield, the three overseers hanging up in the air knew Seth wasn''t an expert to be underestimated.


    The problem now was the fact that none of them knew about him or had ever heard about him.


    "I''m guessing no one has ever seen him," the jean-wearing woman said, her lips pursed.


    "No," the old woman said.


    "Nope," the exquisite woman said.


    "We should be cautious, there could be another overseer nearby," the jean-wearing woman said, pushing her ck hair out of her face and ncing at her surroundings, letting her soulsense spread into the distance.


    Though Seth''s appearance spooked the three, none of them were close to being scared of him after all, in the end, they were still a level above him.


    It wasn''t that they arrogantly took Seth to be too weak to be their match, but on Earth, there were no secret overseers, as they were required toe public and announce themselves once they had broken through and though there were many overseers who would have preferred to remain anonymous, this rule was put in ce by the guardians, and only a fool would want to go against them and end up getting fished out.


    To the three, Seth could never be an overseer, the most was that he was some hidden kaiser of the Fegrand Federation and so with an interest in their eyes, they stayed up in the air and watched the scene below.


    ........¡­..


    Rubbing her face like some lost kitty into Seth''s chest, a minuteter, Alice pulled her head back and then with a pout looked at him.


    "Did youe to stop my y? I was having fun," she said. Hearing her words, Seth looked past Alice, staring at the three men who had recovered from whatever harmful action Alice had performed on them and were now together and looking at him and her vigntly.


    "No."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I''ll even help you do more." Alice was surprised to hear Seth talk about helping her in her lust for chaos, but just as a smile was about toe to her face, her head snapped towards Basco.


    "Seth, while you were cultivating, Basco''s been bullying me.


    He kept beating me up," Alice quickly said when she saw she somehow had Seth''s support, but then the deadpan look he gave her made her know he wasn''t at all moved by her pitiful looks.


    Not sparing Alice''sints a second thought, Seth casually broke out of the pouting woman''s grip and walked past her.


    "Who are you?" A voice filled with power and authority barked, the owner being the man who stood at the centre of the opposing kaisers.


    This question was meant for Seth and also brought him to a stop.


    "Do you have any strong reason for fighting them, Alice, or are you truly just ying around?" Seth spoke, his voice low and tone firm.


    The seriousness in Seth''s voice stunned Alice, but unfortunately only for a second as she quickly brushed it off and kept with her yful thoughts.


    "Well, they did offend me when....."


    "Boooof, boooof, boooof."


    After this sudden sound, silence descended both to the people on the ground and those in the air, and they couldn''t help but blink their eyes to make sure they weren''t in an illusion.


    The sudden sounds hade from the instant explosion of the three opposing kaisers into bits of flesh.


    Though Alice wasn''t surprised by Seth''s penchant tomit random kills, the fact that he had wiped out 3rd stage kaiser cultivators like they were vegetables shook her.


    Alice''s mouth opened and closed for two seconds, and then she shook her head, easily epting what had happened to them and then looking at Seth with unhappiness.


    "I was having fun with them, Seth. You could have killed them after I was done, or we could have even negotiated a deal."


    "A deal?" Seth said, turning to Alice with a bit of interest.


    "Yes, they are the top cultivators in the Huming Country. We could have gotten the entire country to sumb through them."


    "Oh, well, that train has passed. Stop whining because I have better toys for you to y with. Look up."


    With confusion in her eyes, Alice looked up coincidentally just as there was a tremble and several sounds of explosions in the sky. The sky lit up bright with fire and then suddenly went dark, seeming to be swallowed in darkness.

 Chapter 465 Please Spare Me

    Chapter 465 Please Spare Me


    Just like a chilled breeze that came and went on a hot day, so did the darkness.


    While everyone was still taken aback by the dark sky and wondering what was going on, as mysteriously as it had appeared, so did it leave, but that wasn''t all.


    With the three enemy cultivators Alice had been fighting now dead, it was just Seth, Alice, and Basco who were left on the ground and with Seth being the perpetrator of the sudden darkness, when it had descended it had sent both Alice and Basco sweeping the sky with their soulsense in search of an answer.


    Now, though the duo hadn''t gotten any concrete facts about the dark sky, when it suddenly upped and disappeared, both Basco and Alice''s faces immediately tightened, and they quickly got into battle stances.


    Vignce was in their eyes as they stared at the three overseers who had suddenly appeared hovering in the air.


    "Well, Jin, it seems we''ve been found, I suggest we be careful with the little kid, he has extraordinary means, which can only mean that his backing is extraordinary," the old woman said. Though she called Jin''s name as she spoke those words, her eyes were set on the multicoloured woman opposite her.


    Twirling a few locks of her hair, the multicoloured woman sneered, looking away, but Jin was having none of it.


    "Prina, be serious. Don''t go there and aggravate him or fall for his taunts.


    We''ll talk to him for a bit and leave," Jin said.


    Not liking how both her fellow overseers saw her as the impulsive and irresponsible one, Prina frowned, but in the end, she nodded her head.


    "Hey, both of you, get down here," a voice grumbled out and though it wasn''t loud, the qi associated with it made sure it spread wide and far, clearly reaching the ears of the three overseers.


    The three overseers, along with Alice and Basco, looked at Seth in shock after his words, but Seth didn''t care.


    "You''re quite arrogant, so tell me, how strong is your daddy for you to be so boastful?" Jin said, looking down at Seth but not descending in the least.


    Though Seth quickly figured out Jin was referring to who his father was, his mind couldn''t help but go to the daddy part.


    Just like that, he switched half of his brain with that of his little brother, and without dy, his eyes began scanning the woman above.


    Not hiding his lust, Seth licked his lips as he studied Jin''s figure, liking the tight jeans that hugged her legs and showed the definitive curves of her wide hips.


    Though she wasn''t blessed in the chest area, the tight blouse she wore showed enough of her figure to let Seth know she had a slim body.


    "Now, if I could figure out how to get her to bed," Seth said and though his words were meant for just himself, none of the people either onnd or in the air failed to pick up on it.


    If ced among the several women Seth had been with, Jin would find herself among thest spots, but Seth hadn''t always been about conquering the best.


    As long as a woman could keep up with his strength and he found interest in her, then he was going to put her on his radar and now, Jin had just gotten on that radar.


    Looking down at the ground and rubbing his chin, Seth was deep in thought, getting a n on how to approach the woman with wide hips when there was a sudden fluctuation in front of him.


    A woman with a mixture of red, blue, and white hair appeared in front of him. With a grin on her face, she let loose her qi as she appeared beside Seth.


    In response to the movements of an overseer, both Basco and Alice had immediately taken several steps back just as Prina was appearing, however, they saw Seth remained standing in his position, mulling over his thoughts even as the woman appeared but when the duo saw Prina only let loose her qi all over Seth and not go attacking him, relief filled them that the overseer was still sane enough to know her limits.


    As she sent her qi spilling out and let her aura loose, the ground beneath her feet cracked and splintered, a powerful wind picking up for meters around Prina.


    The wind soon took on a red, white, and blue colour, with a blood-red mist beginning to emerge in the surroundings.


    While all these phenomena happened, the powerful and life-wanting intent around them made Alice have a grim face. Seth, however, didn''t bother to look up at the woman before him; he kept staring at the ground and rubbing his chin.


    "Prina, get back here," the voice of Jin rang in Prina''s head,ced with wariness.


    Without fear, Prina ran her soulsense through Seth, wanting to find out his cultivation level, but could find nothing, the thought that she was fleeing from a weaker cultivator didn''t sit well with Prina but then again, she had lived long enough to know when there was something wrong.


    Listening to Jin''s words, Prina moved to ascend, only to find herself stuck in ce.


    "Since you''re here, then you might as well stay."


    Immediately, these words calmly left Seth''s mouth. Like there had been a veil over her entire existence, hiding her from the truth the whole time, a sense of deadly crisis suddenly engulfed Prina, and she found herself trembling.


    "This feeling, where did ite from? Why am I just feeling it now?" Prina was confused about what was happening to her. Along with the fear that had filled her, she found herself unable to move an inch of her body or evenmand her qi.


    With her qi now unmoving, the several phenomena which Prina had called forth began dying down, making the image of just Seth and Prina a clear one.


    Up in the air, though the two overseers sensed something was wrong with Seth, they weren''t able to guess Prina''s condition. They only realized she was in trouble after she spoke her next words.


    "Please spare me."

 Chapter 466 Prina

    Chapter 466 Prina


    Since she became an overseer just 237 years ago, Prina had forgotten what it meant to be in the face of death, she had forgotten that there were situations where one could be powerless and hopeless.


    As an overseer, the worst feeling Prina ever got to experience was the oppression from the guardians, and even then, things weren''t so bad with them, as these people let them do what they wanted as long as they followed the few rules.


    Life for Prina was all about receiving worship, looks of envy, and admiration from nearly every existence.


    With a hundred percent certainty, Prina knew that she had 763 years to live, years which no one could tamper with, but on this day and at this moment, her very being told her that life was about toe to an end.


    In such a desperate time, Prina did something she had forgotten how to do she begged. When it came down to it, Prina had no feud with Seth, and in the face of her life, what was her dignity? She had no idea who Seth was, but what she did know was that she wanted to live, and looking for Seth''s mercy was the only way to keep it.


    Making her plea, the woman kept looking at Seth''s mulling figure, praying to any deity that existed for mercy, unceasingly pouring out her most sincere prayers until the darkness came and took her to a peaceful world.


    "Booooof" was the sound that all heard as they watched an overseer, the peak level of cultivation on earth, explode into thousands of pieces.


    They all watched the female overseer die like she was nothing but amon animal, and everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but feel a chill up their spine.


    Alice, who was used to Seth''s ruthlessness and had experienced it firsthand on more than one asion, couldn''t help but take a step back, her breath getting a bit heavier.


    Unlike before, where Seth''s powerful acts might turn her on, this time it made her spine crawl with fear and also served to strongly remind her of what Seth was.


    Though shaken by Seth''s act of killing an overseer like she was just some stick, Basco got control of himself and took a step forward and though Seth was still with his head facing down, Basco spoke.


    "It''s one thing to kill a kaiser, but now we''ve killed an overseer, this will bring about a storm we might just not survive.


    The guardians wille knocking, and we need to prepare for how we''ll deal with them," Basco said.


    Why Seth had done it, Basco didn''t know, and though he felt that what Seth had done was extremely stupid and unbing of a leader, that still didn''t change the fact that he was scarily strong.


    Rather than try to berate or use him and inspire an argument or his possible death, Basco went seeking a solution.


    When Seth said nothing to words, Basco spoke further, "We should go meet Dorian so she can prepare for how to deal with sanctions. We might just be able to get out of this with just sanctions."


    "Not a bad idea if we were the run-of-the-mill Ergand citizens," Seth suddenly said, nodding his head. But then he turned and looked at Basco straight in the eyes.


    "When I said I was going to spill expensive blood, whose did you think I meant?" Seth said.


    "But you can''t just kill the overseers as you wish, there are...¡­"


    "The Guardians."


    Extremely unhappy with Seth''s failure to see the blunder he had justmitted, Basco was about to tentatively reprimand him when Alice cut him off with just two words which were the answer to his question, two words that had him tremble to the core and look at Seth for confirmation.


    Not minding the intense look Basco was giving him, Seth turned to the somewhat ashen-turned woman. "Good job, Alice.


    Now you and Basco get pursuing that old woman, and when you get to her, kill her. The woman is no pushover, so Basco, you''re in charge."


    After saying those words, Seth''s figure blurred, and then he was gone in the direction of Jin.


    Of course, after watching their own fellow overseer die from just being in front of him, a mysterious cultivator they had no idea of, only a fool would stay and engage him.


    Immediately after Seth had killed Prina, both Maggy and Jin had taken off without the least bit of hesitation,


    Now, after assigning both Basco and Alice to kill Maggy, Seth had gone after Jin and while Basco and Alice would be giving a stressful chase, a few minutester, Seth was in the air waiting for the approaching Jin, having overtaken her.


    Putting his hands in the pockets of his trousers, Seth stayed floating in the air, looking at the bright speeding light which was Jin and was heading for him. About 100 meters from Seth, the light rapidly began slowing down and moved to change route, but then for some reason it changed its n once more and kept up with its original route, quickly picking up speed and shooting in the direction of Seth.


    In no time, the zing light was close to Seth and began decelerating,ing to a stop a few steps from Seth and revealing the face of the beautiful overseer Jin.


    Coming to a stop in front of Seth, Jin did her best to suppress the fear in her heart and keep a stoic expression.


    Jin didn''t know what Seth wanted with her, but at the moment, she was terrified and was just on the edge of showing it.


    On her way here, she had seen Seth''s figure from afar, but just as she moved to immediately take directions, a voice had rung in her head.


    "Come to me or die."


    Being an overseer, Jin would have bravely ignored those words and changed routes were it not for the sudden sense of iing death that had wrapped around her entire being.


    Jin felt like her life was hanging by just a thread, and perhaps she might have tried to challenge fate and ignore the threat, but then she remembered what happened to Prina, and her desire to live could only take control.


    Now standing in front of the mysterious man who had killed her fellow overseer without making a move, Jin steeled her nerves and barked out a question at him when she saw his eyes roam over her body, her hips in particr.


    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 467 Pursuit And Submission

    Chapter 467 Pursuit And Submission


    "Ahhh yes, what I want. You see I want sex, let''s fuck."


    Though Seth''s words did surprise Jin, it wasn''t the context but rather the directness that took her unawares. Though Seth was direct with his words, that didn''t change the fact that his words angered her.


    That women were trophies that most men sought to conquer wasn''t a truth that eluded Jin, but since bing a top kaiser and then an overseer, when had anyone ever dared objectify or conquer her? Even her fellow male kaisers treated her with respect and wariness, and now to hear these same wordse from some nobody who she was still adamantly sure wasn''t at the overseer level injured her pride and stoked her anger more than ever.


    "And what happens if I don''t? You''ll kill me?" Jin coldly spoke.


    "Ehhh, nope," Seth said, his eyebrow raised to show that he wasn''t surprised by her anger. "The minute I took an interest in you, your life was saved. If you refuse to have sex with me, then there''s no problem. I''ll let you go."


    Jin''s eyes narrowed at Seth''s words, and then she scoffed. "You expect me to believe you overtook me and flew all the way out here just to politely ask me to have sex with you."


    "Yes, and the reason I came so far out is because I was searching for a house. Look down, it''s a very decent building. I''ve taken care of the original upants of the house so we can have it to ourselves if you agree to spending time with me," Seth said with a grin.


    After being forced to move towards him, Jin had prepared herself for a lot of things, but the conversation she was having right now with Seth was not one of them.


    "Did you kill them?" Jin asked, looking down at the house which was several meters below them.


    "No, they''re just unconscious," Seth said with a grin, not hiding the excitement in his eyes. Seeing Seth''s expression, Jin feared more than ever for her life. Some time ago, he had behaved like an unfeeling menace killing Prina and then threatening her without care, but now he was behaving like some teenager who couldn''t wait to engage in intimate activity.


    Taking in a deep breath, Jin carefully thought over her next words and then spoke.


    "What about yourpanions? What are they doing now?" Jin asked.


    "Oh, I told them to chase and then kill that old woman that was with you," Seth simply said.


    Though Jin would like to believe that Alice and Bascobined couldn''t kill Maggy, the confidence with which Seth spoke and the mystery that actually surrounded the three of them made her rethink her words and worry for Maggy''s survival.


    "Are you aware that killing an overseer is far from a simple task? The amount of destruction the battle will cause is bound to attract the attention of the Guardians, and when that happens, you''ll be doomed."


    "Well, my main goal of sending them after her is to draw the Guardian''s attention, and before that happens, I don''t mind having some fun. So, tell me, are we doing this or not?" Seth said, his words ending with a grumble.


    Since the day he heard of them, Seth had already decided that he was going to fight them. When Basco had mentioned Alice''s recent activities to him, Seth knew that day might just be today. The Guardians stayed away from the world, onlying down to Earth to deliver their punishments and the rest. So, while he had Basco and Alice cause more chaos and draw them out, he decided to indulge in some pleasure. Who knew what he would do if he decided to actively join in the chaos-making?


    After making his intention to engage in intimate activities known, Seth had been having a conversation on how best to willingly get the woman in his bed. Right now, he was executing the n that he and his simrly not-so-mentally-alright partner hade up with.


    Truthfully speaking, if Jin told Seth no, he was going to let her go. But then there was a near 99% surety she would say ''yes'' to his offer. Sex with an unwilling participant sucked, and that was the one thing Seth had no intention of partaking in.


    "How sure are you that yourpanions will be able to deal with Maggy?" Jin said as she turned and began descending towards the house below, her answer to Seth''s question more than clear.


    "Alice alone should be able to deal with her, but she''s just too inexperienced and still doesn''t know the extent of her strength," Seth said, quickly following behind.


    "What about the man Basco? His speed was quite surprising." Seeing that Seth wasn''t going to be mute, Jin decided to also extract as much information as she could from the seemingly horny man behind her.


    "I''m not sure about the extent of his strength, but he shouldn''t be an easy win, even for you."


    "Oh," Jin said with a nod.


    "So, what''s the n for when the Guardians descend?" Jin further pushed.


    "I''ll go to the scene and see if they can put up a semnce of a fight, and then maybe kill them." The simplicity and confidence with which Seth spoke made a ton of questions and doubts flow into Jin''s head. But just as she moved to speak another word, she felt the world go hazy, everything seeming to bend and expand, and then the next second, everything was back to normal, except that she was now inside a room with grey painting, a brown floor, and several other things that she just couldn''t name.


    Realizing that Seth had gotten impatient, Jin could only fully make her peace with the next course of action she was about to take.


    "I don''t think that bed can handle us," Jin said. But just as the words left her mouth, she saw the bed rapidly being consumed by a wave of ckness, the darkness seeming to reinforce the bed.


    "Don''t worry; it will hold. You can be as wild as you want," Seth said, now standing in front of Jin and rubbing his hand over her chin.


    At first, Jin felt stiff and reluctant as Seth''s left hand rubbed her waist while his right hand stroked her chin. But then the more she looked into his eyes, the more she found her misgivings fading and her skin tingling.


    When Seth locked her lips, she offered no resistance, allowing his lips to own her and his hands to get all grabby, enjoying the warmth that was being nurtured between her legs.

 Chapter 468 Brim

    <h4>Chapter 468 Brim</h4>


    "Bzzzzz, crack, booom"


    The air crackled and shook as a white figure shot through the air and though already invisible to nearly the entire world given the speed the figure was going at, from time to time, the person''s body would fade away, seeming to have disappeared, but then it would reappear safe and sound.


    Listening to Seth, Basco and Alice had gone in pursuit of thest remaining overseer, after all, there was no way the other one was getting away from Seth.


    Knowing that they needed to catch up to her, it was easy for the ex-lovers to agree to have Basco, who was the fastest, leave Alice behind and go after the woman while Alice came speeding from the back.


    Though it was dangerous to send Basco alone considering his opponent was an overseer, it was a risk the duo had to take if they wanted to catch up to her.


    Pushing his dantian to the best he could, Basco had his body and qi pathways saturated with qi as he made use of his White Lightning.


    Covering himself with his white crackling armour, Basco made himself one with the lightning, and several minutes after he had gone in pursuit, looking from afar, he could see the white-haired old woman hanging up in the air and looking down.


    "Damn, she decided it''s better to deal with me and be in her way than tolerate a tail," Basco grimly thought.


    If Seth were taken out of the equation, Basco would never be in this position until the day he himself became an overseer but now, what could he do?


    After giving his orders, Seth had run off not giving Basco the chance to plead his case, and though the man did truly think about defying Seth''s orders, his fear of his psychopathic progenitor kept him going.


    "Well, I''m here now, might as well hold her till Alice arrives," Basco thought, smiling mirthlessly at the fact that a time hade when he actually needed Alice''s help.


    Keeping in mind that he needed Alice to be there with him, Basco began rapidly reducing his speed, wanting to dy the encounter as much time as possible, but it seemed he overestimated his opponent''s thoughts about him.


    While he was still a distance away, the old woman lifted her right palm and out in a praying position, and then, looking straight at the approaching Basco, her qi exploded out of her, and with its vigorous exit, a green hue began surrounding her.


    At first, Basco thought it was a kind of protective technique, but then the green hue around the old woman expanded to about five meters, and then within a second, it rapidly moved in front of her, took the shape of a normal bird, and without any other fancy move, pped its wings and shot at Basco.


    With his soulsense fully active, and even without it, Basco could feel the powerful qi within the green bird flying at him.


    Basco could feel the air around the apparition trembling, and then the space around it seemed to bend and want to break, but before fear could corrupt him, he felt the old woman turn and begin shooting away after dishing out that attack.


    "How dare she," Basco raged within, for her to release an attack and then turn to leave showed how little the woman thought of him.


    Although Basco epted that he wasn''t her match, after all he had been through, he refused to be treated with such disregard.


    At first, his speed had reduced, but with a burst of lightning, Basco quickly got back into the game and shot towards the homing attack.


    A huge white hand fan appeared in his hand, and just as he was about to be hit by the green apparition, there was a sky-shaking explosion.


    Within a second, the sky was lit up in a green light, every single cloud in proximity sted apart, and the air tainted with green spreading all around.


    Several seconds passed after the explosion, but there was no sign of human life.


    Other than the heat which permeated the air and the chaotic airflow, the sky was devoid of life forms and as for the male supreme who was supposed to have been there, he was sporting a mad grin in another area as he held the long handle of his hand fan in hand and smashed it against an old woman.


    "Booooomtzzz"


    Being an overseer, despite Basco''s sudden appearance above her, Maggy had been able to erect a barrier above herself just at thest second, but unfortunately, that was far from enough to help her negate even half of Basco''s attack.


    Like a tennis ball, Maggy was sent shooting down from the sky with a sharp instant explosion, her sailing body smashing into the ground within seconds, and then there was another explosion.


    Showing no remorse for his actions against an elderly woman, Basco stood floating in the sky, grinning as he looked below. Though there were beads of sweat leaving his head and blood trickling down his nose, he instead lovingly stared at the white fan in his hand.


    Basco twirled around the fan in his hand with such gentleness, that if Dorian was here, she would definitely raise hell on whether her husband had fallen in love with an object over her.


    "Brim, let''s keep you away for now. If things get bad, I''ll call you again."


    The white lightning was Basco''s trump card, but that didn''t mean the lightning was all there was to it.


    Just like Seth had said, there was more to his white lightning, and though he knew he was still ignorant of a lot, Brim was a sign that he was on the right track.


    As a weapon that came from his white lightning, Brim was Basco''s greatest weapon and at this point his trump card.


    "Depending on how all this goes, Brim might be my only trump card given how Seth keeps putting me in situations where I have to fight cultivators that I shouldn''t be fighting."


    "You''re all alone, are you sure you want to fight me." A light, curt, and soft voice said, and though the tone was melodious to Basco, that didn''t stop a shiver from going through him as his entire body felt like it was being watched by a predator, a predator from down below.

 Chapter 469 Seek Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 469 Seek Mercy</h4>


    Down on the ground, the dust and debris that had risen from the crashing of the old woman rapidly dispersed, revealing to Basco his not-so-old opponent.


    Gone was the white-haired woman with a hunched back and wrinkled face.


    The dull grey cloth the woman had once worn was now no more, reced by a green garment and with the cloth being thin and light, if not for the bra and long enough undergarment which the woman wore, Basco would have a view of her breasts and genitals, but instead, all he could gaze at was her slim bare navel and her milky white hips.


    If Seth were here, he would have spent a few minutes appreciating the beauty in front of him and perhaps even having ideas, but s, it was Basco and not Seth.


    Already having the most beautiful and proportioned woman as his wife, Basco had no interest in multiple affairs, and so, while the dust calmed and revealed his opponent, he didn''t stay idle and went charging his qi just beneath his palms.


    To the woman''s words, Basco kept silent, but it seemed after her sudden transformation from an old hag to a sexy beauty, the woman had be talkative.


    With a smile on her face, the woman blurred, appearing in the air some distance from Basco in no time.


    "Even if you fight me and by some miracle win, do you think that you will survive?


    You guys have already killed one overseer, and then another, and now with me, perhaps that is three. You aren''t a fool, Basco. You know the rules, you know what will happen. The guardians wille for you."


    Looking at the woman, Basco sighed within, left to him, he wouldn''t participate in any of this and would be back home with his wife trying to make Ergand a better ce. Yet, it was his same wife who had warned him against going against Seth.


    "Listen, Basco. I don''t know what is going on with your country, but this is not something Dorian would support. Think of the consequences of your actions."


    Hearing the woman''s words, Basco internally sighed at how wrong she was about Dorian''s thoughts and at her fear.


    With his opponent being an overseer and him once being the head of a rebel faction and now the husband of the leader of the country, Basco wasn''t surprised about what the old woman knew about him.


    However, that didn''t mean that he also didn''t know about the woman opposite him, after all, she was also an overseer.


    "Madam Maggy, though I was specifically told to kill you, seeing as I actually have nothing against you, my advice will be that you quickly surrender so that I can take you back to Ergand, and from there, we see how to save your life."


    "Me surrender, You must be joking," Maggy said.


    "Me telling you to surrender is just me being kind. It''s up to you to take up my offer or face Seth." Basco rified.


    As erratic and unpredictable as Seth and his decisions, Basco was sure that if he could get Maggy to Ergand, get her to Dorian, then they could work out something to change Seth''s mind.


    To anyone with a bit of sense, they would realize that from Maggy''s words, she was actually scared and wanted to negotiate her way out of a battle, and the only person who could have scared her would be Seth.


    "You don''t have much time. Alice ising, and when she arrives, death is all that will await you because she won''t show mercy, and neither will I hold my punches."


    "Hmm, too bad. Then I guess I better get to kill you then," Maggy said, and just as the words were leaving her mouth, she threw out her hands, releasing dozens of bright green needles at Basco.


    Having kept himself prepared for an attack from Maggy and gearing up an attack of his own, Basco immediately pushed forth both his hands.


    From each of Basco''s palms, a bolt of white lightning, which quickly expanded once it left his hand, shot at Maggy, frying and electrifying the air as it made its way over to the green-clotheddy.


    Moving as fast as the element which it wasposed of, the two human-sized bolts of white lightning arrived before Maggy almost in a second.


    While Maggy was forced to take out a green ribbon and have it form a shield in front of her, Basco was left a little flustered as he discovered that his attacks had actually done no damage to the needles heading for himself.


    "What is the purpose of these things?" Basco muttered as the lightning on his body further intensified, but then, just as he was nning to dodge and outrun the needles, he saw that each of them shot out a green light and linked up with the other and before Basco knew it, a green was before him.


    "Surely she doesn''t hope to trap me," Basco thought with a snort.


    One thing about battling with him was that if one couldn''t shoot out instantaneous techniques, then their only chance of hitting him was to get up close.


    Regardless of how strong or destructive Maggy''s n was, a step was all Basco needed to get away from it, and not underestimating the strength of an Overseer''s techniques, he did just that.


    The white blur that was Basco moved to shift to the side and dodge the attack, but then he found himself crashing into an invisible wall, one which for a brief moment shed as he collided with it. When it did, Basco saw that he had actually crashed into a that was exactly the same as the one heading for him.


    Quickly recovering, Basco wanted to change his strategy, but unfortunately for him, it was toote.


    Basco had dyed enough, and now he could only watch as the green he had been extremely confident in escaping mmed into him, and then the next second, he was falling from the sky with abnormal speeds, descending like aet.

 Chapter 470 Trapped And To Be Executed

    <h4>Chapter 470 Trapped And To Be Executed</h4>


    It was just a made of needles and qi, but Basco felt like he had been hit by a mountain, one that had decided to stick to him and bring him down.


    With his unstoppable descent, Basco had no time to think about how he had ended up getting trapped, his escape foiled.


    After hitting him, the wall of the had covered him like a real, and with its body tenacity being above what Basco would have expected, he could only allow himself to be pulled down and fall to the ground.


    The loud boom that erupted as a result of Basco''s crash shook the earth, the trees all around waved like they were in the midst of a tsunami, and the ground trembled like it had collided with another.


    Waves of wind and dust blew and filled the surroundings, and while they could have settled down with calm returning if given time, a certain woman was impatient. So, as she descended, she waved her hand and swept it all away.


    The confused raging winds and the dust clouds, which had been most prominent, were made nonexistent with Maggy''s wave, and she took delight in the sight of seeing her target stuck under her.


    The thought that Basco would free himself from her didn''t bother Maggy, and that was because he was now on the ground. Perhaps in the air, he could have escaped, but fortunately, one of the mysteries of her techniques had caught Seth off guard.


    Just like every other target who had been captured by her, Basco had failed to notice that when the green approached him, its structure had been reflected into the space all around him.


    The distinguishing factor between Kaisers and overseers was that overseers usedws, and seeing that Maggy''s domain was earth, Basco had failed to pick up on the free qi behind him being manipted to build a around him.


    In the air, where Maggy had to struggle with the maniption of free qi, that was where Basco had his best chance of dealing with her, but now that he was on the ground, manipting thew of the earth to strengthen the was way easier and cheaper for her, and there was also the fact that she was making the heavier.


    With thew of the earth at her disposal, Maggy uneasily increased the weight of the on Basco, nning to crush him to paste.


    Having managed to orient himself andnd on his feet, at the moment, Basco''s knees were buckling as he had both hands up, grabbing onto the ced on him and struggling to stay on his feet.


    To anyone who was not Basco, at the moment, he made for the most humorous of scenes, and to an extent, the man had to be thankful Seth was not here to see this.


    Laws were terrifying, and as Basco stood trying to prevent himself from being squashed by a, he was reminded why overseers were banned from having conflict with anyone below their cultivation, no matter what.


    No matter how much of his lightning he had charged and exploded out of him, Basco could not scratch the, whatever principle the worked on was one that superseded Basco''s understanding and the norm.


    "Damn it, I can''t keep like this, I have to get rid of this, and I can do so if I switch to my blue lightning, but the thing is that if I do so, the time it will take me to switch and the massive reduction in my strength will leave me being crushed."


    As a top fighter and a world-known genius, though still at the Kaiser level, Basco had already partiallyprehended thew of lightning. But the funny thing was hisprehension surprisingly only applied to his blue lightning, and unfortunately, right now, he was using his white lightning.


    "Never thought a time woulde I''d wish I could downgrade," Basco grumbled. After all, despite theprehension he had of blue lightning, his white lightning was still far stronger than it in every aspect except when it came to dealing with otherws.


    "I can imagine how strong I''ll be when Iprehend the white lightning," Basco thought, grinning as his entire body buckled under the pressure of the. Then he made his decision as he saw Maggy begin approaching.


    "Raaaaaaaar!"


    With a shout, Basco gathered all his strength and then pushed up, forcing the to go up by some inches. Then as fast as he could, he brought down his right hand; his qi took a fluctuation and then,


    "Booooooom!"


    Wanting to end Basco as fast as possible, Maggy''s focus was on the she had sessfully dropped on him. The woman increased the''s weight as fast as she could, and while doing this, she slowly descended. But then, as she saw Seth put his all into pushing the higher up and then without warning, a feeling of danger hit her. This was followed by a crackling explosion from Seth, and then a white beam instantly shot towards her.


    For a moment, the world was drowned in white, bright sparkling rays traveling for miles and daring to rival the sun. Then all of a sudden, it was gone. Like a sh, the world returned to normal, and looking at the ce where the powerful light had originated, a man could be seen sitting on his knees, heaving as he let out several bloody coughs.


    With his shirt being smudged with dirt and sporting several tears, the man raised his head. While using his left hand to wipe his bloody lips, he looked around with a wince on his face as he struggled to put his soul sense into use.


    "God, that better have worked or I might just die today," Basco thought. A second after this went through his head, a picture of Dorian appeared in his mind, and his vision went tightening.


    "Where are you, damn it," Basco cried internally as he narrowed his gaze. A few secondster, Basco''s stressed and pained soul sense picked up on a presence some meters to his right and just as he found this presence, Maggy''s figure came fizzling into existence.


    Though he was down on his knees and dealing with a fatigued body and possibly injured soul sense while his opponent was standing and looking at him with hate, Basco felt quite rxed. This was a result of Maggy''s missing left arm and shoulder.


    Basco had just let out a deep breath of relief at seeing that his opponent was gravely injured and was just about to make his next move when something hot and metallic rested on his neck.


    "Do you know how many nights I''ve dreamt of this situation?" A soft, happy, and very familiar voice said, and Basco felt dread crawl up his skin.


    "Alice," Basco muttered.

 Chapter 471 Worth Living

    <h4>Chapter 471 Worth Living</h4>


    Though they might have separated on very bad terms, Alice and Basco had a very long history with each other, so even without turning back or checking with his soul sense, despite the power and hate in the voice, Basco could immediately tell its owner.


    Feeling the huge greatsword that Alice had rested on his neck, Basco would be lying if he said his life didn''t sh before his eyes.


    It was one thing for someone to be in battle, feel afraid, and then be killed, but to be kneeling under a hanging sword, especially when it was wielded by a not very happy woman called Alice, life''s memories couldn''t help but go through Basco''s head.


    "We spared countless times over the past months, during thest month you grew far stronger. You had multiple chances to kill me then, so why now?" Basco asked.


    Rather than spouting some bullshit about why she was killing him and betraying him and Dorian, Basco asked the true questions that were on his mind.


    "Well, back when we fought, you were always expecting me to kill you.


    Where is the fun in me killing you when you expect it? This way is more better. I get to end you when you least expect it," Alice chuckled, adding a little qi to her sword and drawing a bit of blood from Basco''s neck.


    "So you decided to stay back and wait for me to be weakened before then making your move."


    "hh, no, Basco," Alice sneered like she had just been told something disgusting, "you underestimate how fast you are and how much you''ve travelled.


    I''m just getting here, and then I met you in this condition, a gift delivered to me."


    "Fine, if you''re going to do it, then get on with it."


    This is what Basco wanted to say, but then the image of a silent woman, smiling at him, shed in his mind. He couldn''t help but gulp, and instead, he spoke a different set of words.


    "Alice, what''s the point in you killing me if you also die a few minutester? Though I''ve heavily injured her, even you know that like that she''s still a force to be reckoned with.


    Let''s first deal with her, and then we can try to settle our issue. I''ll still be weakened, so it isn''t like I''m running anywhere," Basco suggested.


    "Is that your way of begging me to spare your life, Basco?" Alice said, her voice coquettish.


    In the past, if Basco had ended up in such a situation with Alice, with the intense pride that burned within him, he would have stayed stoic and let the woman kill him, but now things were different.


    Now Basco was a married man, a man with a woman, and one who, no matter what, also had dreams of having children andpleting his family.


    Basco''s days of being a man who cared about nothing but his goals and himself were over, and now he had to think of the devastation his demise would have on Dorian and the consequences.


    Knowing Dorian, the woman would definitely seek revenge, and it was this seeking of revenge that Basco feared.


    With Alice already trying and Seth unpredictable, he couldn''t be sure what would happen if such a scenario were to be enacted.


    "Be honest, Basco. Tell me, why did you leave me?" Alice''s question furrowed Basco''s brow. He was surprised that she even cared to know, but he replied.


    "I didn''t love you, Alice. I wasn''t getting anything, and the Rammonf family was offering quite a lot to be their son-inw."


    "Basically for selfish and greedy reasons," Alice sneered.


    "A simple way to put it."


    "h, what''s that in your hand?" Alice asked, reminding him that he had something in his arms. With a thought, he quickly sent it away.


    "Hehehe," Alice chuckled as she lifted her sword off Basco''s neck. "I''m guessing that''s what you used to cause all this destruction."


    Basco grimaced at Alice finding out about Brim, but then he noticed her moving towards Maggy.


    "Is this you putting an end to our grudge?" Basco said as he shakily pushed himself to his feet, prepared to join Alice.


    Haughtily and confidently walking towards Maggy, Alice replied, "Maybe, I''m not sure. But it''s just that the thought of having to kill Dorian when shees to seek justice for you just doesn''t sit well with me, now sit back there and watch me end this."


    Though Basco felt no problems with Alice''s words and, to an extent, believed that she could easily defeat Maggy, if not put up a fight against Maggy in her current injured state, watching the woman calmly and quietly staring at Alice and then remembering that she hadn''t taken any action since he and Alice had been talking, his years of experience began giving up warning signals.


    Basco wasn''t sure what was toe next, but he knew he had to warn Alice and then prepare for the worst.


    "Alice, be careful, she''s nning something!" Basco roared as he sent his dantian churning and filled his body with qi.


    He wanted to summon his white lightning, but then winced and without hesitation let himself be covered in blue crackling lightning.


    At the same time that Basco was cloaking himself in lightning, he saw Alice, who was already several steps ahead and close to Maggy, pause and then begin looking at her opponent and surroundings in confusion.


    While Alice seemed flustered by Basco''s sudden warning, Basco saw their opponent sh a sneer and then, with her tight fist, take several steps forward and then make her next step a stamp on the ground.


    Throughout, Basco had sensed no movement or qi from Maggy, but after the woman stamped on the ground, it was like the world came to life as the ground all around her exploded, thick tree roots burst out of the ground, coiling and wrapping, rapidly shooting into the sky.


    The appearance of the roots started from Maggy''s location and spread to the area around her, so while Alice was unable to escape, Basco, who was already d in lightning, put his legs to use and backpedalled while also shooting into the air.


    As Basco retreated, he stared at the rising vegetation beneath him. Though he still couldn''t feel any qi from it, the powerful and dominating aura he felt from it let him know that if he didn''t do anything at the moment, Alice, who was already trapped deep beneath it, would die.


    This feeling wasn''t just born from Basco''s calction but from the instinctual feel of his body. It could feel the terror that Maggy emitted.


    With a sense of urgency roaring in his heart, Basco, who was feeling confused about the next step to take, let his instincts take over.


    Breaking from his retreat, Basco shot back towards the thick dense vegetation of humongous roots and as the roots reached out, seeming to wee him, he took in a deep breath and, for the first time, roared, letting out a thick torrent of red mes from his mouth.

 Chapter 472 Not Today

    <h4>Chapter 472 Not Today</h4>


    "That sex with a consenting woman was far better than one with an unwilling woman was something that a few idiots will boldlye to argue about, and those idiots had better pray that Seth never found them because if he did, he would bash their hand in and turn their bodies to paste.


    At the moment, Seth was sitting on a blue couch and enjoying the benefits of consensual sex, especially one from a woman over 1000 or perhaps 2000 years old.


    After coercing Jin into being with him and then using his abnormal natural charms to smite her, Seth had lit up the mes of lust in her, and well, like a merry-go-round, the next series of events had followed.


    Right now, Seth was rxing into a darkness-reinforced couch and running his hands along Jin''s thighs while the woman rode him.


    With her thick thighs to both his sides, Jin had willingly impaled herself on Seth''s cock, and right now, under the gaze of his amusing grin, the woman lifted her hips up and down, bouncing up and down on his dragon.


    "Urgghhh, you''re damn tight, when was thest time you let a cock in here?" Seth groaned and then asked, both his hands leaving Jin''s waist and going to her hips, caressing them.


    Though she wasn''t yet that far gone in her feelings of pleasure, Jin refused to give Seth a reply, instead opting to throw him a re and then m down on him harder.


    Seeing her reaction, Seth smirked and, to challenge her little threat, he grabbed her hip and forced her pussy down on his dick with force.


    Jin looked at Seth, a little surprised by his actions and gusto, but Seth only kept smiling at her, his smile going wide and making Jin feel like there was something about toe.


    For the most part, Seth had been enjoying himself, content with the willing and gentle manoeuvres that Jin went with, but then, with her little warning, he decided he might at least humble the arrogant Overseer. Taking his hands a bit lower and cing them on her soft rump this time, Seth grabbed Jin''s buns, and then, ignoring the woman''s questioning looks or her rhythm, he began lifting her up and bringing her down at his own convenience.


    At first, Jin struggled, wanting to take back her control, but her pleasure nerves soon had her weakly wrapping her hands around Seth and obediently letting out moans.


    Though already having the woman putty in his hands, Seth wanted more, and to achieve this, he added thest touch.


    Already moaning, Jin had given up wanting control and was just enjoying the pleasure, but then, like it was nothing, her moans became a little heavy.


    At first, Jin ignored it, but then as seconds passed, it increased, and soon Jin couldn''t ignore it because this time it wasn''t just her breathing that was being affected but her pussy, which was finding itself further stretched."


    "Seth, wait, stop, something isn''t right," Jin said, struggling to shake off the pleasure and inform Seth of the abnormality in her pussy, but then she saw his grin.


    Jin was taken aback, trying to understand what was happening when, during her next descent, she let out a gasp.


    "Say, are you full yet?" Seth mocked as he pushed himself to his feet, and now with Jin in his arms and wrapped around him, he began moving his waist.


    "Seth, wait," Jin tried begging, having a lot of worries and fears to make known, but Seth didn''t let her speak. With the woman already in his grasp, Seth made his cock two times thicker, and then with abandon, began smashing his cock into her.


    "Nothing like a high from conquest," Seth thought as he drowned the room in nothing but the sound of his pelvis smashing against Jin''s, the juices leaking from the woman''s cunt making squishy sounds.


    Soon, nothing but the sounds of moans and the soft flesh hitting each other could be heard from the room; both Seth and Jin were fully engaged with themselves until Seth suddenly stopped.


    The sudden pause of Seth''s movement and the stop of her pleasure feed had Jin opening her eyes and looking at Seth with annoyance, but then she saw a frown on his face, and then he looked at her with a bit of surprise.


    "Seems you aren''t the strongest of the three," Seth said.


    "What do you mean?" Jin asked, but the only reply she got was Seth pushing his dick back into her.


    "We don''t have much time," Seth said, and like that, he quickly moved and pinned Jin against a wall and then began fucking her once more, but this time faster and ruthlessly.


    ........¡­


    If after watching Basco escape her first attack andter unleash one that nearly took her life was not enough to tell Maggy that she had to go all out, then the woman didn''t deserve to be an Overseer.


    After losing her hand and most of her shoulder, Maggy was pulling out all stops, and as she stomped her feet on the ground, she used her greatest trump card.


    Of the many elements, the one linked with nature the most was earth, and that was what sheprehended and nned to use to smite her enemies.


    Though Basco''s warning had spoiled Maggy''s n and forced her to attack prematurely, the fact that she had captured Alice was enough for the woman.


    Maggy could already feel her roots overpowering and restraining Alice, who was buried deep within its foliage, but just before she could kill the woman, Basco came charging forward, mes that burnt her deep roots like pouring out of his mouth.


    "Nooooo," Maggy couldn''t help but scream as she saw her effort be easily and quickly burnt to a crisp, but before she even had a chance to finish her scream, she heard another roar, and with it, hot red mes came charging for her.


    "So this is how I die," Maggy thought. She could feel the dreadful power in the mes, power which would need her best and strongest attack to stop it. Considering her current situation, well, she could only await death.


    Fortunately for Maggy, while death came for her, someone else also came for her.


    "Sorry, death, not today," a cheery voice said.

 Chapter 473 Flames In The Calm

    <h4>Chapter 473 mes In The Calm</h4>


    Though she had failed to pick up on the cues, and it had been toote by the time Basco''s warning came, when the chance came, Alice didn''t fail to seize it. Though she wouldn''t tell anyone, watching the tall roots wide rota sprout off the ground and quickly tower above her before she could understand what was happening, Alice had been sent into panic, a situation which the feelings of life-threatening danger that engulfed her did not help.


    No matter how much she had sent her dantian spinning and her Qi pouring out of her, just being beneath the gigantic roots, Alice had been thoroughly suppressed. Her red greatsword the only thing she had to rely on, but even then, as she swung it around and chopped at the smaller roots that came wanting to seize her, she found herself needing to exert nearly all her strength just to hack them apart.


    Not being given a breather, Alice had thought she would die in a grave of gigantic roots, but then a soul-touching roar sounded out, and the next thing she knew, the evil roots all around were in mes, burning and breaking apart with such speed one would wonder if there was more going on between the mes and roots.


    Not wasting her time on fruitless thoughts, just as the roots around her were being confused in a storm of mes, Alice sent her soul sense spreading out, and immediately she picked up on her opponent. She also sucked in a mouthful of air and let out her own roar, shooting out a red torrent of me at her opponent. Despite knowing the heavy repercussion of using the mes, the thought of giving Maggy another chance to use this same technique against them, especially considering the fact that Basco had used his own technique, prompted Alice to put most of her eggs in this basket.


    If she could hit Maggy with her attack, all would be over, but if she couldn''t, then her and her ex-lover would be doomed. With both Basco and Alice having their Soul sense active, the fact that it was going to hit Maggy had sent relief bubbling in them. But then, when Alice''s raging me hit Maggy, there was no explosion. Despite the wind-sting force with which the mes moved, when it hit Maggy, it poured over her like it had met an unstoppable obstruction.


    Knowing that her enemy was still alive and had, to her shock, found a way to shield against her mes, Alice''s eyes reddened, and she furiously upped her outpour of mes. Unfortunately, the situation did not change, and within seconds, fatigue and Qi exhaustion began knocking on the door. Willpower didn''t win a fight, so despite Alice''s grievances, she could only ept her situation and cease her breathing out of fire, falling to her knees as she struggled to regain her strength.


    With trepidation, Alice ignored the raging mes caused by tree roots being burned around her and stared at the position she had been battered with mes, taking a gulp as it cleared up to reveal a deep ck shining sphere.


    Looking at the dark sphere before her, a look of surprise shed on Alice''s face, and then her mouth opened. The woman wanted to say something, but then it closed, and a secondter, it opened in a shout. "SETHHH."


    Unless she was in an illusion and had gotten her memories messed and fabricated, then Alice without a doubt knew that the ck sphere in front of her was something which could only be conjured up by her more chaos-loving progenitor. After going through such a life and death experience, to see Seth suddenly interfere in her kill, Alice was pissed, and right now, if she could see Seth, she would stand to her feet and rain down punches on him.


    "Now now, Alice, don''t be like that, look at Basco, he''s also suffered but he isn''t letting his emotions take control."


    After making her rage known, Seth''s voice had begun sounding in Alice''s ears, and as she heard him mention Basco, the woman turned to look at her fightpanion. Sitting down a few meters away from Alice on the ashes of the wood he had just burnt, Basco raised his head when he felt Alice''s gaze, and then, seeing her very pissed-off expression and then linking that with her sudden outburst, he spoke.


    "Seth is protecting her."


    "Yes," Alice replied. Though there were a few words he would like to say, in the end, Basco just let his shoulders fall and went back to staring at the ground.


    Before Alice could speak, Seth''s voice reverberated in her head, and his next words only made her angrier.


    "See, even Basco gets me, be more like him."


    "Ahh, damn you Seth," Alice roared out loud, "Where are you, by the way?"


    "Busy," Sethmented, but then Alice''s eyes narrowed, and then a light bulb went off.


    "You''re fucking Jin, aren''t you?"


    "Something like that. Both of you just hold on tight, I''ming."


    "Ahhh, damn you Seth," Alice raged but got no reply.


    ..........


    While a beautiful blonde-haired woman cursed and raged about his name, Seth was having a smile on his face as his little brother was engulfed and sealed in Jin''s mouth.


    Without needing any sort of motivation from Seth, the woman showed her years of experience, moving her lips over Seth''s cock with expertise.


    "Damn, with how unused your cunt was, I expected your mouth skill to have gotten rusty, but this is just mind-blowing. What''s your secret?"


    Hearing Seth''s question, Jin did not stop in her actions. She instead made eye contact with Seth as she sucked and then maintained that contact. She opened her mouth wide and engulfed more of his cock, reaching halfway and stopping.


    "Urgghhh," Seth groaned as more of his cock received Jin''s attention, and then heughed at the woman''s tact to divert his attention and not answer his question. Smiling and shaking his head, Seth ced his hands on Jin''s ck hair and encouragingly stroked her hair.


    "Be quick, we don''t have much time," Seth spoke as he ended his conversation with Alice and used his soul sense to sweep the surroundings.


    "They should be getting there anytime soon."

 Chapter 474 Flaring Tempers

    <h4>Chapter 474 ring Tempers</h4>


    In and painted ck for several kilometers and being surrounded by brown air and ash-filled dust, this being the result of a battle between three high-tier cultivators, a female could be seen prancing about while her malepanion stared at her with a bit of envy and tiredness.


    After her short conversation with Seth, Alice had passed on Seth''s message to Basco, and then when the man had calmly epted it, she had gone on to berate him for epting Seth''s bullshit withoutint. While Alice had gone with her ramblings, Basco, who was still recovering, was unfortunately forced to sit down and listen to her plights about both him and Seth.


    "It seems like she exchanged her maturity for her strength," Basco thought when Alice finally got tired ofining and let him be.


    Inparison to the years when Alice was still president and had to be responsible for millions of citizens, these days, the woman acted like an energy-filled teen who had finally left home after having been locked in for all of her life.


    "Well, in a way, she has been locked in for most of her life," Basco thought as he saw Alice who had been walking about, suddenly turn and begin heading toward the ck shiny sphere that had remained unchanged and unmoving from where it was.


    Perhaps she was truly pissed or just testing her mettle against Seth''s strength, but this was not the first time that Alice was going to attack the sphere.


    Her aura spiking, Alice approached the sphere with her great sword in hand, and then, giving no warning, struck at it and then, not minding the explosion that ensued, she followed up with another strike and then another.


    Watching Alice outputting attack after the other without stopping, Basco sighed as he looked down at his still fatigued and injured body.


    Unlike Alice, who only had to use her dragon fire, burdened with the heavy cost of using Brim twice, Basco had then gone on to use his dragon mes and as exhrating as it was to breathe fiery mes from his mouth, the pains he was currently feeling at the moment was a total downer.


    "Well, she sure doesn''t look very happy," a voice suddenly said, and despite his already injured state, Basco would have jumped to his feet and prepared for battle had his soul sense not quickly told him it was Seth.


    "You think I''ll have to beat some calmness into her?" Seth asked, ignoring Basco''s surprise, but when he got no answer after a few seconds, he was forced to look at the man and see what was grabbing his attention.


    Feeling Seth''s attention on him, Basco asked, "Seth, what is she doing here? Shouldn''t she be dead?"


    "Not exactly, due to certain developments, she got immunity," Seth exined, nodding his head like he was also trying to convince himself of his words.


    "Bullshit, you are sparing her because she let you screw her." Alice, who had been battering the ck sphere, said after suddenly stopping, but before Seth could reply and exin, Jin, who had silently been by his side, decided to get active.


    "Watch your mouth, Alice. Don''t go talking about things you have no idea about."


    "Oh, yeah," Alice said with a smirk, flexing her aura while clenching and unclenching the handle of her greatsword.


    "Can you truthfully tell me you and Seth haven''t been sexually involved, eh, whore?"


    Hearing the next of Alice''s words and seeing her rest her sword on her shoulder, Seth groaned within as he realized that unlike Basco, who might be truly unhappy with the fact that he had put his life on the line for nothing, all Alice was interested in was riling up Jin so she could get a fight.


    Proving him right, a grin appeared on Alice''s face when Jin''s face twisted into a frown, and the woman''s aura raged.


    "No fighting," Seth casually spoke as he began moving towards the ck sphere, his words freezing the two women who had been ready to charge at each other in their tracks.


    One would think the two women had stopped their annihtion, but the looks of struggle on their faces showed that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t actually move.


    "Seth, since we''re done here, I''ll be heading back home," Basco said, pushing himself to his feet and staring at Seth''s moving figure.


    "No can do, Basco. Some people areing, and if I leave you on your own, the only thing that''s going to be returning to Dorian is your dead body."


    While answering Basco, Seth continued with his movements, and then a few secondster, he was standing in front of the sphere.


    Without words, the ck sphere, which Alice had been battering for several minutes, trying to destroy, copsed and faded away, revealing the body within it.


    "Well, you don''t look happy," Sethmented, his words being an understatement, considering the nasty growl on Maggy''s face.


    While Basco and Alice felt cheated of their kill, with Alice trying to bypass Seth''s interference and kill the enemy, Maggy, who was locked in the ck sphere, had a somewhat different perspective on things.


    While the woman felt that she had indeed been saved by the impending attack that had been aimed at her and was about to take her life, after being locked in the indestructible sphere, she had been quick to conclude that it was because a much worse fate had been prepared for her.


    Just like Alice, biting through the pain of her injury, Maggy had also been releasing the best of her attacks, wanting to escape her confinement, and now that it had gone down, she was made toe face to face with thest person she wanted to see.


    Despite feeling Maggy''s Qi surge within her, Seth ignored it and smiled at her. "Are you aware that if not for my interference, you would be dead by now?"


    "What do you want?" Maggy asked, being sensible not to go refusing the obvious fact and instead moving on to the main issue.


    "Your earlier technique with roots, it interests me. You''ll be teaching it to me. Now, go to sleep."

 Chapter 475 Underestimations

    <h4>Chapter 475 Underestimations</h4>


    Refusal and unwillingness showed on Maggy''s face after Seth''s words, but s, Maggy could do nothing but close her eyes and fall forward.


    "She''s yours Basco," Seth said as he plucked Maggy''s body from the air and threw it towards Basco. "Take her, and then you and Alice get going now."


    Alice would have wanted to protest, after all a fight between Seth and a guardian was bound to be epic but in the calmness of Seth''s voice, Alice could feel an edge to it, and if that wasn''t enough, the private message which he sent to her mind told her he wasn''t joking.


    Watching Basco and Alice in his head turn and run off, Seth looked into the distance and then chuckled, "I haven''t felt this excited in quite a while. This is so going to be fun."


    "Seth, focus. That your opponents are making you feel threatened isn''t a good sign. You should at least be put on guard by this."


    "I''m on guard, Alice. You''re just worried because I''m not acting scared like you."


    Seth could feel a bit of irritation from Alice, but before she could reply, a hand wrapped around Seth''s arm with the owner pressing her body to his.


    Now that both Basco and Alice were gone, Jin was being the coy sweet woman Seth''s cock had liberated.


    "Seth, why did you send them away? What are they going to do with Maggy, and why are we waiting here?"


    Jin asked her question in her flustered tone, her eyes carrying a bit of panic and vulnerability in them, and Seth couldn''t help but regret that he was about to face some real serious threats, else he would have set up one of his darkness domes and ravished the woman once more.


    "Don''t worry. I told them to take away Maggy and keep her safe. Nothing is going to happen to her," Seth said, and as he answered Jin, his left hand moved to her bun, and with relish, he began grabbing at the woman''s soft rump.


    Though a bit of red came to Jin''s face at Seth''s shameless act, especially now that they were out here in the open, other than lightly pinching his arm, she took no other action.


    "You still haven''t said what we are doing here," Jin said after using a few seconds toe to terms with Seth''s actions.


    "Oh, we''re waiting for those guardians, you know the ones you invited."


    "Ehh, Seth, what are you talking about?" Jin asked after a second, confusion in her eyes as she looked at him.


    "Damn, these old fogeys are something else," Seth thought, more than impressed with how Jin had kept herself calm and poised when he had called her out on her actions.


    With the woman this close to him and her ass cheek in his arms, Seth had expected to have at least felt a bit of tension in Jin, but nothing of the sort ever happened.


    Instead, right now Seth was forced to look into the innocent and wronged eyes of Jin, and Seth could swear that if not for the fact that he had personally picked up on the messages Alice had been sending out with his soul sense, he would have thought the woman was innocent and that he was making a mistake.


    Bending his head, Seth pressed his lips on Jin and took her into a slippery kiss, stopping just before a minute.


    "Let''s stop there before my little brother gets too excited," Seth said and though Jin wore a frown on her face at the stopping of their kiss, she quickly let it go and instead moved on to prove her innocence.


    "So will you now exin what you meant when you said I have invited some guests?"


    "Oh, you''re good," Seth chuckled, but he was done ying with the woman. Without caring to give an answer, Seth turned away from Jin and began walking forward.


    "Whether or not you want to stay is up to you," Seth said as he moved. Standing there and staring at Seth''s back, Jin seemed truly confused about what Seth was talking about but then suddenly, Jin''s legs tensed for a few seconds, and then the next, she was gone from her previous location, her body in the air and shooting to the side of Seth.


    With his soul sense, Seth easily picked up on every action that Jin performed, and as she soared into the air, he paid her no mind, instead paying attention to the ck dot that had suddenly appeared in the sky and then the next second was in front of him.


    "You guys sure took your time," Sethmented, ignoring as Jin flew in the air and moved to the opponent''s side, and then bowed and began talking to some woman in the distance.


    From the dot that Seth had seen in the sky, two people had appeared from it.


    While one was some meters away, floating in the air and talking with Jin, the other was but a few steps from Seth, looking at him with everything that God''s son would were he toe face to face with an ant.


    Superiority, unhappiness, arrogance, all these and more, Seth read from the face of the brown-haired man before him, and when he read the man''s cultivation level, he couldn''t help but scrunch up his face in displeasure.


    "You think just because you were able to hide under all our noses and advance yourself past the overseer, we would all panic and send out the best against you?" The man said.


    Being quite tall himself, the man stood a few inches above Seth, so he got the privilege to look down at him and as he made good use of this privilege, he kept his arms folded and his body straight.


    "So you''re saying they sent you to kill me?" Seth asked, wanting to know just how much he was being looked down upon by the guardians.


    "No, I''m going to capture and get you to sing out your secrets like a bird."


    The confidence and surety with which the opposite man spoke stunned Seth, and just as he finished speaking, he moved.


    Seth''s opponent meant business, and as he moved, Seth felt like there were suddenly heavy boulders on his shoulders.


    Within the time with which Seth''s opponent finished speaking his words and then took action, Seth blinked, and by the time his eyes were opened once more, all they caught was thest scene of a body exploding into millions of pieces.


    Not paying any mind to the sacrificialmb that he had made use of, Seth took a single step forward, his body temporarily taking on a ck hue, and then the next second, he was standing up in the air amongst Jin, and this time, a true guardian.


    "You shouldn''t have killed him," the woman said, an edge to her tone.


    "And you should be more worried for your life,"

 Chapter 476 Miscalculation

    <h4>Chapter 476 Miscalction</h4>


    With Seth''s movements, he was but a few meters from the Jin and the arrived guardian and after the small chat between him and the guardian, the air around both parties had gotten tense.


    "Madam Tera, please don''t underestimate him," Jin, who was to the side and knew that a confrontation was about to begin, said as she began flying backwards.


    Paying no attention to Jin, Seth ced his hands on his chin as he stared at the woman before him, analyzing her and arriving at a less than ster conclusion.


    With her ck hair pulled back and held with a pin, and her choice of a ck and white striped dress, the fair-skinned woman exuded a simple, attractive beauty.


    Though her choice of clothing didn''t allow for much information to be gleaned from her back, the dress did brilliant work in entuating her bust.


    "Taking your bust into consideration since I can''t see your buns, I''ll say you get a tick in the package department, but I can''t say the same for your cultivation. You''re weak."


    Listening to Seth''s words, the tight expression that had imed the woman''s face after Seth had killed the male overseer, did not falter, rather than speak, she decided to let her actions speak.


    With his eyes on the prize, Seth watched as the woman kicked forward and, in no time, closed the little distance between the both of them, quickly entering attacking range.


    With a bored look on his face at having to deal with another weakling, Seth put his abilities in progress, expecting the woman to freeze in ce just like all those before her, but surprisingly, that didn''t happen.


    With Seth''s failure to freeze the woman in her tracks, a bit of life entered Seth''s eyes and just as the woman raised her hand, a green spear appearing in it, a thick ck wall appeared in front of Seth.


    With confidence in defence, Seth raised his finger, already nning his next attack when his expression quickly turned to one of shock as the ck wall he had erected was shattered like ss, and the red burning qi-covered tip of a spear came heading towards him.


    Being put in such a perilous situation, Seth had no time to figure out why his iron-d defence had been so easily broken.


    Understanding that his life was on the line, both Seth''s hands were engulfed in ck smoke, and then they shot out and moved to grab the de of the approaching spear.


    "Boom!" With the collision of two opposing powers, there was a huge sky-shattering explosion, one which resonated throughout the sky and sent more than half the earth trembling.


    As is with collisions between two powers, one of the powers either dominates, or there is a stalemate, and in this case, there was total domination.


    With the advent of the explosion, a figure went shooting through the sky, the body speeding away as it moved in an arc and went diving for the ground and while her opponent was flung away, Tera stayed floating in the sky, licking the little blood that trickled down her lips.


    "His physical strength is off the charts," Tera shakily thought as she circted her qi, wanting to stabilize her qi flow after it had been thrown off bnce by Seth''s resistance.


    "Madam Tera, are you alright? Is he dead?" Jin quickly asked as she was approached from behind, her face one of anxiety and hope.


    As great as the sex with Seth was, that didn''t change the fact that he was an uncontroble variable, and Jin wasn''t some damsel that would get swayed and lovey-dovey because she was bedded.


    When he killed Prina and the overseer from False Heaven, Seth had thoroughly proven his mettle, and no matter how sweet the sex was, there was no way the cultivator in Jin was going to allow a violent and unpredictable person like Seth to go living freely on earth.


    Jin wanted Seth dead, and for her peace of mind and life, she could only hope that her faith in the guardian before her wasn''t misced.


    "Wait here, I''ve called for backup," Tera said as her face firmed up, and she shot forward, following Seth''s trajectory.


    When Seth had called her weak, Tera had simply attributed it to him still being high from his breakthrough from a mortal to an immortal, but after bypassing his ck wall, she hade to understand where he came from and what exactly she was dealing with.


    "Seth wasn''t just some newly ascended mortal, as she had thought, but he was a cultivator who had reached the 2nd level of hisw, he was a cultivator who had cultivated to realism.


    How Seth had broken past the mortal level right under their noses already posed a lot of questions, and now that he was actually a cmity-level 2 cultivator, a lot more questions had arisen.


    With her still being a cmity-level 1 cultivator, Seth had every right to call her weak, and truth be told, Tera would have turned and fled at the moment were it not for one important fact.


    Despite somehow gathering the required resources and actually ascending to the 2nd level, Seth was still ignorant of how to cultivate in the cmity stage, he had no idea how to use his power.


    The truth was Seth''s ignorance on how to properly use his power shed his power in more than half, and that coupled with the thoughts of rectifying the blunder she had made by letting Seth kill the male overseer, was the reason she still pursued after him.


    Though she had truly called for reinforcements, if Tera could subdue Seth first, then that was all the better.


    "Besides, for him to carry out such an unbelievable feat, he must have some otherworldly treasure on him. If I can get it, perhaps¡­" Tera thought, her body shivering in pleasure at the thoughts of the future.


    "Even without a proper fighting method, his strength and qi potency are off the charts. I have to deal with him cautiously and Quickly before he picks up on anything."

 Chapter 477 Missing Something

    <h4>Chapter 477 Missing Something</h4>


    "Ahhh schmuckt, I don''t feel so good, I really don''t feel good," Seth said as hey on the ground and looked up, wanting to see the bright sun but only having smoke and mes in his vision.


    "You don''t feel good because you aren''t good," Alice barked, her voice filled with anxiety.


    "Now please tell me that was you just ying around and not the actual representation of how this battle would y out," Alice asked with worry and hope.


    "That was me just ying around," Seth said as his body levitated off the ground, and he stood to his feet.


    "ying around, you call this ying around? You lost both your arms; how can this be any fun?" Alice barked, her figure popping in front of Seth, her hands on her hips and her face one of anger.


    "Hey, you were the one that suggested I was ying around. Why are you suddenly so filled with disbelief?"


    Alice opened her mouth, wanting to counter, but then no words came to mind, so she dropped her hands and looked at him, fading away, leaving somest words. "You better not die, Seth."


    Seth chuckled at Alice''s parting words, licking his lips as he turned his neck left and right, popping soundsing out.


    Though Seth had decided to tease and annoy Alice a bit, she had been right to worry about whether or not he had been ying around. The scary truth was that Seth hadn''t been ying around.


    Just a bit more power from Tera, and Seth would have been worrying about whether his chest had been hit and he still had a working heart. Though he was prone to underestimating his enemies, that didn''t mean that Seth was foolish enough to allow them toe too close to killing him and the thing that made this situation terrible was that he actually hadn''t been underestimating them.


    Since the day Seth met Rose, other than bing an unstoppable force, the one thing that had never happened to Seth was him meeting an equal, someone who could match him or even harm him while being at the same level of cultivation as him.


    With the kind of strength running through Seth''s body, people of his cultivation levels were nothing but paper bags for him.


    Though the king of Ingrod had bested him with his sword attack, Seth attributed that to himself not having immortal qi.


    A fight with the king of Ingrod was the one time Seth faced a defeat with someone of his same cultivation level, and right now it seems another record was about to be made. With just being at cmity level 1 cultivator, she was a cultivator who stood below Seth on thedder of power, and yet she had been able to deal Seth such a grievous injury.


    With immortal qi now running through him and the knowledge that he was fighting a lower-level cultivator, Seth had been fully confident and prepared to destroy Tera. However, reality was now telling him otherwise.


    "But how could she overwhelm me so badly? My qi is stronger, more potent, and my reactingte is still not enough exnation for why I lost so badly."


    "Is it because I have just one element in my dantian?" Seth thought, remembering Minuha''s words to him when he asked her why she didn''t regard him as the top expert in the world.


    "Or maybe Rita hid something from me," Seth thought, a frown marring his face. The woman was now a supreme and indirectly his ve, and there was no way that after telling him about the immortal qi, she would miss out on telling him some very important information.


    Seth wasn''t sure which of his conjectures was correct, but what he did know was that he wascking a very critical bit of information and if he wanted to know it, he would have to dig it up from the woman who was now speeding towards him.


    "Seth, is there a reason you still haven''t regenerated your arms?" A curious voice asked.


    "Yep, regrowing my arms while she''s watching and then beating her down is way more cool and more intimidating."


    As Seth spoke, the red stumps on his shoulder suddenly shot out flesh, and without dy, his arms began rapidly regrowing.


    Now, despite several breakthroughs in cultivation, though Seth''s regeneration rate had vastly improved, it was still slow whenpared to the speed at which Tera shot at him. She would have reached him when he still had half-regrown arms if not for the fiveyers of ck walls that popped out in front of him.


    During their first sh, though Seth had horribly lost, that was because he had been caught off guard, but now he was fully prepared.


    To be a cmity level 2 cultivator, one had toprehend the secondw of their elements, thew of realism and after Seth hadprehended it, he had never put power into it.


    What this meant was that all those times Seth had erected walls or tentacles of darkness to deal with Minuha or any other enemy, all he had used was his mind, his qi was never injected into such techniques, and Seth hadn''t thought he would need to until now.


    Adding his qi into the techniques, brought to life by just his mind, Seth could make his creations far stronger and more durable.


    With this, he could have locked and toyed with Tera as he did with Minuha, but he decided not to.


    Not counting the tremendous drain empowering his random and spontaneous creation would have on his qi, Seth wanted to get close and personal with Tera.


    Seth wanted to exchange blows with the woman whom he was now going to capture, and, well, he also wanted to have fun. Months of fighting and cultivating were nice, but in the end, time always had to be made for battles.


    "I don''t expect much from this, but at least it should get me a chance to swing my sword," Seth thought as a red and ck de appeared in his hand and without hesitation, he swung it at the bright glowing spear that broke through thest of his walls and was heading for him.

 Chapter 478 How Much Qi Do You Have

    <h4>Chapter 478 How Much Qi Do You Have</h4>


    Since he came to Earth, Seth hadn''t wielded the sword he had gotten off Zuroc, and he thought now was as good a time to change that.


    With his eyes focused and his senses spread and alert for a change or surprise, Seth''s sword shed with Tera''s Spear, the long slim weapon pushing away the de of the blood-hungry spear and then, under the maniptions of its wielder, it was spun around and sent speeding for the head of the opponent, but unfortunately, it wasn''t so easy to take the head of his opponent.


    Though a bit surprised to see a sword in Seth''s hand, Tera easily recovered from the parrying of her attack and with ease, after her weapon was deflected, she spun the spear and had the bottom shaft of her weapon rise into the air and block Seth''s ambitious strike from hitting her head.


    Just after that was done, a pulse of energy throughout her body and then a bright light in the shape of a sword appeared in her left hand, and she swung the weapon at Seth.


    Though taking a bit of interest in her new weapon, Seth didn''t y any funny games with it as he had a thick shield made of darkness appear in the air in front of him, directly in the trajectory of Tera''s shiny weapon, and blocked it.


    A loud ''bang'' resonated as Tera''s weapon hit Seth''s conjured shield, and then there was the sound of sizzling like her weapon was melting Seth''s shield, but then, with a mentalmand from Seth, the shield rapidly exploded and pushed against Tera.


    Finding herself unable to contend with the exerted strength, Tera could only reluctantly move back.


    While she did this, Seth saw no reason to go easy on her, so he raised his left hand and pointed his index finger at Tera and with nothing but a second''s dy, Seth''s index finger lit up in red light, and then a 3-meter-thick beam shot out and almost instantaneously arrived before Alice.


    With a smirk, Seth expected to see Tera struggle to deal with his attack, but when the woman used her bare hand to p aside his attack, Seth could only lick his lips as a mighty explosion resounded to the side and sent a powerful wind smashing against him.


    "Hmm, let''s test this theory," Seth thought as he charged his sword with qi, and the next second began sending several swings at Tera.


    With Seth''s actions, red and blue shes which erged to over 10 meters began shooting out of the de and heading towards Tera. It was like the woman had pissed off a god, and now the god had decided to smite her.


    Within seconds, the space in front of Alice was filled with several towering attacks, and then next they all arrived in front of her, keen on hitting their target dead point.


    Like a chain reaction, a series of explosions went off after Seth''s attacks met their target, Tera and her surroundings being engulfed in explosions with the explosions spreading so far that even Seth found himself enclosed in smoke and raging fires. By the time the explosion died out, Seth found that the world around him and Tera had been turned into one filled with scorched deep crevices.


    "And the test results are out," Seth thought as he spun his sword in hand and effortlessly blocked the mighty swing Tera made at him, standing his groundfortably, withstanding the impact and totally cancelling out her momentum, staring at the woman who hade out of all the attacks he had thrown at her unscathed.


    "You know spears are for thrusting, right?" Seth asked, looking at Tera''s now-empty left hand, expecting her to conjure her sword once more. However, that didn''t happen, and Tera instead smirked at him as several spears made of red energy appeared behind her.


    Without speaking a word to Seth, Tera kicked backwards, using the momentum from her sh with Seth to push herself back and as she left his immediate premises, the red spears that were hanging in the air all rained down on Seth.


    If the explosions from Seth''s attacks were destructive, then the explosion from Tera was devastating, as even the woman had to continuously retreat, else she be caught in the explosion of her own attacks.


    Deadlocked in the center of a devastating attack, Seth calmly had a wall of darkness rise and surround him in a dome but not before letting one of Tera''s spears get through.


    The resounding explosion and raging fires from Tera''s attack took over a minute to run their course and when Tera waved her hand and cleared away the debris, she was left toe face to face with an intact ck dome, which began retracting and when it did, she surprisingly found her opponent without his left arm.


    Looking at Tera, Seth sighed internally as he knew that he now had to capture Tera at all costs. He was also a bit d that she was the only guardian that had been sent.


    From the first of his tests, Seth had realized that, other than attacks that contained his darkness elements, before Tera, no matter how strong his qi-based attacks were, they were a joke to her.


    The woman had no trouble dealing with his qi-concentrated attacks, and as his now-missing arm had told him, it seemed like his qi and body stood no chance against her attacks. The only thing Seth had going for him was his darkness.


    "Well, there is also hopefully my dragon mes, but that doesn''t change the fact that I am severely limited against her.


    Though I was able to block all her attacks with my darkness, even I can''t overlook them."


    While Seth stared at Tera and thought about his current situation, his arms once more began regenerating, and Tera, who had been silent for most of the battle, decided to speak.


    "As incredible as it is to regenerate your body parts and summon your darkness as you wish, tell me, just how much qi do you have left."

 Chapter 479 Night Burial

    Chapter 479 Night Burial


    Though she said it as a casual warning, like it was no big deal, the truth was that Seth''s ability to regenerate twisted her insides and made her believe that she might just be fighting an immortal.


    The first time Seth had regenerated both his arms, Tera had been surprised but had been able to keep her feelings from showing.


    Now, though she was still able to keep her thoughts to herself, her mind was forced toe to terms with the fact that perhaps regrowing his body parts and recovering from any injury was but a hand wave away for Seth.


    After seeing how badly she had injured him after their first collision, Tera had held out hope that she could do it again and this time be able to make use of the advantage, but her next exchanges with Seth were telling her that that wasn''t going to happen and that her initial win might have just been a fluke.


    Right now, as Tera stood before Seth, readying herself for another sh, she decided to probe him and see if she could get information out of him.


    Seth had killed a valued overseer under her watch, and Tera had hoped that if she could deal with him, especially since he ranked higher than her, she could redeem herself from such a blunder. But if Seth proved to be too formidable, then it would be better if she went on the back foot.


    "You want to know how much qi I have, or you want to know how much longer I canst?" Seth asked with a smirk, and then he answered himself. "If it''s the former, then well, long enough to beat the hell out of you, and if it''s thetter, well, I''m brimming with energy," Seth boasted.


    "Still cocky, I guess I''ll just have to beat you some more then," Tera said, and with that, she swung the spear and settled herself into a battle stance, her legs wide and the de of her weapon facing the ground. Seeing this, Seth was just about to throw in a snarkyment when a wave of really hot air sted in all directions from Tera''s position.


    Without much worry, Seth allowed the hot air to hit him, ignoring it and instead staring at Tera, whose aura had begun climbing, and her qi spilling out.


    "What now?" Seth mumbled as his question was quickly answered. As soon as the ground began trembling, he asked, "Are you some kind of earthquake mistress?" with a chuckle. But Tera gave him no reply; her face instead tightened to one of concentration. The next second, several cracks appeared in the earth around her, and as those cracks appeared, hot air began spilling out of them. Before Seth could even bother trying to understand what was happening, fire began spilling out of the cracks in the ground, shooting several meters into the air and leaving Seth looking at Tera, who was surrounded in a spring of fire.


    "That''s herw; her element is fire, but this isn''t just normal fire. The fire has a liquid attribute, like it seeks to melt," Seth thought as he looked at the red mes that surrounded Tera, shooting into the sky and falling to the ground all around them.


    With her preparations already made, Tera gritted her teeth, tightened her grip on the shaft of her spear, and then, looking at Seth, she sted towards him. Seth had to say he was a little intimidated by her approach. With each step she took, the ground in front of her cracked, and from it came hot fire pouring out, burning and melting everything it touched well, everything except Tera.


    "Hey, granny, hope you aren''t taking this personally," Seth teased as he quickly kicked back and moved away from the location, which turned to nothing but a pool of mes the next second. Ignoring her missed sh, Tera charged after Seth once more, her face tightening, and the mes around her getting more fiery, seeming to react to her emotions.


    While he retreated, Seth observed Tera and her actions with her mes, and seeing all this made him think about how the woman before him was only a cmity level 2 cultivator. Minuha was at the same level of cultivation with Tera and even had a more tentative element, but Seth was more than sure that if she and Tera were to battle, Tera might just kill Minitha within the first minute of their battle. Whereas Minuha had tried to deceive him with her element, conjuring images that weren''t real, Tera, though severely limited, was able to bring out the real thing. Tera was able to make her element interact with the real world, her element carrying power capable of changing thendscape.


    Not feeling like running away from Tera forever, after making his observations, Seth''s body stopped moving, and the next second, several ck spears, three times thicker than him, appeared in the space behind him, humming with ferocity. With an order from Seth, they began shooting at the approaching Tera one by one. Seth expected Tera to be taken aback after this move of his, but instead, she grinned, and it only took Seth a second to understand why.


    "Foolish woman, just because I''m a youngster and I''m pouring my qi into my attacks doesn''t mean you can oust me in a battle of attrition."


    Internally shaking his head, Seth watched as, with a single sweep of her spear, Tera dealt with each of his ck spears and rapidly approached him.


    "Let''s make it rain then," Seth thought. Like that, while more ck spears were being created behind him, over 20 immediately shot towards Tera, raining down on her like a bombardment.


    "Good, that should keep her busy," Seth smirked, wanting to be entertained. But then, Tera let out a shout, and this time shattered the ground all around her, turning her immediate surroundings into a pool of fire. Then, thrusting her spear forward, she made the fire beneath her churn and rise to the air, taking on the form of a mighty spear and then shooting towards Seth''s baby spears.


    Without a doubt, were a collision to ur, Tera''s attack wouldn''tpletely destroy Seth''s, and though Seth was willing to let that happen, he wasn''t willing to prolong their battle anymore. Ignoring the huge red spear that quickly obliterated his attacks and was heading towards him, Seth raised his right hand to the air, and within a second, night came. Then the next, like the dark sky was a wide maw, a sea of darkness poured from it and onto Tera.


    "Night Burial," Seth announced as his attack fell, an excited chill.


    "Man, I love the name," Seth excitedly thought just before he got the faint appearance of a new presence.


    "Toote, no one in this world can save her."

 Chapter 480 Order And Darkness

    Chapter 480 Order And Darkness


    For multiple kilometres, the sky was dark, and while this was enough to scare and send multiple citizens of Earth into panic, the scariest sight was yet toe. Though they were multiple kilometers from the battle site of Seth and Tera, some people were made to bear witness to the very sky coughing out darkness like it was water.


    For the far weaker cultivators, they felt that the world wasing to an end, and it was going to happen by being drowned in darkness, while for the stronger cultivators, their bodies shuddered as the well-informed ones wondered which overseers were battling. While the world was thrown into distress, the cause of this panic waszily staring at histest handiwork and getting addicted to the kind of power he had just unleashed.


    "Night burial, an awesome name, but the amount of qi needed for it is just absurd, not that I''m surprised though."


    Some time ago, Seth had been able to create several towering walls with his darkness when he was fighting Minuha, and he hadn''t even sweated it. This time Seth was actively boosting his new technique with his qi, and though he calmly stood and watched it, he couldn''t help but wince internally as he watched his dantian be emptied by more than half.


    "Who would have thought a lower-ranked cultivator would make me begin worrying about my qi consumption?" Seth began thinking, but then he suddenly frowned and looked up, staring at where Tera was. By this time, the sky had stopped vomiting darkness, but that didn''t mean it cleared up. With the sky still dark, Seth now stood on a sea of darkness, thend, trees, and unfortunate creatures that had been hanging around all now being buried in his dark sea.


    By default, Tera should be deep undersea by now, thoroughly bound by his darkness, but it seemed the new presence was being more of an annoyance than he anticipated. All around Seth was darkness; it was like his world, but then, unfortunately for him, his world began trembling, huge ripples spreading all throughout the sea of darkness he was on, and then right in the area where Tera was buried, the sea of darkness broke apart with a st, and Tera''s form, untouched and unharmed, rose up in the air.


    "Seth, be careful," Alexia suddenly said out of nowhere and then kept mum. Seth would have liked to ask her why the sudden warning, but he was more upied with the red-haired woman before him.


    "Not that I''m not happy to see you, but why are you here?" Seth asked with a grin, his eyes wasting no time quickly moving to the red-haired woman''s cleavage, pleased with her ample size. This time, he was even more pleased considering she wore a red dress that was tight enough to let her wide, well-curved hips show. Despite being ogled by Seth like she were a meal, the woman showed no sign of difort and she kept her expression cold and then, looking down at the darkness which she had no qualms with standing atop, she spoke.


    "Disgusting. Though what else should I expect from a disgusting man like you."


    Despite the woman''s expression being cold, her words were toxic and piercing, and Seth couldn''t help but talk back.


    "Hey, I get you are more of a red woman, but don''t go talking down on the ck."


    Perfectly ignoring Seth''s words, the woman spoke.


    "Seth, disperse the filthy darkness of yours and then surrender. The guardians would be taking you; you''ve caused enough problems."


    "Huh," Seth, who had still been fooling around, said when thest of the woman''s words reached his ears, the content not sitting right with him.


    "You''ll surrender yourself, or I''ll make you."


    "Rose, what are you doing?"


    When the pair had sted out from his sea of darkness with Tera going up in the air and her saviour standing on his sea of darkness, Seth had been amused, but then his amusement quickly turned to surprise when he discovered that it was Rose.


    Other than Rose''s qi, which, to his surprise, waspletely different, Seth found Rose to look just the same as before, her cold and uncaring expression still put on disy.


    Seeing the woman who one could say was responsible for where he was today, every ounce of violence in Seth was quick to flee, and he quickly began working out a new n for how to get Tera.


    As surprising as Rose''s visit was, without much thought, Seth took her as an ally and figured her job here was to be a killjoy, as she usually is. But then her next words began sending alert signals in his brain.


    Seth wanted to think that he had heard wrong or that his body was thinking too much, but as he heard thest of Rose''s words and then saw her emotionless eyes, he knew something was wrong.


    "Ehh, Alice, do you have any idea what is going on?"


    "Run," Alice said, "she''s bad news."


    "Why? Rose was never like this. What happened to her?"


    "Hey, I''ve been with you all this while. How am I supposed to know?" Alice argued from within.


    "Then how were you able to sense that something was wrong with her?" Seth asked, his eyes narrowed as he began feeling something was being hidden from him.


    It had been some time since Seth thought about Alice''s history. Because the woman had decided to sacrifice for him, he had easily epted the many holes in the story of her existence, but now those questions couldn''t help but begin popping in his head.


    Though Seth epted that in some twisted abnormal way, Alice loved him, that still didn''t stop him from suspecting that he was being manipted.


    Seth was keen and waiting for Alice''s reply when Rose''s next words took his attention once more.


    "Tera, go capture him," Rose said, but Seth was having none of that.


    "Yeah, that''s not happening. No one is taking me prisoner, and Rose,


    the both of us need to have a serious chat."


    "We can talk, Seth, but that is after you have obeyed my order. I made you, Seth. I can also break you."

 Chapter 481 Prepare For Battle

    481 Prepare For Battle


    Though he had heard it all, and with his soul sense, knew that he was not in an illusion, Seth found it hard to believe what he was hearing. Though Rose had always been cold and berating of him, she was someone Seth had designs on, and though he wouldn''t call himself chummy with Rose, at the same time, she was someone he could count on, but now, Seth felt like he was standing before a total stranger.


    Perhaps to a point of desperation, Seth looked into Rose''s eyes, hoping this was all a joke, but the feeling of danger his instincts were giving him and Alice''s warning were wing at his hopes. With Alice''s orders to Tera, reality was smacked on Seth''s face, and as he prepared for the iing violence, he made a try at diplomacy.


    "You made me, Alice, but I''ll advise you to destroy any thought you have of breaking me," Seth said, a wide smile climbing his face, and a burst of qiing out of his body. To stop Rose from breaking him, to stand up to her, to be a challenge to her, maybe defeat her¡ªat the moment, these were dreams, as Seth was more than sure that he couldn''t aplish any of them. Just standing here and looking at Rose, there was only one action that Seth''s instincts told him to do, and that was to flee.


    Though Seth hade a long way since thest time he saw Rose, travelling to another world and breaking through several levels of cultivation until he went beyond being mortal, and now being a full-fledged immortal, as Seth stood before Rose and had his soul sense go through her, he felt like he was looking into infinity. A never-ending impasse, that was what Rose was to Seth''s already powerful soul sense, and though Seth tried persisting, after a minute, he could only grimly take back his soul sense and face Rose''s unmoved face.


    "Are you done yet? Do you now realize exactly what you are up against?"


    "Yeah right, seems like you don''t know me," Seth said with a chuckle, and then the next instant, he fell into the ck sea beneath him and while that happened, the sea, which had once been calm and still, suddenly got all turbulent, and towering waves of darkness immediately rose from it and moved to copse upon Rose.


    Standing there and being put in a situation that any cultivator on Earth would call a nightmare, Rose remained calm and still. Just as the wave of darkness was about to hit her, a wave of energy rippled out of her, going in all directions. There wasn''t any action or fanfare behind Rose''s output of energy; the woman remained perfectly still, and there was a powerful wave from her. Though with the physical eyes, it seemed Rose''s action did nothing, but to Seth, who was down below, taking shelter in the depth of the sea he had created, his soul sense told him to brace for impact, and the next second, that was all he could do.


    It came with a gentle breeze, and the next second, there was an undeniable explosion of force. Like a storm descending from the deepest depths of the ocean, a powerful wind-like force originating from Rose smacked into everything around her, except for Tera, who was still floating some distance behind her.


    Like an invisible gigantic hand was at work, the sky, which Seth had turned dark and used to strike fear into the hearts of many in the world and even intimidate Tera, was torn apart, but not before Seth''s dark sea was vanquished. The force hit the sea, and then rather than just smacking it away and dispersing it, it pushed it away and eradicated it to nothingness. With a single move from Rose, the entire battlefield, which had been turned into a dark world, was quickly corrected, and the bright yellow rays of the sun were allowed to shine once more.


    Down on the ground, after Rose''s dispersing of his darkness, Seth, who had been forced to bury his feet into the ground and try to maintain a footing while the ultimate attack he had conjured was being turned to dust, was looking in a horrible state. Though thankfully, unlikest time, Seth still had both his arms and legs intact, the three w shes along which were bleeding more than told anyone of his precarious condition. Kneeling on the ground with his fingers nted in the ground, after Rose''s outburst had run its course and returned the world to its sunny self while also leaving him defenseless, a porcupine without its spikes, Seth let out a deep breath, and then with that, his arms trembled, and he nearly fell t on his face, but luckily, he put some strength back into his body.


    While Seth was able to stop himself from falling, the same couldn''t be said about the blood that came spurting out of his mouth as while the world and everything else were back to normal and in perfect condition, Seth was far from that. Not considering the several cuts and heavy blows that had been inflicted on his body, the three w-like scratches on Seth''s chest were not only painful and gaping but also poisoned with qi. Though the qi which came with the attack did not actively look to prate his body and reach the core of his being, a situation which surprised Seth, the qi still did a very good job of keeping him from healing himself.


    "Would I have to rip out my flesh again," Seth thought with a grimace. Seth was many things, but a man who enjoyed ripping out his flesh or a masochist was not one of them, and he would persevere through the pain and look to use his qi to ovee the annoying energy in his body did he not notice Alice, who was now standing in the air after destroying his sea, begin to descend. Seth wasn''t sure what was happening, but one thing he knew was that Rose was out of his mind, and the least hesitation from him might justnd him in chains. From what he could see of the woman''s expression, Seth doubted he was being sentenced to peaceful imprisonment.

 Chapter 482 Battle

    482 Battle


    "Arghh, damn, here we go again," Seth said in his mind, and then the next second, he gritted his teeth and as fast as possible he ripped out the top flesh on his chest. A small wave of blood burst out of Seth after his actions, but it onlysted for a second as Seth''s body kicked into action, his now-uninterrupted flesh quickly knitting itself and building new blocks as it regrew. Not even waiting to be totally healed, Seth stood to his feet, his bloody appearance and red angry eyes a menacing sight that sent even Tera, who was on the winning side, moving a bit backward.


    "What is your rtionship with the guardians?" Seth said as he spat out a mouthful of blood, blinking his eyes, and lowering his stance.


    "A few days after you left, I subdued and took control of them," Rose said as her figure gentlynded on the ground. Rose''s simple reply had Seth''s eyebrows furrowed, considering that both he and Rose actually had simr ns for the guardians in mind, but there was something wrong.


    "Great minds think alike. I was nning to do just the same thing after I beat some answers out of Tera, but there is just one problem. You''ve never concerned yourself with what happened with the rest of the world; Morrc City had always been all you cared about."


    "Things change, people change. I havee to realize the foolishness of my actions and leniency, and so I''m correcting my mistake. Right now, the only mistake left to correct is you."


    "Mistakes, changes; it''s only been 5 months since west saw. You can''t have changed this much," Seth pointed out, but then all he got was a look from Alice that asked if he was just in stupid or retarded.


    "It''s been a year and a month, and I don''t know what backup you''re stalling for, but I don''t have time to wait for them. So, I''ll just deal with you now and then them after," Rose said, and the next second, a red sword appeared in her hand, and with her eyes narrowed, she kicked off the ground and charged Seth.


    The news from Rose about how long it had been since theyst saw upied all of Seth''s mind immediately it was dropped, but unfortunately, it could not stay for long, as Seth had to also wave his hand and wield his red and ck de. Ignoring all the lingering pains in his body and zeroing in on Rose, Seth decided not to be passive and also charged forward.


    As the two of them charged each other, they formed two very different contrasts, with Roseing in like a ghost, her steps and movements silent, while Seth had his every step shattering the ground, his qi brimming within his skin and ready to burst out. In no time, there was a heavy sh of the two des, and when both opponents took a step back, Seth was left with blood going down his lips and a sword cut along his right arm and a bit of his chest.


    "At least I don''t have to rip my skin out," Seth thought as he tensed his muscles and smashed his de against Rose''s. After their first sh, Rose had immediately recovered, and now she was going for an onught. From the left, from the high right, and from the middle, with every block, Seth found himself taking a step back, forced to continue retreating because of the power in Rose''s strikes.


    It wasn''t just a matter of Rose''s qi being stronger; it had to do with the fact that Rose was also physically far stronger than Seth. While Seth was putting all his strength into the fight and activating every muscle to withstand Rose''s onught, Rose, the woman who was battling him, had only her right hand holding her sword while the rest of her body moved and contoured with grace, facing not a single obstruction.


    With every sh that Seth and Rose had, Seth gritted his bloody teeth and tightened his lips in resistance, because though it seemed like all Rose was doing was forcing Seth to run about, the truth was that the woman was very patient and looking to break Seth; she wanted to capture him.


    By the time Seth and Rose had battled for 3 minutes, Seth''s arms and legs were aching, and his qi flow and control were thrown into chaos. From their countless shes, Seth''s eyes were already bloodshot, but he refused to do what he knew the woman wanted. Seeing her image prime and pristine, the next time Seth parried Rose''s strike, he had his dantian churn out qi and then, without warning, had tendrils of darkness burst from the ground, rise to the air, and move to pierce Seth''s fierce red-headed opponent.


    With Rose''s demonstration from when she destroyed his darkness with a simple move, Seth knew that engaging the woman in a battle that involved qi techniques was a very bad idea, but at the moment, he had no choice. Seth was in a bad condition both internally and outwardly; Rose''s constant attack was giving him no time to n or calm the restless energies in his body, so he could only go poking the bear.


    Seth''s attempt to seek reprieve worked, as when those ck tendrils appeared and surrounded Rose, the woman stopped her attacks on Seth and instead focused on protecting herself. "Thank God, that worked," Seth, who was rapidly jumping backwards and away from Rose thought, and he aggressively circted his qi throughout his body, seeking to readjust its flow and also give life to his numerous numb muscles.


    Seth was still moving and quickly beginning to debate the possibility of a retreat when Rose''s words, which sounded like her thinking out loud, reached his ears. "He''s been bullying people with his darkness, it''s only fair he gets a taste of his medicine."


    Seth''s brows furrowed, and his mind quickly opened up in anticipation of what Rose had for him, but unfortunately, his preparedness could not help him for the sudden red light that shined in the woman''s position and then consumed him next. Seth had no idea how it had happened, and it was only some secondster that he understood that the red light he was being bathed in was fire. Seth realized that he was standing deep in fire, and worse of all, both his hands and arms were being bound by it.


    "I didn''t even notice it," was Seth''sst peaceful thought as all that his mind knew afterwards was pain. "Ahhhhhhhhh."

 Chapter 483 Painfull Loss

    483 Painfull Loss


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    A near animalistic growl filled with pain left Seth''s mouth. At the moment, Seth had his eyes peeled open and his soul sense sweeping all around, trying to fully understand his current situation and find a way to get out of it. With his eyes, all Seth could see was a bright red, blurry re; his sight could not urately tell him whether he was being burnt by fire, but his body could feel the intense heat it was in the midst of, and with Seth''s soul sense only getting burnt and hurt when it tried to seep through his surroundings, Seth could only trust the little information he had.


    Knowing that he was in the midst of mes, Seth didn''t have the luxury to think of whether or not Rose was setting up another attack or had an insidious n for him, getting himself out of his situation was all that was on his mind, and as several long growls left his mouth, he had his dantian churning out as much qi as it could while he called for his darkness. With his efforts, Seth could feel his darkness appear, but immediately after that happened, he could also feel it being extinguished. As quickly as it came, so did it go, and with that, Seth was forced to rely on nothing but his physical strength to save himself.


    With all his strength, Seth pulled, but it was all for naught, like a prisoner in chains, Seth''s legs were spread apart and bound, and the same thing happened to his hands. For a whole minute, Seth only knew pain and the sound of his own voice, and then all of a sudden, the pain disappeared, and then a voice sounded.


    "Amongst other things, you''ve developed quite a strong healing factor, but unfortunately for you, that just ys into my favor. Though I''m not sure how much energy you have in you to keep healing yourself, I''m sure you still have enough juice to keep you going for at least 30 minutes. A true testament of qi reserves. Tell me, Seth, right now, you''ve gone through just one minute of getting your body continuously burnt and healed, can you imagine doing that for 30 minutes?"


    As the voice began speaking, Seth blinked his eyes, and this time could properly see his surroundings. The hot mes, whose intensity had died down until the mes now flickered just beneath his knees, the rope made of mes that wrapped around his wrists and ankles, the surroundings which were clear of any spectators, and the two women who were before him. Rose, with her usual cold arrogance, stood before Seth and spoke, while Tera, whose feet were now on the ground, stood behind her and looked at him with nothing but pity.


    Though Seth heard all the words Rose spoke, it took his brain several seconds to process and understand them, and even then, he remained disoriented for several seconds, his head bowed down.


    "Think of the pain; I know it hurts right to your soul. Stop with this stubbornness and realize your position."


    With his head dropping, it wasn''t long before Seth realized that he was stark naked, but his brain didn''t dwell on that thought as he instead raised his head and stared at the women before him, particrly the red-haired one.


    "You''re offering me a way out, a bargain. What do you want in return?" Seth asked.


    "Don''t fool yourself; this is not a negotiation, Seth. What will happen here is either a surrender from you or a defeat that leaves you as nothing but a broken man, and if you''re wondering why death isn''t on the table, it''s because of your n. With the little I gave you, you''ve created something incredible, and I would like to know everything about how you did that."


    "Ohh, let me think," Seth said, bowing his head and going silent, but then secondster, Rose spoke.


    "I''ll take that as you refusing."


    "No, I''m just thinking," Seth spoke in a muffled tone, but Rose wasn''t buying any of his bullshit or interest in entertaining them, and the next second, the mes which had lessened and the pain which had gone were once more reawakened as Seth was taken back to a world of pain.


    Perhaps if it were anyone else, the thought of bearing the devastating pain they had just been through once more and for a much longer time would have had them defeated, but this was Seth, while what he was feeling at the moment was in no way a joke,pared to the pain he was put through after being shed with sword qi, this was nothing.


    As the pain came once more, this time Seth was prepared and able to grit his teeth and let nothing but grunts leave his mouth. Seth''s body shook as it was being tortured, the continuous regeneration of his body always repairing his flesh, keeping him alive and sending him back for more.


    With the current situation, it looked like Seth was doomed, like he was merely putting himself through pain for no good reason, as with the current situation he would either die or more likely be broken.


    With such thoughts, Seth''s torturer and onlooker were at a rtive calm, their defences not on the best considering the helplessness of their victim and their superiority to any being that would seek to intervene. It was three minutes into the start of his excruciating pain when Seth couldn''t hold it back any longer and believed that Rose had let her guard down that he acted.


    Using the rampant and surging movement of Qi in his body as cover, Seth took a deep breath and then, urging the vast various energies in his body, his head snapped up, and he opened his mouth. With a roar of defiance, powerful red mes shot out of Seth''s mouth and charged the red-haired woman who was before him.


    The mes came with unbound arrogance, looking to break everything in their way. Yet, when they arrived near their target, they found a wall of mes before them, and when they smashed into it, they found themselves unable to even budge the wall.


    As she blocked Seth''s attack, Rose''s eyebrow twitched in irritation, but she kept silent and let the helpless being in front of her keep with his struggle. Close to a minute passed with Seth''s futile breathing of fire, and then when exhaustion overtook him and his mes began dying down, she thought it was all over, however, a secondter, her eyes narrowed, and with swiftness, she grabbed Tera who was behind her and had them rapidly retreat, barely escaping the red mes that came their way.


    As Rose took a step in retreat, she asked herself a question. "Was that origin energy?"

 Chapter 484 Powerless

    484 Powerless


    The dragon mes were Seth''s most powerful attack, one that had always helped him triumph over the toughest of opponents, but at the moment, Seth could only watch as his mes were blocked with undisputable ease, and then, to his anguish, the garden of mes which he was standing smackdab in suddenly got hotter.


    The piercing pain from the increase in me intensity had Seth screaming within his mind, but he forced back the scream that threatened to leave his lips.


    The truth was that the dragon fire Seth was currently releasing was hisst card to y, and were he to stop releasing the mes from his mouth, then it was all over. With the amount of qi he had consumed just initiating this attack, ending the attack would leave Seth breathless and without qi to start any other attack, so without argument, Seth had to make something of his dragon mes. After seeing his attack bepletely useless on Rose, Seth moved his head and directed his attack at the mes around him. If his mes couldn''t harm the vile red-haired woman, then it only made sense to see if it could destroy the scorching mes that he had caged in.


    Swaying his head from left to right, Seth doused his immediate surroundings with his red-hot mes, intending to burn out Rose''s own, but soon he found out that even that tactic was useless. Seth thought to use fire against fire, and while the fire did in the end destroy fire, it wasn''t his that was doing the destruction.


    The mes, the long whip of mes holding him in the heat, Seth could do nothing to them under that growl and keep on breathing fire, this time his growl being filled with despair. At the moment, the picture of Seth was that of a man deep in mes, bound to his location in the inferno and also sprouting mes from his mouth. Seth looked like some evil demon that was being punished or sentenced to exile.


    As seconds and minutes went by, the inevitable happened. Despite Seth''s tenacity and reluctance to give up, his dantian could do nothing but tap out and Seth''s mes, which had represented his most desperate desires to triumph, began weakening as its qi source ran dry.


    "He''s a scary man. If Rose wasn''t here, I doubt any of us guardians would have been able to do a thing. Those mes of his are scary; they make mine look like a spark," Tera thought, a shiver going through her. As Tera looked at Seth''s weakening mes and heard his desperate cries, she felt pity for him despite him being the enemy and shivered at the thought of her ever being in such a position.


    Hearing such pitiful cries from a powerful man like Seth, Tera looked to Rosew 09:32


    onderignif she also felt pity for the man, but seeing the cold, uncaring expression on the woman''s face, her throat could only go dry, she readjusted her mindset and expressionlessly stared at the spectacle before her. As his mes weakened, desperation filled Seth''s eyes, and his mind went searching for anything else he could do.


    In a few seconds, Seth concluded that he was done and was going to die. Just as that happened, his brain seemed to clear up. Despite the pain his body was going through, it seemed to have be detached from it.


    "Perhaps it''s what happens when you''re at the door of death; you lose the ability to feel pain," Seth thought muddle-minded. Seth''s thoughts weren''t clear, but what he did know was that he had been had and that it was by someone he had, to an extent, trusted. Rose was still and is still his love, and despite what was currently happening to him, Seth refused to believe that the woman before him was the very same one that he had left on Earth when he went to Ashad.


    "What happened to you, Rose?" Seth thought, and then his mind jolted. "Hey Alice, what''s happening? I''m dying here, and yet you haven''t said a thing. I hope you''re not back there crying."


    From Alice, Seth didn''t get a reply, and this worried him. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it as with his situation, he couldn''t go diving into his mind.


    "Ahhh, I''m a dragon, yet here I am dying within mes. What a mockery to my bloodline and existence," Seth thought, his mind fierce with anger. "The fact that it hasn''te up means it isn''t helping, so I guess that means I''m on my own. If only I had captured Tera a few minutes earlier and gotten that information out of her, perhaps things would have been different, and my increase in strength would have helped me face Rose. What cmity level is she even at anyway? It can''t be higher than mine, considering the cultivation restrictions in the world. Does that mean we are both at the same cultivation level? Does that mean¡­"


    Seth''s mind was sunk deep in his thoughts when a sudden feeling hit him, and he immediately stopped everything he was doing and focused on this feeling. Other than the aching and blistering pain from the fire burning his skin, Seth could feel anger from his body.


    Just like how Seth had felt humiliated and embarrassed that he was being defeated by fire, so did that feeling that lingered in the depths of his body, it was like it was alive.


    Seth''s anger and the anger from within his body were the same, but unlike Seth who was powerless to do a thing this feeling within Seth screamed of power, vengeance, and supremacy, and Seth didn''t need to be told twice to grab onto the feeling and pull it up from the depths of his body to the surface.


    One minute, Seth was exhausted, his dantian about to go empty, and the next, he was


    bubbling with energy. His dragon mes came out with far greater vigour and this time they destroyed everything in their path, the mere fabric of space included.

 Chapter 485 Husband

    485 Husband


    The pain that Seth had known seconds ago was gone, his anguish was gone, and his body was brimming with energy and though Seth was still standing within the throes of Alice''s fire, he felt like he was in fresh calm water. With Rose deciding to retreat, Seth decided that rather than waste his energy and time trying to burn her with his me, it was more worthwhile for him to get himself free. So with haste, he directed his dragon mes at his bindings and though the surrounding mes put up a bit of resistance, under Seth''s mes, they shattered within seconds, and without hesitation, Seth kicked his feet and got out of Rose''s garden of mes.


    "This feeling, what kind of power is this? This power isn''t new, it''s like it''s been in me, sleeping in me, but I didn''t know I had something like this. Wait, it actually feels familiar. I can feel my brain scratching at something; I have felt this sensation before, but where," Seth thought as he moved through the battlefield.


    Seth could see Rose and Tera in their new position, he could see them standing and staring at him, and while the thought to stand and confront them did surface in his mind, Seth decided it was better for him to actively be on the move and create more distance from the enemy. Though he had broken out of his prison of mes, Seth needed time to familiarize himself with the new energy and get his qi under control and the same should have been the same for his burnt body, but he found, to his amazement, that under the supervision of the new energy, his body healed nearly as fast as it was getting injured.


    "I might just be immortal," Seth thought as he kept a vignt look on Rose. Several hundred meters from Rose, Seth came to a stop and took in several deep breaths.


    "God, that was close, I was actually going to die this time," Seth thought, but then his legs tensed, and a frown came to his face. With what had just happened, Seth''s mind told him to hurriedly flee, but at the same time, his same mind and his entire body did not want to leave the battlefield. This conflict in thought created a situation where Seth was confused about what next to do. With him knowing nothing about his new strength and how long it wouldst, it would be in Seth''s interest to take a step back and fight another day, but at the same time, Seth''s battle-addicted mind wanted to fight and regain his dignity, and if it wasn''t bad enough, the very energy that was flowing through him was at the moment also conveying its own desire for revenge.


    "Not this again," Seth thought, annoyed at his inability to make a decision, but then husband," Seth shouted to the approaching woman. Throughout their fight so far, Rose 09:33


    when he saw Rose kick-off and charge him once more, his decision was made.


    "I''m so going to beat some sense into you and teach you to respect your future husband," Seth shouted to the approaching woman. Throughout their fight so far, Rose had always kept a calm and undisturbed expression, her every action filled with finesse, but now, as she sped towards Seth, her tight expression and the billowing of energies around her were enough to tell anyone that she was now taking Seth quite seriously and might not be holding back.


    "Did the husband remark tick her off?" Seth thought with a smirk. And secondster, his grin went wider. "So I''ve finally caught up to her. I''m going to beat her so badly; whatever madness had taken control of her is going to go packing."


    Rose had always been mysterious to Seth, the highest apex of power in his mind, a flower untouchable to him, but right now, as he saw her approaching, he knew and felt he could beat her. "Come and let me discipline you," Seth said, and though his voice was low, his words perfectly reached Rose as her eyes further narrowed and got colder.


    With the speed of her movements, it didn''t take Rose long to appear before Seth, then swing her red de at Seth, aiming for his neck. Knowing that Rose wanted him dead, it was clear to Seth that Rose wanted him to once more put his word to use, but this time Seth had a better alternative.


    As Rose''s sword moved, where it should have met fierce steel or a neck, it met nothing and freely went by and while the sword owner was still being surprised by this situation, she found her right arm being put in a strong grip, and then she was pulled forward, her guts put in the path of a powerfully approaching knee.


    Realizing her situation, Rose sent her qi raging, and the ground around her exploded in a storm of raging fire. But that did nothing to stop the naked man before her from ramming her in the guts, not once but twice.


    "Seth was somehow immune to fire." This was a piece of information that Rose was only now realizing, but unfortunately for her, it wasn''t the worst. She also scarily realized that both Seth''s speed and strength were now off the chart. Being held in his grip, Rose found herself unable to budge his hold, and she found her eyes failing to see anything other than a blur when he moved.


    " Arhhhh Se¡­." Rose wanted to scream after being hit twice in the gut and unable to retaliate, but then a hard punch had her swallowing back her words and instead spurting out blood. The unrivaled strength within himself, Seth could feel it, and he had every intention of unleashing it on Rose. It wasn''t a matter of Seth hating Rose, but more of him venting his anger and, well, also disciplining the woman.


    Unfortunately for Seth, his ns to keep Rose close were cut short as the familiar voice of Alexia screaming for help reached him. Then a powerful and familiar sword sh appeared and was heading for him.


    Without hesitation, Seth kicked backward while bringing out his sword, raring up all the energies in him, ready to face this horrifying, deadly attack that had nearly killed him, but then, just before the attack could hit him, his expression twisted into a frown, and he grumbled under his breath while turning to Rose who was making sure to keep distance between the two of them after he had let her go.


    "Stupid illusion."

 Chapter 486 Knowledge

    486 Knowledge


    As people with the vampire bloodline, Seth and Rose had a natural affinity for illusion, and to some extent, some natural inborn illusionary abilities.


    While Seth was a novice who only knew how to use the little he had to seduce women, Rose was an old master and was more than capable of using her abilities to find a solution to her problems, as she had done now.


    Though it took Seth only a few seconds to realize that Alexia and the deadly attack he had felt were not real, the damage had been done. He had now released Rose and given the woman the chance to recuperate and restrategize. Seth expected Rose to want to fall back and be wary about him, but surprisingly, after his soul sensed the trickery and he got rid of it, Seth found Rose standing right where he had left her.


    "Origin energy, and you don''t even know how to properly use it," Rose said, shaking her head. Looking into her eyes, Seth could see nothing but pity in them¡ªpity for him.


    "From your words, it seems you realize that I have much to learn. I''m not against you being my mentor," Seth said, sneakily offering a solution for the conflict they were currently in, unfortunately, his sincere feelings were not reciprocated.


    "I already told you what options you''ve had, and since you''ve decided toy your bed, it''s time to lie on it."


    As Rose finished speaking, the ground before her once more exploded, shattering it into bits and making way for waves of fire, but this time fire coated with several ck dots.


    "Stupid world''s limits," Rose muttered as several cracks appeared all over her body, the cracks shining red and making Rose seem like a cocoon struggling to break free.


    While the information that had actually saved his life was origin energy, the energy that Draco had told him he would be able to use when he became a real cultivator, Rose''s next action had him taking a gulp.


    "She can only beining about the restriction on the level of cultivation she is allowed to have in this world, and since she is willing to push herself and go for the extreme limits of her strength, it means she considers me much of a threat.


    "So now it''s up to me to decide, do I have the ability to defeat her?"


    Laughing in his head at his own stupid question, Seth''s qi rocketed, and a sea of darkness appeared behind him like he were a magician. Eyeing his red and fiery opponent, Seth smirked and tensed his legs. He smiled at the unhappy woman, licked his lips, and then shot towards her.


    Rose snorted in her mind at Seth''s gesture and was about to also run towards him when she saw that a few steps into his run, the ground turned ck. On the next step, Seth was suddenly carried up into the air by a wave of darkness.


    "What is he up to with these little tricks of his?" Rose thought, her eyes narrowed.


    Rising several meters in the air, Seth had the wave of darkness he was riding on move towards Rose. While the darkness moved a lot more slowly than him, the fact that ten more waves rose behind and beside him made up for his lesser speed, bringing about an intimidating nature. Unfortunately for Seth, his opponent wasn''t some random cultivator.


    Not minding that Rose was unmoved by his approach, Seth had the several waves of darkness around him crash into the red-haired woman, saving himself forst. A multitude of ns on what to do depending on how Rose dealt with the waves flitted through Seth''s mind, but then his thoughts came to a halt when he saw Rose let herself and her fiery surroundings be swallowed by his darkness.


    "What is she nning?"


    Just as Seth''s thought went through his head, his eyes widened, and he jumped into the air, his feet leaving the high wave of darkness he was upon just as it was incinerated out of existence. Then a woman with a face filled with red, shining cracks sped up at him from below, the sword in her hand reced by a spear.


    The hungry raging fire from Rose''s spear reached Seth''s ears as Rose sted herself towards him, chasing after his rising figure. Without a word, the woman''s face tightened, and she threw her spear at him, a loud shout leaving her mouth as the spear left her hand.


    "Knowledge is power."


    Though most times several situations made these words out as nothing but nonsense, these words were the truth, and as he looked down at Rose, Seth was reminded of them. Deep in his being, Seth could feel that Rose was his to conquer. He had thought that despite reaching the Cmity stage, he would still be far out of Rose''s league, but now he felt otherwise. He felt that with his current powers, he should be able to handle Rose. Unfortunately, reality wasn''t conceding to theory.


    Seth had the power, yes, but unfortunately, he couldn''t correctly use it. At first, Seth had thought Rose had easily dispersed his sea of darkness because of how little his qi saturated it, but right now, despite saturating his several waves of darkness with his qi, the woman had used her mes to incinerate it in the blink of an eye.


    There was something about the Cmity stage that Seth was missing, and he knew that if he could just know it, all his troubles would be solved. Unfortunately, until further notice, that was not to be. Seth had tried using his Enlightenment Sphere, wanting to use one of his greatest cheats to understand what hecked, but unfortunately, not counting his exhaustion of it during his time absorbing the immortal qi, there was also the fact that even with the little boost he had given it after fucking Jin, he was able to understand nothing after watching Rose.


    Sethcked knowledge, and as such, the appropriate power he should have wielded. Now Seth could only rely on the power of origin energy that had woken inside him and hope to end this battle quickly. Seth wasn''t sure about how much of it he had, but he did remember that the one time he had been told about it prior to today was because he had exhausted it, and Seth did not want to think about what would happen to him if he were to exhaust it before defeating Rose.


    Watching the approaching spear, Seth sighed in his mind.


    "This origin energy is something else; it''s too powerful. I just hope there isn''t some heavy repercussion for using it."


    As the spear approached, Seth''s aura skyrocketed, and his body was engulfed in a deep red glow. Usually, it was just qi in Seth''s body, but now there was origin energy, and as he pulled and filled his body with this energy, all his muscles roared with strength. With a grunt, his right hand shot out and grabbed the red raging spear, holding it at the shaft just before the de could meet him.


    Without a word, Seth''s hand tightened, and he shattered the bright red spear in his hand into tiny particles of energy. Seth looked down at Rose, and as much as he wanted to goad a little after seeing her clearly shocked expression, he was tight for time and didn''t want to risk running out of this ridiculous strength.


    With a kick at the empty air, Seth shot forward, his departure leaving a foot-sized ck dark space filled with cracks in the position he had kicked.


    Seth''s body seemed to seize to exit after his kick, and then the next time he appeared, his palm was open and on Rose''s chest, smashing into the still shocked woman''s chest.

 Chapter 487 Backfoot

    487 Backfoot


    With the kind of power flowing through Seth, he believed there was a chance that if he meant it and went all out, he could perhaps have his hand driving through Rose''s chest, particrly her heart, and killing her, but he didn''t take this chance. Not to mention that it was just a chance and not an assurance, there was also the fact that Seth wasn''t out to kill Rose. The fact that she wasn''t also hard to kill made it a lot easier to eradicate thoughts of killing her, besides, Seth had other ns with his palm strike. As much as Rose''s n was to subdue him, Seth''s n was to restrain her, so as his palm hit Rose, he quickly pushed his qi into her, his n being to neutralise ir out her out ofmission by poisoning her with his qi.


    As Rose descended back to the ground, falling under the force of gravity and his attack, Seth followed behind her, wanting to keep a close eye on her but on seeing the bitter and disgusted look on Rose''s face as he followed her, Seth could only shiver and wonder if he had vited her in some way.


    "Tchh, ant."


    Hearing Rose''s words, Seth understood a little of what was going on in her head. But then, before he could dismiss her arrogant attitude, he saw her eyes glint. Immediately, Seth went vignt, putting his vitality at the forefront. He sped toward Rose, wanting tond another hit on her. Though he seeded in doing this, seeded in making the woman scream once more, seeded in making her spurt out blood, seeded in making her eyes turn red, and some of the cracks on her body widen and release more light, Seth noticed the glint in Rose''s eyes brighten.


    Not filling his mind with useless thoughts on what an old master like Rose, who was bound to have many trump cards and get out tickets was up to, Seth kicked against the air once more, wanting to speed away from Rose''s vicinity, but then a fierce raging fire in the form of a bird rose in the air from beneath Rose.


    Seth didn''t need anyone to tell him that the bird was created by Rose and that the attack would harmlessly pass her and head for him.


    "Slow," Seth thought as he made his kick and cracked th air. Just like earlier, with the speed Seth had sent himself at, his figure disappeared, bound to appear about half a kilometre away, but then, just 10 meters away, his body reappeared, his appearance followed by the sound of flesh smashing against a hard surface and several bones cracking.


    There high up in the air, Evary Seth had crashed into an invisible wall, he was stered to it, and having collided face first into the wall, the front part of his body was dripping blood. It was just for a second that Seth collided with that wall, and it was enough. Within that time frame, the fiery bird that had been below Rose and still rising suddenly appeared behind Seth and smashed into him. Another explosion lit up the sky, lighting it up in red and spreading waves of heat all around. The perpetrator of this attacknded on her feet and with a grunt stood up straight and firm while looking up in the sky.


    "What is this?" A voice asked from within the fire in the air, but Rose gave no exnation, instead, she brought her hands together and began performing handseals. With his question being ignored, Seth wanted to gather his energy and attempt to destroy the barrier that he was now discovering he had been trapped in. But then his senses picked up on Rose''s action, and a feeling of caution rose within him.


    The choice was to either ignore Rose and try to destroy the barrier or stop Rose from doing whatever it was she was up to. Making the quick and best decision, Seth descended from the sky, and in no time, he was in front of Rose. Not caring about her thoughts, both of Seth''s hands reached to grab the woman''s arms, but then his hands passed through her.


    At first, Seth was surprised at what was going on, but then a thought came to mind. He quickly bolstered his soul sense and had it do a thorough sweep of his surroundings. Confirming that he was in no illusion and making sure that it remained that way, Seth''s hands once more moved for Rose. However, he was met with the same result. It was like she was nothing but a hologram, and his hands effortlessly passed through her.


    His face twisted in confusion, and Seth wanted to believe that he had been tricked in some way, that Rose was not truly before him. However, his soul sense and his instincts told him that she was there. Seth took a step back, his eyes moving to the ground to find a lead, but then Rose''s voice reached him.


    "Don''t stress your little brain too much. From your ignorance, I can only conclude that you know nothing about the 3rd stage of aw."


    Rose''s words were like thunder in Seth''s head, and he couldn''t help but lick his lips and narrow his eyes. Thest time such a thing had happened was when he fought Minuha, and back then, Seth had been at the mercy of the woman until he had his breakthrough.


    As things were, Seth was already suffering from his knowledge of how to use his powers in the cmity stage. He was already on the back foot against Rose, and another such disadvantage was thest thing he needed.


    "That is impossible. There is a limit to the level of power one can wield in this world. You can''t wield the power of the thirdw here."


    "So you''re not a total idiot after all," Rose said, her tone neutral, and Seth wasn''t even sure she was mocking him. "Though there is a cap on the power level, that can only happen if the heavens can see the cap being broken. What do you think the barrier around us is for?"


    "You''ve hidden us from the heavens," Seth asked, his heart beginning to race.


    "Yes," Rose said and then went silent, focusing on her several handseals.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Casting a technique, a true cultivation technique."


    Rose''s words were simple and straight to the point, but rather than settle Seth''s curiosity, they instead had him scrunching his face in confusion.


    "A true cultivation technique," Seth thought, looking at the rapid movement of Rose''s hands. As Seth stared at Rose, he noticed the cracks that had appeared on her body sealed up, her body rapidly regaining its beautiful and healthy color.


    "A true cultivation technique." Though Seth wasn''t sure what Rose meant, he knew that from the confidence she portrayed and the time she dedicated to casting this technique, it wasn''t something to gloss over. Realizing that wanting to harm or interfere with Rose''s n was a pipe dream, Seth''s mind quickly moved onto the other option he had, which was to break himself out of the barrier.


    Seth turned and looked at his surroundings and had his soul sense erupt and scan all around him, sweeping for several kilometers beforeing to a stop.


    "I''m guessing whatever barrier you created is something that shouldn''t be on this," Seth solemnly said, realizing that no matter how much or how intense he stretched his soul sense, he couldn''t pick up on a single thing, he was nk.


    Unlike before when Rose was quite talkative, this time Rose did not indulge Seth in his question; she inly ignored him and continued with her task.

 Chapter 488 Strongest Yet

    488 Strongest Yet


    As Rose went through her handseals, she underwent a change. Her countenance changed from that of a cold mortal woman to a transcendent immortal aloof to the happenings of the world. Though Seth was also an immortal, he felt that Rose perfectly depicted what he had imagined one to be like. All these interactions and observations happened within seconds, and unfortunately for Seth, he couldn''t stop and admire Rose''s transcendent body as the air thrummed with energy and his body grew antsy. There was no feeling of danger, but there was a feeling of great difort, and Seth could feel right to the depth of his bones that he wasn''t going toe out victorious today if he didn''t do something.


    "Well, I probably have to pull off a miracle."


    If left to Seth, for the nearesting years of his life, he wouldn''ty a challenge or attempt to fight Rose because not to mention the fact that she yed a huge role in who he was today, there was the fact that Rose wasn''t a citizen of this world. She was a woman who most likely stood on the same ne of existence as Alexia,a woman who was able to somehow sacrifice herself to bring him back to life. Until he had more information, seriously challenging Rose and hoping to beat her was not on Seth''s agenda when he returned from Ashad and now, as he stood at an impasse and watched Rose, Seth grumbled within himself at the fact that things had led to him having to deal with Rose.


    For a moment, after Seth had be able to tap into his original energy, he had been filled with joy at the fact that he would be able to thoroughly defeat Rose who he could see had hit a cap, but unfortunately for Seth, whatever joy he had felt at the moment was long gone. Right now, Rose had found a way to bypass her restraints, and coupled with the fact that Seth didn''t even know exactly how strong Rose was or her cultivation level, he was now stuck staring at the woman rapidly going through multiple handseals.


    Standing there trapped and watching his opponent making preparations, Seth felt a bit weird and a momentter, he could only shake his head and then begin moving away from Rose. Whatever opportunity Seth had to defeat Rose was gone, with the woman able to ignore Earth''s limits on cultivation level; trying to act against her was pointless for Seth. Rather than waste his strength trying to hurt Rose, Seth decided that his chances of destroying the barrier that locked him in with Rose were quite higher. Being cautious of how much original energy he had in himself, Seth had his dantian roaring and spinning as fast as it could, preparing itself to rapidly supply a massive amount of qi and while it did that, he took in a deep breath and prepared himself.


    "Hmm, I guess I was wrong, you do have one somewhat true cultivation technique."


    Seth heard Rose''s words but without giving it much thought, he threw it out and focused on his current action.


    Though he was lost and ignorant of many aspects, the one thing Seth knew was that at the moment, he had to get out of the barrier. Without further dy, he moved toward achieving that goal. With suddenness, Seth breathed out, realigning the air that he had breathed in and along with it, he released cackling red mes from his mouth, mes that seemed to fade in and out of the world as they travelled through the air and with dominance smashed against the invisible wall a few meters ahead of Seth.


    Seth''s dantian spun and churned out qi as he spewed mes out of his mouth. With each passing second, those mes thickened and expanded, the ferocity seeming to be backed by a heavenly judgment. At that moment, Seth was realizing the strongest attack he had ever conceived, his dragon mesbined with his original energy. As the wild torrent of mes left his mouth, he found himself having to firm his stance on the ground, lest he actually be pushed back.


    Narrowing his eyes at the invisible obstacle that his mes were smashing against, unable to even rattle it, Seth was just about to firm his mind to give it his all, even if it meant draining all his energy when a very familiar presence appeared next to him, but this time her appearance was one he hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "Stop it, Seth. What you''re doing won''t work; you''re just wasting your time."


    With this appearance, Seth''s mes, which had been steadily rising in intensity, lost their momentum. It took him a few seconds before he registered Alexia''s words and then let up on his attack, closing his mouth and standing up straight.


    "Alexia, what is going on?" Seth said, but with the way his eyes kept going up and down Alexia, the woman could see what his concern was.


    Long blond hair that went past the hips, light ck eyes that contained a glint within a beautiful pair of eyshes thaty beneath sharp brows, a wless skin that made one think of nothing but holiness and pureness. Beside Seth floated Alexia, and while he was used to the woman popping up beside him, he was surprised to see her in her mature form, considering that she had decided not to reveal it to him until he made good on his promise of properly resurrecting her.


    "This barrier is a divine product. Even if your power multiplies by ten, you still won''t be able to rattle it."


    Though he hadn''t gotten an answer to the question he truly asked, Seth decided to let his question about her appearance be and focused on the immediate issue at hand.


    "Well, since you''re letting me know that the barrier is untouchable, then I''m guessing that means you want me to target her. So tell me, Alexia, what''s the n?" Seth asked.


    Turning to Rose, Alexia opened her mouth to reply to Seth, but unfortunately, someone beat her to speak.


    "Who are you?"


    All this while Rose had been focusing on her hand seals, but now immediately Alexia popped out, her attention was drawn to the woman. Rose had nned to remain silent and let them talk, but unfortunately, the woman had turned to her, and so with haste, she took control of the conversation and the situation.

 Chapter 489 Gone Gone Gone

    489 Gone Gone Gone


    "Nice one, Rose, but no stalling for you," Alexia''s calm, ethereal-like voice floated out into the world as she began floating over to Rose. A smirk yed on her face when she noticed the agitated look in Rose''s eyes. Seth''s mind was still processing the fact that Rose couldfortably see Alexia when the woman began floating away. He hastily shifted his attention to them.


    "Hiding from the heavens isn''t enough; you want topletely be invisible to them. If I didn''t know any better, I would think you want to regain more of your powers so you can properly deal with Seth and be done with him. How insidious," Alexia spoke teasingly, but one could hear the disgust in her tone.


    After Alexia finished speaking, Rose''s expression went downcast, and her lips tightened.


    "You seem quite knowledgeable, so I wonder, do you know who I am and the consequences of going against me? I won''t forget you," Rose calmly said, her eyes looking Alexia up and down.


    "Hmm, do I know you?" Alexie said, asking the question sarcastically, and then she released a wide smile. "I should be the oneining that you don''t know me, eh, Dak Rose."


    As Alexie finished thest of her words, Rose''s eyes widened in disbelief. But before she could utter a single word, Seth, who had been on the sideline, decided to join.


    "Alexia, what do you mean properly deal with me? What is Rose up to?"


    While Seth could feel tension in the air and a likely banter between Alexia and Rose, he was focused on the issue of his survival and well-being, especially given the extreme mysteriousness of the woman before him. While Rose gave Seth an annoying stare, one which expressed her unhappiness at Seth interrupting, Alexia turned to Seth with a smile and spoke.


    "The only reason Rose had kept you alive for so long is because of what you possess, or in other words, what you truly are. She was willing to go the stressful way of capturing you and getting the information she wanted out of you, but now you''ve proven to be very troublesome, so my best bet is that she''s going to drain the information out of you."


    Seth was wide-eyed, blinking at the ridiculousness of the information that Alexia had given him and finding it hard to believe, when Alexia seemingly shimmered out of existence and then appeared before him, holding his face in her hands.


    "If you''re wondering if you will be harmed, then considering the extraction will most likely kill you, then yes. Now, no need to be worried because I''m here, Seth. I love you so damn much, and I won''t let her harm you," Alexia said, looking into Seth''s eyes with a gaze filled with love.


    "I know you love me, and I love you too, but what do you n on doing?" Seth asked, his eyes narrowing.


    "Rose is a problem, and I''m going to get her out of the way. She won''t be a problem to you for a very long time." Immediately, Alexia said those words, she moved forward and pressed her lips against Seth''s.


    Without a miss, Seth could feel Alexia''s lips on his own, and as he pulled away, he felt his instincts go on alert and his gut twist. Something was wrong, and he moved to open his mouth, wanting to talk to Alexia, but he found himself unable to move¡ªhis entire body frozen.


    "What the hell, what is wrong with me, my body, my qi, my dantian?" As Seth realized his current situation, he saw a smile, an apologetic smile, on Alexia''s face.


    "I wish we could talk more, but unfortunately, that''s not possible. Not to mention the fact that we don''t have time, there is also the issue that I''m not allowed. Sometimes I can''t help but feel jealous of that spoiled bitch," Alexia said, seemingly speaking to herself and then sending Rose a re.


    Alexia gave Seth onest smile before turning around and floating over to Rose, leaving Seth with a raging mind and an unresponsive body.


    Leaving Seth behind, Alexia moved to Rose, who gave her a stare and then asked, "How do you know that name, and who are you?"


    "Interesting questions, Holy daughter, but unfortunately, I won''t be entertaining you today. Thest thing we want is for you to finish those hand seals, am I right?" Alexia said as she floated beside Seth, and then, lifting her hand, she stroked the woman''s head.


    "This is myst warning; if you apologize and go back to whatever hole you crawled up from, I''ll forgive you."


    "Arrogant as always, even now when defeat is certain for you."


    Though Alexia did nothing but stroke Rose''s hair, the woman''s expression began getting tight, and then traces of pain began showing.


    "Usingws to bully juniors, isn''t that below you, your holiness?" Alexia mocked.


    "Peasant," Rose grunted, but her words only made Alexia smile and then grip her head.


    "You know I genuinely wanted to spend more time with Seth, see him go past even the divine realm, but no, you just had to be the perfect daughter and go attacking our man," Alexia said, thest words spoken with disgust, like she could vomit, yet unfortunately for her, it was the truth.


    "I''m going to kill you, and one day, you''ll remember what stopped you from doing it," Alexia said offhandedly as the expression on Rose''s face further tightened, yet the woman didn''t stop with the hand seals.


    "Don''t be foolish. If you do this, you''ll also die. No way I''m letting you off. Do you want to die for a selfish bastard like him?" Rose gritted out, turning and looking Alexia in the eye.


    "Hehe, how do you think I got in this situation in the first ce," Alexia said, and as those words left her mouth, she exerted all her strength on Rose''s head.


    "Foolish woman" was thest thing Alexia heard, this being Rose''s antagonizingst words.

 Chapter 490 My Curse

    490 My Curse


    It all yed out like a dream to Seth, there was no fanfare, fancy explosion, or scream. After a few sweet words from Alexia, the woman had left him and gone to the invisible Rose, and then finding himself unable to move, Seth could only watch as she ced her hand on Rose''s head, and then both their presences began getting weaker. Other than the words they were exchanging and their changing expressions, there was no other sign that something was wrong. Rose continued with her hand seals, flipping through them right until her hand suddenly fell ck, and as her eyes closed, her body fell to the floor.


    While Set had caught sight of the changes happening to Rose, his main focus was on Alice, who just slowly phased out of existence.


    Everything was just so dreamlike to Tion that even after Alexia had faded away and Rose''s body had fallen to the ground, he stood still, blinking for several seconds, having his qi vigorously circte through his body and releasing asional bursts.


    Seth had his soul sense out, sweeping with powerful intensity for several seconds before he then took a deep breath and took a step forward. With eyes narrowed, Seth moved until he was in front of Rose, and then he stared at her and while Seth''s body stood, observing Rose, his mind quickly descended to the depths of his being, appearing in his soul sense and floating over therge continent that hung over the red sea.


    "I can''t feel a single iota of her, it''s like she was never here."


    At the moment, Seth had refused the events he had just seen and now was actively trying to find his own truth. While his mind was still in a whirlwind trying to decipher Alexia''s disappearance, Seth found a nagging thought heavily lingering on the edge of his brain, forcing him to open his eyes and also take in the sight of whaty before him. Before Seth was Rose''s body, her cold, dead body, there was no heartbeat or pulse from the woman, she had no soul, she had no life.


    "Rose."


    "Alexia."


    "Rose."


    "Alexia."


    The names of these two women kept ringing in Seth''s head, making him hold his head in his hands and then fall to his knees.


    "Rose, Alexia," Seth said these words once more, but this time, he said them aloud, and just as he spoke them, the world went dark. It looked like it was a sudden change, but if someone were able to watch the whole Earth at once, they would notice a wave of darkness spreading from Seth''s location at blistering speeds and looking to swallow the entire Earth.


    The ground, trees, weeds, people, animals, beasts, and more were what Seth saw as he knelt on the ground. Yet none of these sights brought calm to his mind. Seth''s n was simple; he refused to believe Rose and Alexia were dead, so he nned to search the entire earth for them. At the moment, Seth didn''t have much in his head; he refused to think much. Finding the two women he loved was all that Seth''s mind processed. Not even the pounding of his head as his mind tried to process several pieces of information could stop Seth. In no time, blood began dripping down Seth''s nose, his whole face turning red, and he covered a quarter of the earth. Seth would have continued if it were not for the presence that appeared beside him.


    "That''s enough, lover boy. You killing yourself doesn''t help me in any way."


    There was only one word to describe the soft female voice that had spoken: "otherworldly." Perhaps, in a different situation, Seth would have been quick to look at her and want to see her assets, but at the moment, he was still reeling in shock at what had just happened to him. Immediately, the presence had appeared, his darkness had ceased to exist. Darkness that had nketed a good portion of the world and was still set to do more had suddenly just disappeared. Seth, who had conjured this darkness, could not even exin what had happened.


    There, kneeling on the ground, staring at the floor, Seth quickly pushed the matter of his darkness aside and instead asked himself a question.


    "What is wrong with me?"


    Kneeling down there, Seth could feel all his energies, but the thing that had him in disbelief was that they were subdued. Seth''s blood, his origin energy, his qi, his being, his desires¡ªall were screaming one thing.


    "Fear her, listen to her."


    Seth didn''t know where they came from, but he knew they were there, and as they flooded his head and tried to convince him to stand down, he spoke a single word.


    "Why?"


    With the appearance and disappearance of the darkness, all was silent around Seth, so when he spoke, the new presence beside him could only ask,


    "Why what?"


    "Why do they tremble before you?"


    Anyone who heard Tion''s words would think he had gone mad as they would be left wondering what he was talking about, but the person beside Seth seamlessly gave out a response.


    "Because they understand what I truly am, and so for your own safety, they tremble."


    "Who is in charge, me or them?"


    "Are you sure you want me to answer that?"


    "I don''t know."


    Seth stayed silent for a few seconds, and then he spoke.


    "My goal is to be free, to be able to do anything I want, but how can I aspire to reach such heights when I''m bound by my own body. All these senses, all these feelings, they are meant to be nothing but suggestions, yet I can feel them restricting my body, trying to influence my mind. This bloodline, this curse, I want out of it. To me, you are nothing but an ant. Whether or not it was you who created the world and all beings in it, to me, you are nothing but a pebble beneath my feet. I want to stand up right now and swing my sword at you, swing it with all I have, but I can''t; my body won''t let me."


    "Ohh, we''re talking about your curse, silly me, I thought we were talking about your lovers."


    "What is love without the power to protect it? My poweres first."


    "While that impresses me as a cultivator, as your mother-inw, I''m not sure I support you."

 Chapter 491 Creations Greatest Joke

    <h4>Chapter 491 Creations Greatest Joke </h4>


    ?It had all turned blurry for Seth, the disappearance of Alexia the death of Rose, and now the appearance of a woman to whom his body was being submissive.


    Though the issues were simple clear things that he should be able to understand, Seth''s mind failed toe to terms with and process the two major events for which he found himself having no control.


    Everything felt lost to Seth, and as he looked for a way out, a way to make sense of what was going on, he turned to his power, the thing that made him who he was, the thing responsible for making his desires a possibility and his dream something he could grasp, but when Seth turned to power only to find it scampering away and hiding, he couldn''t help but further fume.


    It felt like Seth was some puppet that had no will, someone to be used by his bloodline and energies and when he needed them, they would bail on him without care.


    Seth''s anger at the one aspect of his life that was meant to be his cornerstone actually had him pushing aside the issue of Alexia and Rose and focusing on his cursed self.


    Perhaps Seth would have gone drastic and ripped himself apart or ravaged his mind so much that he would break it, one would never know because before any of those things could happen, the man was told that he had a mother-inw.


    "I have a mother-inw," Seth said, his mind instantly clearing up as he looked up and finally had a look at the person standing before him.


    With what he saw, Seth should have jumped to his feet and quickly gotten cautious, but instead, his mood instantly changed and he calmly stood to his feet and stared at the woman before him in the eye.


    "You possessed Rose''s body," Seth said as he lifted his hand to touch the face of Rose''s body, which was now off the ground and standing before him.


    "Good, at least you''re smart enough to figure out that much yourself," the woman said, her expression not changing the slightest despite the fingers of Seth''s hand, which he had raised to touch Rose''s face, actually disintegrating.


    "Don''t ever try to touch me again," the woman said, still calmly staring at Seth like nothing was happening.


    "You still haven''t answered my question," Seth said, withdrawing his hand as it quickly began healing, his flesh regrowing.


    "And there goes your intelligence. I take it your dick has taken over the thinking."


    Seth''s lips pursed at the words of the woman before him, while his mind ruminated on the idea that either Alexia or Rose was his wife.


    After all, the woman did say she was his mother-inw, and he could only conclude one of the two women was her daughter, though he did wonder considering he hadn''t married any of them.


    "Which of them is your child?" Seth asked, deciding to seek rification.


    "Hmmm, let''s see one married you, the other was cheated out of you, and as for which is my daughter, well, for now, I won''t say. I don''t want that brain of yours having unnecessary thoughts."


    The woman stayed silent for some time, waiting for Seth to take in her words, and then she continued speaking.


    "For the two women, Riose and Alexia, stop worrying about them, because they aren''t dead.


    What Alexia sacrificed was a portion of herself to live with you and then save your life, and so as not to belittle her efforts, I will tell you that it was not a small sacrifice.


    As for Rose, the woman you have been interacting with so far, this body which I am now possessing is nothing but one of her thousand clones.


    In essence, what I am telling you is that the two women whom you have been falling over heels for are both powerful almighty beings and that none of their bodies were ever here. Is that clear?"


    Seth stayed silent for close to a minute,ing to grasp with what he had just heard, and then he replied.


    "No, I still can''t get my head around all you''re saying."


    "Well, too bad, because I don''t really care if you understand me. I''m here for my own agenda."


    "And what makes you think I''ll help you if you don''t tell me what I want to know?" Seth quickly said, a frown on his face, unhappy with the woman''s dismissive attitude.


    "Really, so what you''re telling me is that you''ll refuse my offer of power because I refused to share some juicy gossip with you. With each reincarnation, it seems you just keep getting dumber."


    "You''re annoying," Seth suddenly said just after the woman finished speaking, and if he was looking to further earn her ire, the smile she sent him told him he had.


    With just that one look from the eyes of Rose, Tion''s entire body trembled till he was on his knees and then prostrated, and then he felt a pair of legs on his back.


    "This is nice. I wonder if it''s enough to have that arrogant consciousness of yours waking up and wanting to rage."


    While the woman spoke, her shapely butt resting on the air while the legs rested on Seth''s back, the humiliated man in person was buried in deep fury.


    He wanted nothing more than to stand up andpletely destroy the woman before him, break and rebuild her until she begged for mercy. There were so many evil ns that Seth had in his mind for the woman, but unfortunately, he found himself horriblycking.


    Not a single cell in Seth''s body obeyed him. Seth felt like a prisoner in his body, and he kneeled on the floor and let his back be used as a bench. Then, just before Seth could go cursing, he felt a familiar energy bubble within him.


    "How pathetic both you and it," The woman suddenly said as she lifted her legs off Seth and then without care, kicked him away, sending his body rolling and bouncing in the dust like he were an ordinary can.


    "A little bit of this, and you''re about to go all raging, not even worried about what the consequences will be.


    The primordial fiend is Creation''s greatest joke."

 Chapter 492 What We Both Want

    <h4>Chapter 492 What We Both Want </h4>


    ?Seth''s bodyy prone on the ground for several seconds, seeming like it wouldn''t move, but the woman paid this no mind and just calmly stared at Seth and then as if tired of lying on the ground, Seth''s body finally twitched, and then, with a groan Seth sat up, turning and staring at Rose''s now possessed body with a calm gaze that had even the woman narrowing her eyes.


    "If you need help from history''s greatest joke, then doesn''t that make you a clown?


    Let''s not forget that only clowns go looking for jokes to use," Seth spoke, saying his words without a single trace of anger, he seemed like apletely different man, and the woman couldn''t help but cock her head to the side.


    "Seems you''ve managed to calm down and get your head straight," Rose''s possessed body said.


    "Yep, when I realized that both my women, Rise and Alexis, were actually okay, it was easier deciding why I''m even letting a desperate woman like you get to me."


    "Desperate?" the woman asked with amusement.


    "Yeah, I mean, here you are, obviously looking down on me and taking me as nothing but a joke, but in the end, still needing me. Or am I wrong? You''re a desperate woman," Seth finished.


    As these words left his mouth, he picked himself up from the ground and, after stretching his limbs and rubbing the area where he had been kicked, he fell back on his butt.


    Normally, Tion''s body had gone ghost on him since the arrival of the woman, but after she had kicked him, Tion found that whatever power was ruing in his body and turning it to mush had disappeared, and he could at the very least control his qi.


    As Seth fell back on his butt, a wave of darkness rose from the ground, cushioning his fall.


    This darkness quickly shaped itself into a splendid dark throne covered with thorns that towered about three meters above Rose''s possessed body.


    Despite Seth having propped himself several meters into the air, the woman stayed looking straight at the ck stairs that led to his throne and then spoke.


    "Congrats, you''re still using your brain and are right. I am a desperate woman, but you should also know that I am a very prideful one, or perhaps you know but just can''t control that itch in you."


    Immediately after the woman finished speaking, Seth found his qi locking up, and like a sandcastle, his entire throne fell apart, crumbling into dark particles that faded into the air while he suddenly found himself buried to the neck, looking up at the woman who was sitting on air.


    "Rose has quite the ass. It''s a shame I never got to bang it. God, I would have made that woman scream to the heavens for mercy," Seth said as he ogled the crossed legs and resting butt in the distance from him.


    At that moment, Seth felt at peace, and it was a peace he cherished. Everything had been a mess for Seth, the disappearance of Alexis and the death of Rose a burden to him, and then the submissiveness of his body to the foreign woman before him came and that nearly threatened to break him.


    Seth wasn''t sure if this woman opposite him had intentionally done it, but Seth knew that after he had actually processed the fact that the two women in his heart were okay, dealing with the rest of the burdens on his mind was super easy.


    Right now, though he was getting humiliated by being buried neck-deep in the ground, with his body being once more under that suppressive force, Seth was at the very least left to think as freely as he wanted and unless the entity was provoked into awakening, as the woman had surprisingly managed to do earlier, there wasn''t going to be any outburst from Seth again because he had a n.


    "Like I said, it''s just a clone."


    "True, but you never rebuked the soul in it, and what harm does a little preview do? Nothing like an appetizer while waiting for the main course," Seth said, his perverted grin on full disy. Unfortunately, his amusement wasn''t shared by hispanion.


    "That''s enough. Now that you''re calm, we have important things to talk about."


    "You''re right, we have better things to talk about, and for beginners, it would be best if you started with your name."


    "Denise," the woman said, and then she smiled at Seth. "You''re excited, aren''t you? You''ve figured something out."


    "Why yes, I have, Denise," Seth said, unable to hide a grin from appearing on his face.


    "Would you mind if I ask what it is?"


    Seth''s grin grew wider at Denise''s request, his eyes containing some mirth to them like he wouldn''t answer.


    "You know a way to free me from this curse of mine, don''t you?" Seth said, licking his lips and giving Denise a look that said he knew he was right.


    "And why would you think that?" Denise asked aloofly.


    "Because, like you have made sure to remind me since your arrival, my existence is an eyesore to you, and the nature of my being nothing short of disgusts you.


    Obviously, you want my help, and I can''t help but think it is for a grand thing, but the thing here is that if this thing is quite grand, I doubt you will be able to make use of me as I am." Seth finished, but Denise gave away none of her thoughts and with a bit of displeasure, she asked, "Is that all?"


    "There is also the fact that no matter what you want from me, if you don''t help me break away from this stupid curse, I won''t help. You''ll have to go find another joke to help you."


    "True, I need your help, but what makes you think you have the ability to ask for something in return, not to talk of deciding what that thing is?"


    "Because, while you have your card, I have mine. You can''t force me to do anything."


    "What if I threaten to destroy Earth, or perhaps, torture Alice gruesomely, or even better, I could torture Aimy and Irene, make them regret ever living and then killing them? What do you think about that?"


    Seth''s face twisted at Denise''s words, and he grumbled. "That would be a shame considering I really still want to have a taste of those two women again. Aimy''s vigorousness in bed is something I would hate to lose."


    Aftermenting, Seth shook his head and then looked at Denise with annoyance.


    "With how much you seem to be stalking me, you should know these threats of yours are quite useless, and not even having either Alice or Rise would change that. Now stop with the theatrics and get to the point. What do you want from me?" Seth said, grinning from his buried position in the ground.


    Denise kept silent for a few seconds, giving no reply to Seth''s words, and then suddenly Seth felt a wave of strange power pass over him and then Denise spoke,


    "I want to kill God, and I need your help to track him down."W

 Chapter 493 Hot Heads

    <h4>Chapter 493 Hot Heads</h4>


    ?"Ehh, please repeat what you just said, I want to make sure there is no mistake in what I heard."


    "I said I want to kill God, and I need your help to track him down," Denise repeated not the least bit perturbed by Seth making her repeat her words.


    "Denise, are you God?"


    "No"


    "Okay"


    Seth''s head stayed still for a while and then he nodded his head and while looking up at Denise spoke,


    "From what you just said, I understand that you want to kill someone and I really don''t care who it is, well maybe except if it is me, but the problem now is that you said you want to kill god. Can you please expatiate on that, what god are we talking about here."


    "Hmmm" Denise hummed flipping her legs and bringing her right over her left and then she looked at Seth,


    "By now you know that other than your world there are other worlds out there, both lower and higher, and that they number in up to thousands right."


    "Urghh I knew about the existence of other worlds, but I wasn''t aware that there were that many."


    "Well, yes they are and these worlds are also separated into different realms.


    The mortal, realm which is where the earth is, the immortal realm, the divine realm, the supreme realm, and then the holy realm, this being ranked in order of the strength of the beings that inhabit them.


    Do you follow"


    "Yes, but it''s the supreme realm, why would it be below any other realm" Seth questioned, his thoughts going towards a particr supreme race but unfortunately for Seth, Denise knew his train of thought and paid his question no mind.


    "Now Seth, all these worlds, realms, and living beings, how do you think they came to be," Denise questioned.


    "Ehh someone created them" Seth answered, wondering where Denise was going.


    "Exactly Seth, and that person is the one true God, the one you are going to help me find so I can kill."


    When Denise had said that Seth was going to help her in her ambiSeth to kill a god, Seth hadn''t been the least bit rattled by her words.


    After being to the underworld and then meeting some power-hungry underworld god, Seth had figured the god Denise was referring to was probably some extremely powerful cultivator and had only truly been mostly curious about why his help was needed to track this fellow but now after hearing half of the story, he could only go silent and then look down and rest his head.


    "You are Rose''s mother aren''t you," Seth said his words more of a statement than a question,


    "What makes you say that," Denise asked, her voice filled with ridicule.


    "Only an arrogant, prideful, egoistic and expectant mother like you would raise a person like her, without a doubt Alexia''s mother had to be a lot easygoing and not so suicidal.


    There is also the fact that you are actually quitefortable in Rose''s body, I doubt you who hold yourself in such high esteem would possess a body if it wasn''t your daughter''s." Seth said looking up at Denise daringly."


    "True, but let''s go back to the important topic here" Denise started but Seth cut her off.


    "No, I''ve already heard about your crazy n, now it''s time I get my own answers. What realms are my women in, and what is my story with them."


    "Crazy n, are you refusing to help me."


    Why would I effuse, as long as you help me, even if your n is to kill me sometimeter in the future, it won''t stop me from helping you.


    So now back to the issues of my women."


    "If you''re so desperate for information on them, then fine I''ll give it to you, but not now, we have more important things to talk about," Denise said with a wave.


    "Yes things like my women, that is what is important at the moment."


    "Are you putting your interests above mine" Densie suddenly asked, an edge to her tone and the air around Seth going cold.


    "Was there ever a time they were below yours" Seth answered, his expression one of genuine curiosity.


    Seth and Denise were two very distinct beings from literally quite different worlds but sharing a few very bad Charteris tics, pride and arrogance just happening to be them.


    There was Seth whose pride and arrogance were so high and ridiculous most times it crossed into the side of stupidity, and then there was Denise, a being of power, age and distinction whose arrogance had been forged over her years of superiority.


    The air around Seth went cold and his heart rate practically rose up, his breathing became stiff and his eyes became watery while his entire body vibrated with goosebumps and the sensation of death, but in the end, none of these was able to make him a man who had already been buried in the ground look away from the firm gaze of the woman staring down at him.


    Death heavily knocked on the doors screaming its impending arrival but Seth refused to back off not because he thought Denises needed him and wouldn''t kill him but because he actually genuinely refused to sumb.


    The transition from calm and collected to stupidly hot-headed was radical and very unreasonable, and unfortunately for Seth, Denise who would have normally taken a step back and understood his uncontroble situation this time had decided that teaching Seth a lesson superseded her goals,


    "Everyone else has had a taste of your death in one way or the other, perhaps it is time I also joined in the fun," Denise said as she looked down at Seth''s unflinching gaze, enjoying the pain that showing on his face as he began heavily bleeding from all his orifices.


    Without Seth even knowing it, he had seized breathing and his face was rapidly turning white but fortunately for him just before he could sail himself to death, the entity within him awoke and made itself well known.


    Without Seth having any sort of control a powerful wave of energy burst out of him, moving with ruthless strength and travelling for a mile, but none of these concerned Seth as he suddenly found himself on a dark red sea with a thick blood-red shadow standing beside him and the familiar figure of Rose floating above them.


    "Heh, lucky you, I was already nning to just kill this one and find a way to work with you when you next find a host."

 Chapter 494 The Only Way

    <h4>Chapter 494 The Only Way</h4>


    ?"Should I even be asking what she''s doing here?" Seth asked after Denise had spoken, falling to his butt and taking a rest on the red sea.


    As Seth sat, within himself he let out a sigh and wondered about his life, just seconds ago he was literally about to die, he had been on a track that would send him to death, one he could take himself off, yet in the end, he had stubbornly persisted on it.


    This curse of his, Seth did not truly understand, apparently it was meant to make him stupidly arrogant but Seth felt there was more to it, considering its uncanny way of acting up.


    Were it not for the constant warnings he had been receiving throughout his life, Seth would have never even thought that he had a curse on him, he would have thought that he was simply a man who couldn''t control his emotions and would have vainly been working on tempering it.


    Remembering how with just her gaze and pressure Denise had been about to kill him, Seth shivered, yet even as he realized the power that this apparent mother of Rose, possessed, Seth did not cower to her.


    "Hmm that looks nice" Denise said after her words were met by silence from both Seth and the red shadow beside him.


    With a smile on her face as she spoke, with familiarity and confidence, Denise took a step forward, this one step teleporting her figure several meters away from Seth and closer to the sun and hovering lights in Seth''s soul space, and she would have taken another step towards them if it wasn''t for Seth words that echoed out.


    "Come back" Seth authoritatively spoke, and the next second Denise was once again hovering above Seth but rather than be angry at Seth for making her return, she instead had a wide smile on her face as she stared at the wide-eyed Sethughing a secondter when a powerful scream left Seth''s mouth and he copsed to his knees and holding his head in his hands.


    Without dy, as Seth dropped, so did the calm of the red sea end, as its waters immediately raised in furry and rage expressing the current distress of its master


    "Why haven''t you fused with him already, there is only so much entertainment an idiot can bring," Denise said as she chuckled and once more began moving back towards the several lights that lit up Seth''s soul space.


    The shadow stared at Denise''s departing figure seeming to want to act against her, but in the end, it turned away from her and stared back at Seth who was stifling his scream and struggling to get over the pain that was wracking through him.


    "Seth, your chances of surviving today are very slim, if you want to live and continue your journey to achieve your goal of freedom and see several women, then you have to quickly get over this bacsh and confront Denise on her ns.


    "Unfortunately, she is the only one that can save you."


    After the initial Scream, though Seth was still crumpled on the ground, he had regained awareness of his surroundings and so was aware of the exchange that was going on around him.


    "How do I get over this pain" Seth asked, already more than sure that the shadow beside him was the entity who had for the first time actually appeared before Seth in an image.


    "You unravelled her disguise and gazed at her true form Seth, you either die or you ovee the bacsh from staring at the form of a supreme being." The entity said.


    Hearing the words of the entity, Seth groaned within and while he would have wanted to think about whether or not his action of taking off the disguise on Denise was correct, the pain in his head didn''t let him think.


    "I feel my soul is dying, like there is something eating it from within, something just waiting to swallow it," Sethmented.


    Just because the powerful pain that had initially hit him had died down didn''t mean that Seth was doing better, he was doing worse and now he realized that his precious soul which he had just restored was getting destroyed.


    Seth stayed silent for a few seconds after talking and then with a grunt, he pushed himself to his feet and turned to the shadow.


    "Something is different and I''ve figured out what it is." Seth suddenly spoke.


    Right from the first Tiem Seth hade in contact with the Entity, it had always been haughty, illusive and mysterious, but now it just inly and simply stood beside him.


    The entity did not speak to Seth, it instead stayed silent staring at him and waiting for his words.


    "You''ve given up on me" Seth spoke, his wordsing out bitter as his eyes narrowed in both fury and reflex from the pain that was running through him.


    "I brought her in here as a way to save you, but then you went and stripped her of her disguise and revealed he true form.


    The bacsh that you feel is not only from the rules of existence but most importantly, also from her, you know what she looks like, and that is like giving her a window into your life and the key to it, and now she''s using that to slowly kill you.


    To say he was shocked was an understatement as even Seth himself could not believe that just that urge for him to satisfy his curiosity had essentially doomed him to the point that even the almighty entity that had always been in him had given up on him.


    "You''re abandoning me" Seth said after several seconds as if silence.


    "No, I''m still here beside you aren''t I, I just can''t see a way for us to survive this."


    Seth was unsure of the entity''s words so he looked straight at it, wanting to see if he could peer into its eye and unravel its desires, but the shadow before him had none of that, having nothing but dark red waves of what Seth was just realising was actually the red sea running over it.


    "I''m not rolling over to die" Seth suddenly said with determination as he stared at the red shadow before him


    "What did she mean by you being yet to fuse with me, will it save me," Seth asked, unable to stop bits of desperation from seeping into his tone.


    "It would save you Seth, but you''ll end up dying in disgrace as a fool." The entity spoke, this time emotions of sadness seeping into its tone and Seth could not help but be taken aback.


    Several seconds had passed by this time, and Seth could already feel that his soul was on the brink of just being consumed by some unfathomable existence.


    It was scary because unlike the time Seth''s soul got injured or attacked, this time Set felt nothing, there was no feeling of danger within him, but he who owned the soul could feel its impending disappearance.


    "Hmm the Red Sea is losing its viscosity "Seth suddenly pointed out looking away from the red being before him and staring down.


    "I can only imagine that things would be worse if we were to fuse, but still there is no way I would just roll over and allow myself to die.


    No matter what I be I won''t give up on a chance at surviving" Seth said and though the shadow before him had no face, Seth felt like it gave a grin before suddenly smashing into him and turning his world red.

 Chapter 495 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 495 Escape</h4>


    ?Though he had always kept an uncaring attitude and arrogant character towards his uncontroble emotions, there was no one who would be calm and satisfied with knowing that their emotions were not their own.


    Seth had always been good at ignoring or repressing his worries about his arrogance especially when it was called to light and several warnings were being made about it, but now things were different.


    Like a Sin he had spent his life running away from, Seth''s luck had finally run out, and now not only had he pissed off some simrly monstrously arrogant woman, he was now on the brink of death.


    "The great ancestor and progenitor of the Supreme race, Evary Seth died because he was too arrogant."


    Seth could just imagine these words being said and the very thought of his great self and goals ending for such a pathetic reason beyond disgusted him.


    Unfortunately, Seth had yed the pipe and now the piper hade, and the only way for Seth to save himself from the horrible situation he now found himself in was to take a very horrible and radical step.


    Without regrets, Seth had refused the entity''s offer to fully grant him ess to the bloodline when he had been making his breakthrough to the immortal realm but now that bullet which Seth thought he had put to the side forter use had quickly found him ande soaring back.


    In order to survive, though Kruxe was now epting the full power of the primordial bloodline, at the same time, he was also, epting the downside that came with it.


    The pride and unbridled arrogance which he had already screwed him some and had now put him in several death crises, Seth was epting in a far greater capacity, epting the illogical, stupid and unreasonable being he was soon to be.


    "Well, it''s not like io have a choice, while I can''t decide for myself whether to be humble or not at least the one thing I know is that I want to live and not even Denise or whatever god she wished to kill can stop this desire of mine.


    Going through a flurry of thoughts in his mind, Kruxe stared at the red sky and world which had engulfed him waiting for the change in his being to happen but then even after several seconds, there was no change to his transition to the red world and then a few minutester he found himself in back in his soul space, standing on the red sea


    .....


    Fighting wars and crying over the dead, seeking to conquernds and enjoy an abundance of resources, seeking power and the several advantages that came with it, all these Denise had seen, and while she looked down on all these worldly desires, the one that not even she could separate herself from or let go was the desire for power.


    As a supreme being, and one that ranked at the top even when ced makings Supreme''s Denise had seen and had it all, she had enjoyed the countless pleasures that living had to offer and now the only drive she had, the other thing that kept her living and wanting be better was her desire for power.


    Taking a step once more and leaving behind the stupid immortal that had dared to gaze at her form, Denise rose into the air of the red sky and standing a distance away from the ck sun, he stared at the various lights that danced around it.


    With a single nce, Densie could easily deduce the secrets of all the lights standing in the sky, though the spinning ck hole did hold her interest and had her slightly squinting her eyes.


    Ignoring the several attractions that floated in the sky of the soon to die Immortal, Denise focused her gaze back on the red lights that were hanging in the sky, their lit nature and peculiarities drawing her interest, but just as she moved to wave her hand, wanting to pull on one of the lights, her eyes which had carried nothing but haughtiness so far changed to slight shock and then her expression tightened.


    Seconds into the shock that had hit, her, Denise''s tongue came out of her mouth and she couldn''t help but lick her lips, her eyes carrying the annoyance she felt at the interruption and then about a minuteter her body turned and she looked at the teen who was nkly looking left and right in confusion.


    "You could do far better than this idiot you know" Denise muttered and then with a breath her figure disappeared and appeared before Seth.


    "Alright I''ve rethought my decision, there is still some use to you" Denise began her gaze to the sky as she spoke, her posture showing how much she looked down on Seth and thought of herself as currently being magnanimous to him, but then the next second Denise found herself falling to her knees and then for the first time in thousands of years she was hit with pain.


    For the first time since the should-be dead body of Rose began moving once more, its eyes were filled with bewilderment and confusion.


    "Are you trying to seal me within you" Denise finally said after some seconds, her gauze to that of the dark-haired boy before her who was without care perversely staring right at her boobs.


    "Initially I wanted to end you, but then I figured why not give my soul space a bit of decoration, I mean what better decoration can I get than a supreme being as beautiful as you? "Seth replied.


    As Seth spoke, Denise observed that the ck sun which hung ominously in the sky was rapidly expanding and that both the Red Sea and the world were gaining a stronger hue of red to their colour.


    Denise could feel that though all was calm on the surface, beneath her, a strong wave of power was churning beneath the dark viscous sea.


    After Seth had been stupid enough to take off her disguise and stare at her, Denise had already written him off, her pridepelling her to end his existence.


    Denise had put no further thought into Seth and hence had no idea what had been going on, but in that moment of observation all it took her brain was less than a second for it to quickly figure out what Seth had thought and with her full focus, she pulled on as much strength as she could and escaped the death trap Seth soul space was bing.

 Chapter 496 Lowered Stance

    496 Lowered Stance


    With a loud yawn, Seth opened his eyes and after a few blinks he looked at the woman sitting before his near-buried form, licking his lips as his eyes admired the red-haired woman''s exposed legs before then looking into her eyes which had fully regained a cockiness he had recently be acquainted with.


    "Look at those hips, you gave birth to perfection Denise, you have quite the sexy daughter," Seth said naturally like nothing major had happened.


    "It''s good to see that you''re still hanging onto your own personality" Denise said but immediately she spoke, a frown came on Seth''s face and the atmosphere went tense.


    "Now hold on Seth, hold on, I meant you no threat" Densie said quickly standing up from her ce in the air and raising her hands as she stared at Seth.


    To Denise''s words, Seth gave no reply as the ground which he had been buried in suddenly exploded and he floated up into the air till he was at eye level with Denise.


    "Let me see your breasts" Seth suddenly said his arms crossed over his chest while several shadows rose from the ground and like a whirlwind rose till his waist and revolved around him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Though all Denise did was blink after hearing Seth''s demand, only she knew how much it took for her to control her temper and notsh out at Seth for daring to make such a request of her.


    Sure this body was not hers but that didn''t change the fact that she was the one in control of it, and as long as that was so, even if it caused the world to end, there was no way she was going to satisfy that particr request of Seth.


    Now though Denise wasfortably willing to be done with Seth and pamper her own pride, the conversation she had made earlier, the one which sent her moving back to Seth when she was in his soul space shed in her head and in the end she could only do her best not to rile up Seth.


    Keeping herself as calm as possible, Denise prepared to give Seth a reply but then he spoke first.


    "Hmm don''t be a stubborn little girl, do as you''re told," Seth said with a chuckle as a ck throne rapidly formed from the whirlwind.


    "Show Daddy those melons of yours, he promises he won''t bite." Seth further said as he took his seat and looked down at Denise with a lecherous smile.


    "Urghh, how much I just want to beat him up, but unfortunately, I have to be careful. Though he has decided to hold off the influence, if I trigger him, he might just snap, and there is no way in hell I can hope to ever have a meaningful conversation with the primordial fiend."


    "Seth" Denise began in a soft tone, "This might be hard for you, but right now you have to ept that you have a problem and are willing to receive my help to do with it.


    It must be tempting for you to want to know everything, but even you must know that if you do that Evary Seth will disappear and only the primordial friend will remain.


    Though I have my own agenda, your well-being is very important to me at the moment.


    I am not your enemy, you don''t need to unravel all that strength now."


    After speaking Denise went silent and then watched Seth, waiting for his reply.


    To say she had done her best would be an understatement as even as she kept silent, just the thought that she had lowered herself and pleaded to Seth''s reasoning hurt her mind.


    Denise had gone beyond, and if after all this Seth decided to ignore her, then she would joyfully allow the idiot to march to his death, making sure she was the one to personally deliver it.


    .........


    After spending what seemed to be minutes drifting in what was just a world of red, when Seth returned back to his soul space, he had found himself blinking and doubting whether or not the process had actually worked.


    Though Seth wished he could have asked the entity if all had gone well, looking around him and seeing the shadow made of red waves was also a good sign.


    With an influx of power, nerve breaking pain, several minutes of incubation, Seth had expected something to happen but as he stood on the Red Sea, he felt nothing had changed and it wasn''t until a few secondster that he began feeling otherwise.


    "This is scary," Seth thought.


    A few doubts and the second Seth tried to look into himself, he felt like he was about to be drowned in a cesspool of knowledge.


    A simple gaze into this pool and Kruxe found himself making several realizations and were it not for the fact that he could feel his own character being taken over, he would have dly jumped into this pool and be the almighty being he could feel he was meant to be.


    "It feels like I would be taking on a ton of memories, hundreds or even thousands of years of memory.


    Seth was still mulling over the cons of just reaching into the back of his brain and absorbing all the information that was now in his head when Denise arrived beside him.


    Since awakening after his fusion, Seth had been at peace, and it wasn''t one born from theck of danger but instead born from his absolute confidence in himself and it was only after Denise appeared that Seth remembered that he was actually supposed to be on the brink of death, a situation which was now no more.


    Seeing Denise and remembering her earlier cockiness and arrogance, Seth had immediately felt amused, viewing her action as one of nothing but an ignorant little girl and before he knew it, he decided to have the little girl as a feature of his soul world.


    Supreme being or not, just a dip into the catalog of knowledge that rested at the back of his head and Seth was made exposed to the number of ways he could keep Denise within his soul space forever.


    While Denise was a struggle in the real world, this was his soul space and whether the woman liked it or not she had subjected himself to his rule the second she decided to throw herself into it


    It was rather unfortunate that due his low cultivation level andte reaction, Seth had been unable to keep Denise in his soul space, but he hadn''t been too worried because there was still a chance in the outside world.


    Without an iota of doubt, Seth was more than sure he would be able to suppress Denise who was in Rose''s body, so even when he asked her to show him her breasts, he was already prepared to use force on the woman.


    Unfortunately, the several ns which Seth had built in his mind did note to fruition as he found his little conversation with Denise instead putting him on the spot and having to decide whether to finally have a taste of the qi which had been churning in him all this while or believe the woman before him.

 Chapter 497 Cajoling My Pride

    497 Cajoling My Pride


    With just his instincts, Seth knew there was a lot of truth to Denise''s words.


    Seth so much badly wanted to dip his hand into the volumes of knowledge that he had just lying around but he knew that doing so would only quicken the overwriting of his current personality and most importantly, strengthen his curse.


    Usually in such matters, Seth would be quick to make a decision, using his mood to determine whether to go violent to peaceful, for this such on which would determine his future he hesitated and for several minutes stayed silent.


    "While I have no issue with waiting for you to take even a hundred years to arrive at a decision, unfortunately, we don''t have so long as the more time that passes, the more you''ll lose yourself to your curse of pride.


    If it''s so hard for you to make a choice then you can try to remember all the times you died, though I''ll advise that you try not to carryover over the emotions." Denise spoke after a while, this time with a smirk on her face.


    "What''s amusing you" Seth asked, still sensible enough to be wary of Denise.


    "Nothing much, I''m just interested in seeing what you will decide,


    Will you either trust me and chart a new course or will you believe in yourself and end up dead once more."


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha"


    Seth stayed silent for a while and then after that he beganughing rubbing his head in disbelief at himself.


    "Can''t believe I''ve been stressing myself this much.


    Tell me Denise can I trust you." Seth asked and though he was peering down at Rose''s body his gaze was locked deep on the soul that had possessed it.


    "Yes," Denise simply answered.


    "Good, so tell me, what''s the n."


    "Just like that, you''ve decided to trust me."


    "Yes, you offered your help, why should I refuse it."


    "Isn''t this an affront to your pride?"


    "It is, but I figured I''d pay you back for this help by marrying you, and just like that my heart was at peace."


    "Hmm, just so you know, after killing god, I''ll kill you next" Denise tly said.


    "Not bad, a woman can dream, but how about I tell you a little bit about our future, before you kill god, I''ll have my cock deep down your throat and you sucking on it like a lollipop."


    Denise stayed silent after Seth''s words and with a roll of her eyes proceeded to once more take afortable seat in the air and also bear with having to look up at Seth.


    "You did a bit of research about me didn''t you" Denise said, but the only reply she got from Seth was a wide grin, like he hade across some amazing knowledge that concerned her.


    With Seth''s expression, all it took was a single second for Denise to understand his thought and she couldn''t help but look Seth up and down beginning to think about how she would exin Seth''s death to her daughter in the future.


    It wasn''t hard for Denise to figure out that Seth had gotten a glimpse of knowledge about her true might and if it was so, then she could imagine how much confidence and pride he had to have had in himself to speak such unreasonable words to her.


    "You are a very interesting woman, Madam Denise, your history is one befitting of legend and belonging in a fantasy.


    You tick all the boxes needed for a woman to be at my side."


    "I thought the only box needed to be at your side was a pussy" Denise mocked.


    "Pussy, ass, breasts and more ass." Seth corrected.


    "Seth, I know how tempting it must be for you to just reach out to all the information you have lying in the back of your head and then abandon it and be formidable, but right now you have to decide if gaining all that strength is worth you sacrificing the little self-control you have over yourself and then most importantly losing your life and mind as Evary Seth because I assure you the lives that you have lived as Every Seth Is nothing whenpared of that of any of your other lives as a primordial fiend."


    20:54


    "You have a point there and seeing as I have already started, I will keep trusting you, but just be aware though that it won''t besting for long," Seth said and though Denise wanted to speak to him some more about it, she recognized the finality in his tone and so returned to delivering him info about her solution.


    "Well whatever fantastical ns you have about being with me, you will need to put them on hold as the next steps which we would be taking won''t allow for such.


    "Yeaaah, so tell me, what''s the incredible solution to this amazing problem of mine."


    Denise nodded her head when she saw that she had Seth''s interest and attention, and without dy, she began speaking.


    "After your enormous blunder with the enemy, you got one of your women killed and then became initiated into the knowledge of the underworld and if that crash course wasn''t enough then the events around the swirling ck hole in your soul space should have given you a basic understanding."


    Despite Seeing Seth furrow his forehead at her words, Denise made no reaction and continued unperturbed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Know with these experiences, you know about but the world of the living and the underworld, but then now it is time to introduce you to hell."


    "Hell, isn''t hell the underworld," Seth asked.


    "No, they are very separate ces."


    Hearing Denises answer, Seth''s eyebrow furrowed but just before he could reach into the back of his brain and extract all the knowledge that the past death primordial fiends had acquired about hell, Denise''s shout of "Don''t" hit his ear and he gave her a questioning look.


    "Urghhh, let''s take a bit of a detour in this conversation."


    "Seth, I know how tempting it must be for you to just reach out to all the information you have lying in the back of your head and then abandon it and be formidable, but right now you have to decide if gaining all that strength is worth you sacrificing the little self-control you have over yourself and then most importantly losing your life and mind as Evary Seth because I assure you the lives that you have lived as Every Seth Is nothing whenpared of that of any of your other lives as a primordial fiend."


    "You have a point there and seeing as I have already started, I will keep trusting you, but just be aware though that it won''t besting for long," Seth said and though Denise wanted to speak to him some more about it, she recognized the finality in his tone and so returned to delivering him info about her solution.


    "Seth, hell is a world on its own, a ce just like the world of the living, but one major difference between it and the world of the living is that is an abode for sinners whom the underworld had judged as unredeemable

 Chapter 498: Eternal Curse

    "A ce for eternal punishment, that sounds harsh, but it also leaves me confused because you mentioned that hell also shares a lot of simrities with the world of the living."


    With Seth''s words Denise got Seth''s question, and then crossing her legs, she cleared her throat and went on to continue her lecture to the ignorant man before her.


    "Water, food, women, sex, cultivation, all these things that you see here, you will also see in hell, but now, when ites to things like countries, politics, order, they are absent.


    Hell has its aboriginals, people who were born there, just like there are humans and other races here, but then it also has the addition of cultivators who are sent there to live there as punishment.


    Now you must be wondering how being sent to live another life in a different world is punishment, well I have two words for you, battle lust.


    Cultivators who are deemed unredeemable or are victims of some special circumstances get sent to hell and as they enter it, they all be afflicted with a curse and it is battle lust.


    The strong constant craving to fight, the need to spill blood, the desire to ughter, all these are traits which cultivators acquire when they receive the curse, and if there is one thing you can be sure of, it is that no cultivator can resist this urge and they always act on it.


    With such a constant influx of people whose existence is based on violence, you can be sure that in hell there is no such thing as peace, it is a ce filled with warlords and constant, never-ending battles."


    When Denise finished speaking, she liked her lips with her tongue, and whether it was a coincidence or not, that gesture of hers grabbed Seth''s attention for several seconds before letting up on his poor mind.


    "Sexy bitch" Seth muttered to Denise''s hearing throwing her a promising smile and then his face got serious.


    "Though I can imagine the desire of constantly wanting to battle to be a punishment to most people, I don''t think such should apply to people who were so bad that they were condemned to eternal punishment.


    I''m always constantly looking to fight and fuck, anyone who happens to be like me won''t exactly see anything wrong with going to hell, in fact, I''m already even beginning to feel excited at the thought of going there.


    "Yes, I can imagine a brute like you seeing hell as a paradise but unfortunately, things aren''t so simple.


    In addition to the curse of battle lust, cultivators who are sent to hell automatically lose half their strength whenever they lose a battle in hell."


    Denise''s words had Seth''s eyes widen in shock but before he could cry about the incredulousness of her words, she dropped another bomb.


    "Oh, and while it is nice to see you be motivated to go to hell, I believe it best I inform you, that while it is fairly difficult to enter hell without using the proper official means, getting out is impossible, so far no one has done it."


    Seth stayed silent so he could hear Denise''s words and then when she was finished his eyes became a bit squinted while his forehead furrowed,


    "What are you talking about, if no one can ever leave hell, then why am I being sent there, do you have some method to get me out."


    "No, not even I have a way to help someone leave hell."


    "Then why am I going there."


    "Because it is the best and safest ce for you to train and grow.


    Look Seth, despite your excessive overgrown arrogance, with the amount of potential that the primordial fiend has bing a divine being isn''t that hard of a task for you, yet for several thousands of years despite the tries of many numerous reincarnated fiends none have been able to go past the immortal level and the same fate will apply to you and do you know the key reason why it is so."


    "You might as well tell me."


    "While your inability to control your pride ys a major hand in your continuous downfall, one other thing that ys a major role is the fact that the world is waiting for you.


    The world expects your arrival Seth and is already more than ready to end you, I mean with the many shenanigans you have been pulling off recently, who do you think shields you and Earth from the celestial whom you had attracted?


    "Celestials" Seth said with a frown and doubtful face, "I should still have a bit of time before they arrive. I''ve been keeping count."


    "No, you spent 8 months whilst you were fully ascending to the immortal hood, that''s enough time for both you and earth to be destroyed and another lifetime of the primordial fiend ended"


    "Should I be worried about your spying abilities, have you seen how well my dick and I please women," Seth asked with a full and proud grin, suppressing a shiver that threatened to shoot through him after hearing Denise''s words.


    Like she hadn''t heard a thing, Denise continued with her point.


    "In hell, there is no association of beings that have their hatred pointed against you or people who are just looking for the chance to feast on your bloodline.


    Though there might be a few that have a vendetta against you in hell, after the several years of battle they have been through while in hell, their anger towards you will be weakened, and we also have to remember that unless you show them, they won''t even know that you are the primordial fiend.


    Then there is also the fact they would be wary of battling you, after all despite everything you are still the primordial fiend, and as battle-hungry as they are, their basic survival instincts are still intact."


    "Okay fine, you have me sold on the benefits of going to hell, but what about the problem of me not being able to get out, and besides, I already have my own curse Denise, and it is more than a handful, thest thing I need is to add a battle lust curse to my existing issues."


    "While I said I didn''t have any method to get someone out of hell, I didn''t say such a situation wouldst forever, you just have to trust me that I''lle for you when the time is right.


    "Trust you, you want me to trust you, again"


    "Yes, and for your fear of suddenly bing filled with battle lust, don''t worry you won''t be affected by the curse, after all, it''s not like you''re dead and being judged by the underworld," Denise said.


    "All these troubles, you''re willing to do all this just so you canbat your creator" Seth asked but the only reply he got from Denise was a sly grin.

 Chapter 499: A New Combatant

    Though Alice had felt antsy to stay and see the enemy which Seth was about to encounter her mind fantasizing about battling the opponent, when Seth gave the order for her to leave, she found her violent will copsing and her legs moving.


    "My will is weak, I''m too susceptible to him," Alice thought her hands making a tight grip.


    "Don''t you want to go back and see what is happening, "Alice suddenly said and though she could see the twitch in the eyebrow of the person her words were meant for, she didn''t let up and instead pressured him with her stare.


    "No Alice, I have no interest in going back there and exposing myself to whatever dangers Seth has decided to expose himself to." Basco who was at Alice''s side said as he shot through the air, an unconscious Maggy on his shoulders.


    "Pussy, I wonder what you''ll do if the enemy attacks the capital," Alice asked, her voice a drawl but her gaze focused on Basco, showing that she was bored and just asking him questions to pass the time.


    "We''ll pack up and run" Basco simply answered, but his response generated a spike of qi from Alice and a harsh re.


    "We are Supremes, we don''t run." Alice rebuked.


    "Perhaps, but what chances do you think we stand against an opponent that was able to defeat Seth, after all, that''s the only way that they will have a chance to take a shot at the capital."


    "If they defeat Seth, then let theme, I''ll crush them, it will be a chance to prove my superiority over him." Alice boisterously said but when Basco sent her a nk gaze she could only pout and look away.


    "You''re slowing us down, pick up the pace," Alice said after a few seconds.


    "I''d rather not waste my strength on such a pointless endeavor."


    "Is it that it''s pointless or you''re just scared? "Alice said mockingly but as she looked at Basco, she noticed that he had whipped out a phone and ced it close to his ears.


    Alice was just about to whine about Basco ignoring her and go having a chat with his lover but then she saw the hard expression that quickly imed his face and a little me was lit in her heart.


    Secondster, the phone in Basco''s hands was gone and he looked at Alice with frustration.


    "The presidency is under attack," Basco said and just as those words left his mouth, Alices'' smile turned to a full-blown grin.


    "Which dumb country is it, is it your friend the Rammond family trying to stage a coup."


    "No, it''s a single person, a woman" Basco replied.


    "Huh, then why hasn''t she been dealt with? Sonia, Dorian, Adriana, they''re all at the capital, they should easily be able to handle whatever wannabe is running around there." Alice growled out.


    "Whoever the enemy is, she is strong and has at the moment, taken out Sonia and Doriana, Adriana was the one who contacted me," Basco replied with a creased forehead.


    Alice''s brows rose after Basco''s words and then she looked him up and down.


    "Considering you just told me that Dorian was defeated, I find your calm quite concerning." Alice pointed out, but Basco didn''t reply to her curiosity.


    "Seth is currently in the thick of battle so we can''t rely on him, but at the same time we have to inform him about this, an enemy that can win against all three of them isn''t someone we should underestimate.


    Alice you''re still full of energy, you go ahead and try to handle the situation, moving with me will only slow you down."


    "True, but surely you still have some juice in you" Alice asked.


    "I do, but if do my best to rush back I''ll bepletely drained by the time I arrive, I''m considering going back and informing Seth of this development."


    Alice stayed silent for a second and then before Basco knew it, the woman closed the distance between the two of them, and suddenly Basco felt his shoulder be a lot lighter and then without dy a hand wrapped around his waist from the back and then he was pulled into a high-speed movement.


    "You just couldn''t miss the opportunity to kill her huh" Basco muttered his mind quickly getting past the image of Alice taking Maggy off his shoulders and then slicing the woman in half before letting her decapitated body fall to the ground.


    Alice smiled at Basco''s words but she gave no reply as she kept her gaze pointed forward and went piercing through the sky at sound-shattering speeds.


    .....


    There was a time when things were different for Leah, a time when she was just an average principal in a school located in a rank D city.


    Back then Leah had been nothing but a frog in a well, a woman scampering to get into the good graces of her city''s measly governor and even willing to sell her body to please a man she assumed was at the 3rd stage soldier level.


    As an ambitious woman, Leah had always known that her journey to the top would never be easy and had always been mentally prepared to make sacrifices and be subservient to the people at the top, but never would she have expected that her salvation would actuallye in the form of a woman.


    Though Leah had always known that Rose wasn''t the average woman, her attitude and wisdom being a bit too profound, never would she have expected that this woman who had decided to linger around and hand her some wise words was so capable.


    Within the span of months, Rose had transformed her from a woman who looked up to 3rd stage soldier level cultivators to one who was actually able to challenge guardians.


    Guardian''s the fabled most powerful cultivators known on earth and also the most mysterious of people.


    With Rose making her a vampire, Leah had gained the strength that made it possible to stand on equal terms with guardians and match their blows, it was just rather unfortunate that she was allied with them and couldn''t turn against them.


    While it was a bummer that Leah couldn''t let loose on the guardians, for some reason which Rose never exined, her master had decided to let her loose on the rulers of Ergand federation.


    Adrian and Dorian, the two guardians of the Ergand federation were the stuff of inspiration to all cultivators in the country, especially women, and now they were Leah''s to handle.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!